Chapter 01: The Home of Hope

View Online

It was a fine day in Equestria, the sun was just raised, ponies were going about their business, getting to jobs and the younger denizens were getting to school. Meanwhile to the East of Van Hoover, in a large tree home, a lime green alicorn by the name of Meadow Dawn, slept in her bedroom, despite the sun rising behind a meadow on her flank as her mark.

She awoke with a start as the sound of a door knock echoed through the home. Dawn got out of the bed with a groan, husband still fast asleep, and walked down the couple flights of stairs to the front door.

When Dawn had opened the door, a yellow unicorn with glasses stood before her, glasses perched on his muzzle.
“Hello?” She asked, stifling a yawn but still sounding to herself like it croaked out.

“Hi, is this the home of Princess Dawn?” he asked
.
“I am she.” She said simply, mind still trying to wake up and hoping she didn’t look it, before remembering she didn’t brush her mane.

“I’m one of the students over in Van Hoover in ancient history studies, and we came across this in one of our digs.” He said, reaching into a hoof-bag slung over his shoulder, pulling out and holding up an orb-like object. “We wondered if you would be willing to look into it, being an expert on these back a year or two ago.”

“I gave up on repairing magical relics.” She said, shaking her head, “When a single mistake nearly cost me my life and made me break a promise I made to a friend, I cut my losses. If you’re part of the classes, are you not able to find that out?”

“We’ve been trying ma’am.” He replied, sounding a little short at first before a small pause and a calmer reply came, “We can’t make heads or tails of it, and we figured it wouldn’t hurt to take a second opinion.”

She sighed internally, trying her best not to show it. It was frustrating to be landed a student who didn’t want to do their own research and present it, and it was very possible they were trying to gain status by using her position. Curiosity rose however, and she levitated the orb closer to herself with her horn magic.

The etchings were only barely visible, being severely worn. She frowned but tried to hide it as she intently looked at it. This kind of object was more likely to have magical writing on it and coding inside it she figured. Naturally, she’d have to look it over with magic, but she wouldn’t do it outside of her study room, assuming it would be studied at all.

A brief glance toward the unicorn and back to the relic and her conscience bugged her at their asking for help. Dawn knew she was expected to be a leader now, and she did not want to get a bad start to her new position. She thought back to her recent coronation, and she wondered if that was how they came to know she dabbled in relics for a year before deciding it didn’t matter.

“I’ll look it over and give you whatever clues I can find within three days. That’s all I can promise. A colt is on the way after all.” She said, smiling slightly as she thought back to that surprise.

“Thank you. Any leads you can give will be greatly appreciated.” He said, bowing before heading off back toward Van Hoover.

Dawn closed the door softly and let out her sigh. She was already awake now, and she knew she couldn’t go back to sleep. Her body wouldn’t let her unless her sleep was less than half her usual amount. Still, she worked on her morning routine, early it might be, and forced herself to eat a light breakfast of some toast for the growing foal inside her before going down to the main level’s study to investigate.

Dawn inspected the object, grabbing a paper and tracing what etchings she noticed on it to see if she could identify anything by itself. It was a dull process, but not extraordinarily difficult and entertained her until about noon as she nitpicked each empty space and extrapolated. She nodded to herself as she cleaned up her work with some projected etchings expected, color coding with green for confirmed and red for a guess based on her experience and moved on to start the magical evaluation of the spells imbued in the relic.

Suddenly, the spell matrices activated as she scanned it and the object lit up, humming and hovering on its own. Dawn yelped and fell back, genuinely surprised as she looked at the now glowing object, wondering what was going on and whether she should dive for cover

Stalwart awoke quickly at the yell. He was a trained guard in addition to her husband, and despite only half a night’s rest, swiftly got up and searched for his wife.

"Everything ok Dawn?” he called before coming to the study to discover the orb floating and his wife laying on her sides, forelegs propping herself up. “What's going on!"

The artifact lifted into the air as the room filled with wind and suddenly random objects started appearing. Chunks of stone, a table, a potted plant, all of them seemingly at random as the artifact started to shake and discharge more and more magic. Then all at once, a dark shape appeared in the room flying towards the two ponies, seeming to clutch something to its chest as another form also appeared, flying in the opposite direction.

Dawn gave a squeak of surprise, quickly using her magic to try and catch the one pony clutching something to slow them down. Stalwart stood in the path of the other form on accident, flying back at the impact into the wall as Dawn struggled to keep hold of her pony form she caught.

They stopped in midair, and Dawn saw the form she was carrying was large and rather than covered in fur had black chitin while the other one was purple. She had to release the magic, the cost of casting so suddenly and removing so much momentum draining her readily, and she watched both of them slide down the wall in a comical fashion.

Dawn, once she had set the two down, focused all her efforts on calming the magic of the relic, intending to fix the internal magical workings so none of it crossed, possibly causing the issue. She sighed in relief as the task was more easily completed than she feared, magic simply being used up rapidly in the device, and watched the portal close. She panted lightly for breath before turning to take stock of what happened to her home.

To her surprise, she saw Changeling Queen Chrysalis, looking over a small purple filly.

Dawn gasped, as she had never gotten to see more than the one changeling a part of Nightfall’s guild, and approached slowly. She had heard plenty regarding the changelings from Stalwart’s father, and Stalwart himself had some experience, but she didn’t know if that was just from war or if their day to day lives were different.

"Hello? Are you ok?" She asked, cautious but wanting to offer help if they needed it, having been clearly pulled from somewhere to her home.

Stalwart groaned as he tried to stand, feeling dizzy at the weight of what hit him, looking down at the purple thing that wiped him off his feet.

The purple pony was rubbing her head with what looked like a metal hoof.
"Who let a freight train into the castle?" She asked.

Chrysalis looked up at Dawn and blinked, holding the filly closer to her chest as she narrowed her eyes. "Who are you?"

"I'm Meadow Dawn, Alicorn of Hope.” She replied, leaning in slightly to them and offered a hoof. She was concerned of course, but it was also chrysalis she was dealing with, “Are you ok? I know healing magic if you or your foal need it."

Stalwart groaned and rubbed his head as he got up before he noticed the cutie mark and gasped, "Princess Twilight?! What are you doing here!"

"Wondering the same thing as you guard." Twilight blinked up at him.

"Alicorn of Hope?" Chrysalis asked, eyes narrowed.

"Yes,” Dawn nodded, ”I'm also a healer. Are you all right?"

Stalwart frowned before replying, "I'm in my home. Just so you- Dawn! Get back! That's Chrysalis!" He shouted, stepping past Twilight to protect his wife, moving to get between them.

"You don't say?” Chrysalis asked unphased, looking to him, “And you might you be, guard?"

Twilight blinked and looked between Chrysalis and Stalwart, taking the situation in.

"Not going to tell you.” Stalwart said as he took a defensive stance. He knew changelings used deceit. The less they knew, the safer they’d be. He said firmly to his wife, ”Dawn, get away from them. She's the queen of the changelings I’ve told you about."

"And nymph turned out not too bad,” Dawn replied, reminding him of her friend’s guild-member, “why can’t other changelings?"

Stalwart simply stood, on guard to protect his wife. He acted as if he hadn’t heard his wife and continued to be ready for whatever might happen.

"Ok, someone mind telling me what is going on?" Chrysalis asked, looking between the two of them.

"That sounds like a good idea.” Dawn said to her guest before turning to her husband who made no response to her earlier comment, “Stalwart, would you please show them to the living room while I clean this up?"

"Dawn, I-" he protested, standing firm as always.

"Please?” Dawn interrupted, appreciative of him doing his job and caring so much otherwise, “It's clear something is off, and despite the confusion, we have not been attacked. Let's play nice for now and see if we can settle this peacefully."

"I-” he hesitated, not liking the idea at all. Another glance to her face calmed him some, though it was clear it was against his better judgment. He turned to the others, watching chrysalis, “All right Dawn. Follow me you two.”

“Uh, ok?" Chrysalis blinked, standing and still holding the foal to her chest. Rather, she would have, if the foal hadn’t disappeared. "Gah! Violet where did you go?" She asked, looking around in surprise.

"Missing somepony?" Dawn asked as she turned, having already started to gather the things that came through the portal so she could try tossing just the rubble out the still closed window. She stumbled back as suddenly her vision was filled with a pair of pink slitted eyes!

"Hi! I'm Violet!" A cheerful voice said from right in front of Dawn.

Dawn started to smirk, then burst out laughing, seeing a filly being the one to surprise her so badly somehow putting her in a good mood.

Stalwart continued to wait for them to follow him out, but stayed quiet when he was ignored, turning to face the group. He didn’t care where they were, as long as he could keep an eye on them.

"Well hi there! you scared me pretty good! I'm Dawn." Dawn continued to laugh, dusting herself off and smiling.

The filly’s wings buzzed rapidly behind her as she smiled with a mouth full of pointed teeth.

"Violet don't be rude, I have told you not to invade people’s personal space." Chrysalis said.

The filly looked at her, letting Dawn see her fully. "What's personal space?"

Violet Flame was a curious looking thing to Dawn. She was a filly for sure, but she had insect-like chitin on her chest, upper body, and along her spine down to the tail. She noticed not just a horn but wings as well, though more transparent like insects and the horn was sharp at the end and curved. Dawn noticed their mane was a dark purple almost identical to Twilight’s, though with Chrysalis’ almost teal-green color in a stripe down the middle.

"I guess this is karma.” Dawn admitted, still smiling, “I had no concept of personal space until I was 10. I'll be right along once I get this rubble outside."

The queen grabbed the filly in her magic and started walking away with Stalwart toward the living room, talking to her about personal space as Twilight got to her hooves.

"Someone mind telling me what's going on?” Twilight asked.

Dawn opened the window, lifted most of the rubble out of the window to outside for her to handle later, and closed the window behind her, "Well, I was checking out a relic a student was asking me to look into, kinda like the bracelet I showed you, when it glowed and caught me by surprise, then you three fell into my study room."

"Bracelet? " She blinked before dusting herself off. "Also, not a fan of random vortexes opening up in my throne room."

Dawn turned back to Twilight, confused, then hesitated at seeing her, she seemed different. She took a moment to look Twilight over, noticing various scars and then the prosthetic limbs, "Twilight, what in the world happened to you!"

She looked at her blinking. She lifted her right leg and tapped her right eye, "grenade." She pointed at her left eye. "Knife fight." Lifted her left leg. "Landmine." She then shifted her back legs. "Building fell on me."

Dawn blinked several times in shock. "I... how? You were perfectly fine at my coronation a few months ago! Where the heck would you have faced a grenade or land mines anyway!"

"War is hell." She said. "And what coronation?"

Dawn blinked and eyed her cautiously. The answers so far were all too wrong for it to be the twilight of her world. She spoke up, wanting to confirm it, "You aren't the Twilight I know, are you."

"Probably not." She smiled. "Commander Twilight Sparkle. Former student of Princess Celestia, Element of Magic, and the Princess of Motherfucking Friendship"

Dawn laughed after she finished, not believing what she was hearing at first. Twilight cursing? Not a possibility on earth. "Well, good to meet you.Let's go to the living room and see if we can fill each other in."

"Sounds like a plan." She said smiling as she gestured with a hoof. "Lead the way."

Dawn nodded and led them to the living room where Stalwart stood across from the sofa where Chrysalis and Violet were, though out of sight.

They sat watching him, Violet sitting between Chrysalis’ front hooves as they both watched Stalwart. Dawn moved over to sit down on a chair opposite them while Stalwart continued to stand.

"So, while I don't quite know how it happened, it appears the relic I examined opened up a hole in our reality and pulled you three here. At least, if what Twilight just said is correct about her injuries. Do any of you know of travel between worlds that doesn't involve mirrors?"

Chrysalis and Twilight looked at each other then back at her. "Dimensional travel isn't anything new to us. No." Twilight said. "As for mirrors, such a… narrow way of traveling through dimensions as it only connects to one location."

Dawn blinked and looked at them in surprise, unsure what to say or do in light of this revelation. She knew of other dimensions but didn't think there was another method of travel other than with mirrors in her experience. She then realized that of course there might be other ways, just perhaps not common or available to her world’s rules.

"Yeah. Once it's noticed we are missing, a search will begin. Eventually, a rescue party will be sent to this dimension to get us and then a return trip will happen."

Stalwart turned to Dawn, still serious, and commented, "We need to tell Celestia..."

Dawn nodded, "I know Stalwart, I'll get a message sent so we can figure out what to do." She turned back to the trio, "I wasn't from Equestria myself, but I was under strict discouraging-"

"That you broke within a few months." Stalwart added with a smirk.

"-not to tell anyone I was from another universe." Dawn continued as if she hadn't been interrupted.

The alicorn looked at her legs and then waved her front hooves. "Sort of hard to hide I'm not from around here."

Stalwart looked on in surprise at the limbs while Dawn tensed but tried to keep calm. "Thankfully, you’re well known enough for experiments here. It might be passable as a time travel spell or something. You on the other hoof I have no idea what to do about, if Stalwart’s reaction is a measure to go by." She said apologetically toward Chrysalis. "Still, make yourselves at home while you're here ok?"

The queen was wrapped in flame and was replaced by a light blue unicorn with a black mane whose body was rather curvy and mark was a green heart. "Hiding will not be hard for me." She said with a slight upper Canterlot accent as if she was well educated.

"Dawn, this is bad. You have no idea what Chrysalis has done." Stalwart said, standing more rigidly.

The now unicorn arched a brow. "Oh? And what have I done?"

Stalwart stated with conviction about the invasion from almost a decade ago, and her replacement of Shining in the crystal empire after.

Dawn looked at the filly and smiled at her, hoping she doesn't get too uncomfortable. Stalwart was coming off far too strong in her opinion, and she could have sworn hearing it was Cadence who was replaced, not Shining. Perhaps he was so cautious that he wasn’t thinking straight she wondered.

She blinked. "My replacement of him? Hmm. Hadn't thought of that, though I was focused on other things. But yes, I did invade Canterlot in order to get food for my subjects, as we only had about two months’ worth of love stored if we did heavy rationing." Chrysalis said while the filly simply smiled looking around the room.

"Wait,” Dawn interjected, noticing an opportunity, “so if it was a food issue, why can’t we find a solu-"

"Dawn, go reach Celestia, we've taken long enough as is." Stalwart said, not wanting his wife to be distracted any further.
"Stalwart...” Dawn said with a sigh, then agreed, “I’m going, but I want to know more before rushing to conclusions." Dawn levitated the quill and parchment to write the message, writing quickly

Princess Celestia, I have Queen Chrysalis and Twilight in my home, but they’re different than the ones we know. Stalwart insists you want to be here because of how dangerous he thinks they might be, as they’re from another world. Please come when you can.

"I don't know how it is in your world, but back home, changelings are generally seen as parasites and monsters. Add in my spies reported large amounts of racism and fear of unknown people, and it was clear going to ask for help would result in a no or us being attacked. So rather than waste time with it, I took a direct route." Chrysalis explained.

Dawn nodded as she sent off the urgently marked, hastily written scroll by magic, "I can’t say I blame you for what you had to do. Considering I was not in Equestria at that time, and we don't know how different you are from our own world's versions. My message should be read relatively soon and we can sort out how to proceed when Celestia arrives."

"Hmm, well if it's like back home I expect to be detained and questioned for a couple of days." Twilight said

Dawn blinked and looked at her confused, "Why?"

"Because it's what we do with displaced."

Dawn looked on between them without understanding, "Like, visitors from other worlds are something you deal with often?"

"Not as often as us ending up displaced but often enough to have protocols in place."

Dawn eyed them with curiosity as Stalwart looked on with a little less hostility, "So, just how commonly does this happen? I mean, I don't know how often Equestria gets visitors here, but Celestia made me promise that word of other worlds couldn't get out or-"

A loud knock on the door could be heard as a familiar voice called out, "Dawn? We came here as soon as we could, where are they?"

Chrysalis pulled the filly closer to her chest without noticing she did so, and Twilight leaned against her.

Dawn called out, "We're in the living room Celestia! Don’t worry, they've been pretty friendly so-" She said as Celestia and Luna both came into the room.

"Where is Chrysalis, there's no chance she- Wait, Twilight, what happened?" Celestia asked, wings flared open before pausing as she saw Twilight, surprised at the extent of the damage

Luna stayed quiet and observing for the exchange so far, wings open like her sister.

Twilight waved with her cybernetic limb. "Yo Celestia, how's it going? Beautiful day we are having, yes?"

"You said they were different Dawn. You weren't joking." She said, looking over Twilight's prosthetics and scars.
"We want to hear how this happened," Luna said, eying everyone in the room while taking the hallway to sit down while Celestia went over to the remaining chair in the living room and looked at all three of them.

"And after that," Celestia added, "I wish to know how my student became damaged to this extent."

"Well I was sitting in my throne room, listening to a few reports about issues with the dam needing repaired in Ponyville." Twilight said. "When giant swirling vortexes opened next to me."

"I was playing with my daughter." Chrysalis said, still disguised.

Dawn nodded, "I was asked by a unicorn student of the academy nearby for a second opinion on the origins of a relic. I tried to turn him down, but I eventually agreed to just take a look. After a few seconds of holding it with my magic, it suddenly disappeared, and a hole opened up to the side, blowing debris into my room, along with these three."

"Hmm. Sounds like the spell matrix was damaged and absorbed your magic, which triggered it. Most likely wasn't anything to do with dimensions, but with a damaged matrix, it could have done something similar." Twilight said.

Dawn shook her head, "I don’t know of any ways to travel across worlds like that, but even so, perhaps we should contact Nightfall if-"

Celestia shook her head, "Remember the last time you got his hopes up Dawn. I think he will be best off without any more thoughts of returning home." She replied before turning her gaze to Twilight, "And what is it you three would require? We have no way to return you to your world."

"Oh, not a lot. A rescue party should be arriving anytime between now and several centuries down the line."

Dawn blinked a few times as Luna asked, "What kind of rescue are you expecting?"

"Military and at least one alicorn." She said. "Platoon strength with support vehicles."

Dawn dropped her jaw as the sisters looked at each other, "That’s insane! I... we can't have that many in a rescue squad come up or there'd be a panic-"

Celestia flexed her wing out, interrupting Dawn. "I understand your precautions, but it is imperative that no pony learns that there are other worlds. You surely know the dangers that can come of such knowledge."

"Um, no? Since our people keep ending up in other worlds or people from those worlds ending up in ours, it's a subject taught in school." She said. "And it's not like I can communicate with anyone back home to tell them not to roll up in Humvees with a Gunship in the air. Not to mention they will open the rift somewhere within 200 miles of our location, and is a giant rift in the air of pure light that soldiers pour out of. Not something easy to hide if it opens in a population zone."
Celestia and Luna looked at each other with grave faces, Stalwart appearing confused, and Dawn slightly horrified.
"We had hoped to keep this a secret, but it appears that is now impossible upon their arrival unless we find another way to send you back." Luna said.

"We will notify our magical academy to find a solution to this problem and hopefully sooner than what you speak of happens." Celestia said before turning to the unicorn mare Chrysalis, "and what are we to do with you? Are you guilty of the crimes our own Chrysalis is guilty of, or is this like the reverse world I had visited so long ago?"

She blinked. "Depends what you mean by guilty?"

"Have you acted in a way that would bring harm to the ponies of Equestria or its kingdom?" Celestia asked.

"Well she did attack Canterlot, cocoon Celestia, conquer the city and later attack our ambassador. So, I sent flame troopers into the hive, burned half of it, captured her, absorbed the hive into the army, made her my second in command, and now we are here." She said. "That was oh, around 50 years ago. Hmm, technically she's still a prisoner of war." Twilight said.
Celestia looked at Twilight in a different light, not quite as soft as she originally had. "You... sent in fire magic on the changelings? That's-"

"Barbaric." Luna said simply.

"You haven’t seen footage of my world’s world wars. Still, that..." Dawn said, quiet and trying to distance herself from her emotions for the meeting after her prior horror.

"Oh no, no. Not magic. Most of the flame troopers are earth ponies. They have fuel tanks on their backs attached to flamethrowers. They have proven highly effective against certain creatures from the Everfree as well as certain dark magic constructs. Not to mention they are effective against swarms and certain hostiles we have dealt with from other realities."
"Just how many times do you go to other worlds?" Celestia asked.

"I think she's implying she gets a lot of visitors to her own world herself... right?" Dawn clarified, looking to them to ask.

"Well I've personally been to 15 other worlds. Chrysalis here 12, as for Equestria, a lot of our people have ended up on other worlds. We also get displaced randomly but often enough to have protocols in place. Also, I am counting unplanned trips not rescues."

Dawn opened her jaw, amazed. Celestia chuckled before replying, "Oh, is that all?" She paused, growing more serious in her expression before going, "I take it then, Twilight, that she is your subject and has your protection?"

"Well we have a kid, so I'd say more than subject." Twilight said. "And this has been personal experience of unwillingly going to other worlds. I have personally lead 753 missions to other worlds to get our people home. We have so much contact other worlds, it is taught about in school, including how to survive if it happens to them."

Celestia nodded, "Very well. Chrysalis, provided that neither of you endanger the good ponies of Equestria, there will be no issues."

"We will need to find a way to get you back to your home before the display you spoke of occurs. In the meantime, we have one question," Luna stated. "What risks are there to Equestria of any... less friendly forces coming because of your arrival here?"

"Unknown." She said " What brought me could have had weakened your barrier or it might not have. Or could sudden turn on again. Dimensional travel is finicky at times."

Celestia looked at them concerned, "And how would we be able to tell?"

"Tell what?"

"The barrier..." Dawn said, trying her hardest not to add 'obviously' to the end. She didn’t know as much about this and even she could infer based on what was said.

"Don't know. We have equipment that lets us check. But let's just say if reality starts to fall apart then your barrier is damaged. Also, Discord can tell. So, either or."

"Hm? Did someone ring?" a familiar voice said with a flash of light and a green hero's tunic and a chicken-sword, just behind Chrysalis.

Dawn visibly froze once again, trying to chuckle, "No Q, we-"

"Actually," Celestia interrupted, "We do have one favor to ask."

"Oh really?" he asked, snapping away his outfit while holding a blue rupee and tossing it over his shoulder, seeming to ignore that it turned into a cup of tea that ran away to the kitchen, "And what would this favooour be about? … Also, somepony here said my other name, I really need to look into that."

"Wait...you are actually related to the Continuum?" Twilight asked looking back at him.

Discord turned to look at her and gasped, "Twilight! What in Equestria happened to you? You're a cyborg!" He chuckled and snapped his fingers, assimilating the look of cyborg from teen titans while he replied, "I should have brought Fluttershy, I heard of a few birds who enjoy-"

"Discord." Celestia said sternly, trying to snap his attention back, "Can you please tell us if our world has been weakened to visitors from other worlds or dimensions like these three here."

"Oh, our barrier is perfectly fine. We will monitor it as we are worried of our world ending but all scans show the barrier is at 100% integrity. Add in the fact that it's only Equestria being affected, no other nations have reported displacement incidences. And the running theory is something or someone is pulling strings." Twilight said then looked back at Discord. "Also, yes, I am augmented... also not seeing the reference... bit rare."

Dawn chuckled, "It's ok Twilight, unless you were looking for adolescent crime-fighting entertainment."

"Well at least Sooooomepony understood." Discord said, poofing in a pair of small light flashes to stand on Dawn’s back in miniaturized form while wearing a suit of armor, treating Dawn as his steed, "I don't sense anything wrong with Equestria. I take my position of protecting my friends, especially Fluttershy, quite seriously! Speaking of which I really should get back to our weekly tea. Ciao!" He finished, blinking himself and Dawn away with him.

"Hmm, I'm usually well versed in what he refers to. Still remember his face when he dressed as a student from Hogwarts, and again when he called the Recovery Facility as SGC and I asked him if he knew Colonel O'Neil." She chuckled. "As for what he said, then unless some entity decides to do battle in this world with some threat from another reality then I'm going to say you are good, unless that artifact isn't done yet."

Dawn frowned as he left, wearing a bridle and saddle on her back and snorting, spitting out the mouthpiece that was barely in there at all. "I lived through a Q-napping. That's comforting."

Stalwart looked at her in confusion but said nothing as she made no move to take it off yet. He internally smiled a little. She could be so naive at times.

"That is a relief." Celestia said as if there was no interruption, Luna already turning to head out the door, "We will begin our preparations immediately. If you have any suggestions for how we can get you home before your rescue party is needed, I'm sure you know how to reach us."

When Dawn had been left behind with the outfit still on, Chrysalis covered the filly's eyes and Twilight smirked and laughed when she realized Dawn wasn't removing the outfit. "Also, I have no advice, as from what I can see your tech is way too low to build such a device. Just remember you have from now to possible decades to figure it out before rescue arrives."

Dawn noticed the act of Chrysalis covering the eyes of her foal and gasped quietly. She completely overlooked at such equipment was viewed as a kind of sensual adult outfit in Equestria and quickly took them off so she wouldn't make them uncomfortable, placing the saddle and such under the couch, behind the drapes the edges had for the time being.

Celestia nodded, "Even so, we do not want to take our chances. Try not to cause trouble or let this knowledge of other worlds to seep out." She said, letting the unspoken threat of punishment hang before she left Dawn's home.

"Will do my best but I make no promises. Just be happy my sentries weren't pulled through. They'd be harder to hide." She chuckled.

Dawn shook her head as she finished putting the saddle away and sighed, "So, that was... different."

"How so?" Twilight asked

Dawn shook her head and stretched her limbs, "Well, Q never does the same trick twice from what I understand, and when Nightfall and I had stumbled into this world, we met under much less... tense... circumstances."

"Nightfall? And so, you are aware of the continuum and so is Discord?"

Dawn nodded, "A companion of mine, Nightfall. Neither of us were native to Equestria. As far as the continuum, there was a tv show that showed Discord, though then I knew him as a Q. I figure since he has the same responses as the one I saw and even the voice, they were probably one and the same... First time I heard him I yelped out 'Q!?', and he looked around and said, 'Hm? No pony here should know me by that name...' I swear he's just playing mind games with me knowing it scares me a little."

"Ah, our Discord has no connection to the Qs." She said.

Dawn tilted her head, "Why wouldn't they be though?"

"Because Q is a race of people who achieved their power while our Discord is the antithesis of our world created to keep the balance." She said.

Dawn blinked, "I... hadn't thought of that."

Stalwart shook his head, "Well, this is well above my head. I’ll go get some house things done while you… talk. What'll you want for lunch Dawn?"

"Yeah, took me a while to figure it out, a lot of observation, some guesswork and piecing together what he said over decades I've known him. Getting a straight answer from him when it's not something majorly important to current events or near future events is very hard to do."

Dawn chuckled, "Yeah. I bet. Thank you Stalwart. Would you make a Carrot Salad? Been craving something with a crunch lately. What about you three? What should we make for you?"

"Something with eggs and I'm going to guess you are both herbivores so don't have meat?" Twilight asked.

"Simple fruit salad will do for me" Chrysalis said.

"Daisy sandwiches!" Violet said.

Stalwart dropped his jaw in response at the question from twilight, while Dawn looked on in curiosity, "Nearly all the animals here have a degree of sentience, including cows selling their excess milk at some places. So, I've learned it's heavily frowned upon."

Stalwart looked to Violet and Chrysalis and nodded, simply heading to the kitchen to distance himself from the topic. He was still trying to pay attention, but if Celestia gave them a chance, he will try to abide by it.

"Ah, our world they are sapient but not sentient." She said. "Still most everyone is basically an herbivore except me." Twilight said chuckling.

"I understand that one. I ate nearly all meat back home myself. Cheeses and breads were the other two staples of my diet, but coming here, I was forced to adapt. I doubt you're an obligate carnivore now, are you?" Dawn asked, raising a brow.
"Omnivorous. I eat both equally. Bacon is particularly good."

Dawn looked up at the ceiling and let out a longing sigh, "Dammit. that sounds really good right now." She laughed and shook her head, "lemme guess, everything is better with bacon?"

"Pretty much, except ice cream. Don't ever mix ice cream and bacon." She gagged.

Dawn nodded with a smirk, "Yeah, I can imagine, but it doesn’t stop some from trying." She got up and headed to the kitchen, calling back, "So, what can we get you Commander?"

"Oh, just whatever. I'm not especially picky when not home."

Dawn nodded and went to the kitchen to help her husband and the two mare guests talked over their current situation as they waited.

Stalwart and Dawn eventually came out with dinner for everyone, and set them down on the low table between the furniture in the dining room before digging in politely. Stalwart still being cautious, and Dawn being concerned about what to do about their new guests.

"So, I am assuming I am confined here, since I can't exactly cover up myself well even with an illusion spell. My personality shines through." Twilight said as she ate.

"I doubt you're confined, she said nothing of the sort.” Dawn shook her head, “When I first came to Equestria, I was taken to magic kindergarten." Dawn chuckled loudly and shook her head feeling embarrassment at admitting such a thing
"Wow, I’d have thought you'd be given a private tutor rather than be sent to school where people would question everything. Not the best way to not draw attention."

"We-” Dawn chuckled, hesitating, “had a helping hoof. I was taught alongside the foals, which was odd, but decent enough. Still wonder why it wasn't a private tutoring myself though. Nightfall got boot camp by Blue Breeze- Oh, that reminds me, I need to talk to him still about those flying lessons."

Stalwart snorted, "I've only been reminding you every week for the last month..."

"Yeah. Still, for wanting to keep things secret, a method to get people talking was chosen."

Dawn chuckled, "Combine that with Nightfall competing in an annual Canterlot race and getting second place, then fighting some of the guard for entertainment for Luna, now having operated the Everfree Patrol guild for... two years now I think? We definitely didn’t get a way to do anything but stand out."

"Ah, the guard could always use training but… what do you mean for entertainment?"

Stalwart smirked, "Silver had a new way of fighting that he'd been showing his marefriend, Fire Storm. Luna got wind of it and it reminded her of some tournaments she used to have a millennium ago. So, she grabbed an earth pony, myself, a pegasus and a unicorn, to gradually go 1 on 1 with him, and if he won, 2 on 1, and then a final 3 on 1 should we have failed at some point by then."

"That... has to be one of the most breach of conduct for use of the guard I have ever heard. I could understand a demonstration but entertainment and a tournament? That's almost as bad as the Celestia that kept the guard around for eye candy and chose only the best-looking mares and stallions for the castle defenses."

Stalwart looked at her in blatant surprise, "Wait, what?!"

Dawn laughed, nearly spilling her salad onto the floor from where she had been levitating it.

"Yeah, one of the Equestrias I have been to, I noticed the castle guard seemed worse off than ours. Ours was dulled by centuries of peacetime but had decent training still. These ponies were a disgrace in every sense of the word because they were chosen for looks not ability, meant to be something nice for that Celestia to look at and enjoy like a piece of art. I had not an ounce of respect for that Celestia for that and her reasoning for doing it."

Dawn shook her head but chuckled, "Wow. That’s horrible, but fascinating, like there could be a completely different me out there."

"Like in Peonia." Stalwart chimed in solemnly.

"Oh... right." she said sadly.

Twilight looked between them. "So, seeing as Celestia basically put you two in charge of me what are the ground rules?" She asked switching subjects.

Dawn looked up to Twilight, "Well, this is a relatively peaceful land, though it's seen a force threatening that peace comes along about every year, save for Svikopi who took two."

"Similar to ours, generally peaceful with standard problems you get when dealing with other nations and such. Occasional world ending threat that last for a few weeks at most then back to the normal day."

Dawn chuckled, "I guess that does sound similar."

"Yeah, it does." Twilight chuckled back. "So, guessing I'm staying here or is there somewhere else in mind?"

Dawn hummed, "Well, I don’t mind you staying here for a while. I'll need to ask Celestia for some allowance for you three, though you could get a place of your own if you want. Stalwart?"

He shrugged, still hesitant about Chrysalis, but she was listening to Twilight for some reason. "I don’t mind. This home has several levels to it, maybe they could borrow the basement so we'd all have some privacy. Though we do have a spare room upstairs if needed..."

Dawn frowned slightly, "I suppose. It can wait to be a nursery until about a month or two before I'm due..."

"We are fine with the basement. I enjoy privacy as well." Twilight said.

Dawn nodded, "I'll help with cleanup or reorganizing if you wish. Just let me know what you need ‘n all that."

"Just a clear area to set up a command post of that's alright. Need to be able to monitor things in case of rescue. Also, would you mind if we improve security of this place while we are here?"

Dawn looked at her intrigued, "In what ways?

"Few cameras and motion detectors." She said. "External cameras and one on the basement door and motions detectors inside for at night or when it's just use here."

Dawn chuckled as Stalwart looks on confused, "Unless you go with some warding or sensory spells, you'll be hard pressed to find circuitry in this world, Commander. Believe me, I rather miss a lot of entertainment because of it."

"Oh, I have about 3,000 yards of power cables, circuitry, and other equipment, as well as a generator that can power it all plus spare."

Dawn looked at her with skeptical caution, "And that would be where on you exactly?"

"Pocket dimension."

"Oh yeah.” Dawn said, remembering how much she struggled to learn it. “Never did do well with those."

She blinked. "Really? It's a simple spell and takes next to no power to use one. Power only limits the size of the pocket."

Dawn blinked in surprise, then shook her head, "Perhaps it wasn't something urgent for me to learn. I only became a unicorn a couple years ago, and an alicorn a couple months ago... I have a lot to learn still."

"Well, could be our magic systems are different. What may be a simple spell back home may be an ungodly complicated affair here."

Dawn nodded, "I'd love to talk to you about that if I could. To return to the original topic at han-er, hoof... I'm concerned about the obtrusiveness of the technology, though I could see it being explained just by how you are in this reality..."

Stalwart, "I’d rather not have our home changed just yet. Our home is quite safe as is, and we've got the rest of the guard stationed in Van Hoover if we needed backup."

Twilight nodded. "Very well though I will be setting up equipment in the basement incase rescue arrives as I'm sure you'd like us to get in contact with them as soon as possible if they arrive." She said and looked at Dawn. "And what do you mean about your concerns of our tech?"

Dawn shook her head, "I'm sure it’s nothing but I try not to mess with the knowledge or advancements of a place if I'm dropped in it."

Stalwart laughed, looking at her with a knowing smile, "Says the mare who came into our world and fixed a telekinesis bracelet in her first two months of having magic, fixed several relics before that coma of yours, then learned healing magic and in-tandem spellcasting in another six months and still gives lectures on the subject... oh, and fought off Svikopi by shattering her horn, weakening him so the princesses could confine it and ascended to be my alicorn princess wife... Did I leave anything out?"

Discord, enjoying his tea, chuckled and muttered in Fluttershy’s home, “Minus one sin because this pony would be great at sinning.”

Twilight blinked and then whistled. "Impressive. Could use some one of your caliber in the army."

Dawn froze in place for a second, then looked back at her, "What do you mean?"

"My soldiers need to be tough. They are called in to handle the most dangerous of situations. Having a pony willing to shatter her own horn, something I'd imagine is extremely painful in this world like ours, to stop a threat? That is a very special level of duty and I'd give you a medal if you had been in my army."

Dawn blushed, "I mean, yeah, it was really painful, and I even passed out from it, but Starlight and I knew it was either that, or succumbing to a threat to Equestria and damaging those around us. In light of that, the choice was easy. Though I didn't think it’d put me as a princess..."

"Most people wouldn't be able to do what you did."

Dawn shrugged, "I do what I must to protect those I care about. That’s all."

Stalwart shook his head and went off to do the dishes, still surprised at his wife’s denial of her own achievements.

"And that's the type of quality I look for in my command staff and other high-ranking officers."

Dawn stood there, thinking for a few seconds. "My biggest concern if we entertained this, is my duty to Celestia and Luna now, as well as the ability to return here for Stalwart..."

"Well you couldn't really join the military anyways. I don't really have any authority here and you would be a foreign citizen."

Dawn chuckled, "A foreign citizen princess? Isn't that an oxymoron?"

"No. You are not a citizen of my Equestria and are a citizen of this Equestria and in fact one of its leaders."

Dawn opened her mouth briefly in understanding, "Ah. I wouldn't have thought the issue of a 'foreign citizen' would be considered. Still..." She sighed quietly, "I don't know why I’m so readily considering this, but to be frank, I don't have any duties here just yet. While I'm technically a leader, I'm still not much more than a placeholder at the moment. If it is something you wish to pursue, I'd recommend bringing it up with the princesses."

"Tell me, are you invited to functions and events as often as the others?"

Dawn shook her head. "I was invited to the Grand Galloping Gala before I became a princess but it wasn't my kind of thing anyway. Dressed up nice, but the highlight of the night was when Silver asked me to play "Thriller" from my memory so he could dance to it." She laughed loudly, "Oh goodness, the looks some of the ponies gave!"

Twilight nodded. "Designated survivor."

Dawn looked at her curious, "What do you mean?"

"You are the designated survivor. The Princess chosen to survive should some form of attack happen on the others and they fall. It is a foolish move to have your entire leadership in one room. That makes taking out everyone easy. We implemented a similar policy decades ago after an attack happened In Saddle Arabia. Their entire leadership was wiped out in a single attack, except for the deputy secretary of the treasury who had the flu and wasn't able to go to the event. In half a second, he became the leader of the whole country simply because he survived by not being with the others. You are this Equestria’s designated survivor, and will be kept away from most events that the other four will be attending in most circumstances."

Dawn hummed, "Perhaps. Somehow, I doubt they consider that intentionally."

"Well, seems that way to me, and is a very good policy to have as it ensures the government can continue to function. We use the same policy in the army, there is always at least two generals on video feed from other parts of the country during meetings so if something happens at the meeting at least two of the Command Staff are alive."

Dawn nodded and took a deep breath before letting it out slowly. "Well, it is what it is, but as much as I want to raise a family in peace, I hate just sitting around doing nothing too."

"You're a princess. Go out and do stuff. Hold charities, speak to the public, host an event, be a guest speaker somewhere, maybe settle a dispute or two."

Dawn snorted before laughing a couple times, "I'm sure that'd work well enough at first. We'll see how I feel a year from now."

"Yeah. It's good to start small, get some people used to you and supporting you before moving onto bigger things."

Dawn shrugged, "I suppose so. Just feels like I should be doing more. Well, I should probably let you settle in, I still need to see if that relic is present as a clue for how to get you back if need be."

"Want me to help? It did drag me here after all."

Dawn looked at her intrigued, "I- I am curious about your insights. Sure. Why not?"

Twilight nodded and stood. "Plus, it would be best if I picked it up and handled it. Don't want to risk triggering it again, and I can touch it without any form of magic."

It was then that Dawn looked down and noticed the more claw-like appendages, "Oh, fingers! Damn it's been a while since I got to see those."

"Yeah, lost innate magic in my hooves when they were replaced, so I built in fingers." She said as she retracted them back into her hoof and then got up. "Go set up the basement however you see fit." She told Chrysalis who nodded as she stood.

"Where is the basement door?" Chrysalis asked

Dawn smiled, "I’ll show you the way, I trust Twilight can find the room again afterward." She said, leading toward the front half of the tree to the stairs downward.

The queen followed her, the filly on her back. "Any house rules?"

Dawn hummed, trying to think of any such rules, "I genuinely never had to think of any. We just clean up after ourselves if there's a mess, main floor is shared, maybe not going upstairs without invitation just like we wouldn't go downstairs with permission... Hm..."

"And I'll use this form when not in the basement." Chrysalis said, still a unicorn.

Dawn nods, "That might be prudent. So, who's the filly? She's cute." She chuckled, smiling up at them.

The queen smiled. "Her name is Violet Flame, and she is my and Twilight's daughter. Also, feel free to call me Chryssy when I'm in this form."

Dawn laughed, "Well met, Chryssy. As you’ve figured out, I'm Meadow Dawn, and it's nice to meet such a cute foal too."

The foal smiled wide from her place on Chryssy 's back.

Dawn kept her smile and showed them the way to the door leading to the basement. Opening it inward, she began taking the first steps down, Chrysalis following her.

Dawn showed them a gently lit circular room, sunlight coming in by a small circular window on the north and south. A circular table was growing out of the middle, complete with a lamp in the middle of that. A nice touch in Dawn’s opinion was an alcove like area along the opposite wall with shades that could serve as a bedding area with blackout curtains for privacy. "It’s a bit darker, like a cave till it grows upward into a room with bigger windows, but it's nice enough. What do you think? Needs more light for the filly?"

"Not at all, changelings are used to low light and can see in it just as well as you ponies see in daylight." Chrysalis replied

Dawn nodded, "I was hoping you might not mind. I understood changelings to enjoy the colder darker homes or caves to an extent.”

"Well, it's where we live and has many advantages since other species can't see in them well."

Dawn nodded. "If I get lost in a cave again, I'll make sure to ask for you." she winked before chuckling. "Where would you like help settling in."

"Oh, I can take care of it. Though for the sake of ease if you do come down, do you mind if we set up lights down here?"

Dawn chuckled, "Set up how you wish. As long as you're comfortable."

She nodded. "We will be. Don't worry. This is nicer than some places I've slept."

Dawn shook her head, not wanting to think about what would be worse for them then. "Well, if you say so, I'm glad. Do you have a different sleeping habits or does violet? Do we need a foal sized bed?"

"We are adaptable, and so sleep however needed, but usually in beds like ponies." She chuckled.

Dawn smirked, "Just trying to figure out if I'll hear noises at night or if a certain filly will do any exploring at odd hours of the night. "

"Depends on what you mean by odd, and I'm going with yes for the last one."

Dawn chuckled quietly, trying not to express how she wouldn't mind being woken up every now and then for bad dreams or the like.

"But I will make sure she doesn't run any experiments on you or your husband." Chrysalis added

Dawn looked at her confused, "Twilight or violet? ... and what kind of experiments?"

"Violet, and either biological or psychological." She chuckled. "Twilight would never experiment on anyone for any reason under any circumstances."

Dawn looked at Chrysalis intrigued, unaware of the filly's intelligence. "What, is she going to spread things out on my floor for me to step on?"

"Possibly, or adjust each clock in the house to be different from each other. Possibly rearrange the furniture in a mirrored fashion or flip the room upside down so lights are on the floor and furniture is on the ceiling. As for biological Experiments, it would most likely be to see the effect of certain things on your body, mane, feather, fur, blood, and saliva samples. "

Dawn looked at Violet with intrigue, "Well, look at you! That’s fiendishly creative."

She smiled wide. "Mom said I'm not allowed to run Experiments on the citizens of Ponyville or the animals after the last one caused a mare to have a slight mental break down and require treatment.

"She was dragged away by the Royal Guard after setting fire to a flower cart and proclaiming the daisies needed to be stopped before they could take over the town." Chrysalis said.

"As I said, a minor mental break down." Violet said happily.

Dawn laughed and shook her head, "I don’t know why I find that so funny, but yeah, probably for the best if she doesn’t, not till she learns more about ethics."

"We have been working on that, but she's too curious for her own good." Chrysalis sighed. "She has her mother's curiosity and my ‘whatever it takes’ attitude."

Dawn smirked, "Perhaps I can help with that at some point." She shook her head and headed back to the stairs, "Sorry, that was rude, I don’t mean to imply that you aren't capable of such a task."

"No, no, it's fine. You'd be surprised how often we have to compensate someone for something."
Dawn nodded, "Perhaps we should add some smoke detectors while Twilight is at it. I'll talk to Stalwart about the other security needs. And as far as the empathy and sympathy goes," she paused and looked at Chrysalis in the eye, "I really wouldn’t mind chipping in. I worry about being a good mother and... Well, I guess I'm impatient to learn you know?" She said, forgetting for a moment that Chrysalis could sense her fear and concern, perhaps heavily mixed with love and regret. "I hope we can get you home soon, Twilight is waiting for me."

She nodded. "Yes, I'll take care of things down here."

Dawn walked back to her study room, wondering what Twilight had found thus far.

The alicorn was standing on her back legs holding the artifact in her hands looking it over, she looked natural standing on her back legs as she did on her four hooves. "I assumed this scorched thing is the artifact?" She asked holding up a heavily burnt and partly metal item.

Dawn nodded, "It looks like it."

She looked it over. "Looks like some sort of attempt to make a teleporter that can be used by non-unicorns."

Dawn looked at it curious, "Huh, well that’s rather amazing if it works... Ouch..." she reacted as she saw the burn damage, ears laying back on hear head for a second.

"Doesn’t looked like it was completed, and was probably abandoned. There is signs of very old scorching the previous dates, what's on it now is this was probably unstable before it was damaged." She said as she looked the whole thing over with a critical eye.

Dawn sighed, "Well, that’s comforting... think it might have been intentional?"

"Don't know. Could have been just some unicorn trying it and this was one of the failed prototypes. Disposal of magic items is very dangerous so most just store them after a certain point."

Dawn shook her head, "You don’t understand, there’s only been three unicorns in the last millennia who could create or fix relics. My ability came from the knowledge and ability of Svikopi, who came from the era of Starswirl. I only barely had enough innate ability left after that coma..."

She looked at her and blinked. "Ah, so a divergence. We have an entire section of the EMSD Facility just for handling and repairing relics like this." She said. "Though I think the older damage was from them testing it and it failing so was scraped. You were probably the first person to try and repair it."

Dawn hummed, thinking about the discovery of a division to creating and repairing relics. "So, wait, do your unicorns not have to match the frequency of the original caster in order to operate on it?"

She blinked. "What?"

Dawn looked at her confused. "Well, I guess that explains it. It's a huge limitation here."

"Oh yeah, while magic has frequency an enchanted item is able to be used by anyone who can activate the enchanted. Some need magic other simply touch and some our voice. Only time frequency really comes into play is... well, not many. Magic is magic. We all draw from the same source so to speak."

Dawn chuckled. "Here, magic carries signatures not unlike a pony's voice. No matter the pitch, there's certain consistent harmonies in the voice. Magic is much like that, and if not matched when trying to fix it or maintain it, creates ripples that can grow and break the spell or item itself.

"Oh. Only issue we have is magic surges or a spell being interrupted mid cast. That can either be ok to beyond bad."

Dawn looked off into the distance, thinking, "Curious..."

Stalwart called out, "All right Dawn, I have to get to my patrol, I'll see you tonight!"

"Though my assessment of what he was when I saw him was correct. He looked like a guard." Twilight chuckled.

Dawn smirked, "You can take the pony out of the guard, but you can’t take the guard out of the pony."

She chuckled. "I still find retired troopers who have been out of the army for a decade snapping to salute when I walk by."

Dawn chuckled, "It was weird when retired Captain Stone Wall did that to me at the wedding. Pretty much had to remind him he's my father now." She chuckled

"Father?"

"He's Stalwart's dad, so father in law. Think the relic has any clues to reproduce the effects?"
"Thing looks fried so down you won’t get much out of it besides a paper weight." She said.

"Hmmm..." she mused as she hovered it to herself, trying to investigate possible linework or residual spell energy.

"Interesting. Tell me do Alicorns have limited power here?" Twilight suddenly asked.

"In what sense?" Dawn asked, looking as confused as she felt.

Twilight was still standing as a biped with her hands behind her back with her back straight. "Well, your current power and your potential power are, well, you will be able to move the sun and the moon if need be, but not much else. It's odd to see that for an alicorn." She said looking at her with calculation

Dawn looked at her confused, "What do you mean? I'm just me. I doubt I'd want to move the sun or moon, but It's not as if I need to or can't cast other spells. I have my healing after all."

"Not what I meant. I meant you will be strong enough to move them and that means your other spells can be that strong as well. And you will definitely be strong then how I am now. but alicorns back home do not stop growing in power."

Dawn blinked multiple times, rather speechless, "I... well... How do you know I'd cap out at that much then?"

"Magic sight."

Dawn blankly stared at Twilight before needing to gesture with a hoof in a circular pattern, "And that does...."

"Lets me see how powerful magic users are and how powerful they possibly can be."

Dawn blinked, "Ah." She took a few breaths and shook her head, "I... both can believe it and can't at the same breath, if that's accurate I mean."

"It's not 100%, but it can give you rough idea of things as well as a few other things."

"Like what?"

"A basic idea of what the magic was used for. The aura changes based on things it's used for. Most people the aura stays the same as they use it for only levitation and such."

Dawn hummed, "I see. what about my healing magic, is that familiar to you at all?"

"I can tell you’ve done a lot of light magic, doesn't appear to be much combat magic. Mostly defensive and neutral." Twilight said.

Dawn nods, "There hasn't been a great deal of combat needed. That's really neat." She said sounding rather chipper.

"Yeah, as I said I can't know exactly what spells you used just the general type."

Dawn nodded, inexplicably impressed and in a good mood. She set down the artifact, she can't focus on it anymore with being analyzed so easily, but it was a joy to be understood so well.

Twilight blinked once. "Anyways as far as I can tell that items is destroyed, nothing more than a paper weight though I don't exactly have equipment to confirm."

Dawn chuckled, "I still noticed some residual magic and linework. It’s still possible to recreate it based on what remains I'm pretty sure, kinda like taking crushed remains of a radio, even if you're missing a piece or two, you can still make some inferences.

"True, though the radio doesn't usually cause magic rifts in reality that drag other people to its location. least not in my experience."

Dawn rolled her eyes with a smile. "You missed my point, but it doesn’t matter. I'll check what I can tomorrow and send it to Celestia. I don’t know how the magic works here fully yet, more by intuition, but they have scholars who can help and then I can execute the instructions."

"No, I do. I'm just warning you about messing with things like that, especially after it seems like someone already tried and failed with this version, so the way the magic is set up may be wrong."

Dawn hummed, furrowing her eyes slightly in concern, "I hadn't thought of that... hm. Well that’s disappointing. By the way, go ahead and install what you need to, but I’d ask if you could keep it unobtrusive, for Stalwart's sake. Smoke alarms would probably be wise after what I heard about Violet." She added, chuckling.

"Yeah we were going to set those up."

Dawn nodded, "It's nice to meet you Commander. I hope we can get you home soon." She said excusing herself to the small library afterward.

She nodded. "Likewise, Princess." Twilight said and headed for the basement.

Dawn kept to herself in the library by the window, reading fiction to wind down, enjoying her quiet time. She heard the basement door open and close and then things being moved around the house, and wondered what she was getting into.

Chapter 02: Settling In

View Online

Dawn paused, sipping some tea she had made as she tried to ignore the movement of furniture and the sounds of whirring and buzzing. She was tempted to just go upstairs, to distance herself from the noise, but she couldn’t bear to be away while someone was otherwise doing things in her home. She knew it was hypocritical, allowing someone to do what they wished and then being bothered by it, but she knew better than to let her insecurities control her.

Dawn looked out the window for a time before hearing the door open and close half an hour later. Surprised, she looked over to it, curious what they were doing next, and yet no one came out or went in. She watched a while longer before looking out at the landscape.

In the basement Twilight and Chrysalis were setting up various types of computer equipment, cots, and a radio, while Violet sat in a corner reading.

“So then, thoughts on this Princess Dawn?” Chrysalis asked, moving aside a bookshelf to make room for a desk for monitors.

“Mmm.” Twilight hummed as she thought, having finished assembling the frames for the first cot, pulling out a mattress and sheets from her magical storage, “Well she seems decent enough, haven't fully made up my mind yet.”

“She seemed sincere about everything she said.” Chrysalis said, finishing the movement and effortlessly lifting away a bag of trash and debris before placing a table nearby.

“If what she said was true, she is a tough S.O.B.” Twilight said, moving to assemble the next cot in the second alcove.

“That she is.” Chrysalis said, beginning to lay out the wiring that everything would need.

The two chatted about their current situation as they worked, then began wondering what was going on back home. As the furniture situation was completed and the electronics were being finalized, they started discussing the royal sisters of this world, where the similarities might be and the obvious differences.

A couple hours passed, and Twilight came up the stairs and up to the upper floor to prepare dinner.

“What to make, what to make…” Dawn was muttering already, looking around in the fully stocked kitchen fridge at all the various cheeses, vegetables, bread, jams, jellies and the like. “Gotta make something that even a picky filly will enjoy…”

Dawn spotted some stock in the fridge and smiled, deciding that she would make some tomato soup. It wouldn’t have much substance on its own though, and she loved having bread with soups, so why not sandwiches? She smiled and started pulling out the things needed, grabbing the recipe book as a guide while getting the base for the tomato soup into the pot as the range heated up.

"Mind if I help?" Twilight asked, having watched the mare for a moment before chiming in.

"Not at all!" Dawn replied cheerfully, turning to see who it was that had come. Seeing the purple mare, she made room as she stirred the mixture in the pot, trying to keep it creamy as she decided what herbs should be put in.

"What do you need done? I'm a decent cook." Twilight offered

"I’m glad,” Dawn chuckled, “‘cause I'm only adequate. I’ve got this recipe here, and I’m about this far down. Almost at the beginning." She said, pointing out the line with a spoon.

"Been cooking meals for little over 50 years, so I'm good at it." She chuckled and looked it over before starting to grab things in her magic as she read the recipe, not looking up from the book

"That’s good to know. I’m only just in my early-thirties" Dawn admitted. She looked over to her kitchen partner. They were cutting up the herbs finely, using magic to hold it all steady. "Not quite the same with magic as using your hands either, you know?"

"Oh, not at all. It's something you take for granted. I certainly did till I lost my front hooves, so was limited to magic and my mouth. And the few times I burned out my magic, I could only use my mouth. It's why I built in the fingers when I upgraded."

"I can imagine, kind of." Dawn said, growing quiet. She took a deep breath and let it out as silently as she could before asking, "So when did you learn about technology? The Twilight here seems obsessed about books and magic for the most part, not machinery."

"When I was 23.” Twilight said before grabbing a few select sprigs of green onion and chopped as she spoke. “I was doing an experiment to make a new teleportation spell. Was supposed to cost half as much magic and still go the same distance. An Earth was conducting an experiment in alternative energy sources and my magic got seized. I was dragged rather painfully across the barriers."

"Wow.” Dawn stared, surprised at the idea of such an event. “What'd you do? What did they do?"

"I trusted them and they tortured and experimented on me with the intention of invading Equestria to harvest its magic"

"That’s horrible.” Dawn said quietly, freezing at the news before slowly shaking her head as she fought to keep from imagining going through it herself. “I'm guessing you're on full defense preparation then?"

"Oh, I left them in the middle of a multi-fronted civil war and the lab where the device was stored was destroyed along with all research data and the head scientist dead.” She replied, casually dropping the chopped green onions into the pot before grabbing some more, “Don’t think they will be in any shape to fight a foal if they do make it through."

Dawn nodded. She didn’t like the idea of dealing with the loss of life, but in the same breath, she also could appreciate the need to act early and deal with the consequences to prevent more lives being lost on both sides later. She wondered if it were possible they had another option, but she dismissed the thought. She didn’t live it, they did. If there was a better option, she wanted to believe they would have taken it.

"I see." Dawn finally said simply. From her work with soldiers before she came to Equestria, she felt like it was not appropriate to push. They always shared what they wanted to, and she would respect that.

"Don't get me wrong. At first, I thought all humans were monsters, there was one there who treated me as more than just an animal but he wasn't really in a position to help. I'd still believe that, if not for a group of rebels attacking the lab and ended up taking me with them. I got to know them and see not all humans are monsters like I thought. My time with them showed humans can be either the worst being ever or some of the best just like ponies."

"I’m glad you know that.” Dawn nodded, “I used to be human myself, though I wasn’t terribly attached to the form."

"Yeah, I made some great friends among the rebels, people I cared about a lot, and people who helped me deal with things."

Dawn nodded, taking in what they said and just thinking. She took the remaining herbs and put them into the pot and then stirred it for a minute, the soup simmering already. She took out the skillet and prepared for frying some grilled cheese on the range next to the pot.

"I've spent my life doing the best I can to make sure other don't experience what I did."

"That was a promise I made to myself after living in my car for nearly three years of my life.” Dawn shared, “The idea of going through hell to stop others from going through it is oddly satisfying, you know?"

"It's why the EDF requirements are more lax then the Royal Guard requirements. It's to give people another chance."

"The EDF?" Dawn asked, turning to face Twilight at this new term.

"Equestrian Defense Force, my army." Twilight replied, "Forged it when I got back."

"I see." Dawn hummed, thinking of the different divisions of the military in the human world as she had buttered up the bread and put them on the pan, hearing them sizzle as she continued. "How soon will the soup be ready?"

"Couple minutes." Twilight said stirring the pot.

"Great, I’m starving.” Dawn smiled, “I was worried it wasn't going to be too good, but it smells great."

"I've learned to make some damn good meals with very little when in the field." Twilight smiled back

"That has to come in handy.” Dawn chuckled before turning to the stairwell, yelling out, "Food’s just about ready girls! Good time to come to the table!"

Dawn grabbed some plates and bowls from the cabinet and put the many sandwiches, a couple oozing cheeses out the sides, on a platter to be set in the middle of the serving table to the dining room next door.

"We can bring the pot and ladle out on this cozy here." Dawn offered, pulling it out and setting it nearby.

"Way ahead of you Princess." Twilight chuckled as she passed the mare and set it on the fabric.

Chrysalis and Violet joined at the table, Violet hopping up onto their chair and looking at the plates expectantly while Chrysalis sat in a dignified pose. Twilight reached for a ladle and poured a large helping for Violet Flame first, before serving some to Chrysalis, sandwiches floating to their plates before the same was done for her own as she sat down.

"So,” Twilight asked, putting a napkin on her lap, “will your husband be here for dinner or does he have a swing patrol?"

"He often gets home late.” Dawn chuckled, He enjoys it since he used to have night patrols. I swear it’s like he's trying to get ready to stay up late for the foal, and I’m not even due for another 6 months-ish."

"Nothing wrong with being ready early though." She smiled. "Either that or he has a bit of Thestral in him."

"Thestral?"

She blinked. "The subspecies of Pegasus? Nocturnal by nature? Leathery wings rather than feather? Gold eyes? Slit pupils?"

Dawn gasped and smiled broadly in recognition, "Oh right! The bat ponies! They aren’t really seen in Equestria sadly enough. Not anymore anyway. Still, his father and grandfather was an earth pony, as is his mom... she doesn’t have any family in Equestria she says. The way I hear her not question my history much, I can't help but wonder if she’s holding back something. I try not to pry but I have guesses."

Twilight eyes narrowed. "Thestral."

Dawn paused, confused as that was what she was told they were. Luna even called them that. She looked between them, realizing Twilight was being serious and apologized, realizing something was wrong, "Sorry, I was never made aware of the term for them..." she quietly tore up her sandwiches to soak into the soup and tried to think of what to say, find out why it was so wrong to use the term that Luna did.

"Bat, and bat pony, is a slur for the thestral back home." Chrysalis informed her.

Dawn opened her eyes wide, distraught it was a slur, "I had no idea... " she looked down, embarrassed, though then wondering why it wasn’t an issue for Luna to call them so.

"They may not be here, I don't know." Chrysalis said. "but Twilight has a thing about the use of slurs or any form of tribalism and racism."

"It wasn't my intent.” Dawn nodded, relieved they understood. She knew that it was acceptable here, and yet she couldn’t help but regret her childish outburst, not realizing their words might cause offense. “They're so uncommon I just didn’t know better. Still, I'll try to keep it in mind and avoid it in the future."

"Odd.” Twilight said, looking at her host intrigued, “They are relatively common back home, have been for a long time, just not seen a lot due to being nocturnal."

"From what I gather, they haven't been seen or have been in decline since before Luna turned into Nightmare Moon."

"That,” Twilight hesitated before continuing, “that is depressing. They always were Equestria’s night guardians."

Dawn nodded, "It’s why I got excited. I can read stories about them but when I've asked, the response is they either don’t exist or are rumored to be hiding away somewhere. And as lovely these wings are for keeping warm, molting hurts like, a lot" she said, tempering her words.

"Hmm. Odd. It concerns me that they would be hiding. "

Dawn thought quietly, wondering why these thestrals weren't present in her world, genuinely hoping they were simply in hiding like she said. She ate for a minute more before asking, "So, just how much technology do you have back home?"

"I’m... not sure how to answer that." Twilight said.

Dawn paused and asked, "Ok, I know some from where I was from before that I can ask about, and you can answer whether they exist for you and if not, I can tell you the basic principle based on what I understand. That work for you?"

Twilight nodded.

Dawn smiled, "So, what amount of computing power do you have if any?"

"We have 3 Crusader mainframes which are supercomputers with advanced VIs in them we have the Civilian Network and the Military Network. The entire planet is connected via the CNET and the satellite array."

Dawn smiled and looked on in slight admiration. "Nice... My computer back home had a really fast 8 core processor, but we didn't have any artificial intelligences yet. Oh, and our space travel program is about 50-60 years old and we’ve reached the moon, but they hadn't done anything huge yet because of a need to develop more efficient fuel. Still, we have satellites by now."

"We have been to the moon as a joint effort between most nations of Equus either with material funding or personnel. We also have a space station orbiting the planet. Also, not AI. I said VI."

Dawn tilted her head, "What's the difference?"

"One is artificial. Capable of learning and adapting. The other is Virtual Intelligence. It seems like an AI but is very limited and can't learn. No chance of it going rouge, and when it's inside of military computers, like the Crusaders, you do not want it to go rogue. "

"We don't need a Skynet failure like in the movies I've seen.” Dawn agreed. “It's safe to say you're a fair bit more advanced than my old world. I doubt I have to ask much more to realize this. How much pollution does it all have on the world?"

"2% air pollution near the Liston Complex but that's it. We have strict environmental protection laws."

Dawn nodded, finishing off the last of her bowl, "Good. We've had a lot of issues with affecting it with greenhouse gasses according to a majority of the scientists I was aware of at the time."

“I made sure to be as little impact as possible. It's impossible to not impact it somewhat, but it doesn't do any good to defend a nation when it becomes uninhabitable."

"I fully am in agreement. Good soup by the way. Your help was definitely appreciated." She smiled, hopping down off her seat and taking her dishes to the kitchen counter, only to return and settle on the living room couch, book nearby for when socializing was done.

She heard the buzzing of wings and soon a small bit of weight landed on her.

"Hi!" Violet said cheerfully.

Dawn chuckled and looked up at the foal, "Hello there, Violet. What are you doing?"

"Seeing what you are doing." She said. "What are you doing?"

Dawn hummed, "Enjoying the meal, considering whether I feel like reading a book or doing something else."

"What you reading?"

"Today? It's a book about dragons."

"Ah, I see. Not a lot is known about their culture back home mostly due to the fact dragons are free to do as they please unless the Dragon Lord tells them to do something."

"I know nearly nothing of them outside of Twilight's helper,” Dawn admitted, “but I can't remember his name, and he's too young. If he has a long lifespan then I doubt I'll get to see him mature."

She blinked. "But you’re an alicorn."

Dawn looked up at her confused, "And?"

"Aren't you immortal?"

Dawn looked on in surprise. She had never been told that detail! "I- how would I be able to tell?"

"By not really aging and living past a normal life span?" She said tilting her head. "Or just ask the Sisters since they are immortal and would know."

"I... will have to ask." Dawn said, her breathing still deep and often as she tried to force herself to calm, to slow that down. She laid there on her side, now consumed with thoughts about what to do if she were immortal. There was a small hint of excitement but a larger sense of trepidation. "Anyway, this book is fictional, and reminds me of the stories I used to read while I was in school."

"What's it about?”

"A group of ponies and dragons who work together to change a corrupt government because a few immortal rulers are ruining it from everyone because they lost their empathy for the common pony."

She blinked. "Sounds like something mom would do."

"Oh really?"

"Yes, mom hates tyrannical and corrupt regimes and feels it's her duty to overthrow them when she finds them."

"I see!” dawn said, a bit surprised but wanting to sound more energetic for the foal after her behavior earlier. “I would rather hate such a thing myself, but I don't quite know what I would do. I'm a fair bit younger than her you know.”

"She was 23 when she grew to hate any form of tyranny"

Dawn nodded again, listening to the filly still on to of her.

"Yeah, mom is very much about being a proper leader who cares for her people a lot."

Dawn smiled, "Good. Immortal or not, a country performs its best when its people are happy and flourishing. "

"That's what mom says. People are more likely to do things better when happy and feeling appreciated then if being forced too."

Dawn nodded, "Yep. When ponies believe in a cause and strongly, they'll usually do it faster, and be smarter about the risks they take on the large scale instead of a fearful 'what can i do to live another day?'"

"Mom said that's true of most races."

Dawn chuckled, "I don’t have a way of confirming that, but my experience would confirm that for mammalian species."

"Mom has met a lot of different races. She said it's true 9 times out of 10."

Dawn chuckled again, "Well there you go." She heard a knock on the door and called out, "Coming!"

The filly buzzed off of her and took the form of a normal filly.

Dawn smiled at her and went to the door, opening it and smiling at the guest, "Oh! Hello again, Char, good to see you!"

Before her stood a stallion pegasus with an orange coat with yellow underbelly, barely any mane at all, and a matching red tail. She rather enjoyed this clear reference to a world she knew, and the added flaming mail-letter cutie mark being so much she couldn’t help but be friends with them if she could help it. She moved to give them a hug before being stopped by something getting between them

"Hi I'm Violet! " said the normal unicorn filly, waving with a big smile.

“Well hi there! I’m Char, the mailpony.” Char laughed as the filly waved from close range. He looked up to Dawn, a gleam of metal flashing, showing an emblem of a tree connected to the corner of a red oversized bandana that was always tied around their neck for as long as Dawn knew them. “Sorry it took me a while to deliver, the patrol’s been really busy lately.”

"I can imagine. Storm stopped insulting you yet?" Dawn asked, showing her concern.

"W-well, maybe..." He said, shuffling his hooves and giving a sense of embarrassment. Dawn hummed as she noted that Storm definitely hadn’t then.

"What's this?" Violet asked, having used her magic to pull the badge down so she could see it better. Dawn chuckled as Char was pulled down with it.

"H-hey, easy on the fabric please! It was given to me by my friend, don’t rip it!" Char protested, moving so that it wouldn’t rip. It was a sturdy thick thing, but that didn’t mean he couldn’t worry about it.

"Violet, you're supposed to ask before using your magic on somepony else's things.” Dawn reminded her, “That's the badge for the Everfree Patrol members."

"The Everfree Patrol?" She looked up from the badge.

"That’s right.” Char nodded before reaching from his awkward position into the saddlebag for the parcels he meant to deliver. “Oh, and here's your mail Dawn. Can I please stand up now?"

"It’s a group of ponies that are like a task group, but they do quests for anypony for what they can afford." Dawn explained, getting ready to open her mouth about Char’s question before someone else beat her to the punch.

"Violet let the poor stallion's badge go." She heard the disguised Chrysalis voice say firmly and Violets magic instantly let go and the sound of determined hooves approached. The filly was picked up in green magic as Chrissy stepped up to the door still disguised. She continued as she put the foal on her back, "I must apologize for my daughter. She can be extremely curious at times mr...."

Char smiled, standing up straight as a very faint chilling magic could be noticed surrounding his handkerchief, "I'm Charred Salamander, Char for short. I’m a mailpony, but I really need to get moving. Hope you stay well Dawn!"

Without much further notice he takes off, waving back at them as Dawn waved back to her friend.

"Hmm....he seems nice." Chrissy said as she watched him go.

"That he is.” Dawn smiled gently, “even more passive than I am, which is saying something. He rather liked the boldness of my friend Nightfall, even with the sealing of Svikopi inside him, Char didn’t let that affect how he saw Night. He puts up with the rather nasty teasing of being called a 'rattite' by Storm, his second in command... Someone I find to be a rather mean-spirited mare who seems to only respect strength before politeness. She seems aloof to me because of it and frequently gets on my nerves." Dawn explained, frustration growing before letting out a sigh to calm herself, looking at the parcel, sealed with the Patrol’s crest.

"I value strength highly, but that's no reason to be rude unless dealing with someone truly spineless and cowardly. I can't respect someone like that."

"My thoughts exactly. I'm sure there's some aspect to her that he finds appealing, perhaps her way of being forward, not mincing words, or perhaps some sort of passion... Still, we avoid each other as I view most of what she ends up saying as a veiled insult and she views my answers as dodgy, despite occasional need for nuance."

Dawn shrugged afterward, and carefully opened the package, a book held inside with a scribbled message, 'Hey Dawn, someone paid for a mission with a book about medicine. Figured you might want it. If not, send it back and we'll make use of it here. Lemme know when you need more aphrodaisilac as usual. -Night.”'

Dawn snorted and put the letter back away, mumbling, "Sure... gotta mention that flower don't you..." She smiled broadly in spite of herself, appreciating the mention of it.

"Aphrodaisilac?" Chrysalis asked.

Dawn blushed lightly, not expecting to have had the letter read by a guest, "A daisy of sorts that has the effects you would expect with a name like that. Pretty much only grows in the Everfree Forest, and very nearly only the Patrol members are able to safely harvest it. Let's just say there's a recipe I had tried to concoct for Char to help Storm be kinder, except, despite describing a friendly sort of love, it ended up being a not so affectionate version of love. We missed a couple steps that were really faded." She blushed, realizing how much she shared on accident. "I... am trusting that it won't be repeated..."

"I may be interested in acquiring this flower." Chrysalis said after a pause and a blink. She used her magic to wrap violet’s ears before adding. "And the recipe."

"I'll share the book with you when I can.” Dawn smiled subtly, enjoying the idea of a ‘partner in crime’, “The flower- let's just say make it last. It hasn't successfully been grown outside the Forest."

"I’m sure it will love ours back home and might even grow stronger depending on how deep in it is planted."

"That's- tempting.” She hummed, smirking with a pause between each word as she considered what to say. “Let's just say regardless of which times I've used it, my times have been enjoyable. What makes you say it'll grow stronger with your soils?"

"Because the Everfree is a place where all magics run wild and blend together in a never ending dance that only grow stronger the closer to the heart of the forest you get."

"And?" Dawn nodded, noting the sun and moon starting to change places in the sky

"Let's just say it's possible to be eaten by a tree branch in one bite." She said.

Dawn opened her eyes wide in surprise before replying, "I have no idea how that makes the flower be able to grow in your home, but now i'm a bit scared to ask..."

"Because the same mating that makes everything stronger and more deadly the deeper in it goes could also improves the plants strength and effect. As long as I don't plant it too deep that is"

Dawn thinks, genuinely still not understanding, but instead replying, "Do you know how many you'd need when the time comes?”

"As much as you are willing to give?" She asked smirking. "I can think of quite a few uses for such a plant."

Dawn smirked right on back, "I think I’m jealous now. The hard part is having them stay alive for long outside the everfree."

"Preservation spell and pocket dimension."

"Oh right, your version is a great deal more conveniently cast..."

She blinked. "What do you mean?"

Dawn shook her head, "I tried to consider learning that spell, but the degree of power needed and the complexity of it made me disinterested. I was only capable of storing about two items period. It just wasn't worth the effort."

She blinked. "Ah, your spell is more complex. I see. An interesting divergence."

"I'm rather interested in our differences to be honest, what things I can do readily that are taken for granted and vice versa." Dawn yawned but went back over to the couch, adding, "I probably should temper my eagerness though. I've been known for being easily excited or wrapped up in an idea, only to lose interest later... Sorry, I'm probably rambling or something. I'll see you in the morning Chryssy?"

She nodded. "Sleep well Dawn." She said as she walked towards the basement door. "And do not hesitate to ask Twilight things. Just be ready for a lecture." She chuckled.

Dawn laughed, "Good thing that part of her hasn't changed. I almost wish I had a keyboard, so I could type notes instead of writing them with a quill. Hell, even a ballpoint pen would be nice."

"Would you like to use a computer or data pad for note taking, then copy them down later?"

She looked at Chryssy intrigued, turning back to face them, "Oh? Is the data pad like the one I used to see in the Sci-Fi tv shows?”

She blinked looking at her. "Um, I don't know?"

Dawn smiled, "I'll look forward to finding out. I will head to bed, however. Oh, and Chrysalis?"

She turned back from. The door Violet already having fallen asleep on her back. "Yes?"

Dawn replied with that smile, "It's nice to meet you. I may not know your past, but I do look forward to getting to know the three of you. Rest well friend."

She nodded. "You too, Dawn." She descended the stairs.

Dawn went her own way to her room. A few hours after midnight, Stalwart returned, joining her in bed.

<<<O>>>

The next morning Twilight woke before sunrise and began her morning routine of exercise and now just as the sun was rising she stood starting at the door debating if she should do her morning run or not.

Dawn yawned and came down the steps, spotting Twilight and having woken after tossing and turning for much of the night. She looking around her home first before going, "Good morning Twilight."

"Morning.” Twilight looked back, “Sorry if I woke you. Had a light breakfast after workout. Do you think it would be a problem if I went for an early morning run and fly?"

"Not at all.” Dawn chuckled sleepily before adding, “Will you want company or no?"

"Think you can keep up?" She asked with a smirk.

"No,” Dawn said, even shaking her head. “I'm rather soft when it comes to endurance. I need to fix that, but don't have the discipline to come up with and stick to a routine."

"Well, I could help with that. I mean I've been doing a routine for decades now."

“That-” Dawn hesitated, giving a small bite to the corner of her lip as she decided before answering a second later with a nod, “would be appreciated. Granted, I know it's immature, but I’m prone to complaining along the way. Still, I can give it a try if you're willing to bear with me."

"Sure. I don't mind slowing down a bit, and can make it up later." She nodded opening the door.

"I'm glad you're understanding, and I apologize in advance." She said with a smile, suppressing a yawn and walking out the door ahead of Twilight. "I still need to learn how to fly, but as long as the baby is not at risk, it’s time I make a change for my health."

"Ah, well... we will start with a small a slow gallop then. Ready?"

Dawn nodded, starting to stretch her limbs.

Twilight waited for her having already stretched what needed to be.

Dawn, after doing a few very basic and not very thorough stretches, jumped up slightly a couple times before fluttering her wings, "Thanks for waiting, After you."

Twilight nodded and started to gallop down the side of the room at a decent but not overly fast past.

Dawn galloped after her, trying to match the pacing. She felt her body complain at the difference, being used to a slower relaxed pace, but she said nothing. Complaining this early on would be stupid. She asked to join them as a way to train, that’s exactly what she’d do.

"So how often do you gallop by the way?" Twilight asked looking at her.

"Not much." Dawn replied, trying to keep her breathing calm and deep. "Never had a need to."

"Ah, you definitely need a routine then. Staying in shape is never a bad thing." Twilight said as they slowed.

"I'm long overdue, I know." Dawn said in a lower voice, hinting at the guilt she felt in knowing that.

Twilight chuckled before asking as they turned to take a path to the north, avoiding the town. "So how much flying experience do you have?"

"None." Dawn replied, eyes still on the path ahead of them.

She blinked at her several times, opened her mouth, then closed it again. "None?" She asked, convinced she misheard.

Dawn laughed emptily, starting to pant slightly at their continued gallop, "Only got my wings a couple months ago. Combine that with a fear of heights, and you get none."

"I was assigned a trainer by Celestia three days after I ascended. It's kind of an important skill for an alicorn to learn." She said as they turned back to the house.

"I had been meaning to ask somepony to train me, but I never got around to it, and the trainer that taught Nightfall doesn't want to leave Canterlot."

"Odd. Celestia should have assigned you a trainer.” Twilight hesitated, frowning. “You shouldn't have to ask for something so vital."

Dawn was panting, but saying nothing as her shortness of breath caught up with her. She thought to herself, 'Maybe that's the difference between our Celestias. Yours takes action, mine seems to just watch.'

Twilight soon came upon the simple wood fencing around the sizable yard of the home, the gate opening to make way for them with her magic as they soon arrived. Twilight was breathing normally, while Dawn breathed heavily, nearly having gotten out of breath as she slowed to a trot once through the gate.

Twilight took a seat on her haunches. "So, after you rest a bit, we can start your flying lesson."

Dawn nodded as she breathed deeply, laying down on the grass while tucking her legs under her, "Sounds good."

"How you feeling? I tried to make that as leisurely as I could."

Dawn laughed before coughing, "Legs are already hurting. I must be really out of shape if you call that leisurely."

"Been running a 100 laps around Ponyville for over 50 years."

Dawn laughed more at that answer, having another cough before sighing. She took a deep breath and let it out before smiling, "Well no wonder! I'm only 30 and haven't had any practice!"

"Yeah,” Twilight chuckled, “I do that run every day at dawn."

Dawn let out one last deep breath, feeling better as she stood, still smiling, "Well, if I keep this up, perhaps I'll get to where you are in 50 years, provided I live that long. Violet asked me about immortality at one point, I didn't know how to react. I've not been told about it one way or another."

She blinked in surprise. "What-” Twilight paused, stunned, “have the others told you? You seem to be ignorant of some very important details."

"Yeah, I know I am quite ignorant of a lot of details. I don't understand the reason why, save that this kingdom's leaders are rather relaxed in their approach to things, or perhaps better described as a minimalistic approach. It bothers me on occasion, but isn't terribly intrusive either."

"No offence but,” Twilight paused, deciding the best way to speak her mind as she blinked, “I am steadily losing respect for them and their competence as leaders by the second."

“I can understand why.” Dawn nodded, “ I'd be happy to learn what I can from you in the interim, if you're willing. If you don't mind my asking, is there any way for you to tell if they did something to my lifespan from making me a princess?"

"No. Back home alicorns are naturally immortal. All alicorns. It's trait of the species.”

"It,” Dawn paused briefly, thinking, “it seems likely then." Dawn paused yet again, looking down and becoming contemplative before quietly continuing, "Celestia and Luna both are over a millennia old, and while I can't speak for our Twilight, she seems to have a slightly taller stature and horn than most unicorns. I'm not sure how to react to the idea honestly."

"It's because she is basically an early teenage alicorn. She is growing up and will be around as tall as the others. Even I will be eventually."

"So what does that make me, a filly?" Dawn smirked.

"Same. You'd be an actual filly’s size if you were a filly."

Dawn laughed, "Ok good, I do not want to go through puberty again. probably. Stalwart might enjoy it some though."

"Oh?" She asked tilting her head.

"Yeah, joking about hormones, and how Stalwart wouldn't miss a chance to mount me. Nothing huge.” Dawn admitted, realizing what she said only after the fact and started to blush, trying not to show it, “ So, what should we start with for how to fly?"

"Wow.” Twilight blinked at the first part. “I thought I was the only one who was blunt about sex" She said. "As for flying how much do you know?"

"I have a conceptual idea from based on back home, but the rules here seem to be a lot less... lax." Dawn replied, the embarrassment growing from

"You mean the fact logically our wings are vastly too small to achieve the lift required to fly."

Dawn nodded, "In addition to the density of our mass, things like that. I've tried flapping my wings, but I get startled after my hooves leave the ground..."

"Magic."

Dawn tilted her head, "Oh? I don't feel any being used..."

"Innate magic. Same with how hooves work, or earth ponies are stronger and have higher endurance despite not being any bulkier than the average pony."

Dawn hummed, "That's really interesting. So, how does flight work then? What should I be doing?"

"Well, as you said you have to want to fly. It doesn't just happen on its own otherwise any time a pegasus moved their wings they lift off the ground. You also have to try and keep fully aware of exactly where you are and what position you are in."

Dawn nodded, "So magic amplifies what is done, but doesn't make it happen... automagically~" she joked.

"Basically yes. Same with your hooves.”

Dawn tilted her head in confusion, "What about my hooves?"

"How do you think you pick things up with them?"

Dawn blinked, "I... don't..."

She looked at her. "What?"

"Yeah, I use my horn magic for just about everything. It's why my skills with magic grew to where they had, constant use."

She blinked. "I use my magic as well. But if I had a burn out or something I had to use my hooves.... you seriously learned magic before learning how to use your hooves?"

"I,” Dawn nodded, hesitating before admitting, “it never crossed my mind. I saw Night do it cause he's a pegasus and I figured, 'Why do it that way when I could use my horn', ya know?"

"In case you can't use magic?"

Dawn shrugged, "I was going to learn to have to after shattering my horn, but then the princesses... upgraded me? Changed? Whatever happened, I became an alicorn and got my horn back."

"Ok, well, if you don't know how to use innate magic then... we’ll we need to start from the very beginning before flying at all."

Dawn nodded, looking downward before meeting Twilight's eyes, "Sorry, but thank you for being willing to help in spite of it."

She sighed. "It's fine. Foal steps."

Dawn looked on at Twilight, feeling somewhat guilty at needing so much help, but trying to hide it. She hated being a burden to others.

"Anyways shall we head inside?"

Dawn turned to head inside at this suggestion, ready to learn what she can from this experienced alicorn. In a way, she rather liked how much they knew, and were willing to help out when it was in front of them. The princesses gave her the basics but not much else it seemed like.

There was a note on the table from Chrysalis saying she took Violet out to teach her changeling things and would be back around lunch so it was just the two of them and the sleeping Stalwart.

"Alright then." Twilight pulled out several non-breakable items from the kitchen and set them on the coffee table with magic. "Let's do this "

Dawn nodded, looking at the items on the table. There was a glass, a plate, a pot, a pan, and various bits of silverware.

"Ok, so try to pick one up with your hoof."

Dawn reached forward, trying to push her hoof up against a glass and made an attempt to squeeze around it gently, like palming it.

"You should feel some muscles just before your hoof flexes. Sort of like a human hand when your fingers close. In fact, imagine it like that."

"That’s kinda what it feels like,” Dawn nodded, trying to flex and grab the glass like she would with a hand, “I think.”

Twilight nodded and watched her, studying every movement and expression.

Dawn held the glass and lifted it slowly, commenting, "This feels pretty weird. I don’t know how strong my grip is."

"That's because you didn't start this as a foal like most ponies."

"Not bad though." Dawn set it down and reached for the plate before stopping, brows furrowed. She knew if she just reached for it like a plate, she’s lacking the thumb. It was like mittens that didn’t have the thumb to boot as far as she could tell and it was frustrating.

"Relax dawn.” Twilight intervened, “Take slow deep breaths. Don't think. Just calmly relax and do it."

"Like how I walked on all fours without issue? Ok." She replied, reaching to grab the plate. She tried to grip it, flexing everything she normally would in grabbing a plate, and pulled on it. She smiled at it briefly before it clattered onto the floor with a loud series of noises, making her jump in place in surprise.

Twilight chuckled lightly. "Don't worry. You will get there. Just remember to relax. Clear your mind of all thoughts. Don't think and breath normally. Just keep calm and relaxed, and don't think, and it will all work out."

Dawn nodded, unsure why they were repeating themselves, reaching down to grab the plate as best she could. She struggled to grip it at first but slowly managed to relax and despite not understanding how she did it, she grabbed the plate and put it on the table. She blinked, looking at it and wondering how she did it so easily when she had thought about it so hard prior.

"That's right. Relax." Twilight spoke in a calm soothing voice so as to help her calm. "Relax. Just breathe slowly. Clear your mind and don't think. Just relax and breath slowly.”

Dawn nodded slowly. She wondered what was happening, as if it felt like her body was getting a bit sluggish or tired. She was unaware that her eyes drooped slightly as she reached for the next item and grabbed without issue

"Good. Just relax and keep going. Don't think about it. Just breathe normally and relax." Twilight intoned

Dawn continued to slowly move her hoof and reached for the next object, being able to lift it up easily once again. ‘What in the world is going on?’ she wondered, head growing more fuzzy.

Twilight smiled. "Good, good." She said soothingly. "Just keep relaxing and empty your mind. There is no need to think. Just breathe, and listen to my voice."

Dawn listened on, barely noticing the lack of thoughts now as she reached to the glass and lifted it slightly, then set it down and stood in place, eyes half closed.

Twilight smiled. "Good, good. Let's try again ok? In reverse order this time." She said watching the items as she spoke. "Just remember to relax and remain calm. Breath slowly, and don't think. Empty your mind of thought, and just focus on your breathing and my voice."

Dawn nodded, reaching to the items and slowly moving them obediently. She barely registered what she did or heard beyond the command, innocently clueless to the influence of her teacher as she did them in reverse order.

"Good, good. Just like that. Exactly as I tell you to." Twilight said watching Dawn work. Happy at how well she was doing. "Just do what I say and you will do well my little pony."

Dawn felt a shiver go down her spine, involuntarily fluttering her wings before nodding and continuing to lift her objects.

"Yes, exactly as I tell you to. You are doing so well. Just keep focusing on your breathing, and don't think. I'll tell you what to do, so listen to my voice, and do was I say to."

Dawn nodded again slightly and stood in place, switching limbs to do so with her other hoof.

"Good that right. Just do what I say." She said watching her work. Completely unaware of what she was doing as she was focused on the lesson. "Just breathe slowly and don't think and do as I say."

Dawn was barely aware of what was going on any longer, barely registering that she was awake. For all she could tell, she was dreaming for some reason.

"Good. Just focus on your breathing. Relax. Keep your mind clear and listen to what I tell you to do" Twilight said soothingly unaware of what she was doing as she was focused on the lesson. "Just do what I tell you to do."

Dawn nodded, yet again barely processing what was told.

"Ok let's do it again. Pick up the items in the first order again." Twilight said. "You are doing well. Just keep doing everything I tell you to Dawn and follow all my instructions my little pony."

Dawn once again lifted all the items in order without issue

Twilight had her continue through several more times. The whole time reminding her to breath slowly and not to think and listen to her voice while doing what twilight told her to do and praising her as she did well. This went on for half an hour straight Twilight completely unaware of Dawn's state. "Ok good you did so well. Just remember how you felt doing it, I'll remind you by telling you to calm yourself my little pony. but for now, I think we are done and I am so proud of you Dawn." Twilight said and clapped her metal hooves happily, producing a unique metal on metal sound.

Dawn flicked her ears rapidly, as if in surprise, body eliciting a shiver down the spine and fluttering her wings as she woke up from that state with a feeling of childish praise being given to her. She looked around, curiously giddy and happy.

Twilight got to her hooves. "You did good Dawn. Very good. I knew you could figure it out." She said patting Dawn's head.

Dawn chuckled, though felt a bit embarrassed at such a simple praise. She wasn’t a child to be spoken to that way. She spoke back, surprised at her own voice’s shakiness, "Y-yeah... thank you..."

Twilight smiled. "So, shall we grab breakfast?"

"Y-yes m-Twilight." Dawn nodded happily, then blushed as it reminded of her times spent with her husband, having nearly called her something from that time.

She smiled and started to walk towards the kitchen while Dawn followed close behind
"How about we surprise your husband with a nice breakfast you can give him in bed?" Twilight suggested.

"I'll give him some lunch in bed when the time comes. He doesn’t get up till then usually." She said, yawning.

"Oh, ok. Then a nice simple breakfast for us then. Sound good?"

Dawn nodded, "As you wish"

"I don't know what you have here so I'll let you cook the meal and I'll help."

"Well,” Dawn laughed, “you see the fridge, but I'm thinking some scrambled eggs, cheese, and a salad would be nice... I'm starving."

"Then make that." Twilight said. "Be sure to give yourself plenty as you are eating for two."

Dawn nodded, getting out the food and right as she got the lettuce out, she moaned at a thought that crossed her mind, "Damn, some bacon sounds good right now.” Dawn paused at the realization of what she just said before sighing, “Sorry, I just...." she sighed again, and tried to focus on the food, ignoring the cravings that she had for feeding her foal.

"Well,” Twilight said, “since it's just us, I do have emergency stash of bacon."

Dawn bit back another sigh and stood near Twilight with a shy smile, lifting one leg up to hold the other like she had with her arms before being a pony, "Really twilight, I appreciate it, but you don't have to. These sorts of cravings will pass, they always do."

"Yeah, well, I want bacon too. No breakfast is complete without it." She said as a sealed package appeared in her magic. "Got eight packs big enough to cover three meals for three people each after all." She said opening the package.

Dawn sighed and sniffed the air before whinnying in relief, "That... is a godsend. I could kiss you if Stalwart weren't here..." She said as she lifted the skillet with a hoof and put it on the stove, turning it on with her magic due to the reach.

Twilight chuckled. "Go ahead." She said. "I don't mind." She started taking out a few strips of bacon.

Dawn laughed quietly and went over to kiss Twilight on the cheek, lingering for a second before setting the bacon down into the skillet and hearing the familiar sizzle. Her ears flickered and she felt her belly almost kick with excitement, even though she knew she was far too early for the baby to start kicking.

Twilight blinked in surprise and chuckled. "Guess you missed bacon a lot." She said as she took a deep breath to smell the wonderful scent.

Dawn shivered in place as her wings wiggled, "Is that maple I smell?" She gave another whinnying sigh on accident as she stood right next to Twilight, ignorant of their proximity.

Twilight was beside her watching the bacon cook. "Yup. I have two types. Normal and maple. Evenly split. "

Dawn smiled as she watched it sizzle in the pan, "I love you." she said affectionately as she prepared the scrambled eggs in another pan before cleaning the lettuce under some cold water.

Twilight chuckled. "Glad my bacon stores have made you happy Dawn." She patted Dawn's head again.

Dawn giggled yet again, "Feels funny when you do it. I only get head pattings from Stalwart when my collar's on"

Dawn reached over to the bacon, magically flipping the bacon gently.

"Collar?" Twilight asked.

Dawn blushed, only then realizing she had said what she had, "N-nothing! Nevermind!"

She eyed her. "Only thing I can think you mean is something me and Chrysalis do from time to time."

Dawn blushed deeper and looked at her with a bit of shy interest, "O-oh really?"

"I’m in charge when we are on the bedroom." She said and smirked. "Chrysalis knows her place very well."

Dawn giggled, "Y-yeah... Stalwart is in charge for me... most of the time anyway."

She chuckled. "Oh, so you’re the sub?"

Dawn started to turn toward the eggs to hide her shyness, getting them mixed and accidentally making a decent omelette because she had let it cook long enough. "Yeah... usually. I like making others happy and I get pretty nervous sometimes. He likes making a show of giving me 'lessons'"

"Oh?" Twilight said with interest. "Do tell."

Dawn blushed, then reached into the saddlebag and down at the bottom revealed a lime green collar with a brown interior, "Sometimes, when he wants to be obvious on one of our walks, I wear it inside out and he ties me to a clear lead while having me be blindfolded... I get a bit worked up."

"Oh? You go out in public? I tried that once and the guards told me not to do it again or else I would face charges." She then smirked. "However, in my castle I’m free to do as I please."

Dawn blushed and then smiled, "Good to know..." She distracted herself with getting the rest of their breakfasts made, giving a good portion to Twi while keeping enough for herself.

Twilight took a seat. "Yeah, she is very well trained, and it's fun leading in her through her hive gagged, blindfolded and on a lead. She is fully aware of how many drones see their mighty queen being an obedient pet for me." She smirked.

Dawn blushed deep enough the red started to be visible through her fur. She distracted herself by eating her food at the table, "I can imagine... I rather love the picture to be honest.” She said quietly as she nibbled on the bacon, remembering a point where he had loaned her out to his two pegasus friends and had squirmed at the thought of being loaned again

Twilight ate hers. "Yeah, being an empath as she is she can sense everyone around her. Even non-changelings but she is acutely aware of her drones through the link. " She said. "Even once lead her through the hive when she had a few extra toys with her that were very obvious, even with her tail blocking the view, and then had her show me how much she enjoyed it while I sat in her throne."

Dawn shivered in place and smiled at the thought before a transparent figure started to form next to Dawn, standing at her height, with a coat that almost looked navy blue mixed with purple, with occasional light specks that flickered on their coat, and a matching lighter blue mane that did similarly.

"I hope you don't mind the subject change, but what kind of link are we talking about here?" A male voice from it asked.

"What the fuck!?!?!" Twilight yelled falling back in her seat as the pony formed and rolled coming up as the room filled with about three dozen firearms held in the alicorn’s magic. She stood on her back lets, holding two silver revolvers, both with ivory handles, in her hands and every single gun from the pistols to the massive sniper rifle was aimed at the sudden pony that appeared. "Who in the name of Celestia's flaming ass are you and how the hell did you get here?!?!?"

He quickly vanished from sight and his voice came from a dark glow matching the stallion’s coat color around Dawn's horn, "Holy hell, calm the fuck down! Ever heard of or met an otherself before? Chill!"

Dawn gulped, being instantly frozen stiff and trying very hard not to faint, looking much more white at the recognition of the guns hovering and having pointed at him, even more so at what happened next

The guns instantly shifted to the source of the voice which meant Dawn was staring down the barrels of every bit of firepower. "What the fucking hell is going on!?!?" She demanded, Twilight’s eyes having changed from their natural purple color to a glowing red.

Dawn cowered, and upon feeling her legs want to give out, activated a magical barrier that provided a lime green shield in the shape of a dome around her before she laid herself down and curled up as she watched the guns, trying quite hard not to look at all offensive.

"CALM DOWN!” The male voice called out again, yelling, “And set those guns aside before you make her faint. I fully intend to explain if you'll calm the fuck down!"

"I ain't disarming till someone tells me what the fuck a familiar is doing here!"

Dawn takes a shuddering breath, having recollected herself and found the strength needed to slowly uncurl, and stood. She shook even as she let the barrier dissipate slowly. Her fear at the threat of force brought tears to her eyes as she she said quietly in a shaking voice, "He is a part of myself, and who I used to be as a human. Like a mask, he was the personality I was like in order to survive until I came out as Dawn."

"The fuck are you talking about?" Twilight asked

"Pretty much what she said.” The male voice said, “Like multiple personalities, except I can use a little magic to come out and interact on my own."

"You have DID?" Twilight asked with less edge in her voice. "And it manifests?"

"A what now?" he asked.

"Dissociative Identity Disorder." She said. "Let me guess this Equestria hasn't bothered putting any time or resources towards psychology either?" she said with annoyance

Dawn shook her head, "No, it hasn't, but I'm not sure it's in the same boat as that. It wasn't an issue until I came to Equestria... C-could you please put those away, I can barely stand any longer..."

Twilight looked at her like an executioner for a few more moment before snorting and one by one the gun vanished with the two in her hands being the last to go and her eyes reverted to normal. "Start talking."

Dawn sighed in relief and fell to the ground, exhausted. "So, while I was human I was starting medications to transition from male to female. It was a situation I'd been dealing with for a several years. After being transported to Equestria, I found myself here as a mare, which was a huge relief, but it felt like a part of myself was missing, and that part was my male past, the figurative mask I wore to survive in society while looking male."

"I was the version of her she presented to the world." The male voice added, continuing the explanation by voice, "We're linked in that sense, being the same person beforehand, yet separated half-way in Equestria. If anything she was a part of myself that nagged at me to point out something wasn’t right, and I was the voice that gave her strength when she was too timid. It wasn't intentional, but we expect this was the magic mirror's way of trying to right a wrong, as there was enchantments in it we later discovered that help reshape the traveler to the form suitable for the world they enter. So now despite having been one person before, we became two here."

"I see. "She said and stood there with a blank expression as she thought.

Starlight tentatively formed to the side away from dawn, "So, simply put, I'm a version of her from the past, but we're still stronger together when we acknowledge each other or act in unison. I'd argue we have the magical strength of one and a half unicorns in one, but ever since she got her wings... I have no idea how to compare her power and my place in it." The stallion said.

"I see… Met a version of myself who was merged with Dash to make a single being. If they thought as one then they moved perfectly naturally. If they weren't thinking in unity it was a complete and utter mess as they body didn't know what to do." She said with a cool calculated tone. After a few minutes, she reached down and picked up the chair and sat. "Apologies for ruining breakfast." She said in a more normal voice.

Dawn chuckled weakly, "N-no problem... I just hope the adrenaline and the fatigue I'm dealing with now doesn't affect the foal's personality at all... " She slowly nibbled her salad, having broken the bacon into it after the bacon had cooked, her pace still slow as she tried to hide how shaken she still was.

"Would you like me to check you after breakfast? I'm a medic."

Dawn looked at her slightly curious, "Check me... how?"

"I've studied every medical journal for every species on Equus. "

Dawn laughed, "So I found a magical tutor, a flying tutor, and a healing tutor... You're really making me question my career path." She joked, winking at Twilight as she tried to get her mood up through joking.

Twilight chuckled, relaxing more from her adrenaline filled moment before as the stallion turned to walk away and disappear into the shadow of a nearby cabinet. "Yeah. I'm technically a doctor but I don't have a license so am just a medic."

Dawn nodded, "Seems legit. I know a bit for healing magic but it seems to be more an acceleration of the body's natural healing and a cleanser.

"That's more or less healing magic in a nutshell but I also learned non-magical medicine as well."

Dawn smiled in slight admiration, "Well then, I guess I've got someone to look up to in that sense. Though I was always squeamish around needles. Either way."

Twilight blinked. "Look up to?"

"You know how to survive, think on your hooves, have more knowledge on healing magic and healing practices in general, and are more fit than I am. It gives me a really good example of where I would like to see myself later on in terms of that level of expertise and capability."

She blinked and her checks turned a slight shade of red. "Oh. Um Thank you?"

Dawn smiled innocently, "Anything else I should learn or practice for now then, or do we want to do our own things at the moment?"

"Hmm...well we could do some more practice with your hooves make sure you get sole good practice with them."

Dawn nods, "But, can't I learn even a little about flight?"

"Hmm, well... all right, we can do a bit of that." She smiled.

"thank you." She said eagerly, looking up at her and transparently excited with a momentary burst of energy.

Twilight chuckled and patted her head. "Silly little pony."

Dawn laughed and pushed her head into the pattings, "What can I say, I get teased for being childish often"

"I think it's adorable." She chuckled as she finished her meal.

Dawn blushed and fluffed up her wing-feathers unintentionally, making her appear a lot more contented, "S-so, what should we start with?"

"Well, I figure we will go somewhere open. I saw a clearing not too far from here that should work." Twilight said sending her dishes to the sink and then heading for the door.
Dawn followed suit, putting her dishes away before heading outside and closing the door behind them.

Chapter 03: Getting to Know your Hosts

View Online

It was a ten-minute walk before Twilight led Dawn off the road, finding a good size clearing surrounded by trees in another five minutes.

"Saw this last night when I was doing recon." Twilight smiled satisfactorily. "Gives us plenty of space and you won't have to worry about people seeing so you can relax as it will be just you and me."

Dawn nodded, feeling a small sense of drowsiness settle in, almost as if in anticipation, before opening up her wings and trying to get a feel for their movements.

"Now then." Twilight smiled as she now had on a pair of mirrored sunglasses. "Let's get started. Don't think about flying right now. We are going to focus on getting used to the moment of your wings. So, focus on your breathing and your wings as well as my voice and relax. Remember don't think."

Dawn nodded, feeling a similar sensation of dreaminess come over her. She continued to train under twilight, gaining step by step instructions in a calming tone by Twilight, wings stretching, soon flapping. She was barely aware of the sensation of her hooves leaving the ground.

Twilight continued on, encouraging the young alicorn. It was a bit odd that their eyes were half closed, perhaps due to the sun or tiredness from before. The lack of training clearly showing a lazy or at least inactive life, something she would be sure to fix. Encouragements flowed, wanting to do her best to make them want to improve by positive reinforcement.

Dawn continued to hover, even flying around slowly for a several minutes with Twilight’s guidance until she was instructed to hover once more and slowly land, feeling herself wake when she heard a not-quite-metallic clicking from Twilight’s hooves clapping together, registering what she heard from Twilight more consciously

"Anyways for now we are done my little pony." She said clapping her hooves again making the unique sound.

Dawn smiled wearily and shook her body, feeling the aches along her back and sides. She gradually folded her wings into place, almost not folding them right on the first try. "Good... I'm feeling the burn from that little bit already."

Twilight smiled and patted Dawn's head. "Don't worry we can do some wing stretches and exercises later today." Twilight said. "Shall we head back?"

"Yeah,” Dawn agreed, grateful it wouldn’t be right that moment, “I feel up to reading a good book right now."

"Alright, sounds like a plan to me.” Twilight said as she turned to head back to the road. “And then we will make that surprise lunch for your husband."

Dawn giggled before following her back home, though wondered when it was that the surprise lunch was mentioned. Still, she wouldn’t mind a chance to spoil him some with how much he chipped in.

"I'm assuming you have your own supply of books,” Twilight confirmed, “and I have a few tucked away. So then, shall we read?"

"I still want to finish off that one about dragons." Dawn replied

"Then finish the book." Twilight said. "Then we can make Stalwart some lunch and maybe you'll get lucky." She winked.

"Oh? Lucky how?" Dawn asked with a mischievous grin. She was intrigued, though she couldn’t shake the feeling she already knew what they meant.

"He might thank you for the meal by mounting you." Twilight said smirking.

"Well,” Dawn chuckled with a blush. “That would help him let out some steam, among other things." Her speech paused for a moment as she followed the route back home before asking, "What kind of meal were you thinking?"

"Hmm. Well, what does he like to eat?"

"He enjoys pies, as well as occasionally heavier dishes combined with a fizzy fruit drink for contrast."

"Hmm, so we will make him a pie.” Twilight said, chuckling before adding “What type does he like? Maybe you should dress up all nice and sexy for him as well."

"I,” Dawn blushed, letting out some nervous laughter as she realized the subject continued to come up, “he likes apples or blueberries rather frequently. How did we get on this subject of enticing my husband again?"

"Um, because you are making him lunch in bed and I made a joke about dessert and you went along with it? So we are now talking about how to actually get that ending." Twilight said, amused at Dawn’s change of demeanor when they weren’t fully awake.

"W-well, why not right?” Dawn chuckled shakily again, blushing as she spoke again, ingredients already crossing her mind as the greenery slowly went by them. “So, let's get that pie made."

"Alright let me know how I can help my little pony."

"Well, I won't turn you down at all.” Dawn admitted, knowing her cooking skills were not fully up to snuff. “I've got the blueberries and sugar, feel like making an awesome crust? I rarely botch up the filling."

"Sure thing, and relax my little pony. Don't need to be so nervous. " Twilight chuckled as she started to walk.

Dawn felt a wave of goosebumps go down her spine, making her fur rise briefly while realizing her mind felt clouded. She shook her head a couple times to refocus herself and spoke up.

"Just suddenly feeling shy about it, like the first time we went at it." She laughed once and shook her head more widely, "I know, I can be really silly about it.”

"Oh believe me, I remember me and Chrysalis' first time." She chuckled. "Definitely weren't shy, either of us."

"Oh, well then!” Dawn grinned, a self tease coming out before she could stop it. “Sorry I'm not quite so sure of myself yet to be unapologetic about it."

"Oh believe me, I was nervous. It was my first time. Never been with anyone other then my hoof." She chuckled

"I can relate. I allowed myself to do that late in life. Still, where most around me learned as puberty started, I learned after I moved out of my parent's place. So many religious inhibitions put in me and I was so indoctrinated I-” Dawn paused, thinking back to that point for a couple seconds before picking back up, staring at the kitchen bowls she was grabbing as if looking past them and her memories both. “Still struggle to be honest, despite putting it behind me a good 10 years ago."

"Eh. I had been saving myself till I found someone special. Came to realize life is too damn short, and can get even shorter in an instant. So, I decided to forget about waiting till I found someone special and just enjoy life." Twilight chuckled, "Had no clue the one I went to for a bit of fun and stress relief would turn out to be that one I was waiting for."

Dawn chuckled with her, "Yeah, I rather regret having not been willing to go at it in some ways. It's not nearly as evil as I was raised to view it. It's... disappointing. Still, I have very much enjoyed Stalwart breaking me in and helping me let go of those inhibitions."

"Yeah,” Twilight nodded. “have to admit, I enjoy sex often, little less now, as you don't know when Violet is going to walk into the room, but we steal time away when we can."

"Well,” Dawn smirked, “tell you what, if you ever need a moment, have us foalsit for you. We won't mind. Though naturally there might be times where we'd like to go for it, but as long as she respects closed doors, there shouldn't be an issue."

"She doesn't respect closed doors." Twilight laughed. "It's why we have to be careful. But yes, your offer is greatly appreciated and may be taken up on."

"I can understand, I get that way when I really need it. Though I've only been in heat a few times, I've had my moments even without."

"Ok, if I'm here long enough to be in heat, you and Stalwart will have to take Violet for a few days and maybe stay in a motel or something."

"Oh really?" Dawn asked with a raised brow and a grin.

"Yeah I would say me and her would, but there would be issues most likely. So better if we stay here."

Dawn chuckled, "And what happens if we fell into heat at a similar time?"

"Uh, I'm sure your heat is far more controlled than mine. I don't remember things after a certain point, but I know I attacked celestia once cause I thought she was trying to take chrysalis from me."

Dawn blinked a few times in stunned silence, "I.... don't know how to compare. I know i get rather obsessive and needy, but memory during that time goes a fair bit like a blur. Stalwart jokes that the foal might not be his, but one of his pegasus friends he got to take me up 'to the moon', only to keep me in the warehouse the entire time to play my fear of heights into pleasure..."

Twilight blinked at her. "The fuck?"

"W-what?" Dawn blushed and looked away, feeling shy and worried she went over some kind of boundary.

"That....ok yeah in that situation I can't even imagine being let out, Chrysalis would probably kill anyone who tried anything like that."

She shook her head, "I trust Stalwart, and I had a safe word in place should it get too much for me. I want my boundaries tested. I mean, my life's motto has been 'I will not let myself be ruled by fear.', so in a way, this was me trying to face my fears while enjoying the pleasures of sex. He enjoys watching others take me to boot, so... I don't know what to tell you."

"Well...I guess if you are both ok with it. Just weird to me not being with a single person."
Dawn smirked weakly, "My heart belongs to my husband, but as his pet, when the collar is on, I'm his to do with as he likes. I've noticed a fair bit of herd-like sexual tendencies here, but would prefer to have a single mate, possibly others. Sex, for me, shows a rather great deal of trust, you know?"

"Herd like...what?" Twilight blinked. "And I guess I can get that. Can't really see myself being with anyone other then Chrysalis, and trust is very important.”

Dawn smiled gently toward Twilight, "I'm glad for you both." She said, seeing the gate and opening it for them both. There wasn't much more she felt she had to say, and she was satisfied with what she learned, both for her exercise and flight, but about her housemate.

"So then, we read ‘till around an hour and a half before he normally wakes up, I'd say so we have plenty of time."

"Yeah. Sounds like a good time to me." Dawn agreed.

Twilight nodded and went to take a seat.

Dawn went to her couch and pulled up her book, smiling up at Twilight briefly before resuming where she had left off

As Twilight pull her book out she started to hum. It was a soft gentle tune.

Dawn smiled, looking over at Twilight and listening for a bit, wondering what song she should play to 'reply' while they're cooking.

The tune continued it calm gentle self as she read.

Dawn read contentedly, finishing off the last of her book more quickly than she expected, and otherwise enjoying the tune that Twilight hummed, getting up to quietly gather the ingredients needed, knowing that it would require a bit of baking time to boot.

Twilight soon joined her. "Enjoy your book?"

Dawn shrugged,"Yeah, the ending felt like a cop out, but it just lets me imagine some 'what ifs', like, if that hadn't happened, what if they tried this solution instead?"

"Oh, I do that all the time." Twilight chuckled.

Dawn laughed, "Good, it feels like I'm the only one that ever does. Everyone else seems to just accept that the story ends this way and that's that, unless they're extremely interested in the series of their choice."

"There are always what ifs to any story, and I can't help but see them."

"I know right? From making a small change early on that would have huge ramifications later, or a change in battle strategy where if they had only realized this one detail, that could change the entire flow of battle, and even for thinking about the interpersonal relationships." Dawn paused as she heard the mail drop through the front door slot, "Hm, interesting, I wasn't expecting any mail..."

"What me to grab it?"

Dawn nodded, "It'd be appreciated, I'll get out the rest of the things we'll need for the pie."

Twilight nodded and headed for their room. Dawn had a letter from Celestia and Luna, sealed with a wax seal with the crest of the kingdom. Twilight whistled and was tempted to take a look but decided against it. Worse case she could learn later what it was and walked back the kitchen. "Message from the Sisters."

"The sisters?” Dawn hummed, looking at the letter before looking back up to Twilight, “This is from Celestia and Luna, I wonder what it-" She opened it gingerly, trying to preserve the wax but never being successful at it yet. The wax seal cracked itself along the sunny half to the left and she skimmed through the message before replying, "Oh, and here I thought it was more serious than that. It looks like they'd like us to come over to the castle for a few days and have dinner together, though based on the wording, I'd have to say it's more because of wanting to speak to you three, and I'm an escort of sorts. Here, see for yourself."

"The Royal Alicorn Sisters. That's not their name here?" Twilight asked and then shrugged. "Don't mind either way myself."

Dawn showed her the letter, allowing their flourishes to be clearly visible, and their signatures showing their respective cutie marks stamped nearby.

To Princess Dawn,
I know it has been a very long time since we had last shared a meal together, your coronation notwithstanding. We would like to speak with you about your duties for Equestria and of things concerning your guests. We are both rather curious about their impressions and aspirations for their time in Equestria. Familiar accommodations will be made for your visit should you accept.
Safe travels,
Celestia & Luna

"Yeah they seems more interested in us and are trying to be unobtrusive."

"I'm glad we both can spot that. I guess they also wanted to be discrete when it came to the fact that you three were here, since no names were given. Just in case it was read." She started to mix the blueberries in a bowl with the ingredients to make the filling she knew Stalwart enjoyed.

"Yeah so they do have some common sense." She chuckled and watched her. "You know cooking has always been nice and relaxing to me as I don't really have to think about anything except what I am doing and what is being said to me."

"I like being able to converse while cooking, yeah. What do you think though, do you want to attend or should we postpone it at all?"

"I’m fine with attending."

Dawn looked over to her approvingly, "Well good. I know it's a pretense, but it's only fitting that they give me a task or something to do or be responsible for. I mean, I never intended to be a princess, but I had hoped that it'd mean I'd have something important to do."

"Maybe. Thinking about it, they may be giving you a bit of time to adjust to your new body but I do think they are too hooves off."

Dawn hummed quietly, "Yeah, or perhaps giving a small leave to recover from the horn loss and the pregnancy but... I dunno, having a trainer like you said would do a fair bit to help me out." She laughed once before turning to Twilight and saying, "Even if I did start complaining after about day three or five."

"I wouldn't be doing training right if you didn't complain.” Twilight chuckled. “But yeah giving you, a few lessons wouldn't have hurt."

Dawn turned back to the filling and continued her mixing with a broad smile, as if trying to hide it from her. "Seriously, thank you. I love learning new things and being pushed past my boundaries every now and then."

"Good. That's the point of training and what I plan to do. To push you past your limits."

Dawn grinned, "Still doesn't mean I can't thank you. Mind putting the crust together for the pie?"

She nodded and started working. "This is so relaxing. Just nice and soothing, not having to think about anything, just to focus on the task at hoof, and the voice of whoever you are with." Twilight commented idly

Dawn started to droop her eyes before turning to Twilight with a weak chuckle, speaking softly, "T-Twilight, what are you doing...."

"Huh? What do you mean?" She asked looking at Dawn.

"I feel funny... like when I was practicing earlier..."

"Funny?"

Dawn shook her head and tried to clear it, "You said something about not thinking and I felt a bit... heavy and sluggish."

Twilight tilted her head. "Odd. Was just talking about how nice and relaxing it is to cook as you don't need to worry about anything and just focus on the task at hoof."

Dawn shook her head again before stirring a bit more vigorously, "Yeah, that... well, I think I'll be fine. Did I get everything out for you?"

Twilight looked at her for a moment. "Yeah. Crust is almost done." She said looking back at what she was doing. "Should be a few more seconds. … and done." She proclaimed.

"Good.” Dawn smiled, pouring the filling into the crust in the pie dish, “Let's get the oven prepped and some toppings for after it comes out."

Twilight smirked. "Oven is preheated, as I turned it on a bit ago so it'd be ready."

Dawn smiled and put the pie in, placing the second crust on top with the appropriate slits.

"So while that bakes, shall we work a bit on you using your hooves?"

"I'm down with that." Dawn agreed.

"Let's head to the living room then." Twilight said turning and starting to walk.

Dawn followed her to the living room quietly, wondering what she had in mind.

She brought out several large books. "We are going to work on grip strength a bit." She said placing the books down from smallest to largest.

Dawn nodded, coming along and looking at the books

"Okay then, let’s start with the smaller book first." Twilight said taking a seat. "And remember if you start to get stressed calm yourself my little pony."

Dawn chuckled and shook her head lightly before reaching down to pick up the book, fumbling slightly before lifting it up to knee height from the floor.

"Relax my little pony." Twilight said as she saw her fumble. "Stay calm and don't think and just breath.'

Dawn nodded, slowing down and reaching to pick it up again from where she had dropped it. She relaxed and picked it up, lifting it easily and even opening it up briefly before closing it.

"Good good. Now the next one. Relax. Breathe slowly and don't think. Jest be calm and listen to my voice and focus."

Dawn shook her head, blinking a few times and looking at Twilight lazily before letting out a deep breath and drowsily went to the next book and continued the exercise, easily gripping it.

"Good good. Just calm yourself my little pony. Relax. Breath slowly and focus. Don't think and just do what I tell you too. It feels natural and normal doesn't it?"

Dawn tossed her main slightly as she took a deep breath and let it out before lifting up another book, oblivious to Starlight now speaking through the horn. "Funny, we always did tend to overthink things, though I swear her not thinking is going a bit far there." He ended with a chuckle.

Twilight blinked tilting her head in a bit of confusion but then shrugged not sure how not thinking about picking things up and just doing it was odd. "Relax. You are doing great Dawn, I'm very proud of you. Just keep doing what I tell you to do."

Dawn nodded, staying drowsy and moving to the middle book, picking it up with slight difficulty, but otherwise manipulating it as well as a pony her age normally would have.

"Good good. You are doing great dawn. I'm proud of you." Twilight said in the normal calm voice. "Relax more. Stay calm. Focus on my voice and your breathing. Don't think and just relax."

Dawn lowered the book and reached for the next heaviest one, grunting quietly as she tried to lift it with the one hoof, feeling it rise slowly, but she keeps her grip and raises it to her chin before setting it down gently

"Good good. You are doing so well my little pony. Just keep relaxing and breathing. Let's take a break and talk about something more interesting. Like your husband’s ‘dessert’ for after his lunch. I’m thinking you should put in something sexy for him to take the food up and as he finishes.” Twilight paused as she considered and spoke at the same time, “Hm, not sure. There is always showing off your assets and letting him pick the dessert."

Dawn nodded weakly and turned toward the kitchen, a small swagger to her gait as she walked appearing that was not present before when she was more fully awake.

"Hmm. Maybe use your mouth as he eats as well, I'm sure he'd like that." She chuckled getting to her hooves and following behind.

"H-hey." Dawn blushed, shaking her head a little and hesitating. She couldn’t stop the smile that crossed her face as she looked away, wanting to resist more and yet couldn’t muster the strength to.

"Come on, you can't tell me he wouldn't enjoy that while he ate, followed by his dessert." Twilight chuckled as she checked on the pie with her back to Dawn.

Dawn laughed quietly, hearing herself speak before she could think, "If it's anything like what chryssy gets to look at, absolutely." She then froze, a gasp escaping her lips as she realized what she just said and looked away shyly.

Twilight chuckled. "Oh I bet, you are an attractive mare after all. You should use that while he is eating." She said closing the oven carefully.

Dawn blushed but giggled, grateful they didn’t realize she had hit on them, "Actually… I think i'll surprise him about ten minutes before his breakfast with a wakeup call in that case. it's been a while since I had."

"Oh that's even better. Be sure to put on something sexy first to really help him wake up." She chuckled.

"Stockings it is then."Dawn laughed before quietly commenting, "I think you're trying to encourage me to get it out of the way so we can keep an eye on Violet for you tonight... Just sayin’."

Twilight laughed. "Maybe. Or maybe I just enjoy helping two people in love. My sister in law is the Alicorn of Love after all." Twilight chuckled. "But since you offered, yes, I'd like you to watch Violet tonight."

Dawn chuckled, "Deal. How long should the pie bake? I forgot."

"Should be a few more seconds. Plenty of time for you to slip into something sexy and give Stalwart his ‘good morning’ then come get it. Hmm, then I suppose as he eats, you show off your assets to him and let him pick desert." Twilight said.
Dawn laughed and shook her head, "When you said you were blunt about sex you were not kidding... Well, i'll see you soon enough. Thanks again for the training."

"Not problem my little pony." Twilight said as the timer went off making a loud noise before the alicorn turned it off.

Dawn sauntered up the stairs to her husband's bedroom, intent on waking him up to something pleasant, only returning downstairs a good ten minutes later, looking a deep red in her face as she wore the white and pink striped stockings on her legs still, showing him to the pie.

The meal was on a tray, complete with a freshly picked flower to the side, looking professionally done. Twilight smirked at Dawn before whistling. "Wow, you do know how to look good." She said holding the tray out with her magic.

Dawn blushed to the side and all Stalwart could do was laugh for a few seconds before he said, "I don't know what's gotten into her, but whatever it is, I'm happy with- Ohhh, is that blueberry pie? What's the occasion?"

"Well, it was supposed to be breakfast-lunch in bed, but seems you left the bedroom." Twilight chuckled, moving the meal from the tray to the table. "I'll leave you two alone." Twilight said, starting to head for the living room and the basement door beyond.

Dawn used her magic to whisper quietly into Twilight's ear, "Thanks," Before giving him more attentions, taking the pie up to the bedroom where their antics could be done in private.

Twilight took a seat in the living room to enjoy a good book as she waited.

Dawn and Stalwart returned after nearly an hour, Dawn came down alone, the sounds of bathwater being run upstairs by Stalwart echoing in the home. Dawn looked unstable on her hooves, and finally climbed up into the couch, missing her stockings and having a simple dress on her back that draped down to just above her ankles near the back. She flashed a rather broad innocent smile up to Twilight before reaching for her own book and trying to get herself to read, holding it by hoof instead of magic.

"Someone had a good time I see." Twilight smirked.

"Let's say that was sorely needed, for both of us.” Dawn replied as softly as her nod, smile clear on her face. “I'm glad you suggested it. Anything special I should know about Violet when we foalsit them?"

"She is not allowed to take over Equestria or run experiments on people or animals, whether they be biological or psychological in nature."

Dawn laughed, "Oh really now?"

"Yes. She really enjoys experimenting."

Dawn hummed, "Note to self, don't get out the board game 'Risk' with Violet. Got it."

"Risk?" Twilight asked.

"A board game I grew up with that was based on the idea of taking over the world. You would have cubes that represented military strength, and different regions, when you control the territories in them, gives you more reinforcements, and you invade and defend against invasions."

"Huh, weird. Sounds like the strategy games that are popular."

Dawn chuckled, "Yeah, just a bit."

"Im no good at those."

She narrowed her eyes in disbelief, "Seriously? Hm, wouldn't have expected that."

"Neither would I since I command an army but those games are nothing like what I'm used to."

She hummed, "Do you know the reason? I would think that it would be at least a little reminiscent..."

"I don’t know… It's just… those games don't feel anything like what I know of down on the field, and players don't act like generals. They generally plan out, but in the end it doesn't matter how many units they lose, as they can just make more in a short time. I can't think that way. I've lived most of my life seeing the faces of soldiers as I order them into hell, or the faces of their family as I tell them their son or daughter is never coming home… it makes me plan my stratagem accordingly and I always get hit in gaps in my defences by soldiers being thrown at me in waves. It's just not how I think."

Dawn wilted slightly as she heard this, her ears drooping downward and head hanging slightly, approaching Twilight and giving them a gentle hug, whispering, "I'm sorry. that was really dense of me."

"Hey, hey, relax. It's part of the job." She said putting an arm around her and patting her back.

Dawn shook her head and stepped back, "but loss is never easy. I always make the time to let those that shoulder that burden know that they are appreciated."

Twilight simply smiled and chuckled before shaking her head, then looking Dawn in the eye. "Thanks Dawn. I appreciate it."

"You're welcome." Dawn said, turning her head as Stalwart came down the steps, mane dripping two drops as he walked over. She laughed and backed off slowly, "Oh no you don't! You’re not shaking your wet mane all over me again!"

Twilight blinked at Dawn’s sudden departure to the outdoors with Stalwart hot on her hooves, then chuckled, shaking her head as they ran past Chrysalis and Violet, who blinked as they ran by.

They both returned in about ten minutes, Dawn looking noticeably damp with her fur along her back, legs and tail. She walked in, looking a bit shy and tired, but with a small smile on her face, and Stalwart trotting along afterward confidently.

Violet was off in the dining room eating lunch with Chrysalis, leaving Twilight in the room to see them come and smirked. "Well then, I wonder how only those areas got wet."

Dawn blushed deeply where Stalwart merely smirked. They went up to their room and brought the pie down, Stalwart saying, "Anyone want to share? I can't eat it all in one sitting after all."

"Sure I won't mind and I know Chrysalis and Violet will." Twilight chuckled.

Dawn smiled and carried the pie to the kitchen, slicing it and bringing everyone a slice,

Violet was excited for the pie and dove into it with the enthusiasm only a foal could achieve.

Dawn looked over Violet, an affectionate look crossing her face as she imagined her own foals and what they might be like when they came. As if reading her mind, Stalwart spoke up, reminded her, "Don't worry, yours will be here before you know it."

"So then, did you three enjoy your time together here?" Chrysalis asked Dawn and Stalwart, Twilight was still in the living room eating.

Dawn nodded, "So far I'm enjoying this world. A single crisis since I arrived, low crime, friendly ponies, it’s all pretty ideal. I miss having hands and a couple other human things, but otherwise I'm happy."

"Low crime? Even in the cities?" Chrysalis asked surprised.

Stalwart laughed, "Of course. The guard takes care if the cities and the patrol pick up more rural incidents.

"Ah ok. I was going to be surprised if you had low crime rates in sections of the cities. "

Dawn laughed, "Sorry, meant that as most things like stolen goods end up being recovered within a day."

"Ah ok. That makes sense." She said. "So what did you three do?"

"Well, Stalwart is a guard and I'm a medical pony, but only for magical healing and lecturing about in-tandem healing spells. I have a seminar I'll be leading in Peonia and Hooveston in a couple weeks unless something comes up."

Starlight came as a voice from her horn, chiming, "and I stay out of her private life where able." He joked.

Chrysalis viable tensed for a moment but relaxed having been informed of Starlight. "Ah, I see. That is very good, but I mean what did you three do here while me and Violet were off in town?"

Dawn opened her mouth in dumb surprise, thinking she wanted something different, "Oh, that. Stalwart slept, and Twilight was helping me out with exercising and learning how to fly."

Chrysalis chuckled. "Ah I see. Sounds like her."

Dawn sat there looking at Chrysalis in dumbfounded surprise, unsure of what else to say. It was not a response she expected.

"How goes your training?"

"Well enough,” Dawn shrugged, “though, now that i think of it, I'm struggling to remember it at all."

"What else is new? You can be pretty forgetful Dawn." Stalwart smirked.

"Don't worry,” Chrysalis chuckled, “I know how Twilight can get at times when explaining things. She will be more than happy to explain things again, and as much as you need."

Dawn shook her head, looking troubled, "No no, it’s not that, I... Hm... I can’t really place it." She thought for a moment before her head jerked up, "Oh! Right, the letter! Did she mention it to you Chryssy?"

"Yes, she did, and I don't mind meeting with the Sisters." Chrysalis said smiling.

Stalwart looked to Dawn, "What letter?"

"We got a summons to come to Canterlot as soon as allowed, and to bring twilight and her family."

"We are ready whenever, though Twilight may be an issue. She isn't exactly subtle in appearance." Chrysalis said.

"Remember,” Dawn smiled craftily, “She's known for her experiments, it could be waved off as a test of something."

"Let's hope, as I'm sure she looks quite different. She can also put up an illusion spell to cover up things."

"Do what you feel you should. You'll have my support for it." Dawn shrugged.

"Probably be easier than having to make your Twilight have to lie if someone asks her about it." Chrysalis nodded.

Dawn eyed Chrysalis intrigued, "Which lie is greater, the lie that is spoken or the one unspoken?"

"What I mean is we would rather not take chances and try to be as unimpactful as possible. If someone sees her, a reporter and then decides to follow up with your Twilight and she has to lie to the press or is caught off guard and says something wrong then what?"

"I see your point.” Dawn nodded, frowning at her oversight, “Sometimes I do overthink my approaches. I trust you know what to do since this is not the first time you've encountered this type of thing."

"Yes, I learned a bit about how ponies act in town today and I can easily pass for one. Twilight will have to keep to less speaking, when with those who don't know so as to avoid mention of books, sixes, or events that haven't happened or happened differently in your world."

"Sounds like a plan. I'll go to town and order the tickets and let Celestia know. Anyone want to come with, keep me company?"

"I’m going to rest here, and Violet needs her nap. Twilight probably will enjoy getting out of the house."

Stalwart shook his head, "I'll stick around and keep an eye on things like always. Stay safe dear." he said, rubbing his muzzle on Dawn's cheek, making her giggle.

"And I thank you for that, we will try not to get in your way." Chrysalis said.

Stalwart snorted, giving off a slight smile "Well, you get a free pass because of Twilight. Dawn thinks you're ok and I trust her so... I'll live."

Dawn gathered her saddleback and set it on her back before grimacing as it went over her wings, muttering, "How come I never remember that this is never easy to get on anymore."

Chrysalis smiled back at him. "Don't worry I won't cocoon you unless you ask nicely." She said sweetly.

Twilight walked up to Dawn. "Going somewhere? "

Dawn nodded, looking at Twilight confused, "Yeah. I said I was gonna get the train tickets and come back so we could notify Celestia and Luna of when we're gonna arrive. I figured we'd get a ticket to leave tomorrow night so we arrive in Canterlot about midmorning the next day."

Stalwart looked at Chrysalis hesitant and then snorted, "You're just trying to mess with my head. Won't work."

"Ah, was wondering what you four were talking about in the kitchen. Didn't want to eavesdrop." Twilight said. "Mind if I tag along?"

"Maybe I am and maybe I'm not." Chrysalis gave a sly smile at the stallion. "You do have a lot of love after all."

Dawn shook her head with a smile, "I don't mind at all." She called back to Stalwart, "Good luck with the cocoon honey!" she giggled before using her magic to have a gentle talk with him to have a backup phrase response so she would know it's him or not, just to make him feel better.

Twilight’s horn glowed and Chrysalis laughter could be heard from the dining room. A moment later all of Twilight's scars and augments were gone. Replaced by totally organic and natural looking body.

Dawn walked outside, holding the door for Twilight before chuckling, "I don't know what you told her, but it's good to know another pony with magical communication spells. It seems so rare around here and I don't know why."

Twilight blinked as she walked out. "Told who what? And communication spell? I know dragon fire but that's it."

Dawn blinked, "Oh, so Chryssy’s laughter wasn't related to your horn glowing.... Oops?"

"I’m pretty sure it was related to what you said or something Stalwart said. Don't know. I was putting an illusion spell on myself."

Dawn smiled, "Well, it's extremely convincing." She walked along toward the beaten path on the way to VanHoover, knowing they had a good fifteen minutes to go.

"Thank you. Sadly, as an illusion it only covers what's there but it is still all there."

Dawn nodded, "Yeah. Still, it's a good disguise." She said, trotting along a little more quickly.

"Thank you. Nothing as good as Chrysalis though, but she has unfair advantage being a shapeshifter."

"I always was jealous of shapeshifters.” Dawn laughed, “Would always dream of what it was like walking on four legs, having paws and a tail or perhaps wings, things like that."

"Well, you got all that but the paws, and you have no idea how much fun it is in the bedroom with a shapeshifter." She said smirking.

Dawn laughed again before staring off into the distance, "I... frankly am rather jealous about that now. Still, I've heard of spells that let you change shape for a while or change your gender... I've considered doing that to Stalwart, but he says he wants to take me on after I try it on myself first."

"Don't have spells like that back home. Trying to. Only illusion spells for ponies and only changelings can do true shape changes."

Dawn hummed, "So does that mean if our positions were reversed, I might not be capable of doing that magic? Or do we follow our home world's spell rules despite being in yours? Yet if that's true, how in the world can I do magic when I’m not from Equestria or a world with magic at all?"

"Your body is from Equestria so it followed the rules."

Dawn blinked, "Ah..." She thought quietly, dwelling on the things she could discover. "So, if I got the spells for changing form temporarily or gender, would that be able to be taught and done by you or your unicorns or what?"

"Maybe. It doubtful as our magic doesn't seem able to do that."

Dawn hummed, wondering what it'd be like to have that spell availability, yet not have access to others. after all, if she had spells Twilight couldn't do, it was likely that it worked that way in reverse.

"Most likely doesn't work in reverse for spells we have you didnt such as the pocket dimension spell being simple for us." Twilight said guessing at her thoughts.

Dawn smiled toward her, “I wondered about that... it's exciting but also disappointing in the same breath. That means there's plenty of ways we could help each other with things, yet we won't have that opportunity more likely than not."

"You can give us an idea." Twilight said.

"An idea for what?"

"Well say you have a spell we have never seen nor thought up, or is done in a manner we didn't try. Then we can try to copy it in our own world."

"I could hope for that.” Dawn smiled, “You as good on your note taking as our world's Twilight if that happens?"

"I sure as hell hope so." She chuckled.

"Good. We'll see what we can do to help inform you as we go." Dawn smiled as they walked.

"Well, first have to know if something is different, and it would take too long to run through every spell in existence."

Dawn rolled her eyes, "Well yeah! But what I mean is when you find a spell you're curious about that I can perform, I would be happy to share what I know as you want it. That's all."

"Yeah. Trust me, I'll ask about any spell I come across that is outside the standard set."

"Well, glad to be of help." She replied after a laugh and a smile.

She nodded. "So, what all are we doing in town today?"

"Grabbing the train tickets, a few food things, otherwise it's a quick there and back again, not a hobbit's tale though." She smirked.

"Hobbits tale?" She asked tilting her head.

Dawn shook her head, "It's a reference to a book series back home. The Lord of the Rings. It's a classic, but I didn't enjoy reading how often they stopped to eat, what the trees looked like and so on. It's a grand tale, but felt to me like a great deal of fluff could have been left out."

"Ah, I've read authors who do that. Usually their profession has to do with language and it shows in their writing in a bad way."

Dawn nodded, "I have to wonder about this one. Granted the elven language he made up sounds beautiful to me, and i can recite the entire introduction of the first movie by heart." She smirked and looked to twilight mischievously, "Want me to demonstrate?"

"Go for it." Twilight said.

Dawn goes through, adding a little for the point where it was only visual, but otherwise nailing it, even using her horn to play the beginning tune from memory and letting it fade from hearing as they just approached the city's edge.

"Hmm, sounds interesting and similar to some stuff that has happened to soldiers of mine from time to time."

"Oh? Do tell, though," She paused, realizing there were others around, then made her horn glow softly, speaking directly to her via magic "Just think about saying what you want to say to me and i'll hear it. Don't want a blown cover eh?"

Twilight tenses for a moment and Dawn was bombarded with a string of obscenity along with rapid fire other things seeming to be said in the background. Bit and pieces she heard seemed to be about blood, screaming or a happy tune being sung over all of the others. "Out of my head now!" Twilight said out loud and with a lot of edge in her voice.

Dawn cringed and stood in place, visibly shaken and holding back, before whispering, "sorry...."

"Stay. The. fuck. Out. Of.. My. Head." She said with the tone and presences of someone delivering an execution order.

Dawn nodded, looking like she was trying to hold back tears as she looked onward, focusing on the destination where she could, "I just- the princesses did that to me and Night sometimes without asking, and i just- Sorry..."

Twilight snorted in response and simply followed behind. The air seeming in like ice around her.

Dawn went off to the train station and ordered the tickets, putting them in her saddlebag and turned back around to head home, still feeling horrible about it and not knowing whether or not she'd be forgiven eventually for her faux pas taken for granted. The entire time twilight followed silently behind her.

Once they were several minutes away from the city, and dawn was sure no one else was around she spoke up quietly, "Twilight... I just want you to know that I won't be doing that again without your express permission. I... I should have asked first, and shouldn't have taken it for granted." She sighed and continued onward toward home.

"You are right you wont. Not even Luna is allow in my head for any reason. I don’t give a flying fuck if the Sisters here are doing it whenever they fucking please. I am not them mmmkay? My head is my own to be in and no one else has any fucking business in it but me." She said firmly.

Dawn nodded, staying quiet and feeling quite defeated at this point, unsure how to rectify it at all.

When they arrived back at the house, they found Chrysalis sitting on the couch reading with Stalwart seeming to be sitting nervously on a nearby chair. Twilight grabbed the disguised changeling in her magic and picked her up without breaking stride as she headed for the basement door in a calm methodical manner. Chrysalis glanced at Twilight and then looked at Dawn.

"Mind watching Violet for a few hours? We are going to be busy." She said a moment before both of them disappeared down the stairs the door shutting hard and the sound of several locks being engage being heard and then silence.

Dawn nodded, staring after them as she still felt the weight of her guilt.

Stalwart to ask, "What was that about?"

"Oh, I made her rather upset in Van hoover by trying our telepathy spell... and she seems to need a bit of what we had this morning herself. So, we're foal-sitting to help them out."

"Ah... good to know I was let in on this... So, Violet right?" he asked, turning to the foal.

He found her hovering a few inches from his face. "Yes I'm Violet." She said happily, smiling wide with her pointed teeth visible.

Stalwart jolted back a step before chuckling at himself, "Oh wow, I haven't had anyone get that close ever since I was a stationary guard. Nice to meet you too I guess." He said, reaching to ruffle her mane, "Why are your teeth so pointy though?"

"Because my sire is a changeling queen, who are predators." Said said cheerfully. "They aren't sharp like hers though."

Stalwart looked at her again, slightly differently though, as if he were trying to reassess something inside. Dawn chuckled and went up to Violet and went under the floating filly, stood up, and landed the filly on her back, "I don't know how many games we have for a foal your age, but- oh, I know one!" She said, walking off toward the second floor to a cabinet, pulling out a box for bringing downstairs.

Violet fluttered up as Dawn moved to the stairs, landing on Stalwart's back and looking over at Dawn as she came down the stairs. "Oh oh oh! What game?"

"Settlers of Catan" she said, pulling out a crudely made map with simple block pieces and drawings of wheat, logs, stone, and so on.

Violet blinked then tilted her head in the exact manner Twilight would. "What's that? I've never heard of it." She said wings buzzing as she took to the air to get a closer look.

Dawn chuckled, "Neither have most in equestria. It's a game from back home I used to play with friends. You place settlements on the corners of these hexes, and you can make a road to them on the edges. You have to make roads to where you want your future settlements to be. Every turn you roll two dice, and that resource gets paid out to everyone who has a settlement at the corner of that number." she said, starting to explain the rules and saying how the game is played out

The foal landed and listened intently with full attention on Dawn. Dawn only taking a few more minutes to explain the different buildings one could buy, how trading was allowed, and all she could remember.

"Let's give this a shot.” Dawn smiled, having set up the game on the coffee table and sat on the floor, “Where do you want your first settlement?"

Violet looked at the map for a while before placing her first settlement, holding the cards with her hooves.

Dawn played with Violet, letting them trade as they needed, trying to keep it fair rather than competitive. Violet proved very adept at managing things in the game, causing Stalwart to watch the foal in surprise, clearly wondering how he was falling behind the filly.

Dawn soon chuckled as the game ended, she and Violet both were one point away from victory but Violet stole it from her. She laughed and gave Violet a headruffle as she congratulated them, "Good work little one!"

Violet giggled and smiled. "Mom says I'm a natural at these types of games."

Dawn laughed, "I can believe it, either that or it was beginner's luck..."

She giggled again and looked at Stalwart. "You ok Mr. Stalwart? "
Stalwart shook his head and laughed, "I'm fine, just... it's not quite the same as playing Hoof and Horn with father."

"Hoof and Horn?"

Dawn laughed as stalwart explained, "Trading card game that you do battles with. Dawn and I play often after dinner, we each have our own decks by now and treat ourselves to a pack once a week or so."

"Oohhh...not really into card games sorry."

Dawn laughed, "Oh really? And here we thought you might enjoy it because of the changeling horde decks available..."

She blinked and shrugged. "I mean I guess I could try it if it's something you two like."

Dawn shook her head, "No no, we'll do things that you enjoy"

"Oh ok." She said blinking.

Dawn got out a few more board games she had, trying to give Violet some options and waited for her to choose one, having no real preference. After a minute they pulled out another one, still a strategy game, and played that before going to the couch to read

"Do you have any books on biology?"

"Not really, why?" Dawn tilted her head slightly, wondering what they would want it for.

"I really reading about Biology...or psychology."

Dawn hummed and eyed her curiously, though still with a small smile "You know, I was told to watch out for you for that reason."

"What reason?" She tilted her head in turn.

Dawn chuckled, "Oh nothing. I do have a book I'd been reading, but I'll let you keep at it as long as you don't lose the bookmark place." She said, trotting up the stairs to come back down with her psychology book.

Violet nodded and took it in her magic before starting to read. Dawn watched over Violet as she read her own book after a few minutes, enjoying their company and mentally thinking it was funny they couldn't hear anything from the basement.

"Hmm....interesting." Violet said every little bit as her eyes scanned the book

Dawn looked at her and chuckled after the fifth iteration, "Having fun commenting at every time you find something new?"

"You are somewhat behind." She stated without looking up.

Dawn blinked in surprise, "What do you mean?"

"Well, you are a bit behind in psychology, only slightly. Some of the things in here have been taken apart and discredited, though actually, they may be accurate here."

Dawn hummed, "Curious... didn't think you were well versed in it. just how old are you?"

"Im 5." She said.

Dawn blinked several times in stunned silence, "Wait... you..." She looked at her still confused, "How is a five year old foal understanding psychology!"

"Because it's in the books of course." She giggled. "Don't you know how books work?"

Dawn eyed her more seriously with a hint of skepticism, deciding on a joke, "Don't you know how five year olds work?"

"Same way everyone else does only their bodies are smaller but the heart, lungs, and other vital organs are all there as is the circulatory system and skeletal structure and muscles."

Dawn laughed and shook her head, "You are... very different than most in the maturity and comprehension skills. That's what i meant, if you didn't realize that."

"Im a changeling" She said as a matter of fact.

"Perhaps half one, but I'm not sure i see the connection. We aren't on the greatest of terms for changelings in this world. What are you implying little one?"

"Genetic memory and survival."

Dawn looked at her confused, but said nothing, going back to reading her own book

"Right." Violet said realizing that meant nothing. "Genetic memory is what all changelings have. From the time we hatch, we know the changeling language and what we need to know to survive. Changelings also have a eidetic memory, and brains develop rapidly to allow for understanding and reasoning of the world around them. They are traits all changelings have, and became a part of them over centuries of carefully controlled evolution. As a changeling hybrid, I have many of those traits such as the fully developed brain and eidetic memory. As a queen, I also have a brain set up to allow me to truly multitask."

Dawn smirked, "Ohhh, so that explains why you're not like most five year olds. Well, young queen or no, I do what I can to help you where you need it."

She giggled. "Mom says I'm somewhere in between a normal kid and a changeling nymph."

Dawn smiled, "Good, cause I like having foals that know how to have fun."

"Of course I know how to have fun. I'm not wearing my serious hat." She said.

Dawn laughed and gave them a hug. "Silly filly."

Violet hugged back before they went back to reading their respective books. Dawn continued reading her dragon book, finishing it up with a sad sort of satisfaction, quietly closing it and reaching for one of her magical study books.

Violet closed the book. "What a great book." She proclaimed.

Dawn laughed, "done reading already?"

She nodded. "Yup, I'm a fast reader."

Dawn eyed her, interested in the filly's abilities all over again, "You are far smarter than I am already it seems like. Still, perhaps I'll get to make up for it with perspective or experience."

"There is a difference between book smarts and street smarts."

"And I don’t have much street smarts." Dawn replied.

She shrugged. "Maybe so, maybe not. Many people don't realize just how smart they are."

Dawn eyed her even more intrigued, responding slowly with a "perhaps."

"So what you reading?"

"Ponies who've bonded to dragons and are fighting a rebellion against those who would enslave them."

Her wings buzzed as she flew over and landed on Dawn's back. "Sounds interesting. "

Dawn giggled, "Your wings buzzing tickles my ears, but yeah, I liked it even though the ending felt like a cop out."

"How so?"

Dawn smirked, "Because the ending wasn't quite as epic as I would have thought, and it felt like they just came up with an answer that would be sufficient, even though it wasn't very satisfying."

"So, a magical McGuffin was used?"

Dawn nodded, "That it was."

"Mom and me hate stories like that."

"Yeah, it's not so much that it happened, but that life rarely is quite that accommodating." Dawn paused as she noticed the filly’s nod of her own before humming, "So, just to think out loud here, but just how well can you shapeshift like what Stalwart has tried to say? If you're half pony, does that mean it's not as effective?"

"I can shapeshift like a normal changeling. My Queen's blood and Alicorn blood has blended well but I'm still relatively weak in shapeshifting. Got it so can only hold the form for a short time and can't change mass."

Dawn nodded, "I see. What other differences are there?" she asked, moving a little to get comfortable at this foal that enjoyed standing on her.

"Well, as I said, I can't change my mass. I’m stuck at the same mass I am now, and I cannot change to anything other than an equine shape."

Dawn chuckled, "Does that frustrate you at all?"

"Very much so. I am also not part of the link."

Dawn tilted her head, "The link?"

"The changeling Hivemind."

Dawn thought out loud, "Ahhh, Is it like some books I've read for bug-like species, where there's a telepathic link between all of them and units in the link are merely extensions of the whole?

"That first half is right, but no, all drones are individuals. The link just allows them all to keep in touch with each other and share information as well as for the Queen to manage the hive easily."

"So somewhat like the borg- no wait, there is no individuality there. Hm... How would one keep their individuality if they're liked that way?"

She blinked. "Because they do?"

Dawn chuckled, "In a lot of fiction where I'm from, it’s hard to keep individuality when all thoughts are shared, when unity is needed to function. Still, I suppose I can find out later when Chryssy or Twilight is free. Apparently my telephone spell is off limits though."

"They are only shared if you want to share them. They reside in your own head not leaving. It's just like a library with your knowledge being the books. Others can come and read them a bit then leave." She said before asking "Telephone spell?"

Dawn hummed, interested in that idea. She replied, "Yeah, personal conversation that happens between me and who I'm connected to. My range isn’t that great but it's handy for talking with Stalwart privately when I have to."

"So basically, you are describing the link." She said.

Dawn blinked as she internally froze, "Oh?"

"You just said you are connected to someone. How do you maintain your individuality?"

Dawn eyed her curiously, "The same way we are by talking as we are now, but there’s a difference between sharing words and concepts and sharing more than that..." she said, sounding more quiet and unsure of herself as she continued, as if questioning herself, wondering ‘Is it really so different?’

"But that is exactly what the link allows us to do, only it's permanent. You can feel your fellow drones in the back of your mind through the link."

Dawn hummed, "That’s... rather tempting in a way. Do you not have this kind of magic where you're from?”

"I said we have the link."

Dawn blinked, "I meant my telephone spell.”

"That's the Link and only changelings can use it."

Dawn smirked and took a risk, saying via magic to her, "is that so little filly?" Dawn added out loud, "your mom got a bit upset when I tried to show her earlier though."

'Oh, that's because mom doesn’t like people anywhere inside her head in any form.' The filly said back through Dawn's spell without hesitation.

Dawn laughed in both places, rubbing her head against their cheek as a common sign of affection, "Well, I’m glad you don't seem to be bothered. I can’t blame your mom for hating it. My best friend Nightfall resorted to some rather desperate measures to have his privacy."

Dawn sighed and shifted to sit upright, looking to the door and idly wondering how much longer they'll foalsit, before debating what else she should do to entertain.

"Why would I be bothered? At some point, I'll be hearing all the voices of the hive and that's sitting at about 1.2 million drones right now." She said. "And I don't know if it's privacy or something else. All I know is she doesn't even let Aunty Luna dream-walk with her despite having nightmares semi-often." She said and followed Dawn's eyes. "I’m fine with just talking Mrs. Dawn."

Dawn looked back, and sat on the floor carpet so they were at eye level, "That’s... I’d guess her trust was severely abused or knows of threats that makes her want to stay cutoff. So, I repeat my question, is there not a spell for you to be able to talk by magic then?"

"Dragon fire is the only communication spell we have, and I suppose you’re right. She always told me never completely trust people I first meet, and always have at least three plans at hoof for in case they betray you, trust is a privilege not a right."

Dawn nodded, "I can only imagine... So, if you’re in this world, you might be able to be taught the spell right?"

"Maybe?"

Dawn chuckled, "Well, whenever she's free, I'll see about asking, maybe tomorrow on the way to Canterlot."

"Maybe." Violet repeated as the door to the basement opened and an undisguised Chrysalis walked out, her back legs limping slightly but she was humming a cheerfully tune as she closed the door.

"Twilight is busing checking a few things. Would anyone like dinner?" She asked cheerfully.

Dawn smirked. "That sounds lovely." She said, trying to project a feeling similar to 'I hope you both had fun'

She headed off to the kitchen humming a happy tune still and clearly stiff.

Dawn chuckled, laying her dragon book near Violet before heading after Chrysalis, "Chryssy, would you like any help?"

"Oh, I'd love help." She said cheerfully. "What would you all like by the way?"

Dawn hummed, "Oh! Do you know pizza at all?"

"What type?"

Dawn smiled broadly, "Let’s go with thin crust. Not sure what toppings you go for but I should have some canned pineapples somewhere..." she said already reaching in cabinets.

"Oh, I'm fine with anything really." She said chuckling.

Dawn looked and dug, but smiled anyway, "Well, at least I have everything we need for it. I also figure I should ask you about this while I’m here. Violet says my telephone spell is a lot like the link you changelings have. I was somewhat wondering if we could test that and possibly try teaching her the spell. What are your thoughts?"

"Ah yes, your telepathy spell. From what Twilight said it sounds very much like the Link, yes. As for teaching her, I don't see why not as it may wake her to the link."

Dawn nodded, "I just... after making her so upset on accident, I want to make sure anything close to that is approved out of respect, you know?”

"Yes, thank you." Chrysalis nodded. "Twilight… Twilight has strict rules she follows when dealing with people and being dealt with, and there are certain buttons you just don't press under any circumstances. If you do, then what will take a while to calm down, but once she does if you are anything close to a friend, it will be like it never happened."

"Clearly just saying sorry isn’t fitting, but I just want to show I care and am at least trying to do what I can to correct for it.” Dawn nodded again, “Anyway, we have pizzas to make!" She added, not so gracefully changing subjects.

"Just don't bring it up and everything will be fine." She said as she started to mix the dough.

"All right, I do want to test it though at some point, see for myself the similarities, whenever you feel it appropriate. So, for now, how hungry are you three?"

"Oh, I'm very full after a few minutes ago." She chuckled.

Dawn smirked, quietly replying, "I don't blame you, though I hope you forgive my jealousy at being able to taste emotions like that. So how much would Twilight and Violet eat?"

"After what we just did Twilight most likely will eat a good amount, Violet will eat about half as much as a normal foal her size unless she likes the food."

Dawn nodded, "so about two pizzas then. One for Stalwart and I, one for Twilight and Violet. If more's needed, Stalwart and I might not finish off ours anyway."

"That sounds about right yes." She said working the dough.

Dawn smiled, preparing the possible toppings and slicing some lettuce for future salads.

"So, tell me what do you think of Twilight?" Chrysalis said.

Dawn looked up and thought for a couple seconds, "Well, she can be very intimidating and dominant, not to mention intense, but she's a good teacher, a survivor, and otherwise a tough little pony."

"Dominant,” Chrysalis paused, thinking and nodding approvingly, “Yes, that is a very good way to describe her." She shivered lightly as she smiled and continued to work. "The rest I can't help but agree with."

Dawn laughed, "I have a husband, so how am I so jealous right now?" She shook her head and waved, "Don't mind me. I’m very... emotionally led at times."

"Jealous? Of what?"

"To be honest, I don't really know. Probably nothing." She replied before risking the telephone spell to Chrysalis directly, "It’s been a while since he risked making me unable to stand after we were done."

'Well, you are pregnant, so that would be sort of bad.' Chrysalis replied instantly without issue piggybacking off her spell.

Dawn laughed in her mind, a small smile being the only thing on her face, ‘I wonder, but it’s fine. He’s been a lot more caring - no, gentle - than before.’

'Mmmm, Twilight is caring and gentle in her own way. But she knows what she wants and she will have what she wants.'

Dawn smirked as she finished her prep, ‘that’s what I figured. How similar is the spell, since we just gave it a whirl?’

'You basically have the link, only it requires you to maintain it rather than just being there naturally.’ She said as she flattened out the first half of the dough.

Dawn hummed, "That's... really rather interesting. Perhaps I'd been overcomplicating my perspective on the link," she thought out loud, accidentally leaving herself quite open to being 'read'.

Chrysalis, as a changeling, wasted no time in delving into her mind to do just that

Dawn continued to think out loud to her, ‘So if it's just a matter of a telephone, that'd show why there's so much diversity, but that couldn't mean sharing senses could it? I haven't successfully shared anything more than barely felt basic emotions or impressions yet, let alone sight and so on."

Chrysalis tried to delve deeper into Dawn to learn all she could. Dawn practically left the door open to whatever was desired to be discovered. They came in random order of her history, but with a sense of ‘how long ago’ with each. The memories of her being in equestria were strong, how she was pulled into the world, guided by the attentions of the two sisters. Her failing at fixing the mirror, and how she chose to break her horn. Other memories of when she was a human in the prior world, the memory of living in their car and struggling to keep warm, her parent telling her she would never again be in their home.

A final pair of memories of how she was threatened to be kicked out of the home over hiding how they liked to play video games as a teen and just wanted to relax after a hard day of work crossed over when Chrysalis’ diggings were interrupted.

Dawn felt a twinge in the back of her head, and let the magic of the spell fade out, grunting. "Ow... that's weird..."

Chrysalis had grabbed all she could about dawn before the magic faded. "What was it?"

Dawn shook her head slowly, "Dunno, something like an itch, or a twitch... I Dunno. hopefully nothing..."

"Probably just from having to maintain that spell. It's similar to the link but is....well the link is like a scalpel and that spell is like a hammer."

Dawn grimaced, "That indelicate huh?"

"More like it's crude but then again, the Link was refined over generations into what it is now."

Dawn nodded, looking back at her, uncertain what had happened, "So, how could it be improved? It's not exactly been a spell that's been able to be done by many because of how so few seem to grasp its mechanics. I understood it because of the technology of my birthplace."

She shrugged. "Don't know. The Link was refined over generations into what it is now. We are born into it and it is a part of our very being."

Dawn nodded, gradually getting to normalcy and back to her thoughts. She felt like she understood, though she didn't know why or to what extent. "Well, I'll see what can be done... I'm feeling a bit tired and will lay down. Hope to talk to you more at dinner though."

She nodded. "Rest well and thank you for the help." Chrysalis said as she started to prepare the pizza with toppings.

Dawn headed over to Violet on the couch and hugged her gently without thinking, feeling fully content and happy, despite her weariness. Violet leaned in, rubbing her cheek against her in kind.

Dawn sighed and soon passed out, worn out and yet feeling connected to the young filly in her arms as well as the one inside her somehow. She breathed quietly and fluttered a wing once before settling in

Violet yawned and enjoyed the embrace before falling asleep as well.

Chapter 04: Travel

View Online

Dawn slept peacefully, dreams of parentage to a little girl. The dream shifted as dreams often do, varying in form from pony to human to pony and confused her when she saw them as a changeling. She did what she could to keep up with them, a desire to love and care for them overwhelming her, yet before she knew it they were growing up and running away from her., making her tear up, even outside of the dream.

Violet’s face started to scrunch up, moving closer to Dawn’s form even as she slept, as if in response. Dawn felt the foal grow closer and shifted on the couch, curling around them and instinctively draping a wing over their form. Her dreams quickly returned to the idealized fantasies of being a parent before drifting to the random sillinesses dreams often held. Violet, in turn, slept better and her face grew more relaxed and contented soon after that wing had finished draping over her.

Dawn slept for nearly an hour, with Stalwart stopping by to take a slice of food, eat it, and head to work, asking to save him a little for when he's back.

Chrysalis said she would and then waited for Dawn as Twilight joined her mate.

Dawn slowly woke, stretching before noticing the weight of a form against her underside. She blushed a little and realized Violet was still against her and resting and looked up and around only to see Twilight in the kitchen.

‘Oh crap this is bad! What does she think of this? Any parents back home would be fuming if their child was resting with another adult as if they were the parent instead!’ She thought, panicking before slowly reminding herself and her heavily beating heart, ‘If- If that were an issue, she would have said something or woken me, right?’

Carefully, Dawn got up and did her best not to disturb the foal, using a little magic where needed to hold her steady, before strolling slowly to the dining room to meet her guest again.

Twilight smiled. "Sleep well?"

Despite Dawn’s best efforts, Violet was walking behind her, yawning widely and rubbing sleep from her eyes.

Dawn smiled gently at Twilight, nodding in reply but only noticing her follower until after she spoke.

"Yeah, for the most part. Oh! Sorry Violet, didn't mean to wake you."

"It's ok." She said smiling, eyes barely open.

Dawn smiled a little more before turning back, "So, how much did I sleep? Just an hour or is the pizza cold now?"

"Nope. Put it in a preservation spell." Twilight said, her horn flashing and the food gave a similar flash of purple from the spell.

Dawn sighed, a cross between happiness and relief, "Sorry about that. I didn't think I would have been that worn out."

"Hey we did a lot of practice. It's fine." Twilight said smiling.

"Between that and talking with Chrysalis afterward, yeah."

"Ah yes. I heard about that." Twilight said.

Dawn perked her ears, right one flicking once, "Oh?"

"Yes. Chrysalis here tells me everything. We don't keep secrets from each other except under extenuating circumstances."

Dawn nods, "I somewhat figured." She let her internal question 'but what did you think of it' be left unsaid. She remembered earlier regarding the telephone spell and it was better to leave it out for now as Chrysalis’ advice. "So, anything I should bring with for the trip? It's going to take most of the day to get to Canterlot. I already got the scroll sent to Celestia letting them know we're all coming, so dinner will be taken care of and all.”

Twilight shrugged. "I don't really know. Is there anything you need to travel with?"

Dawn shook her head, "Books and food money usually does it for me.”

"Then that is what you should bring. Not sure if our bits will work here or not."

Dawn held out three bits from the counter, "Well, does it match these?"

The bits were yellow coins with grooves on the outsides, a crown-like symbol on the inside. Twilight picked them up with her fingers in the hooves, moving them around.

"This is gold isn't it?"

Dawn looked at it and shrugged, "It doesn't seem to have the weight to it I'd expect of gold, but I don't know if it's somehow less dense or more common in this world or not. It's an ideal metal for metalworking and enchanting as far as I know."

"Ah. I asked as our bits are made of copper and zinc. Looks like gold but that's just a chemical reaction. Hmm. I'll need to look into it before we try our currency, as I don't want someone who is savvy about money accusing us of counterfeiting. That would raise a lot of issues."

Dawn nodded, "That's smart, I can't blame you at all for it. Don't worry, I'll bring enough to help you have an allowance if you want it." She chuckled, imagining them going down a street casually and shook her head, realizing how ridiculous that sounded.

"Thanks mom." Twilight said with a smirk

Dawn rolled her eyes and shook her head with a broad smile, she deserved that reply. "Don't make me give you a bedtime just for that... besides, you're old enough to be my mom, and then some."

"Ehh. True I suppose." She said smirking once more. "So will you help this old mare by serving her some food?"

Dawn laughed, "Now hang on Miss Immortal. I don't mind helping out, but I understand things got a bit rowdy earlier, so unless you're so worn out you need to be fed-" she teased, putting a couple slices on a plate and hovering over to in front of her.

Twilight took the plate in her magic. "If I needed fed, I'm sure chrysalis would be more than happy to feed me." She smirked her horn still lit. Chrysalis jumped in her seat and blushed.

"Ahem. How did you sleep Dawn?" Chrysalis asked looking at Dawn.

Dawn chuckled, "Pretty well I think. Dream almost went bad, but it got better by the end. Nearly all my dreams lately have been about parenting or being a parent or about my foal. About one in four or five dreams is something else entirely."

"Well you are pregnant, so hormones will do that to you." Chrysalis said as she got a slice for Violet.

Dawn nodded, serving a couple slices from her pizza onto her plate and eating readily, "I'm not one to complain. It's... I'm not sure how to explain it. Probably something all expecting mothers go through I’m guessing."

"Worry. What they will be like. How you will do as a mother. Will you raise them right. So on and so forth." Twilight said.

Dawn nodded, "Yeah. Lots of that going on too."

She nodded. "Yeah. I panicked when I found out."

Dawn smirked, "Oh? how so?"

"I blue screened."

Dawn blinked, "you what now?"

She tapped the side of her head. "My motor-cortex and most of my frontal lobe got fused with the implants meant to allow me to use my cybernetics. In essence part of my brain is a computer. Learned that means I can blue screen like a computer can for a while."

Dawn dropped her jaw for a second and shook her head, "Sounds as bad as Microsoft. If it is, I'm so sorry."

"Microsoft?" She asked. "And it only happened the one time. I didn't know I was pregnant, thought I just had a stomach bug. And I didn't know I could be pregnant as I had only been with Chrysalis, so… it was a major shock."

Dawn nodded, "I can imagine, somewhat. I don’t know about their genetics, or pony ones for that matter. I didn’t start getting morning sickness till last month. Celestia was such a troll though. Right after I came to from breaking my horn, being ascended by their magic and standing wobbling on my legs, and she asked in front of everyone, 'so, when are you due?' Right in front of our Princess Twilight and her friends. I was so red, I swear I turned into my best friend, Cherry Dancer!"

"Ah yes Celestia's sense of humor. Never quite know when it's going to pop in for a visit." She said.

"Well, as long as no one's hurt I guess." Dawn laughed quietly, finishing off her slices and eating a few more.

Twilight nodded and ate more while Violet only ate one piece. "So what time do we need to be up tomorrow morning?"

Dawn looked at the ticket, reading, "About 7am to get to the platform at about 7:30 and leave at 8."

She nodded. "I'll be up at 5 then."

"Well, that’s early." Dawn blinked, then downed the rest of her pizza, leaving her husband 4 of the 10 slices.

"I usually am up before daybreak."

"Oh, right, right. I should get up early if I’m to exercise with you."

"Well if you want." She said.

"I really should.” Dawn nodded, “Like you said, if I'm going to be fit, I need to get in a habit."

She nodded smiling. "Happy to help."

Dawn laughed, "I’ll thank you now, while I can. I fully expect to be complaining later."

"If you weren't then I wouldn't be training you right."

"Ouch.” Dawn flinched at the harsh reality Twilight alluded to, “So, to not so gracefully change the subject, anyone have any plans or requests for the night?"

"Not especially. You?"

Dawn chuckled, "Not really. I miss television and video games, but I manage by being a bookworm. Sometimes I use the mirror to summon and borrow a book or three."

"The mirror? How do you do that?"

Dawn smirked, "My way home is still active turns out. It's in a secret enough place I can keep guarded."

"Ah, I see. Well, always good to keep in touch with your roots." Twilight said.

Dawn smiled and shook her head, "It's nice, but I don't enjoy being in that world much anymore. It's too foreign to all the good ponies here. So much selfishness and lack of empathy or common courtesy. Besides, why be a human when you can fly with your own wings and use magic?"

"Don't know. My experience with humans is either some of the worst possible beings I have ever met or some of the most caring and trustworthy beings I've ever met. So, I can't judge your world really."

Dawn nodded, "I hope I fall into the latter. After all I went through even at my mother's hands…” she hesitated, sad memories attempting to surface before she pushed them back down, “Well, it's in the past now. I never dare to visit for long, in case I become trapped there.”

She shrugged. "Well, if you end up wanting to go while I'm here, don't hesitate to ask if you want company."

Dawn looked at her, intrigued, "Well, I admit I am hesitating, but I’ve nearly gotten all the things I care about back, and I just have to request my mirror be gifted to a family member. Maybe send it to one of my cousins. We were on good terms last we spoke."

She shrugged. "Offer stands if you want it."

Dawn smiled, "I appreciate it, I may have to take you up on that."

Twilight nodded as she stood, Violet yawning loudly beside Dawn and looking sleepy despite her nap.

"If you excuse me a moment, someone needs to be put to bed." Twilight said smiling at the foal as she moved them onto her own back and departed.

Dawn smiled at the sight, letting out a quiet aww at the sight.

Chrysalis chuckled. "Yes, she may be smarter than her age group, but she is still very much a small filly."

"That's so precious...." she said, shaking in place.

She smiled. "Thank you."

"For what?" she asked, confused.

"The complementing of my daughter."

Dawn chuckled, "Just speaking the truth."

"And I thank you for that. I know she is rather different from pony foals."

Dawn looked up at Chrysalis kindly, "I find it hard to judge changelings based on hearsay any longer after meeting you both. Even before you there was Nymph, and she was fiercely loyal to Nightfall."

She nodded. "I'm glad. Twilight has done her best and racism is virtually non-existent in the army thanks to Twilight but there are still those who wish to drive us from Equestria even if their numbers continue to shrink."

She sighed sadly in response, "It’s a shame that we have instincts to fear what we don't understand, but worse that there are those who let it rule them."

"It's more old prejudices from when we invaded and took over the capital."

She shook her head. "Well, I hope you know I carry none of that. I have some fears and prejudices from back home, but I try hard to treat everyone fairly."

She nodded. "And I thank you for that."

"It’s not a problem Chryssy."

She smiled. "Thank you."

She smiled and used her magic to open a connection, trying to relay those feelings of sympathy and happiness for the queen, still as vulnerable as ever.

The queen smiled back and delved into her mind. As a changeling, learning as much as possible about others was a natural instinct.

Intense cold surrounded the heavily bundled form Dawn possessed at the time, that of a bipedal human she described prior. The cold was so intense it hurt to breathe it directly, hurt to feel it on her brow through the tiny slit that was kept open to ensure fresh air could come and she wouldn’t suffocate herself. Tears flowed down her cheeks as overwhelming sadness, loneliness, and despair pressed in on her, knowing they were in their car a mere mile away and her surviving parent would not share the warm home they possessed. Thoughts of giving up to the bitter cold passed by before they moved on and a small reminder of acceptance came as the memory faded to black of sleep. ‘My father died not realizing how many would come to his funeral… if my suffering can help others some way, somehow, I will endure, and for their sake, not mine.’

Chrysalis mentally recoiled that the strength of the emotions attached to what she found. The memory was so firmly anchored with negative emotions, it was a surprise it did not consume the mare who held them.

Dawn smiled as she relayed the feelings of thanks, and slowly closed the spell after only ten seconds had passed, as it felt like the message was received.

"So Twilight is going to be a bit due to "story time." Is there anything you wish to speak of?" Chrysalis asked, cataloging the new information about the alicorn for later.

Dawn shrugged, "Nothing in particular comes to mind. You have anything? I'm usually an open book."

"Hmm. Tell me, what can we expect tomorrow?"

Dawn hummed, thinking, "Probably a fair bit of formality, possibly meeting this world's Twilight, and more in-depth conversation about what things are like where you're from... probably an inquiry on how to best get you two home without a scene."

She nodded. "With luck, that last one will be accomplished but with Twilight, "making a scene" is the least of your worries."

"How so?"

"Things have a habit of exploding around her, so to speak."

Dawn blinked and froze, feeling a bit of trepidation. "I see..."

"Not literally.... Usually."

"And now I’m a bit more worried." She said before chuckling weakly, "I appreciate honesty, I just wasn’t ready."

"I find warning people ahead of time helps soften the blow when Godzilla tears the roof off the building."

"Godzirra?" She asked in mock horror before looking at Chrysalis with a grin on her face, feeling like she was exaggerating a little. Dawn decided to add in more sarcasm to the mix, repeating the mispronounced word a few more times like an old show she watched back home online did.

"Yes. That's more on the extreme end and only happened once but still." She chuckled behind her hoof.

Dawn nodded, settling down on the thickest part of the carpet, "Yeah. Nooot wanting to deal with that."

She nodded. "Don't worry, we try to keep incidents contained."

"Good.” Dawn smiled, “So, I hope I’m not rude in asking, what’s it like being a changeling? What things are the same or different that you've noticed?"

"Besides the link?" She said and sat back. "Well, we are natural predators, we prefer to be underground, are naturally curious about others and will learn every little detail about them we can, we value strength highly, and drones are fertile, loyal to the queen."

Dawn nodded, "What kinds of strength is valued?"

"Mental, will. The ability to do what must be done and to look death in the face and laugh and never surrender."

"Good to know." Dawn replied, eyes losing focus as she turned to a blank section of the wall, as if focused on something else.

"Those traits are good for the hive and will help produce better drones."

Dawn continued her gaze to the wall, as if not hearing them when Starlight’s voice could be heard from the horn. "So are you aiming for perfection or what?"

"We are aiming to survive. The changelings race has been driven nearly extinct 16 times in our known history and we have always clawed our way back."

"So now cooperation is being attempted or refined i imagine.” Starlight said, sounding deep in thought, “Has it seemed to work thus far?"

"Yes, though wasn't my idea, and at first there were… difficulties. But then things changed after Tirek."

Dawn tilted her head, but straightened out. She wasn’t about to ask. It sounded painful after all.

"You can ask.” Chrysalis replied, guessing what Dawn was thinking, “Changelings embrace our history as it is what shapes us and our future."

Dawn shook her head, "It’s more to do with empathy. In some ways, it gets strong and i can almost feel what someone went through, or what my mind can fathom they went through. It’s just as much to protect myself as any sense of courtesy."

"Ah, I see. You care to much." She said nodding. "I've only met one other like that."

Dawn couldn't help but ask, "Oh? Who is it and is that a good or a bad thing?"

"One of Twilight's friends named Fluttershy, only it's more towards animals. And,” Chrysalis hesitated, considering, “I am not sure if it is or not… it can be a virtue or a fault at the same time."

"It feels that way at times.” Dawn agreed, “It helps me connect to others, but it could cripple me if i let it."

"Yes,” Chrysalis nodded, “from what I have seen, that is to be expected."

Dawn looked back at her, intrigued, "From what you've seen?"

"Of Fluttershy yes."

"Oh.” Dawn replied, thinking for some reason the queen had meant herself, not the friend. “I haven't really met her or the rest of Twilight's friends to be honest. Well, I mean I met them but I haven't exactly talked with them long."

"Ah I see. They were rather nice mares, once i got to know them."

"That's good to hear. One of these days, I really should take them up on their offer to visit sometime."

"I would highly recommend it."

Dawn yawned before asking, "So, what kinds of stories does twilight tell violet?"

"Mostly stories of her friends and her time with them."

"Ahhh, I hope that's sweet, good memories maybe.”

"She only had good memories of them."

"... Violet mentioned something about immortality... does that mean her friends have passed away then?"

Chrysalis nodded. "Though it was before Twilight ascended. She became an alicorn on the day of Dash's funeral."

Dawn frowned, feeling a rather great deal of sadness at the idea, the feeling being compounded by imagining seeing Stalwart and Cherry Dancer and her other friends pass away after having had them for a time. She curled up on the carpeting and tried not to dwell on it, despite her heart wanting to console Twilight for what she had gone through.

"It's why she tells stories of them. History may only remember them as the Heroes of Harmony. But Twilight knew them all. She can tell stories about them not in the history book. Details no one else but she will know. ‘History forgets, but I won’t’ as she says."

Dawn nodded slowly, feeling the weight of her head as she moved, "Yeah..." She barely managed to say, still feeling overwhelmed at the thought and the desire to help somehow.

Chrysalis moved around and put a hoof on her shoulder. "It's alright Dawn. She has come to terms with it."

"Sorry, I can't help but imagine what that would have been like if I went through it, like if Cherry Dancer passed away. I almost lost her once as it is."

Chrysalis sighed, but didn't say what she was thinking. "Twilight has been through a lot, more than anyone ever should have to go through in her years. It has shaped her into the mare I mated with."

"I meant no disrespect.” she said, slowly returning to the present, “the hardships we go through is what helps refine us into better ponies than we were before. The process never leaves you unscarred, but... that's why you find a mate that is understanding and supportive and appreciates who you are right?"

She rocked her head side to side. "It's a bit different in changeling culture but yes I see what you mean."

Dawn nodded, yawning again before shaking her head, "I think im more tired than i realized. Im going off to bed. I'll see you in the morning."

"Good night Dawn." Chrysalis said before heading towards the basement.

<<<O>>>

Dawn woke early to a need to answer nature's call, coincidentally waking at about 4:45am. Her leg started to cramp as she headed to her room and after it had finished, hobbled carefully down the stairs. She found Twilight in the middle of stretches for her organic bits of her body.

"Morning..." Dawn mumbled as she headed to the couch to stretch as carefully as she knew how to.

Twilight looked at her wide awake. "Morning Dawn, have a good sleep?"

She shook her head, "It was fine, if a bit short, but i got a cramp in my right rear leg and it st-" she gasped as she felt the muscle twinge, pulling the leg up against her body to relax it before slowly lowering it again.

Twilight moved over to her and gently grabbed the leg as her fingers extended. Slowly she began to work the muscle with her fingers gently.

Dawn grimaced before slowly relaxing, "Oh gods I haven’t felt that in a long time..."

Twilight smiled as she continued the massage. "It's important to make sure your loose and limber. I have Chrysalis do this every now and then, and it's very relaxing and enjoyable just focusing on the movement of the fingers as the tension and everything fades away."

"You make me wish Stalwart had hands or something... ow!" She gasped as her leg flinched toward herself again before she forced herself to relax

"Sorry, you are very stiff." She said as her fingers dances across her leg.

Dawn half climbed on the couch and whinney before blushing at hearing herself do so, "Well, this feels so damn good. Thank you."

She smiled as she massaged up her leg. Dawn blushed in turn as they worked up the leg, feeling a bit shy about her proximity, but soon didn’t have any kink in her leg. She cast a small healing spell to help the muscles recover sooner now that she could concentrate, then sighed.

Twilight smiled. "You’re good, or should I make sure there are no kinks anywhere else?"

Dawn sighed contentedly, "If you wouldnt mind."

Twilight nodded and started to mass the other leg. Dawn enjoyed it for a couple minutes before standing shakily from her muscles relaxing so much, "S-so, i understand we have a trot to get to right?"

Twilight nodded getting to her hooves and cracking her neck. "Yep, I'd say you are limbered up."

"I feel that way at least. Thank you Twilight." Dawn smiled.

Twilight nodded and turned heading for the door with Dawn following and stretching herself as she did.

"Ok." Twilight said as they reached the outside. "Same route as before."

Dawn nodded, took a deep breath, and let it out, "As ready as I'll ever be. Following your lead."

Twilight nodded and began to trot slowly gaining speed till they were galloping.

Dawn breathed more heavily as they reached galloping speed, but kept up as best she could, staying behind and to the side of Twilight.

Twilight kept glancing back every little bit to see how she was doing. "In through your nose, out through your mouth."

Dawn shook her head, "Not... enough... air... that way." She said as she kept trying to breathe, giving the nose in mouth out a try and feeling her nose like it was almost on fire.

Twilight sighed as she continued to gallop till they reached their half way mark and slowed to a trot.

Dawn continued to follow and then trotted alongside her gladly, trying to force slowing her breath down by breathing through the nose and out through the mouth.

"It take a bit of getting used to." Twilight said. "How you feeling?"

Dawn took a few more breaths, "Hurting a bit, but surprised I’m keeping up. I guess I should be fine for the way home. Didn't realize I was that out of shape though."

"Relax, you're part earth pony now, with that comes endurance and strength." Twilight said. "I'm choosing a simple low impact run due to your pregnancy."

Dawn continued to trot. "I appreciate it. Maybe I haven't figured out how to tap into that earth pony thing..."

"It's a natural thing. It's one of those things you don't think about. You just do."

"Ah." Was all she said in reply, focusing on following their lead and still breathing more heavily than when she was at rest.

"So looking forward to this dinner?" Twilight asked her

Dawn continued to attempt breathing as instructed earlier before saying, "The food is good... worried a little though."

"About what?"

"Not knowing what to say or do."

Twilight chuckled. "Relax, while this is a formal dinner, it is just with the Sisters. If you make a mistake, it won't be the end of the world, but will be good practice."

"I know... I just... can't help it. I worry."

"Relax my little pony." She said. "Just stay calm and everything will be ok. I'll take the lead so you will just need to follow."

Dawn nodded, letting her eyes half close and feels her wings flutter in the wind lightly before she settled into a rhythm. Twilight repeatedly stated encouragement as they went. Dawn's mind clouded and the things happening seemed to go past. She didn't know how they were doing it, but she knew as soon as she started to pay attention, it would hold her back.

Twilight pointed out posture and breathing to help Dawn cope, noticing the gasps for breath, and Dawn did so, finding her stride and settling into it.

Dawn soon unwittingly fell into a trance, keeping up with Twilight easily.

"I also wanted to tell you I'm proud of your progress so far. You follow my instructions well and are a natural at it." Twilight said giving her a compliment

Dawn chuckled, quietly commenting in reply, "Obeying a newcomer to the world when I'm supposed to be host... what would mom think?"

"Well, I'm your trainer so obeying me is perfectly natural, and you shouldn't have any problem is doing what I tell you."

Dawn internally shrugged, feeling what was said more than hearing it, yet having some guilt about it at the same time.

She slowed from a trot to a walk and then came to a stop. "Alright, let's stop and rest." Twilight said and clapped her hooves together to knock out any bits of dirt they may have collected. Producing the familiar sound.

Dawn shivered visibly as she came to a stop, shook herself, and then proceeded to nearly fall onto her forelegs and roll onto her side, breathing deep and long, in and out as she felt all the fatigue rushing to the forefront of her consciousness. She was feeling like she was out of breath, and hadn’t dealt with this since she had exercised in high school over a decade prior.

Twilight blinked. "Are you ok?" She asked concerned and a bit confused as she made her way over to Dawn.

Dawn breathed heavily again before rolling onto her front, still just as worn out as ever, "H-hit me like a ton of bricks.... phew..."

"Strange. You were doing fine a moment ago.... I think we should just trot back."

Dawn nodded, standing up and shaking her coat like a dog would to get the loose dirt off, and panted as she slowly regained her breath. Twilight nodded at her movement, and started to trot back towards the house. Dawn followed, gradually getting her breath back on the way, as if recovering from the intensity of the activities and following her lead.

"So tell me what can I expect from this meeting? You know these versions of the sisters better than I do, any information helps."

Dawn thought for a second before answering, "Cautious inquiry, deliberation on what should be done, and probably allocating whomever seems most fit to a task to take control of it. They've been pretty hooves off and allow others with knowledge to act and advise for them."

"Hmm, decent stratagem overall in the situation."

Dawn nodded, looking forward to getting back home, staring into the distance and hoping her home would be in sight soon.

"Don't worry by the way. This isn't my first time playing politics, and they will most likely be focused on me."

"True..." was all Dawn would say, even as she considered her conversations with them, knowing the examples in the past where Dawn couldn’t go home and how they handled her situation, she wondered how this would be different. How would they react with a rescue party that would come to secure her safety? These questions were partly addressed in the initial meeting, but still plagued her mind.

The trip back to the house took twice as long to return due to the trot, and when they arrived, they found Chrysalis in the middle of making breakfast.

Dawn settled down on the carpet to recover, only to be joined by Twilight, who started to massage her legs again. Dawn blushed at the massage, but whispered, "Thanks. Sorry to be so out of it..."

"It's fine. You aren't used to it like me." She chuckled as she massaged her legs with her fingers.

Dawn nodded, shivering and smiling at the sensations of her muscles relaxing again as her husband wearily came downstairs, "Morni- Dawn... what are you doing?"

"Recovering from a morning... ... yes, recovering from a morning." She replied, failing in her words at that moment and trying to make a joke out of it.

"Morning Stalwart. Sleep well?" Twilight smiled, fingers never stopping their work.

Stalwart shook his head, coming to sit by his wife, "Trying not to sleep. We only have a little more before we need to head to the train station. I'll sleep on the way to Canterlot."

"Well, I can hear Chrysalis making breakfast, and from the sound of it she is almost done." Twilight said as she rubbed Dawn's legs and had an ear turned towards the mostly silent kitchen.

Dawn sighed happily while Stalwart commented, "What is she making? I can't hear any 'sound of it' from the kitchen, though... what is that smell?"

"My guess is eggs, mixed with fried potatoes, and topped with gravy based on the smell."

"That sounds really just lovely." Dawn said happily in a daze.

Twilight nodded and kept up the massage. After a few more minutes of the massage, Dawn slowly started to stand.

"Thank you again Twilight. I think I should be ok now. Once we board the train, I'll be able to rest properly." Dawn replied before heading over to the dining room table, taking a seat, and waiting patiently.

Twilight followed, and a few minutes later, Chrysalis brought out exactly what Twilight predicted and set plates before them all.

Dawn smiled, "Thank you Chrysalis."

"You are welcome." She said as she sat beside a somewhat sleepy Violet and helped the filly eat as her magic wasn't working right.

Dawn chuckled, watching her feed Violet. Dawn began eating her own meal eagerly, feeling quite hungry and knowing full well she needed to eat food she was given, using her magic to do so.

Twilight ate as she watched them all. Dawn and Stalwart ate their fill readily, and as Stalwart finished, Dawn looked at the time.

"Well," Dawn commented, "We have about an hour before we have to get to the station. Anything we need to do or want to do while it's early?"

"Unless you and Stalwart want some alone time in your bedroom I can't think of anything." Twilight said

Dawn snorted, but blushed deeply while Stalwart smirked, shaking his head, "She needs to learn her next lesson, but it can wait until after we get back..."

He finished looking meaningfully at Dawn, whose blush intensified

Twilight laughed as Chrysalis gave a small chuckle. "Ah young love." The queen said as she fed Violet and ate herself.

Stalwart chuckled, "I'd get out her necklace, but considering how you reacted yesterday, I'll leave it put away... for now." He said, giving a wink that told Dawn he was definitely putting it in the saddlebag.

Twilight perked up. "Oh? You have my curiosity piqued but I'd imagine this would require a more appropriate setting for explaining."

Dawn shook her head and looked at Chrysalis, wondering if she needed the spell link to explain or not. Twilight glanced at Violet to indicate what she meant as the filly was slowly waking up more. Dawn smiled at the filly, but nodded at Twilight to answer the question. She was enjoying their waking up while trying to ignore how her husband was already leaving the table to go pack.

"Hmm, should I go formal for this dinner?" Twilight asked

Dawn shook her head, "Not if you don't feel like it. They seem to be grounded well
enough to not require fancy dresses."

"Oh I rarely wear dresses."

"Good…” Dawn chuckled, “I only have the two."

"Was just wondering as I have my regalia and my dress uniform."

"Wear them if you feel comfortable to."

"Mm, probably Princess."

Dawn nodded and stepped away from the table to go pack her own saddleback, "Thank you for the breakfast Chryssy, I'll be back soon to do the dishes. Just want to pack first."

She nodded and went to pack as well once she was done as Twilight started the dishes

Dawn packed her things and came back down, blushing after having been shown exactly what things he was packing in one of the saddlebags. She went down to the kitchen only to see Twilight had finished the dishes

"Oh! Well thank you Twilight, I was going to get them, but thank you!"

"Eh, you were busy packing." Twilight chuckled. "Least I could do."

Dawn chuckled weakly in reply, thinking back to the things packed along with her collar before shaking her head, "Well, let's head out when you're ready. gives us plenty of time to get there n all..."

She nodded. "Plus I figure you and your husband wanted one last romp in your bed before heading out."

Stalwart laughed, "Not without her necklace. She's still got work needed on lesson 37 at some point."

Dawn blushed heavily, "H-hey.... "

"Lesson 37?" Twilight asked interested.

"Multitasking." Stalwart said simply, making dawn blush so deep she turned viridian.

"It's... how I got pregnant I think..." Dawn mumbled.

She tilted her head. "Multitasking?"

Dawn blushed and looked over to Chrysalis, glowing her horn as if asking permission to speak to her directly

The queen nodded.

Dawn gently connected and then asked directly by link, ‘I ... should I tell you or is it possible to share memories with someone like this? Stalwart's only ever heard my voice or sounds before…’

'For a changeling Link, anything in your head can be shared. For your spell, I do not know.' Chrysalis explained, not mentioning per previous treks.

Dawn nodded, "Perhaps a test then." She said, then brought the memory of their packing just earlier, showing how Stalwart put away some of her most used things, a blindfold, a leash and collar, and a bag of their 'special' tea leaves from Nightfall.

'It's very fuzzy, like archived film but I can somewhat make it out.' The queen said.

Dawn sighed in relief, ‘Sorry, my memory itself is horrendous, but I'll try to make it make sense, just forgive a bit of jumpiness if I realize something's missing…’

'That's fine. We can't all be changelings.' She said chuckling in the link

Dawn proceeded to actively go through her memory of a walk through Canterlot, blindfolded, being teased by being put on display. She was led to a warehouse where she was praised and chastised by Stalwart, to please two pegasi friends of his at the same time, who then had their way with her in several ways. She received praise for her willingness before she was taken up 'to the moon' and flown up despite her weakness and fear of heights, pleasured to where she lost consciousness, woke, was flown back down, and made to please Stalwart and clean the pegasi up before permission was given to rest and she collapsed on the floor.

'Not sure how that qualifies as multitasking as its more endurance and obedience.'

Dawn laughed quietly at that, unable to keep herself from feeling embarrassed, ‘Well bear in mind some of us struggle with more than one thing at a time, and the joke was that I was going to please them both at the same time... well, either way, now you know and could share with Twilight if you wanted.’

'Still not seeing multitasking involved but very well.' She said then looked at Twilight. "She was lead through Canterlot blindfolded and Stalwart let her be used by two of his friends." Chrysalis said.

"Ah, ok… not seeing how that was hard to explain." Twilight said.

Dawn blushed and closed her eyes in deep embarrassment, turning away as she replied, "H-hey... n-not in front of the foal..."

Stalwart laughed, "It's not that simple, but come on, let's trot over to the train station... Dawn still needs to learn to multitask.”

"She's asleep." Chrysalis said referring to the foal asleep on her back. "This is three hours ahead of her usual wake up time." She said as she magicked over saddlebags to Twilight then shape shifted. She cast an illusion spell on Violet as Twilight did the same for herself.

"You really do need to explain at some point what you mean by multitask." Twilight said following them towards the door.

Dawn sighed and stuttered, "It's a lesson in Nightfall's book of pet training... Stalwart had some pegasus friends and he let me be theirs to- to play with and I was to try to help both of them equally without finding release myself."

"There, was that so hard dawn?" he teased.

"Yes." She said simply.

"Hmm, odd… That sounds very basic, no offence." Twilight said.

Dawn blushed, "Well, it's a start. The other lessons all are meant to build up on things... It is tame to some, but... I hadn't exactly been with any others and I’m still really reserved about it."

"Ah, ok. " Twilight nodded. "Chrysalis was somewhat hesitant at first as well but she learned her place."

Dawn giggled, feeling a bit of a kinship in that sense to her, but focused herself on heading onward, meanwhile Twilight walked beside Chrysalis.

"So tell me, how long have you been enjoying this type of experience?" Chrysalis asked.

Dawn looked at her slightly confused, as if wanting to conform, "This kind of experience meaning the pet things or having you in our home?"

"Pet thing."

"I.... immensely." She said quietly.

"Ah. Me and Twilight practice it every now and then."

Dawn nodded, blushing yet trying not to as she answered, remembering she hadn’t answered how long ago she started, "We've been at it for about four months now. Got teased about being so much like a distracted pet dog by Stalwart I acted like one for a day, he got me in a collar by nightfall."

Twilight burst out laughing. Dawn blushed deep in embarrassment as Stalwart laughed with her.

"Well, if you act like a pet, you're going to be collared like one!" He said.

"Oh I could so see that honestly. She follows instructions so well too." Twilight said as she slowly got her laughing under control.

Dawn blushed, then tried to laugh with, "Well, maybe at some point I shouldn't, see how that goes for once."

Twilight chuckled at that. "Feel free to try."

Dawn looked at her before shaking her head, making Stalwart laugh, "good pet."

"Oh yes, I agree she is a good pet."

Stalwart eyed her curious, "Oh? Did something happen I don't know about?"

"No, just I'm helping her learn to fly and such. She follows instructions well and based on what you've said it's pretty clear she's a good pet."

Stalwart eyed her as she started to walk with a bit more pride, "I’m glad to hear it. Naturally, if you wish to take her out on a walk or training, by all means." He said, chuckling at Dawn's shift from pride to subdued at hearing it, "and if anything more happens, I do enjoy a good show from time to time" he finished quietly, suggestively.

"Eh, I'm not really that type of mare." Twilight said. "I'll train her in the sense of teaching her to fly and getting her in shape."

"I know how that goes.” Dawn agreed quietly, “My heart belongs to Stalwart, but he likes it when I have fun and he has fun, so I don't mind as much as I was raised to mind."

"Eh, I'm with Chrysalis." She said.

Dawn smiled, "very much so."

Twilight nodded as they reached the town. Dawn led the way with Stalwart to the station, handed their tickets, and let Chryssy and Twilight go ahead to the platform. The group reached the wooden boards and then waited for the train. It was only another fifteen minutes before the train rolled up and servers came out to allow any who wished to board on.

Dawn waited politely for them to do their required checks, then boarded when allowed. She went over to a seat nearer to the front of the car and Stalwart joined. Twilight and the rest came to join them on a pair of cushioned seat-rows nearby.

"So then, next stop Canterlot." Twilight said smiling.

Dawn nodded. "Yup. A good 8 hours-ish by rail, but it’s still faster and safer than most back home."

"I'd imagine a train is rather safe overall."

Dawn chuckled, "Depends on the conductor. Very few I've met seem to be in a huge hurry but-"

"Hai Daaawn!" A young beige speckled, brown coated colt called as he passed with his mom, making Dawn smile and wave to him and his mother as she tried to scoot him along.

Twilight chuckled. "Friend of yours?"

Dawn chuckled, "Helped him get adopted a few months ago, before I became a princess. I volunteer there about once a week to help out, play music, things like that."

She nodded smiling "I try to help out like that where I can."

Dawn looked at her intrigued, "Oh? I would think you're quite busy. You volunteer too?"

"It's not really volunteer more like just sort of… show up from time to time. A lot of family have a mom or dad away on deployment, so don't get to see them. I figure if they are part of my army, the least I can do is keep an eye on their foals."

"Yeah... it’s rough on anypony."

The colt from earlier walked up and looked at Twilight, "Hai Twilight, whatchoo doing in Van Hoover?"

"Just visiting Dawn here.” Twilight smiled, “What about you? Whatchoo doing in Van Hoover?" She asked, imitating the Colts phrasing.

"We came to see the globe!" The colt giggled, referencing The Magic Globe, a magic museum and entertainment complex in the city.

"Oh? Well how was it?" She asked.

The colt smiled broadly, "I got to have wings and fly! And then there was this one mare who made a giant bookshelf disappear, and then it came back with a bunch of squirrels, and-" He rambled on happily, Dawn chuckling quietly at his eagerness.

Twilight listened to every word, commenting from time to time showing she actually was listening.

Dawn chuckled and enjoyed him being near for as long as he talked, but soon the train was about to move and the mother came along trying to pull him with gently.

"Come now, let's let the Princesses talk. The train's about to leave."

Twilight nodded to him. "Be a good foal now and listen to your mother."

He waved and then trotted along to the seat, Dawn smiling to Twilight and Violet while hearing the train whistling it's departure.

Twilight looked at her, her face dropping back into its usual expression. "What?"

Dawn shook her head, "Nothing. Just get moments where I talk with foals or see somepony else do it and I just- it makes me feel more ready to want my own, you know?

"I suppose.” Twilight shrugged. “Never really felt that ready to have a kid myself."

“Yeah, I've always heard that you just never are really prepared to have a kid..." Dawn said before she took a deep breath and let it out slow, a slight shake to it before Stalwart took her hoof and put it under his own.

"Yeah, but trust me, you are more prepared then I am."

Dawn tilted her head, "Why do you say that? You have Violet after all..."

"Because Violet is a hybrid. It means all the books on foals aren't 100% right because they were written for normal foals. Same with Chryssy. Her experience are with full nymphs. We had no way of knowing what information was needed to raise her."

Dawn nodded, thinking as she looked over to Violet, assuming she was still in her seat and not elsewhere. Violet was between Twilight and the disguised changeling queen, still asleep, and wrapped in an illusion spell as she leaned against Chrysalis, lightly snoring.

Dawn chuckled, thinking she looked adorable, "Well, I don't know her that well, but she seems like a good enough foal."

Twilight smiled and nodded. "Yeah, but let me tell you, that first year was pretty chaotic. Discord certainly loved it."

Dawn chuckled, "I'm sure! He does enjoy things that way, especially surprises."

"He assigned himself the role of uncle when she was born." Twilight said chuckling.

Dawn laughed quietly, so as not to gain the attention of others, "Well, who can dispute her rule with Discord on her side?"

Twilight chuckled in kind. "Exactly. I'd hate to be a noble that tried to bar her right as royalty because he has to be one of the most doting people you’ve ever seen to his ‘little ball of chaos.’”

Dawn laughed, "She can't be- nevermind, you've already told me a little so I really shouldn't risk questioning it."

"Exactly." Twilight chuckled.

Dawn sighed, leaning against Stalwart with a small smile on her face and started thinking, her growing foal coming to mind and her concerns about raising them. She thought of all the things she wouldn't have from home she could rely on either even as she fumbled through motherhood.

Twilight sat back and watched her with a calculated gaze for a minute before Dawn sat upright again. Stalwart said nothing, looking at them quietly as he kept his thoughts to himself.

"Something on your mind Dawn?"

Dawn shook her head, "Just... thinking about what I was going to do to raise the foal... She, or he, deserves a fair bit in life, and yet there's some things that I miss that would be nice if she could have... I know it's stuff that isn't necessary ‘n all but... enh."

"Heh, know how that feels." Twilight said, and Dawn saw one of Twilight's wings extend and lightly touch Violet for a moment without Twilight noticing she did so. "What about you Stalwart? Anything interesting from patrol?"

Stalwart shook his head, "A couple of theft attempts that were easily caught, a few lost cat requests, nothing too serious."

"Ah, well least you didn't have to climb a tree to get a cat."

Stalwart laughed, "Oh? That actually did happen I'll have you know."

"Oh? Really now? Showing off for the mares were you?"

Stalwart smirked, "Maaaaybe."

Dawn shook her head and looked away, smirking yet now thinking of something else

"Come on, I bet a big strong stallion like you loves making the mares swoon." Twilight said and smirked.

Stalwart started to act shy for half a second before rolling with it and smiling confidently and holding Dawn a bit more to his side, "Just about every day if she wanted it."

She smirked. "Oh and I bet she just swoons at the sight of you when you just ‘happen’ to flex on accident while she's looking."

Dawn blushed as he replied, "Let's just say she should be glad there isn't a private cabin for us to use..."

"... There could have been, I just didn't want to waste money needlessly. they might offer if no one bought it anyway." Dawn replied, sounding a little less amused, oddly hinting at insecurity in her voice.

"Or you could just use a royal car." Twilight said. "Those are free to use by the royal family and are completely private cars."

Stalwart shrugged, whereas Dawn said, "Uhm, the princesses don't have cars, and we've only seen a few in manehattan, Van hoover and the like. Oh wait, unless you mean cabins for trains?"

"Train cars yes. I already guessed that internal combustion engines haven't been invented yet."

Dawn nodded, "Very nearly though. It's not very refined yet. not even close to hybrid or electric run things yet."

"We are close to those, but not as desperate for it, so not as heavily a priority."

"Makes sense."

"Yeah. But I have to admit, at times the royal train car is useful."

"I can imagine." Dawn smirked.

"Yes, sometimes for that." She smirked back

Dawn looked back, confused, "I... what?" She stopped and opened her mouth wide, "Ohhhhhh... nevermind. Mind didn't go that direction."

"Oh. Thought that's what you meant." Twilight blinked. "Then what did you mean?"

Dawn shook her head, "I don't know anymore, I'm having a hard time keeping my thoughts for very long right now."

"Are you ok?" She asked concerned.

Dawn nodded before shaking her head, "Yeah, just... really airheaded right now."

"Ah...well just relax my little pony and enjoy the train ride." Twilight said thinking it was from worry about the coming dinner.

Dawn half closed her eyes and relaxed at that phrasing, chuckling, "It still is such a funny saying... being called a little pony..." she said quietly as she laid against her husband's side, enjoying how much heat he was projecting

"Guess it’s just a habit I picked up. " Twilight chuckled.

Dawn smiled, "Doesn't bother me though."

"Oh? You like being my little pony?"

Dawn shivered, fur standing on end briefly, then giggled, responding quietly, "H-hey... you'll make me blush!"

Twilight smirked. "So that is a yes, you do like being my little pony?"

Stalwart chuckled, "She's my little pony if anyone's..."

Dawn chuckled and closed her eyes, trying not to answer, trying to ignore how her face heated up. Twilight smiled and decided to let her rest.

"So, she's your little pony, hm?" She asked Stalwart

Stalwart chuckled, responding quietly, "She's my wife, and my little pony pet. but she's allowed to like or pursue who she wishes. We'll be together for a long time to come."

Twilight chuckled. "Then why don't we share her?" She asked as a joke.

Stalwart looked up at her, tired but interested, "Oh? Do tell~"

"Well I've already been training her for the last two days, so why not her be both our little pony?" She chuckled.

Stalwart smiled, taking a moment looking down at the now rapidly dozing Dawn. He seemed to pause for a minute before giving a small nod.

"Alright, we can do that. Good thing I've got a spare." He said, rummaging through his saddlebag, "Anytime in training or you want her to follow orders, just slip her collar on. Gets her in the mood to listen and obey like nothing else, mature or otherwise, even if she protests about it." He chuckled at the last bit, biting lightly on the collar and putting it out enough for her magic to grab if desired.

Twilight blinked and looked it over not having expected a response this direct. "So, does the collar only work on her?"

Stalwart eyed her, wondering what she meant and grateful no one else was paying attention, "She's the one that seems to enjoy it so far. She struggles being an owner or a dom in general."

"Yes, I mean does the collar only make her listen or will it work on others?"

Stalwart shook his head, "It only works on her, as it’s all in her head. I do have one that I want laced with the Aphrodisiac from the Everfree Forest, but that's for... special occasions."

"Ah. Darn, was thinking it could be fun to put on someone else." She smirked at Chrysalis who blushed.

Stalwart chuckled, "Well, I can share a liner for the inside if she has her own collar, if you want one."

She smirked and placed the collar in her bag.

"I'll take that as a yes.” Stalwart nodded, “I'll send in an order for you... or three." He yawned and laid alongside of Dawn, resting his head on her hind leg like she had with his. "Sorry if I seem rude, but these night patrols and not getting to sleep is always rough. We'll talk more later though I'm sure..."

"No, no, go ahead." She said as a small flat object appeared and there was a brief click and then it vanished.

Stalwart looked at the object and asked, "What's that?"

"Datapad."

Stalwart looked at her confused, "I... what's that?"

"Small device that lets me take notes and other information."

Stalwart frowned, then shrugged and laid against Dawn again, not understanding it at all. Twilight chuckled and looked out the window.

Dawn and Stalwart slept as several ponies talked, kept to themselves, or tried to strike up conversations with twilight, thinking she was the same Twilight they knew. The conversations were mundane and easily discussed but they often would break off soon after on the pretense of being polite. It suited Twilight just fine either way as she would then return to staring out the window.

Dawn woke after a couple hours, stretching slowly and smiling as she felt her husband by her and waking from a good dream.

An attendant walked down the aisle with snacks if anyone wanted to order, calling out every few seats. By this point Violet was awake and looking on eagerly as a foal often would at the idea of sweets.

Dawn smiled wide at the idea of a snack and sharing with the eager little foal. She waved to the mare so she would stop by them. The attendant served two other benches along the way before stopping at their booth.

"Any snacks or pies for you?" She asked.

"I could do with a slice of pie yes. Anyone else here want any?" Dawn asked, turning to the others present.

"Strawberry cupcake!" Violet said eagerly.

"Yeah that sounds good." Twilight said.

The attendant nodded, "That'll be ten bits please."

Dawn levitated ten bits out of her saddlebag and placed it onto her cart, letting her offer each order directly before she moved on, adding, "Hope you enjoy!"

Violet went to town on the cupcake, a wide grin on her face even as the cupcake half the size of her head was being inhaled.

Dawn laughed, "Such a foal... so cute."

Twilight chuckled.

Dawn sighed and ate her food, feeling jealous of Violet and what she's gotten to know of their personality, not seeing her misbehave at all, and finding her absolutely adorable. The cupcake they were eating though was gone in seconds and her ears drooped.

Dawn chuckled and broke her pie in half, "Here violet, this pie is a bit too sweet for me, you want some?"

She took and and looked it over ears drooping. "It's not strawberry...."She said dejectedly.

"Violet, be don't be rude." Twilight said firmly.

The filly jumped up. "Sorry." She said and started to eat the offered pie piece

Dawn smiled gently, "Well, next time we'll just have to get a lot more strawberries won't we? Don't worry, it's my favorite fruit too. Sound good?"

"YES!!" She said excitedly, and loudly, a noticeable buzzing coming from her back where her wings were hidden by the illusion.

Dawn chuckled, which grew to laughter before she calmed and looked up to Twilight, "Well, I think I found a good spoiling point... I'll have to keep that in mind if I ever need to bribe her."

"Yeah, strawberries are to her what books are to me." She chuckled

"Good to know." She chuckled back, calming down, noting that the pie had already been inhaled by Violet, despite the protest earlier.

Dawn smiled, laying down and enjoying the enthusiasm of the foal, admiring a fair bit in each of her visitors so far... and to think, they had only been around for a bit over a day.

"So have a good nap?" Twilight asked

Dawn nodded, "Quite a bit. not the same as home, but rest is still welcome... and sunlight on my fur is especially delightful to feel."

"Have to agree with that bit about the sunlight." Twilight nodded as the landscape continued to pass by and the Canterlot Castle being closer with each passing moment.

Chapter 05: Dinner, Raids and Walks

View Online

The train eventually arrived in Canterlot 8 hours later, after numerous purchases for strawberry shortcakes for Violet to enjoy along with lunch. Once arrived, Dawn led the way out, waiting at the end of the platform to ensure everyone stayed together before leading the way to the castle.

Twilight got off the train with Chrysalis behind her and a very happy Violet on her back.

“Lead the way.” Twilight said, smiling at her guide.

"Try not to get lost, or lose Violet in the mix of it all." Dawn nodded, chuckling at the end as she led them on to the castle.

Dawn led them through the city, gradually upward through the idyllic city of Canterlot. It was busy but not crowded, and the familiar castle loomed ahead. The path was clear and wide in the event of carriages and floats and the like for parades, and Dawn led up to the front gates.

Dawn nodded at the pair of guards politely, who were at their post on each side of the gate. They looked a little relaxed, if attentive before, then noticed Dawn approaching and shifted to more rigid ‘at attention’ stance.

"Good day princesses, Celestia's been expecting you both.” The left one said.

“Dinner was delayed for your arrival and will be starting in thirty minutes." The right one added.

"Good. I'll head in and get someone who's available to let them know we'll be along presently. If I could request my old room and one across from it, if they're available, for when we spend the night, that would be marvelous."

"Already done ma'am." The left guard nodded, "The rooms were both made ready before you arrived. We were told to instruct you to join them when you were ready or in 30 minutes, whichever was sooner."

"Thank you sir." She smiled politely nodding.

"Good to see you again Blue. Keep up the good work." Stalwart said, nodding as he passed with a small smile, which the guard returned.

Once they were out of earshot, Twilight dropped her respectful demeanor for a smirk. "Seems someone knows a bit about being a Princess after all."

"What do you mean?" Dawn blinked, turning to face Twilight as she walked on.

"The way you spoke to the guard. Properly formal."

“I-” Dawn hesitated, surprised as she didn’t think it was out of the norm for her, “it's just basic customer service type stuff being said as far as I know. I tend to be formal naturally when on business, that's all.”

"And that is very princess like." Twilight pointed out.

Dawn hummed, not sure what to think of the response, "Then perhaps it's simply innate? I'm not sure."

Dawn led the way along some of the hallways and corridors that had once confused her so long ago, toward a tower where a long series of spiral stairs was ahead and she and stalwart slowly started climbing.

"Where are we going?" Twilight asked.

"To their dining chamber,” Dawn explained, looking back, “I figured we’d want to take care of this early on since they delayed their dinner for us. It's just up this tower. Why?"

"They have a dining room in a tower?" Twilight followed up, surprised.

"I don't get it either, but the window has a spectacular view and a small balcony, so-” She chuckled then looked ahead as she more quietly replied, “I don't know, I really don't."

Twilight tried not to laugh as they continued to climb the stairs and then commented near the top of the five stories, "It'd be nice if we had elevators though."

"Yeah, I can imagine."

"Just weird as we don't have it like that back home."

"Trust me, I get it.” Dawn commented, briefly holding up a hoof to gesture and gradually growing quiet as they reached the top, “I mean, unless they fly to the room and just like the view, or have some sort of bird instincts to stay up high, it doesn’t make sense. Anyway, we’re here now."

A single guard stood at a door that was a couple extra heads higher and wider than the other doors so far along the hallways. He looked to them expectantly. Twilight nodded and her expression cleared as she prepared herself for the meeting ahead, subtly pulling out her regalia from the pocket dimension and donning it. Dawn gave a nod to the guard as well, and the guard nodded in turn. He opened the door, moving aside with it and gesturing with his own foreleg for them to go inside.

Dawn still led the way, her husband at her side and Twilight and Chrysalis following and looking around the room while the guard closed the door behind them and his hoofsteps echoed down the tower.

Celestia and Luna sat at a round table in the middle of the round room, sitting on amply sized and filled cushions on a patterned rug. There were enough cushions for everyone present, and the room only held a pair of larger cushions that could pass for beanbags and several small bookshelves Dawn’s own height.

Dawn nodded politely to the princesses as her husband bowed. Stalwart then moved to sit on Celestia’s right while Dawn sat to his right, almost across from Luna, allowing the three guests to take the seats between herself and Luna.

“We're glad you could make it on such short notice." Celestia said, nodding once courteously, her eyes on the trio even as they gave her small bows as well.

"It was no trouble Princess Celestia." Twilight said as they completed their bow.

It was then that Dawn noticed the items Twilight had put on, and a small smile crossed her face as she wished she had brought her own or had some made. Twilight’s regalia looked much like a standard set of hoofbands, a dark gold harness, and the Element of Magic tiara on her head.

"First,” Celestia said, looking everyone in the room for a second each before speaking in a relaxed voice, “let us settle the matter of food for everypony. Dawn, I take it you'd enjoy some grilled cheese or some good soup?"

"Very much so!" she replied eagerly.

“Hayburger for me would be quite fine Princess.” Stalwart said when Celestia looked in his direction.

"And what about everypony else?" Celestia asked, turning to face the rest.

"Barbequed vegetable kebob." Twilight replied.

"That is what I will take as well." Chrysalis said.

'Fruit salad." Violet said

Celestia nodded, "Very well."

“I would recommend extra strawberries for her as well.” Dawn added.

“Is that so?” Celestia asked before turning to the filly and seeing the wide grin on their face. “I think we can manage that.”

Violet grinned even more between the two princesses, causing the smiles to grow on most present, their eagerness clear

Celestia’s horn glowed as she contacted the staff, while her darker sister took up the mantle of continuing the discussion. Unlike Celestia, Luna’s speech was more formal sounding and stiff, much like Dawn had been with the guards prior.

"How has your stay in our Equestria been thus far?" Luna asked Twilight, hooves held together as she leaned on the table slightly.

"It has gone well, Dawn is a most generous host."

"I am glad.” Celestia smiled, glancing over in her direction, “Her kindness is becoming well known in Equestria."

“I can see why myself.” Twilight nodded, “I don't doubt Dawn is getting well known."

"And what of you Dawn? What have your thoughts of having these guests been?" Luna asked.

"Rather lovely honestly. They're considerate so far, and Violet is still an adorable foal, even if she's far more intelligent than I would have expected." Dawn chuckled.

The foal smiled widely at this, still being in the disguise. Violet looking like herself only as a full pony, and Chrysalis as a curvy white unicorn with a black mane and a green heart as a cutie mark.

The glow around Celestia’s horn faded, and her gaze more fully focused on the group.

"Once the food arrives, you may lower your illusions if you wish.” She instructed, “At that point, I'll wish to speak candidly to you about your intents and goals while in Equestria. For now however," She paused, smiling mischievously, "What are your impressions of Equestria so far, or of Dawn for that matter?"

Dawn looked over to Celestia in surprise, then back to Twilight, eyes open and her mouth in a small ‘o’ as she listened anxiously, sitting stiffly in her seat.

"Well,” Twilight said, leaning back as her eyes unfocused before refocusing as she spoke again. “I have to say from what we have learned, your Equestria is very peaceful and calm. At least, Van Hoover is overall, didn't check into crime rates, but if a criminal wants to try something then they'd regret it." Twilight paused before shrugging "As for Dawn, as I said she is a most generous host and very good with my daughter."

"Good to hear.” Celestia eyed her with a smile, ignoring the stifled chuckling of Luna and Stalwart, “I've had to tell her, despite her repeated worries, she'll be an excellent mother."

Celestia was about to reply when a knock on the door stopped her. Her horn glowed, making the doors do likewise and opened with a quiet creak. A large cart on wheels stood in the doorway with everyone’s food on it covered in metallic domes. Celestia levitated the dishes over to the table, setting it down in front of each respective pony, and put the domes back before closing the door for their privacy.

"From what I've seen I have to agree, though I know very well the worry if a new mother." Twilight chuckled

Celestia nodded, ignoring her food briefly to oversee her guests and speak as Luna, Dawn and Stalwart dug in readily.

"I have already spoken to our best magical scholars, including one that I know of in the Crystal Empire. I'm being told that we have no way of creating a way back home for you shy of Starswirl the Bearded coming back and offering help directly." Celestia said, "I had hoped we could find some kind of solution of our own, but it does not appear possible at this point in time."

"You said that you have no way to determine the amount of time it would take for your world to find you and bring you home as we recall, correct?" Luna asked after she finished her first bite of her food

Dawn slowed down her eating pace, looking between them as she realized that the conversation was turning to serious matters. She had expected the lightheartedness to continue until the food was finished, but now she realized she was wrong as the tone of the room turned more solemn.

"No, I don’t.” Twilight replied. “The thing about this is there is always a time dilation involved. What is a day for you could be 6 months back home and vice versa. We are monitoring all radio frequencies with hope of picking up a transmission, but if they end up in the middle of a population zone then all bets are off on covering it up, as your level of technology is decades behind us. That also is probably the issue as well, our device is based off technology and magic together."

"Well,” Celestia considered, not having eaten any of her food yet as she thought, “then there's not much that can be done other than prepare, in the event it does happen. On the other hoof, what does that mean for you and your family?" Celestia asked, briefly pausing before adding, "What sort of plans would you want to establish while here, and what will your cover stories be?"

"Our plans are to lay low, and try to have as little impact here as possible. As for a cover story, I mostly just hold up at Dawn's place during the day, and Chrysalis and Violet can shapeshift. Chrysalis has a lot of experience infiltrating, so not much worry for her." Twilight replied with a casual shrug before getting another mouthful of her meal.

The two larger alicorns narrowed their brows briefly, their horns glowing as they looked at each other, appearing to have a private discussion before Celestia turned toward them again.

"What infiltration would be attempted? You mentioned ponies and changelings coexisting as I recall, but in that event, why would infiltrations be necessary any longer?"

"Because she is half a century older than me?" Twilight replied with a slightly sarcastic tone, as if it were obvious. "And a changeling’s nature is to adapt and infiltrate. Infiltration is just the easiest way to describe her disguising and creating a detailed cover story they would hold up to all but the absolute heaviest of scrutiny, mixed with a lot of leg work. Not to mention the changeling infiltrators act as Equestria’s intelligence officers."

"Very well.” Celestia replied after another moment of silence and consideration, almost as if her gaze would have burned the food in front of her in its intensity. “I'm not sure I would truly recommend secluding yourself, but it is your choice. As long as Princess Dawn is willing, then that will be your continued arrangement."

"Actually," Dawn paused from her meal, looking over to them with an added degree of interest, "They brought up a few things I was curious about as well, either due to misunderstandings or just ignorance on the subject I wanted to look into."

"Oh?" Celestia asked, fork hovering above her food in surprise at the interjection. A brief glance to Twilight and a similar look of attention to Dawn confirmed this was unexpected to her other guests as well.

"Violet brought up something I hadn't considered, and took for granted for you both when I first learned about it as something only you two would-” Dawn paused, realizing she spoke quickly as she closed her eyes for a second and raised a hoof, letting out a deep breath and starting anew. “I’m sorry, I'm rambling. What I meant to ask is this. Violet asked me if I was immortal, simply because I'm an alicorn. Is... is that true?"

A quiet settled over the room briefly, where the only sound was of the others eating, Celestia and Dawn looking at each other, Dawn with her right hoof holding her left foreleg, and Celestia with a small smile before she spoke.

"You are, yes.” Celestia confirmed after a couple of seconds. “I had hoped to relay that to you at a later point, when you had begun your royal tasks after the birth of your foal."

"Ah." Dawn said, gaze going down to the table and her food, a very faint wisp of steam almost seeming to drift out of one ear as she considered what she just learned. She held her spoon in the bowl, having frozen her eating entirely.

"What will be required for you, Twilight,” Luna asked after a tactful pause, “in order to make your stay comfortable?"

"So far, we have had what we need. Everything else is wants, but is outside your ability to provide."

Luna nodded, going back to eating her food as Celestia decided to speak up again.

"What have you noticed that’s different between your home and here so far?"

"Well, as I said technology is behind us and, well, no changelings as far as I've seen. Granted, wouldn't be able to tell with them disguised in the first place, so no changelings walking in the open, and from what Chrysalis has heard, sentiments towards them is rather hostile."

"There are only a few versions of our history we know of that seem to view changelings in a positive light by ponies.” Celestia admitted, “Our own still remember the invasion of our Chrysalis several years ago in Equestria, and have heard of her attempt in the Crystal Empire."

"Ours did as well for the most part, until Tirek attacked."

"Oh?” Celestia asked as soon as she finished her mouthful of food, looked at her with concerned eyes, “You had to deal with him as well?"

"Yes. Lost a lot of good people in that week…"

"Our twilight defeated Tirek with the help of her friends without any loss of life.” Celestia replied, sounding more confused than she looked, “What happened?"

"Fort Zander happened." Twilight replied. "It was an army base meant to be a fall back point for key government officials should Canterlot fall. As such it was heavily armed. It was abandoned as the fall back point later due to a town being built around it during construction. That town is exactly why what happened, happened.

“As soon as Tirek was spotted by the Fort, they evacuated the town into its underground bunkers while the soldiers stayed topside to try and hold off Tirek. They were firing so many ordinance that the ponies underground could not just hear but feel the detonations. The entire town was leveled and somehow,” Twilight paused, looking past Celestia as if recounting seeing it, or its report. “no clue how, but they cracked Tirek's shield and hurt him. It didn't stop him, just pissed him off, and in response? He leveled the fort with the soldiers fighting him every step. He decided to not risk another crack in his shield by eliminating the army when he found them, and draining the survivors."

"But,” Celestia started to say slowly, she and her sister clearly stunned, luna looking more horrified at the sound of the news, “what of the elements of harmony or your friends?"

"Safely evacuated to the Ruins and the Castle of the Two Sisters in the everfree, along with the rest of Ponyville." Twilight said, noting Dawn’s similar look of concern and attention fully on herself.

Celestia narrowed her eyes with a considering frown, nodding as she tried to piece together the differences, realizing a number of things must have been changed.

"Before you ask,” Twilight said, raising a hoof briefly before letting it rest where it had been before, “I was deep in the everfree overseeing some recruits’ survival training, and was out of contact. The EoH wouldn't have been usable."

"We do not judge your circumstances," Luna interjected, raising both hooves as well for a second, "perhaps we take certain events for granted. In our world, Twilight and her friends embodied the Elements of Harmony, and in spite of being drained, had summoned enough power to drain him of all the magic he stole and sealed him back away."

"The way they describe it I would almost tease that they went super saiyan but no one gets the reference." Dawn chuckled nervously.

"Ah, I just put 7 Anti-Tank rounds in his head from half a mile out." Twilight replied calmly

"That-” Dawn said, her movements frozen as she realized her attempt at levity was completely unsuccessful before continuing, “I was about to ask if it was excessive but after seeing what magic can do... yeah, that might work."

"He had all the magic of Equestria, except for a third of its population, all three Alicorn Princess’ and Chrysalis’ magic there along with what remained of the hive." Twilight explained. "It took all 7 rounds to bring him down and he still stood there for a minute before the full effect hit him."

"I only heard what happened second-hoof.” Dawn said, hoping to placate her guest, feeling a sense of dread that she might have insulted this Twilight, “I was in Equestria after that had happened, at least from what I gathered."

"Yeah.” Twilight replied quietly, almost sounding wistful, “I only learned of the casualties later as well as the fact Ponyville had been razed to the ground and most of Canterlot was an inferno, along with most other major cities."

Dawn, Celestia, Luna, and Stalwart all dropped their jaws at the idea of the place being razed to the ground, compound for the latter three that she said it happened as if she were unaffected.

"What?" Twilight asked, still holding the illusion over herself.

"I think,” Dawn started to say, hesitating as she realized she was the first to react, , “ none of us had quite seen that level of devastation, or loss of life, right?"

"More a thought of what in the world had gone so poorly in your world that would necessitate it." Celestia denied with a shake of her head.

"What?" Twilight replied with a sharp tone and a glare.

"Forgive me,” Celestia said with another shake of her head, “it is clear our worlds are quite different, and it is possible there are far more things we are taking for granted. I believe this would be a good time to conclude. What questions might you have?"

"Nothing." Twilight replied, her voice cold as ice as she finished her meal.

To Dawn, it felt like the room’s temperature had dropped, and there was a stiffness to the air, and she was simply glad that she had finished her meal and didn’t have to move. She wasn’t sure what the right move was, and she decided the best thing to do was to stay still and do nothing, even as she watched Celestia and Luna stand up.

"Very well. You may stay and finish your meals if you wish, but sadly we have duties needing attended. Please feel free to let Dawn know any other questions you may have." Celestia said as she went to the balcony to the South.

Luna had followed her sister, pausing at the door and her horn glowed, causing a very faint glow to Dawn’s own horn.

‘We are sorry this went so poorly. Allow me to speak to her and keep me posted.’ Luna conveyed.

‘Of course.’ Dawn replied through the spell. She would have said more, but Luna ended the spell and the two sisters took to flight to their respective rooms.

Twilight didn't say a word as they left and focused on her meal. Dawn simply sighed, feeling quite saddened and defeated. There was some resentment toward the two rulers, feeling as if a manager at a prior job just dropped a giant task that they should have been responsible for at her hooves. It was aggravating in its own right.

"Well,” Dawn managed to say, “that was not what I expected. I'm sorry Twilight. If I had realized, I would have done things quite differently."

Stalwart quietly got up, patted his wife’s shoulder, and stepped out of the room, trotting down the stairs to address a concern of his own. Twilight didn't answer as she ate.

"It is alright Dawn,” Chrysalis sighed. “we do not blame you. Just what Celestia said is an insult to everything Twilight has worked towards and done her entire life, as well as insulting those who gave their lives so others could live."

"Which doesn’t excuse their running away from what was said, and even made things worse.” Dawn nodded in agreement, and glad that they understood her position, “If it's any consolation, I still want to support you how I can, even if I might not fully comprehend what you both have been through."

"Thank you Dawn, it is much appreciated." Twilight said, some of the previous edge to her voice missing.

"Well,” Dawn smiled gently to show her own appreciation yet unable to fully stop her empathy at sharing the insult given to her guest, “if you ever need to talk to anyone about things, let me know. No one should suffer their burdens alone. I mean, that’s not to say you're alone, I just... you know I hope."

"It is ok Dawn, we understand." Chrysalis chuckled, recognizing the mare’s emotions messing with their ability to speak.

Dawn nodded, waiting as the others finished their food. She looked over to the foal, only to see Violet sitting between her two parents with her ears drooped, clearly recognizing what had happened. Dawn paused as she noticed this, then started to grin with a mischievous idea that hit her mind.

"You know, I seem to recall the cooks here being very good with deserts. What would you say to a little fun raid to get some from them?" She asked, looking Twilight in the eye and once they looked, glanced over to Violet, trying to hint at violet needing cheered up.

Twilight eyed her and then glanced at Violet before looking back. "Always good for her to practice her infiltration." Twilight said casually.

"What do you say Violet,” Dawn asked, starting to get up and flapped her wings twice for a stretch, “up for a little mission?"

"Yes!" She proclaimed as she got climbed on the table and ran over to Dawn, jumping on her back.

"So,” Dawn asked after a small laugh at their exuberance, “what’s your cover story?"

"Uh.....I'm the daughter of one of the servants."

"No one's called a servant here.” Dawn shook her head. “What if you were a visitor from school nearby and I was giving you a tour of the castle?"

"Oh.” Violet said, her snout scrunching up briefly in confusion, “Then what are they called?"

"Guards mostly, otherwise they’re workers. Servants has a bit of a negative connotation, like a feeling of inferiority or that their job is somehow less important when it isn’t. They hate being called that by some of the nobles."

"That's what they are though." Violet blinked, a single crease along her snout still visible.

"Even if that’s the case,” Dawn said, trying not to sigh as she reminded herself the foal had much to learn. “inspiring confidence or happiness in others involves not doing things to make them feel unwanted or unappreciated. To call them servants makes them feel like their work is an expectation, whereas calling them workers shows a need for them to be here, that they don't have to, and thus appreciated for the work they do. It has a lot to do with context."

"The servants back home get annoyed anytime they are called something other than servants." Violet said with a blink, but the crease no longer visible on her snout.

"I don't know what to tell you. First I've heard of something like that.” Dawn admitted before turning to Twilight, “Any idea why Twilight?"

"They take pride in their work because no castle runs without servants and they know that.” Twilight shrugged, “’Worker’ makes them sound like a part timer who doesn't care what job they have."

"Well, I'll have to remember that if I get to come and visit.” Dawn said before returning her attention to Violet, “So, what kind of foal should you be, hm?"

"Mmmmm…" Violet hummed as she thought, the crease returning and no sooner than Dawn noticed its return, in a dark green flash she was an orange earth pony filly with a bright pink messy mane.

"And who are you little one?" Dawn asked with a giggle at the adorable vibrancy of colors chosen.

"Surehoof." She said with a very slight Canterlot accent.

"Nice to meet you Surehoof.” Dawn said with a nod, turning to leave the room with a slow walk, unused to a foal riding on her back and wanting to be careful, “Now, off to raid the kitchen, or we could just ask the cooks nicely." Dawn finished with a chuckle

"Raiding sounds funner." Violet said, tucking her legs under herself like a cat would as Dawn walked.

Dawn laughed quietly before saying, "Then we'll have to be sneaky."

"That's what I’m good at!" Violet said cheerfully.

Dawn subtly cast her telephone spell to contact the kitchen, wanting them to have a few sweets, several including strawberries, ready and waiting as if about to go out to other residents to play along with the ruse. She received a response confirming the request along with a small giggle at the end while her spell finished.

She walked along the hall, doing her best not to clap her hooves against the ground, and in turn being quite quiet, barely audible to herself. She walked down the halls with familiarity and soon enough came to a set of doors with a circular glass window in the middle.

"What do you see my assistant?" Dawn asked as she slowed, finishing their careful approach.

Surehoof climbed up onto Dawn's head and looked through the small window, keeping her head low and ears flat against her head.

There was a long metal island counter in the middle of the room, separating where the servers worked and the various cooking stations along the wall. Counters to the sides with refrigerators and freezers for various items that might be needed lined the two sides that the filly could see, but their prize laid on the counter in the middle serving island, close to the edge.

Several desserts were lying in sight, a pair of strawberry shortcakes with a light pink-colored icing, a slice of strawberry pie with a small scoop of vanilla ice cream, and a third one of a strawberry cake slice.

"Any good loot to take?" Dawn asked, not able to see at the same time and encouraging the filly to describe the situation as a part of the training.

"I don't know… something seems off." Surehoof replied, examining closely. “Not a single one of them is looking at the serving counter."

The one turned from the fridge and went over to the counter with a bowl of sprinkles, looking over the deserts and contemplating whether they needed any, before sprinkling a few on the ice cream. They set the topping down on the cooled countertop to the side and visibly waved their hoof in the air as they seemed to count each dessert before nodding and turning away to put the sprinkles away, saying something to a nearby chef who ended up laughing, the laugh being audible through the doors.

"Hmm" Surehoof hummed, assessing the activities inside with some scratching to her chin with a tiny hoof. "If those were just made then I'd estimate we have about 10 minutes at the most, and being generous before a server arrives to pick them up. That's only if they just now placed them down. It’s unknown how long they have actually been sitting then, so to be safe drop that down to... I'd say… 3 minutes."

The workers seemed to have a large pile of dishes that were being washed and half of them moved to get them cleaned, three on scrubbing, one on rinsing, and one drying with a hose that seemed to blow air based on how some of their manes moved.

"It may be possible to grab all of them if we can ensure the cooks are distracted by something…” Surehoof said, continuing to rub her chin with her hoof. “May be able to crank up one of the ovens so the flames grow larger than expected. That has about a 19% chance of resulting in minor injuries, but most likely will just burn the food and create a lot of smoke. Second option is turning on the water, full blast with the sprayer unmanned so it goes wild. 15% chance of injury by slipping on the floor, but definitely would get their attention and also avoid loss of food in theory. I'm thinking option two." Violet finished and moved down below the window to look at Dawn expectantly.

"Well, I don't like the idea of causing harm, but if we're wanting a surprise maneuver,” Dawn said, more comically exaggerating her thinking motions to fit the foal’s excitement. “I suppose option two it is. Are you ready?"

"2 minutes remaining at best." Surehoof said as she got down into Dawn's back and hung on.

"Very well." Dawn said, raising her wings slightly to act as rail guards for her little charge, “Operation begins in three… two… one…”

Dawn’s horn lit as she turned on the water and unhooked the spray-nozzle from its position. Its initial twist sprayed the one at the station the most before splattering the three scrubbers. They yelped in surprise and moved to try and grab it with their hooves or mouths, it continuing its wild dance unabated.

Dawn moved into the kitchen quickly to stand in the doorway where they could now hear the muffled cries from the workers more clearly. She ignored it and levitated four of the six items, all of the strawberry ones, ignoring the chocolate and velvet cake slices that were to the side, and floated them out of the door and started trotting softly back the way they came, dishes floating behind her.

Surehoof continued to smile as she had watched the mayhem and now the spoils of their raid floating behind them caused her to grip the mane of her mount all the tighter.

Dawn winced slightly as the grip almost hurt, but the foal loosened their grip almost immediately after and continued floating the desserts out down the halls before a couple minutes later, the tower stairs were in sight up ahead.

"That was awesome!!" Surehoof said excitedly, jumping up in the air and landing back on Dawn’s back.

“Now now Surehoof.” Dawn tutted, “We aren't Scott free yet, but we're almost there."

“Oh.” Surehoof gasped, shoving a hoof in her mouth to keep quiet, trying to stay still, her form quivering on Dawn’s back in excitement, especially as she watched the food float behind her, just out of reach to munch on one along the way.

Dawn chuckled quietly as she trotted quickly up the stairs, and soon enough reached the door. She quietly opened the door with her magic, walked in, and closed it behind them when the treats floated inside themselves.

"Mission success!" Dawn said cheerfully, though looking at the table now cluttered with various pieces of what looked like a gun of some kind as well as bottles that, based on the smell, were chemical in nature.

"Oh?” Twilight asked as she looked up from those pieces, “Pulled off a flawless heist?"

Dawn smiled, noticing how Twilight sounded much more cheerful than she had been. She was about to reply when a tiny foreleg came into view, waving.

"Well Surehoof? Care to tell her in detail?" Dawn asked, setting the food down on the other side of the table, away from the chemicals.

"We managed to plan out how to distract them with the dishwasher! Sprayed everypony by turning it on full blast. It kept the cooks distracted while we slipped in and grabbed the deserts!" The disguised filly said happily, eliciting an energetic laugh from Dawn.

"Come now Surehoof, you have a desert to eat, unless you wish to leave an offering to your mother first."

"No, that's alright. Me and Chrysalis can pick something up later." Twilight chuckled. "You two enjoy."

Dawn smiled and sat down carefully with the foal on her back, "I think I'll have a bit of this cake here. What about you Violet, where you starting for dessert?"

"Pie." She said quickly dropping her disguise and hopping down onto the cushion Stalwart had sat on.

"Dig in kiddo." Dawn said, floating the pie into place in front of the filly. The plate barely landed when Violet nearly dove onto the pie muzzle first, digging in with obvious relish and making Dawn chuckle again at their antics.

"Well, once we're done here, I can show you to our temporary rooms until we return back home. I sadly am not strong enough for teleportation magic even just for myself, either that or I don't have a knack for it or understand it well enough.” Dawn admitted, then rephrased again to keep it simple, “I just don't know why I can't really."

"You should be strong enough.” Twilight said, blinking skeptically at the princess, “at least in theory as an alicorn."

"Perhaps there's a mental roadblock then?” Dawn asked, thinking and looking up from her cheesecake. “Something that's causing me to not comprehend it or fear trying it? I try to get the courage to try the spell sometimes, but the spell seems to sizzle near the end."

"Perhaps.” Twilight nodded, “Bending space and time to your will is not something easy. Took me six months of rigorous study and practice before I achieved it, and it was done out of desperation and wasn't done so well. Took a bit of time to refine it and get it down properly."

"If you could go over the books I have trying to teach these advanced spells and help me out, it'd be really appreciated.” Dawn returned the nod, “I struggle a great deal with learning without a teacher who says it out loud and demonstrates or explains. Just reading it doesn’t help somehow."

"Not a problem.” Twilight shrugged slightly, “Honestly surprised you don't have a tutor since magic is still new to you. I had daily lessons with Celestia ‘till I was 15, and then I had a strong enough grasp on magic I could do independent studies."

"I've been nearly entirely on my own after a few weeks in magic kindergarten.” Dawn shook her head, “I really need a tutor in some ways, but I'm proud of the progress I've made intuitively and with study. I just need someone to be available for it."

"You what?" Twilight stared at her dumbfounded.

"What?” Dawn asked, her tone being a bit more defensive as she looked at Twilight concerned, only looking away for a second to Chrysalis for insight and returned to meet Twilight’s gaze.

"You have been left on your own to learn magic with the barest amount of basic knowledge?" Twilight asked, staring openly.

"I-” Dawn sat there, stunned and worried about what this discovery meant before hesitantly answering, “Yes, why?"

"You are extremely lucky nothing went wrong... to practice magic without proper training... it’s a miracle no one was injured or something destroyed! Magic is one of the most volatile things there is if control is lost."

Dawn nodded, thinking about what could have gone wrong, yet nothing had. She took a deep breath and let it out before replying.

"It makes me wonder. I've had times where it didn't do anything, but the only times it'd backfired was when I tried to fix Nightfall’s Mirror of Worlds, as my magical power wasn’t enough and it ruined the enchantment entirely, backfiring and sending me into a coma, and the other time was when I deliberately shattered my horn by preparing all out magic beam kind of spell and deliberately didn't let that stored energy out, and like a kettle of boiling water, after a while it exploded." She said, shivering slightly at the memory.

"You are lucky you weren't killed." Twilight said. "When I tried to use more magic then I could control as a filly, I lost control and had a magic surge. I turned several people into inanimate objects, including my parents, and turned a baby dragon into a full-grown dragon with the mind of a baby dragon in the middle of Canterlot Castle. If not for Celestia stepping in, who knows what else would have happened!"

Dawn blinked, swallowed, and took a deep breath, a proper fear and respect for magic coming over her as that settled in.

"I... see... well, I can be glad nothing's backfired absolutely... I just... what does that mean for my ability to use magic then if I’ve avoided that so far?"

"Either you have good instincts, or the luck of the devil. My money is on both."

Dawn laughed nervously and shook her head, feeling quite embarrassed at the perceived complement, but blushed and looked away.

"Ok, so on the part of training you physically,” Twilight said, mentally noting that discovery, “I'll be giving you some basic training in magic it seems, so as to make sure you get the basics down and can then branch out on your own."

"Sounds good,” Dawn nodded, “though I’ll need to teach what I do know so we can skip unnecessary things and be able to replicate results later, like with the telephone spell I seem to have down pat."

"Yeah, I planned to run you through basic tests so I know what you do and don't know."

"Sounds like a plan. Violet, how's the food?"

The pie and half the pancakes were gone as she looked up with the fork in her mouth.

"Wot?" She asked around the fork.

Dawn laughed appreciatively at the gluttony Violet had toward the deserts, at least when it came to strawberries. "Nevermind, you answered my question."

"Oh kw" She said and held the plate up to Dawn

"No no, you enjoy the spoils dear. I'm feeling pretty full right now anyway." Dawn shook her head, trying to be nice to the foal and the foal wasn’t about to argue. Dawn let out a small wistful sigh before asking, "So, what will you two want to be up to tonight? More foalsitting on my part or perhaps a walk of the town?"

"Walk around town, I want to see all that hasn't ‘gone wrong’ with this world." Twilight said.

"That's fine then, would you like me to accompany you or no?"

"That would be fine." Twilight said.

"All right, then I will." Dawn replied, then noticed Stalwart starting to come into the room, a scowl across his face.

"What's wrong Stalwart?" Dawn asked

"We'll talk about it later."

"Something to do with us?" Twilight asked, letting her curiosity show.

"Some. If I say much I think I'll explode with anger. Just... saying something so rude and then dropping the problem square on my wife's shoulders..." He let out a loud grunt of exasperation before saying, "this isn't like them. I don't get it!"

Dawn quietly said, "Perhaps, despite their saying they would not judge, they still did..."

"Ah yes....that." Twilight said coldly.

Stalwart narrowed his eyes before shaking his head and headed back to the door, "I'll see you in our room when you're ready Dawn. I'm too angry to think straight right now."

Twilight watched him go with a calculated gaze.

"I think he may have spoken to his superiors and didn't like the answers." Twilight said looking at the now closed door.

"Yeah, I think he did talk to them. He's learned how capable I am, but we both hate problems being dumped on us, and is more prone to handling it head on... I appreciate what he does most of the time, and the intent is nearly always appreciated."

"I trust, if need be, I'll hear about what you two speak of if it concerns us?" Twilight nodded and now looked at Dawn.

"Absolutely. I typically hate keeping secrets, and frankly, you deserve to know what's going on. All I ask is a similar level of transparency, you know?"

"As best as I can give you and if it concerns you or this world yes." Twilight nodded in agreement.

"I'm glad.” Dawn smiled gently, “it's kinda funny, just how much i've been taking for granted until your arrival..."

"What do you mean?"

"My training, magical and physical, being a proper leader... they're so hooves off it just makes me remember how things were back home and seems to be similar for you as well. I rather miss that level of direction in some ways. I like my freedom to pursue things as I wish, but... I don't know whether to be concerned about the direction this world is going in or not."

"Ah....well......no comment." Twilight said

"I understand, we've prodded that subject enough for now." Dawn nodded, and once received a nod in turn, stretched and stood up looking over to Violet, "So, kiddo, how were the deserts? Good spoils?"

"Good!" She said happily, the plates lying ahead of her having been licked clean.

"I figured as much.” Dawn laughed, “Let's go get some walking in. I've sat around too much as it is."

She buzzed up onto Dawn's back and became Surehoof again. Dawn chuckled, feeling quite happy to have her on her back

"Twilight? Is this a decent time to go ahead and have that walk or no?"

Twilight reassembled the rifle and gave it a test fire without any ammo in it before it vanished.

"Yes now is a good time."

Dawn nodded, opening the door and stepping toward it to walk down the stairs ahead of them. The two adults followed as Surehoof stood on Dawn's back to watch over her head.

Dawn lead them through the halls again to the outdoors, sighing contentedly as the moonlight was bright and cast everything in a softer shade. She walked to the gate and waited.

"Well, I'll take your lead Twilight, go where your heart wishes."

Twilight nodded and began to walk. Dawn followed just behind Twilight and to the side, admiring how much she and Chrysalis seem to hold themselves together in a stressful place, not to mention the illusions being so thorough.

They soon arrived outside large gated mansion near the castle and Twilight sat on her haunches looking at it. Dawn blinked, looking at it.

"What's this?" Dawn asked

"Remember the war with Tirek and the lives it cost?" Twilight said after a sigh. Dawn nodded and she continued, "This mansion was destroyed when Canterlot fell. The owner donated it to the army, and in its place is a wall carved with the names and ranks of every soldier and guard who died among a garden that remains mostly untamed."

Dawn nodded again, not really sure what to say about it. She didn't want to be rude, but she could tell it hurt to see that this world didn't have such a momento to her friends and fallen. It didn’t help that she was trying to stay objective so she wouldn’t be overcome with emotion and empathy.

"250,000. That's how many guards and soldiers died. The EDF was almost completely wiped out. We still have no clue what happened to some of the soldiers as they were never recovered and all but the head of the air force, the navy, my myself, and chrysalis were all that survived of the command staff. The flower garden is meant to represent how they all came from different backgrounds and different lives, all coming together and working as one. We have a tank, or what remains of one, sitting on a pedestal in the middle. It's call sign was Hammer Two, and as Canterlot fell, the crew disobeyed orders to fall back to defend the castle. They cited there were civilians inside Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns, despite the fact the school had been evacuated hours ago. Turns out they were right and while they fought Tirek, thirteen foals who had gotten separated from their evacuation group and ran to the only place they knew in the city, escaped out the back along with the head of the school. The tank crew gave their lives so those foals could escape, and the tank represents similar actions taken all across Equestria."

Dawn choked up, trying not to cry at the story, but couldn't help but picture the scene with the things around them. She knew better than to disrespect her memory by speaking up, saying how 'sorry' she was that it happened. it would only diminish the weight of what they did. She then spoke up softly as a better idea came to mind.

"You have a lot of good mares and stallions back home.” She barely managed to say, voice quiet, “I wish I could have met them."

"The best." She said, turning to face the green mare. "It's why I can never forgive your Celestia for what she said. She not only insulted my country, but dishonored the sacrifices these mares and stallions made so the few could escape. They could have easily ran or hid but instead they held the line till there was none of them left. Hell, the last of the command staff was General Sweettop. She was in charge of the Canterlot evacuation and when the evacuation site came under attack she attacked Tirek with just her sidearm. Every one of them died like heroes as far as I'm concerned, and I will never forgive anyone for disrespecting them."

Dawn nodded yet again, keeping her peace as she debated what she could say, if anything. It was painfully clear that the wound ran deep and with good reason, and her empathy was running fully, as if feeling some of the weight on the mare’s shoulders.

Twilight lapsed into solace as she just stared at the house. Dawn moved forward slowly, standing next to her, close, yet giving her space, as if to give in some small way a reminder that she's not alone. She might not know what that degree of loss is like, but she would not stand by and not do something to help. After a while Twilight sighed and got to her hooves

"Shall we continue?"

"After you, Twilight." She said softly, choosing to stand by her opposite to Chrysalis.

Twilight began to walk again, Chrysalis following, Violet having moved onto their back while Dawn and Twilight had the talk before.

Dawn continued to follow, right as a yellow unicorn with a sunflower mark and a blue pegasus were trotting nearby.

"Hi Breezy, Lemon Bloom!" Dawn called out, "what are you two up to?"

Twilight stopped and and looked at the two as Dawn spoke to them

"Well hello there Miss Dawn," Breezy said as he bowed, giving every appearance of being an old mare charmer, in spite of his grey beard stubble and a couple wrinkles present in both ponies. "And Princess Twilight too, a pleasure ta meet ya both."

Twilight gave a small bow back with a smile but didn't say anything.

Lemon smiled gently, "So how have you been dear?"

"Lovely. I am hosting a few guests and we were exploring Canterlot together."

"Work keeping you busy?” Lemon bloom asked.

"Not really, but I've finally started flying lessons in the meantime."

"Oh?" Breezy seemed to ask, turning between them. "I thought we were going to go over that when you were free. Who's yer teacher?"

"I am." Twilight said. "I thought since I know how it feels to go from a unicorn to an Alicorn and try to learn to fly I'd be best suited to help."

"Aye, that is true, that is true.” Breezy nodded, “Still, ya can't blame an old retired Wonderbolt for hoping to have his last student be a princess." He chuckled and gave his best smile, "It's fine though Dawn, you're free to go to who you like."

"Breezy, I'll do what i can to get some lessons from you either way. It’s the distance that's the hardest part for us." Dawn said, trying to stave off what she thought was him feeling hurt at her having gotten another teacher.

Lemon Bloom smiled gently, "That’s kind of you dear, but it's fine. We'll manage. You know, we could always have Storm go and teach you."

"I'm not sure that's wise." Dawn said gently, shaking her head, "We don't get along pretty much ever, especially lately. The plus side is that it would force us to get along, but knowing what I do so far?" She shook her head again, wondering if she turned them down gently enough.

"Well…” Twilight said, pausing in surprise, “a former Wonderbolt definitely could help with pointers, and I do have things to do later, so won't always be able to teach her. So, having a substitute instructor waiting in the wings is definitely a good idea."

"Well, let us know when you need us and we can drop by.” Lemon Bloom chuckled, “After all, there's plenty we can do in Van Hoover right?"

"Right," Breezy said, stepping onward on the path, "nice meeting you again dawn. Don't be a stranger!"

"Don't worry, we will meet again." Twilight smiled, watching them go.

Chapter 06: "Recruit"

View Online

Dawn smiled, glad to have met Breezy and Lemon along the way, however unexpected it might have been. She looked between the Twilight, Chrysalis, and Violet, hoping they didn't mind. "Sorry for the interruption, lead on Twilight."

"You seem to have a lot of friends." Twilight commented as they resumed walking.

"Well,” Dawn chuckled, “it seems so. I'm disappointed in myself at times that I take a few of them for granted, but I do what I can."

"Cherish them, all of them, because they are but a little light in your life that make life great. Don't ever forget about them."

"‘Specially with that immortality, the time I get to have compared with theirs... I should spend more time with them.” Dawn said quietly, guilt starting to settle on her at the thought.

"Yes...yes you should."

Dawn seemed lost in thought as she followed Twilight's lead. Various stores were closing, and ponies were walking home, or foals being called from playgrounds to go to bed. They soon arrived outside of Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns.

"That’s weird, I didn't know that was here.” Dawn hummed, “I was sent to the magic kindergarten back to the east of here..."

"Yeah magic kindergarten is a separate schooling from the School."

"True, but if she knew I was learning magic, I don't understand why I never came here once I knew enough basics."

"From what I'm gathering you don't have magic sight here.” Twilight shrugged, “She may not have realized your potential."

"Possibly… are there times where the result of that sight of yours changes? Like, if someone was imposing limits on themselves unintentionally?"

"Yes, it is possible to hide your potential and it's not a guarantee. It's just what could be. Doesn't mean it will be reached or ever come close."

Dawn nodded, once again in thought. With lack of death of age, she could end up with a great deal more knowledge, wisdom, and power... but so could the threats to the kingdom. Svikopi was ageless in that limbo between worlds and seemed to be centuries old, Tirek appeared to be as well, and even nightmare moon from the legends ponies told...

"Dawn, do not worry about threats that might be." Twilight said, reading the mare's face. "Prepare for the possible, but do not worry on it. To do so means you may miss the threat that is right in front of you ‘till it's putting a knife between your ribs. And never, under any circumstances, underestimate the lengths the threat you face will go to achieve its goal and its ability to do evil."

Dawn nodded, taking the response in stride, letting out a sigh and tried to put on a smile

"And enjoy the peace and good company while you can, right?"

"Always.” Twilight replied, “Because you never know when it can all be ripped away… I learned that the hard way."

"Yeah,” Dawn said, nodding yet again before deciding to poke fun at how often she nodded at them. “if I agree too much more, I'll become a bobblehead. What stat do you think I'd improve first?"

"Stat?"

"There’s a game or three I’ve played where bobbleheads improve your abilities, things like crafting or strength or intelligence or luck."

"Oh...um...not sure just,” Twilight replied, confused by what they were saying, “I don't know. What your Celestia said made me think of all that's happened here, from the War with Tirek to the Separatist War and the Day of Lost Innocence."

"Right, sorry,” Dawn shook her head, saddened her hope of lightening the mood just crashed. “I didn't mean to take that away from you, I just... thought maybe a joke was in order."

"No, no, it's fine really, just…" She sighed. "A lot’s on my mind."

"I understand, a little anyway.” Dawn nodded, “I know I keep saying it, but I want to help somehow. It reminds me of the hardships from back home, and so few others in this world would understand. Nightfall would too, but he's secluded himself with the Everfree Patrol and away from everypony else. Only Breezy and Lemon Bloom know where they go."

"I know.” Twilight sighed again, “I don't fault this world for this peace. It's something I strive to achieve… just… for those who know nothing of what it feels like to pass judgment-"

Dawn nodded yet again, reaching over to gently put a hoof on her shoulder as a gesture of solidarity.

“Not all of us are like that Twilight. Hell, you even had Stalwart on your side, and he still has issues with changelings!"

"Yeah,” She smiled and nodded. “I know you aren't all, it’s just… different coming from someone in power."

Dawn kept silent, as she had already repeated her support. She looked back to Chrysalis, debating if she should link with her and consult for any other way to help, but decided against it. She stood there, removing her hoof their side to let them have space.

Twilight stood and began to walk again after a bit.

Dawn followed, looking to Chrysalis again, wondering what more she could do. There had to be something she could do, but Chrysalis looked back at her and gave a subtle shake of the head to tell her Twilight just needed some time is all. Dawn nodded slightly, feeling a bit down but trying to be understanding. Night was in full swing, crickets chirping and fireflies starting their signal-like glowing.

"Ah-hah! It is here!" Twilight said happily as they made their way down an ally. "Though we may need some disguises as two alicorns would cause a stir."

"What's here?" Dawn asked, following but giving a blink of confusion as she did so.

"The Ivory Wheel." Twilight smiled, pointing to a sign hanging over a door on the small street. "One of the best bars ever."

"I'll take your word for it. I can’t hold liquor for anything." Dawn chuckled nervously. “So, I don’t drink.”

"You are pregnant." Twilight looked at her and replied sharply. It was painfully clear Twilight did not like that Dawn even suggested she would drink while pregnant, even if it was only if she felt she could handle the liquor.

"Oh! R-right." Dawn replied, shaken by the sharpness. She never intended for them to think that she wanted to drink in the first place.

"We need disguises" Twilight said, "Do you know how to do an illusion on yourself?"

"My illusion magic is decent, but I can’t hold it more than two hours.” Dawn nodded, “Then again, that was before I became an alicorn on nightmare night."

Twilight paused for a moment before saying, "I'll cast it, what do you want to look like?"

“Well, what if I looked like a darker furred mare, something closer to Starlight Dusk?" Dawn asked, surprised but trying to come up with something.

"Unicorn I'm guessing?"

"Probably for the best. Still gonna take Starlight as my name in that case."

Twilight nodded, and her horn glowed. A moment later Dawn's muzzle was a dark grey color and her mane was blue. She was also staring at a pink unicorn with a green and purple mane and a mark of a small weight.

"Niiiice. What’ll your name be?"

"Call me… Lead Weight."

"Whatever ya say Lead. Let’s go in." She replied, smiling.

Twilight nodded as she walked in with a smile. The place wasn't that busy, just a hoof full of patrons, but the atmosphere was nice and relaxing.

Dawn smiled, nodding her approval as she looked around, trying to be subtle as she wondered what Violet and Chryssy would do for their disguises.

Lead led the way to a small booth, far from the bar itself, and took a seat, Chrysalis sitting beside her and Violet hopped into the other side of the booth where space was for ‘Starlight.’

Dawn smiled, relishing the chance to be by Violet with their adorable innocent antics from earlier. She sat down daintily, getting comfortable as she tried to adopt a separate mannerism for the disguise on the spot. After a moment, a yellow Pegasus with a blue mane wearing an apron came over.

"Friends and family night out?" She asked smiling as she set some menus on the table. "Also, the foal isn't allowed anywhere near the bar, house rules."

The waitress talked in a manner that was friendly, as if she were just reminding them of something they already knew. Dawn couldn’t help but appreciate it, feeling like they were respecting the intelligence of their guests while not ignoring that things still must be said.

"Don't worry, she'll be with me and her little sister" Dawn said, slightly holding her belly to leave the hint.

The mare smiled. "Well then, congratulations! Though no hard cider for you."

"That’s fine, I think we'll live. If you've got any silly straws though, we'll take ‘em."

"For you or the foal?" She asked with a smile.

"Yes." Dawn replied with a mischievous grin.

"Two bendy straws with the drinks." She chuckled, "I'll leave you to look over the menu."

"Hey Sunny! Can I get a refill?" A stallion at the bar called shaking an empty glass.

"Be there in a moment Quickdraw!" She called over her shoulder before she nodded to the four at the table and turned to leave.

Dawn looked over to the stallion, her mind wandering before turning back to the menu. "Let’s see Violet, what drinks seem good to you?"

"Milkshake." She said with deadly seriousness. "Strawberry."

"Very well.” Dawn laughed. “What about you lead?"

"Hard Cider of course." Twilight chuckled.

"I'll be having a martini." Chryssy said

"I'm craving chocolate and caramel,” Dawn hummed, thinking, “I'll go with the shake too then."

"Any food?" Lead asked. "This place has decent food as well as drink."

“Oooooo, well, we just ate, but... cheese is still sounding good."

"Small snacks are never bad." Lead chuckled.

"I know I'm gonna gain weight from pregnancy,” Dawn smiled, “but it’s not like I should lose control. How does pretzel bread and cheese dip sound?"

"That sounds good."

Dawn waved to the server if she left, and let her know what she wanted, ordering for violet. Lead Weight and Chrysalis both put in their orders, watching as Sunny wrote on the order slip.

"Alright, that will be right out in a jiffy." She said going to the kitchen.

"So,” Dawn spoke up after they left, turning to Twilight, “lots of good memories here I hope?"

"More or less. Found this place arresting a group of ponies for assaulting EDF personnel, and sort of recommended it to some troopers as I like the atmosphere. The place quickly became very popular among the troopers when off duty."

“Well, I could definitely see how that would raise morale and bring in business back home." Dawn nodded.

"Yeah I figured it was a decent way to repay for the lads kicking in the front and back doors once we got confirmation it was the group we were looking for."

"I'm sure it was more than just business too.” Dawn replied, shaking with silent laughter, “knowing you had their backs had to be another really good perk too."

"Oh yeah. Anyone causing problems for the owner or staff found themselves facing down so very angry soldiers." Twilight chuckled.

"You know,” Dawn smirked, holding back a wistful sigh, “I'm really glad you landed here. Whether as a visit or a long-term stay, I'm glad for what I’m getting to learn from you and what we can do together in the meantime."

"Oh? What do you mean?" She asked tilting her head.

"You know, training, talking about technology, respect to others... I just have a feeling things are gonna work out well."

"Yeah, happy to help.” Twilight nodded, “I'd imagine it's nice talking to someone who has an idea of the things you know, and as for the training, I'm enjoying it a lot."

"I'm glad... Just a shame we can't make a way to deliberately visit each other without... well, you know. Can't say here."

"Perhaps somehow, maybe." Twilight nodded again in agreement.

"Like we said earlier,” Dawn shrugged with a smile. “Heck, I'd do a toast to the time we have with those we like, but our drinks aren't here yet."

Twilight chuckled and a moment later, the pegasus arrived with the drinks balanced on a tray on an outstretched wing.

"And here's your drinks! Anything else before food?" She asked as she places the drinks before everyone

Dawn smiled more broadly, floating the strawberry milkshake over to violet and taking her own.

"Looks lovely, thank you." Dawn nodded in appreciation as Twilight shook their head to the server.

"Your food will be done shortly." She said before taking her leave.

Dawn eagerly started to sip at her drink, tasting the refreshing flavors and then gasping with a shudder, "Oh wow... I think I'm in love."

Twilight chuckled and smirked. "See why it became so popular?"

"Oh absolutely.” Dawn nodded, trying quite hard not to squirm in her seat, “I feel like I'm a foal or something, I'm that happy with it."

Twilight chuckled as she sipped her drink.

Dawn looked over to Violet, half expecting her snout to be covered in whipped cream or something. Unsurprisingly, it was indeed as she was practically inhaling her shake, then she recoiled drawing in a sharp breath through gritted teeth.

Dawn laughed and pushed a hoof gently to her head, "See violet? That's why you savor the flavor, so you can chill out while not being chilled."

She rubbed the side of her head fiercely as Chrysalis chuckled. Dawn sipped her own drink a little, savoring the taste before helping to rub Violet’s head. After a bit of rubbing, the filly sighed in relief.

"You feeling better hun?"

Violet nodded ears drooped a bit.

"I always tell you not to drink cold things so fast little one." Chrysalis said chuckling

"I can't blame you though.” Dawn whispered down to the foal, “I did that a lot when I was younger too."

Violet slowly nodded before starting to sip the drink.

"There ya go. Enjoy the flavor, make a game of making it last as long as you can before swallowing." Dawn encouraged, taking a sip or three herself before wincing as a small pang of brain freeze hit her too.

"Seems you need to take your own advice." Twilight chuckled.

"I-I just ..." Dawn blushed and looked away, then laughed, feeling embarrassed having been told off so simply like that

Twilight chuckled again and sipped her drink. Dawn shook her head and rubbed her foreleg with a hoof, feeling a little chilled, but glad she was in good company.

"So, are we heading back tomorrow?"

"I planned to purchase our tickets tonight,” Dawn nodded, then paused, “though to think of it, if funds are to be made available to you for your stay, I'll need to ask about that. It’s not like we're stretching the budget covering you, but some spending money is always nice to have.”

"Alright, so I'd imagine at least two days minimum for the bureaucrats to get things set up." She nodded.

"Well, I'll help you out in the interim of course." Dawn said as she sipped her drink more before looking back over to the stallions at the bar.

He was a dark red unicorn with a green mane, his back was to them as he sipped his drink.

"See something you like?" Twilight asked smirking.

"Definitely,” Dawn laughed quietly, “even if he does remind me of my best friend, Cherry Dancer."

"Oh? Mayhaps I should go and see if he is interested in some company of a certain unicorn mare." Twilight smirked.

"Not without Stal's approval. I don’t want him feeling hurt by going without telling fi-" she facehoofed, "of course, the telephone spell."

Twilight blinked for a moment, then opened her mouth remembering it, and her eyes narrowed ever so slightly.

"Actually, he wasn't in the best mood, so probably shouldn’t."

"Probably not... but that doesn’t mean I can't get his number" Dawn winked. "Cherry's been itching to spend time together after all, and I doubt he'd mind having a second mare present"

Twilight blinked at her not understanding. Dawn let out a silent sigh and decided to try again, wondering what was being misunderstood.

"I can still make a friend and if he's interested, my friend, Cherry Dancer could join in on the fun."

Twilight blinked again, and Dawn looked at her completely confused. ‘We were just joking about going to flirt with him, and now she’s acting like that never happened.’

‘Yeah,’ Starlight echoed in Dawn’s thoughts, ‘not sure what’s going on there.

"Why wouldn't your friend be able to join you?" Twilight asked. "It's rude to exclude friends from activities."

"I-” Dawn paused, as if her prior thought was confirmed and only made her even more confused. She decided not to pursue it and sighed inwardly, only feeling her frustration rise, “remind me to talk to you about it later... Not sure if you want me to talk about it in front of your daughter."

Dawn looked over to Chryssy before debating against letting her translate due to the lack of comprehension of her significance of things from last time. Twilight blinked yet again in confusion before giving another reply.

"Ok?"

‘Yeah, what the hell is her problem? Total mood killer.’ Starlight commented to Dawn.

Dawn smirked subtly at the remark, then looked back to the stallion, then back to the group.

"So, got anything of here you particularly plan on enjoying?” Dawn asked.

"At this bar or Canterlot?" Twilight clarified

"Either or." She said, shrugging and wondering where the appetizer was before noticing the waitress hurrying over to their table.

"Sorry." Sunny said as she placed the order down on the table. "First batch didn't cook properly so had to restart."

"It's fine, I was just wondering what happened. Thank you." Dawn shook her head. She gave a smile to the waitress, who returned it and then left.

"Yeah, they make the food fresh here, not premade."

Dawn smiled and took a piece, readily dipping it into the cheese and took a bite before practically purring at the taste, warmth and texture.

"Did someone find a new favorite place?" Twilight smiled.

Dawn laughed and looked back at Twilight, visibly relaxed before replying, "Oh yes..."

She smiled as she took one as well. Dawn took a second piece before turning to Violet.

"How’s your milkshake?" Dawn asked as she looked over to it, half expecting it to have been long since drained due to the filly's love of strawberries. Sure enough, the shake was drained, and a breadstick was being eaten.

Dawn chuckled and patted their head gently before letting her mind wander to all the events, the things she needed to do, or remember to do. Her gaze unfocused, and Twilight watched her as she herself ate a bread stick and got a refill of her drink from Sunny. After a few minutes more, Dawn sighed contentedly from the meal, relaxing and rubbing her belly.

"The foal appreciates this place." Dawn joked.

"Then it has excellent taste." Twilight said nodding.

"Among other things.” Dawn smiled, “Any other surprises you've got up your hoof?"

"Mmm, none I can think of." She said finishing her drink

Dawn let out a quiet sigh of contentment, looking over to her saddlebags, getting her funds ready to pay the bill and leave a tip.

"So then, anywhere you want to see on this night?" Twilight asked as she noticed the mare’s posture shift.

Dawn shook her head and yawned, "I'm good. It's getting to be about my bedtime. You want to accompany me to our rooms or do you want to stay out more?"

"I think it's time we return." Twilight said, noting her foal’s wide, high pitched yawn.

Dawn nodded, leaving the coins on the table, fully satisfied with her meal. She yawned again and stood on the ground, gathering Violet up to put her on her own back. The filly was barely keeping her eyes open and nestled into place with her head resting on Dawn’s mane as Twilight got to her hooves and helped Chrysalis out of the booth.

Dawn smiled gently and walked carefully so as not to wake Violet and left the place, Twilight walking beside her.

"So then, enjoy your evening?"

"Yeah, for the most part.” Dawn nodded, smiling gently, “Thank you for showing me to a wonderful nook I never knew about."

"Glad to have done so. Sorry if things got a little depressing.” Twilight said, watching the mare.

"It's fine.” Dawn said before shaking her head, realizing that probably wasn’t the right thing to say. “After what you've been through, and the hardships you've endured, it'd be heartless of me to not feel something for it all."

"Yeah, I know, but I know it can be depressing hearing about such topics."

"But it's a part of you,” Dawn shook her head more, continuing to protest that it was an inconvenience, “and I'm glad you were willing to share… and I hope it helped in some way."

"It did." She said. "Also, don't worry, I have enough restraint not to punch your Celestia in the face the next time I see her."

"Not quite what I expected, but either way." Dawn chuckled weakly, sincerely surprised that was brought up but trying to hold back. She walked on, leading them to the castle and down the halls toward her room. She stopped outside it and said, "Well, here we are, your room is on the other side. Need-" She paused as another yawn escaped her throat "me to help you tuck her in?"

Twilight chuckled, moving the sleeping Violet onto her back. "I think I can manage. Have a good night Dawn." She said before disappearing into her room.

Dawn nodded, and barely got to her room before falling asleep on the bed, Stalwart joining her soon after.

<<<O>>>

Stalwart was up bright and early due to him only taking a 'nap' for nighttime with his wife, before going on a regular patrol to occupy his time before returning to the room, fully intent to recreate the first night they saw each other, pushing a tray with warm fresh breakfast on it. Honeyed oatmeal and cream, with some scrambled peppered eggs, and some optional maple syrup, enough for everyone once they woke, but set into two parts, one for him and his wife, the other for their companions.

A light knock came through the door shortly after he had entered the room and set the food for his wife and himself on the table.

"Come in." Stalwart called quietly, trying not to wake her

Twilight entered. "The servers said you got enough food for all of us, so I’m guessing this is a private breakfast?"

"Well,” Stalwart looked over to Twilight intrigued, “I was trying to be discrete, but I suppose so, come on, I got enough for everypony."

Dawn was still lightly sleeping, though stirring and moaning quietly as she smelled the food

"I’m a trained soldier and Chrysalis is a being all about discretion and deception." Twilight chuckled quietly. "Getting things past us ain't easy." She said quietly entering and dropping back to her true form.

Stalwart chuckled and lifted the cover to their bowl of food. He opened his mouth, thinking of saying something, but lightly shook his head as he decided against it. He would continue to do things as he always had, letting his actions speak instead of his words.

Twilight took a seat as did a disguised chrysalis with a half-awake Violet being put on a seat.

"Thank you." Chrysalis said

Dawn yawned, slowly waking from her dream of rearing her foals, only to shake her head slowly and try to get out of bed. She groaned and tried to walk over to the table, unaware her body still thought it was caring for a foal.

"M-mornin..." she grumbled as she tried to get her bearings, scraping a chair across the tile on accident due to pulling it by hoof before sitting on it.

Twilight covered Violets’ eyes as she tried to suppress a laugh with her own hoof.

Dawn looked at the table, oblivious as she wearily went to dip her muzzle to a bowl and started to get a mouthful of food. She didn’t care that she had a sun as part of her mark, she was not a morning pony and never wanted to be.

Twilight struggled not to laugh, while Chrysalis, still as a pony, couldn't help smiling in amusement.

"What's so funny..." Dawn asked in a dead tired voice as she looked up to them, eyes still half closed and showing her confusion.

"Nothing, nothing." Chrysalis said as Twilight focused on her food.

Dawn shrugged, eating her food more before Stalwart gave her a look over and chuckled

"Is our foal hungry maybe?" He asked, trying to clue her in.

"It's why I'm eating isn't it?" Dawn asked, as if that were obvious.

Stalwart shook his head and went over to a drawer, pulling out a towel and wrapping it around her. She looked back to him again, now even more confused as the gears of her mind refused to spin together.

Twilight burst out laughing and Chrysalis chuckled. Dawn sighed, looking to her husband as if to get clarity on what was so funny, feeling like she was left out of the loop.

"Dawn, is that how you greet your husband?" Stalwart smirked.

"No, we have guests present." Dawn smirked back, starting to wake a bit more.

He whispered gently into her ear so only she could hear, filling her in, and instantly her demeanor changed to more a more submissive, embarrassed one. She ate slowly as she used one hoof to hold the towel closer.

Twilight slowly stopped laughing and arched a brow at this change of attitude. Stalwart gave her a wink before going back to his breakfast. Dawn began eating again at a slower pace, having been told now why she was covered. Despite this morning surprise, she had no problem polishing off her meal and sighed contentedly, trying to be subtle about drying herself off.

Twilight chuckled as she ate and soon finished along with a more awake Violet. Dawn smiled at the end of breakfast, having noted Violet’s lack of strawberries in the meal.

"Stalwart, you forgot her favorite fruit."

"They didn't have any left. Something about using it all up in some disappearing desert yesterday." Stalwart said, causing Violet to start giggling, Dawn joining almost immediately after.

"Was it worth it Violet?”

"Always."

Dawn smiled and got down off the chair before getting her brush out, intent on sorting her mane out into something presentable.

"Good, so, are we catching the first train we can out, or are we staying here one more day to get the allowance thing started?”

"While I'd love to put this city behind me, the allowance is a good idea." Twilight said.

"I'll go meet with them on your behalf soon then, make sure you're fairly represented." Dawn replied.

“Thank you, and while you do that, I suppose that means I'll pal around with Stalwart here, if he doesn't have any official business."

"I have nothing here that needs doing.” Stalwart shook his head, “Maybe a visit of some buddies of mine, but that's not ‘till after they're done with their shift."

Twilight nodded at the information before turning to Chrysalis.

"I'll take Violet around the city to give her some practice with her changeling skills."

"And here I was hoping for that.” Dawn quietly pined before giving a small sigh and a nod of acceptance. “Oh well, I'll have plenty of time for that in Van Hoover anyway."

"Perhaps." Chrysalis chuckled.

Dawn stretched again, and walked out toward the hall, leaving stalwart with the rest, and internally hoping she doesn't continue having embarrassments like this morning. She worried, considering it was the first time that had happened, and wondered if she should purchase some clothing meant to help with it.

Shortly after she left, Chrysalis excused herself and left with Violet, leaving Twilight alone with Stalwart.

Stalwart turned to Twilight, giving her his full attention, as if trying to consider what to talk about but trying to seem open in the meantime

"So then,” Twilight spoke up first, “Were you rank and file promotions, or started as an officer?"

"Started out in the royal guard because of my father and his father,” Stalwart nodded in recognition. “Gained a promotion during the changeling invasion to Sergeant of my own squad of patrols, then when I married Dawn and she became a princess, I became her personal ponyguard."

"Good, the best officers come from the rank and file, rather than ones who have never done any grunt work."

"Helps when you know what it's like. That's all." Stalwart chuckled.

"Yeah, I know. But an officer that only goes straight to the academy and never got their hooves dirty isn't going to understand."

"Yeah, that's right.” Stalwart nodded, “I take it you've gone through training yourself then?"

"Of course. Couldn't call myself a soldier if I wasn't properly trained." She chuckled.

Stalwart hummed, looking her over a second time before shrugging, "I suppose so."

"Had some people complain about the fact everyone started out as a private regardless of status in life and only chose officers from among the enlistmen.” She smirked. “So I took a few of those complainers and gave them a little officer test." She said. "Care to hear about it?"

"I'm all ears. What's that like?"

"I gave them a simple test. There were four of them who were the most vocal. All they had to do was set up a 50-foot flag pole and run up the EDF flag. I gave them a Sergeant and two PFCs as well. The four testers spent an hour arguing how the best way to get the flag pole set up and the flag up before I got tired of listening to them bicker and ended the test." She smirked. "I then demonstrated how to do the flag by turning to the Sergeant who had been standing there patiently and ordered him to have the men run up the flag. 6 minutes later the flag was flying high."

Stalwart tried to follow, since there were new terms used, but once she got to the end he simply looked at her and went, "Wait... that simple? Why?"

"Because an officer is in charge of the troopers. They tell them what needs doing and because the troopers are experienced they know how to do it. If I did what those four wanted, imagine how they'd be in a more serious situation? If they can't figure out how to run up a flag when they have three soldiers to do it, how can I trust them to know how to actually lead in a combat situation where there are lives on the line?"

"That... makes a lot of sense. Never thought of it that way before."

"Exactly. It's why all troopers start as privates just like everyone else and have to work their way up through the ranks. It's the only way they will understand how anything is done."

"I suppose so.” Stalwart said as he stretched for a moment before settling back down again, “Here, we trust in each other to know what to do. When one of us act, we all act. At least... that's what I was taught." He hesitated, a memory coming back to him.

"We do too. Every trooper goes through Camp Mendez. Every one of them gets the same training so they know what they need to. Each one comes to rely on the soldier next to them to keep them alive. It's why the EDF was one of the first groups where racism against the changelings died. Those who couldn't get over their prejudices washed out because they couldn’t trust the trooper next to them, regardless of whether they were a pony or a changeling. And when in a life or death situation, the trooper is all you have out there, they are your buddy and they hold your life in their hooves."

Stalwart hummed, thinking as he tried to relate the differences and yet combine them with the similarities between their backgrounds. He seemed calculative for a moment before he nodded his understanding.

"Changelings seem to have a much different role where you're from then." He said quietly.

"Only once the hive was captured." She said. "Before that they were the same here. Enemies of the state. But I had seen their usefulness during the invasion and knew they would be an asset if they could be turned to our side. I have yet to be proven wrong once they were integrated into the army. Not much changed for them. Each of the different drones’ roles were same, just in a differ setting. The soldiers were soldiers. The workers worked, the caretakers took care of the eggs. So on and so forth."

Stalwart looked down, thinking about such things, or trying. He shook his head and then said, "I'm sorry, I don't think I follow..."

"Each drone in the hive is given a role. It's how they serve the hive. Basically, I didn't change that system at all, as it’s a good system. At first, I didn't think much of the invasion except how horrible it was. But later, when I had experience as a soldier, I could see all the moves, every detail of what was going on during the whole thing. Then I realized it was a brilliant strategy that took place, and only lost to some bad luck. Then I knew I had to have them for the army. And so I went about doing just that."

"That's... not what I meant, but I'm glad you can rely on them."

"Oh? Then what did you mean?" She asked, tilting her head.

"Something about eggs, caretakers, workers?" He said, a small hint of red appearing below his white furred muzzle.

"Changelings lay eggs. They have drones whose sole purpose is to care for those eggs and the larva that hatches from them ‘till they mature into full drones." Twilight said. "As for the workers. They are drones who, well, work. Digging tunnels, building things. Tending cocoons, pretty much whatever."

Stalwart narrowed his eyes, as if trying to comprehend how it worked. He was unfamiliar with bugs in general, and couldn't help but speak up.

"Doesn't that get rather boring or monotonous to them? Being assigned a 'class' to work into? Do they get to have fun in their spare time or any downtime at all?"

"Their culture is based around that system and following the Queen. They are basically hardwired to be whatever role assigned them and enjoy it. And yes, they do get down time and have hobbies and such."

Stalwart got up, pacing the room as he digested this information. It was almost disturbing how the similarities ran in that case, and he couldn’t help but ask his follow-up question to confirm it. "So... in a way, they’re not too different from ponies, just a culture difference?"

"Yeah. Pretty much. And the whole shape shifting thing and eating emotions."

Stalwart looked up at her alarmed at first before calming, "I... am not good at understanding this kind of thing, but... isn't them eating emotions draining? Almost fatal?"

"What?” Twilight asked surprised before shaking a hoof dismissively. “No, of course not. Wouldn't be very useful if you killed the food source after all. Other beings, especially ponies, bleed off their emotional energies all the time. It's more muted when we are asleep, but still there, and Changelings eat that energy."

"I think I get it...” Stalwart rubbed his head with a hoof and shook it briefly, “there was a lot of concern after Cadence had been replaced that the effects were possibly permanent or fatal... that’s good to know. I think I need to go on patrol, clear my head. That fine by you?"

"Oh. Yeah, sure." She said, then blinked. "Actually, would it be an issue if I came along? If you want to be alone that's fine. "

"Come along if you want. I won't bite." Stalwart shrugged.

"Oh, I’m not worried about that, I'm used to it." She said getting to her hooves and then putting up the illusion from last night, only with guard armor to take the appearance of a new recruit.

"Gonna make it look like... never mind. Let's go." Stalwart shook his head, chuckling as he donned his own.

"Yes sir." She said, sounding like an eager recruit as she followed him out the door.

Stalwart stopped and shook his head as it hung low, trying not to laugh, "You're going to make Dawn jealous at this rate. Then again, that doesn’t have to be a bad thing." He opened the door and stepped out in the lead, setting a brisk pace through the hall intending to go the outer perimeter, looking out every window along the way

"Been a while since I went on any patrols sir." Twilight said as she followed along matching his pace, her eyes scanning the halls.

Stalwart chuckled, going along with the disguise, "Just keep an eye or two out for anything strange. Ponies acting tense, or carrying things they shouldn't, like they went over in training."

She nodded as she walked slightly behind him, it was clear despite her best efforts to hide it she was used to proper patrolling and wasn't making mistakes in how to do it.

Stalwart took note of this but continued on until the balcony overlooking the gardens appeared. He made a slight change in course to go to the balcony and looked over the garden. The hedges and flowers were all impeccably well maintained, yet there were signs of a line from the central clearing that had been damaged as early as two years ago.

"What is it?" Twilight asked stepping up beside him to look.

Stalwart looked over the gardens and simply smiled, "Well, what do your eyes see?"

"Well maintained garden, well used path on the north side, slight weed infestation in the western flowerbed, a discarded apple core near the hedges, possibly tossed from a window and some slight damage in the venture from a possible battle." She said.

"Good.” Stalwart chuckled, “I remember the groundskeepers were upset for weeks at whoever damaged the yard. Turns out, Nightfall had asked Dawn to do a little practice sparring, and she tells me that between her and Starlight, they tried to push so hard with their practice weapons that they accidentally let out a burst of magic in a beam and nearly knocked herself out cold for three days... after only two to three months of being in Equestria."

"Oh, she had a magic surge. Strange to happen in adults, but then again she doesn't have proper training in control.” She said.

"Dawn tells me at the time Celestia seemed to hint at her potential ability as a unicorn then, by saying it was pulled off identically to some advanced and dangerous magic often used in self-defense. I don't know all the details, but it spurred her on to work on the bracelet that Nightfall used to allow him a bit of horn magic himself as a pegasus."

"Weird.” She blinked with a small frown. “Why would he need that?"

"Because he came from a world similar to Dawn.” Stalwart chuckled, “He was also one of those human things she mentioned. I don't pretend to understand what that is, but he seemed to appreciate it and she's convinced it helped him cope, even though it led to his downfall later."

"I’m not sure how having magic helps a non-magic being cope, but alright. What do you mean about his downfall?"

"I take it you hadn't hear.” He looked over to her intrigued, “What am I saying, of course you hadn't. Nightfall made a pact with an entity called Svikopi. He was so desperate to get home after Dawn failed to fix his mirror home that he stooped to gathering magical artifacts and absorbed their power. Dawn is the one who told me this afterward, but after she fought Svikopi off of trying to possess her body by shattering her horn, he went after Nightfall’s body instead. Svik managed it, and our Twilight and her friends sealed Svik away in Night. He refused to forgive himself for falling, taking on his current name, and is rumored to have gone away to a life and place of his own, away from everyone. Only his mate Fire Storm, and by extension, Breezy and Lemon Bloom seem to know. They deny it, but Dawn's sure because of Breezy's answers...."

"Desperation leads to poor decision making." Twilight replied. "Not sure how I'd have handled it, as I don't have all the details, though I wouldn't mind looking into this Nightfall to assess the threat myself since I'm here with my family."

"I don’t know where he is, but Dawn still has his goodbye letter. Perhaps she'll let you read it."

"I'll ask her about it, but a being that can possess others… Yeah, that is a concern."

Stalwart chuckled and shook his head, "From what I gathered from Dawn, only she and Night could be targeted. She hasn't said more on it, but you've seen how open she is. Just ask when she's free."

"I plan to. I've seen things break what they are supposed to be able to do before."

Stalwart nodded and stepped away from the balcony, heading inward to the castle, and down a flight of stairs with his guard. She followed behind in perfect sync with his as she watched for threats. Stalwart led her along to a large cavernous room deep in the castle, with raised platforms and stadium like seating all around, sand for the interior floor.

"I’m curious what you use this room for." She asked

"This," he chuckled, "is the arena. We can have mock battles in here, tournaments, things like that. For the most part, its use is infrequent at best, as we don't really get spectators. It's also where I fought hoof to hoof against Nightfall. I finally draw’d against him on the third of the two-on-ones."

Twilight blinked and looked around. "The hell is something like this doing in the Castle?"

"I have no idea." Stalwart laughed and shrugged.

"I mean we have a small sparing area in ours, but it's in the training room." She said looking around. "This, this just seems out of place."

"Well, when you put it that way, yeah. I don't understand, but it’s here anyway. After a while, you just accept it, you know?'

"I guess." She said shrugging. "Our castle got a near-complete redesign after it was mostly leveled when the alicorns and Chrysalis fought Tirek.”

"I vaguely remember our Tirek...” Stalwart nodded, “All that I remember of it was being drained by something after being surprised. I could barely stand. No one was able to do anything..."

"You got… you got off lucky." She said. "My troopers here in Canterlot… didn’t make it."

"I understand." Stalwart nodded, turning to go away from the room, wondering where else he should show her.

She followed continuing the patrol. Stalwart took her back around, and then checked in on Dawn's room, where she was seen with her saddlebags off and on the desk, reading.

"Oh, had a good time?" She asked, turning to face the entrants and recognizing them.

"We did ma'am.” Twilight nodded, still disguised as a guard and standing at attention. “Captain Stalwart showed me around and gave me the hang of things."

"Well, if you're done pretending to be a guard with my husband, I have some good news." Dawn chuckled at their response.

"Oh?" Twilight asked, disguise and demeanor dropping instantly.

"First, I’ll start with the not as great news. I had a talk with the princesses, and they wanted me to relay their apologies for still making an assumption,” she paused to mumble, 'or twenty' before continuing, "It's not as good as an in-person apology, but it's a start I guess. The more important part, we got the funds needed for the next three months of your allowance in advance. Should your stay need to be longer, she'll provide more as we go. It was a bit more than I would have thought, enough to cover a place of your own, food, and even could help you save up for getting things you'd need to research a way home." She motioned over to the saddlebag chuckling, "the thing weighs a ton though."

"Great!” Twilight smiled. “I'm sure you'd like us out of your basement and we can get a place nearby but outside of town so as to avoid possible discovery."

"Not really,” Dawn shook her head, “I don't mind having you around so far, and if it's easier for you, we can continue staying together. Besides, it'll make my training a lot easier no?"

"Hmm....true."

"If you don't want to live with me, I will of course respect that, I don't want you feeling pressured into living with me..."

"No, no. It's fine. I don't mind living with you." She chuckled

"Well, I'm glad to have you. We can get a night train, head out, and arrive back home about morning-time if you wanted. Though... I'll almost definitely want more of that cheesy pretzel bread if we do." She chuckled at the end, still savoring that taste

"A morning train won't hurt. We can have dinner at the Ivory Wheel." She chuckled, then smiled, adding. "My treat."

Dawn blushed and shook her head slightly, apparently flustered, "Y-you don't have to Twilight, really."

"Why? I have the funds, and besides, consider it a bit of payback for letting us take over your basement. "

Dawn chuckled and shook her head, giving in. "All right. I've learned not to argue against someone who's insisting on helping me." She eyed the saddlebag and then smirked as an idea came to mind, "Let's get you the lockbox so you can manage it yourself. You got the room to hold it?"

"Yes, I do." Twilight replied, summoning her bags. "Also, I’m sure Stalwart will enjoy the place."

"I hope so. He enjoys his fatty foods." Dawn nodded, “Still doesn’t gain weight though.”

Twilight and Stalwart chuckled while Dawn stretched and pulled out the lockbox with her magic, setting it down and looking a fair bit heavier and slightly larger than the bag itself should be.

Twilight started to walk over, and half way, she gave a slight hop with her front legs pushing herself up and continued to walk on her back legs as small fingers extended from her forehooves. She grabbed the box from Dawn's magic and weighed it.

"Hmm, decent weight, nothing I can't carry." She said giving it an easy toss into the air.

Dawn laughed in disbelief, watching her stand on two legs as well as handling the weight like it was indeed nothing.

"Well geez. Make me feel inferior why don’t you." she joked, "Well, perhaps that's part of my training too I guess. I could barely manage carrying that on my back for about ten minutes, let alone handle it with one finger if I had them."

"Cybernetic augmentation. I have more strength then normal. No amount of training will get you like this" She said as the box vanished after she took out a small bag.

“Well, I guess that makes it ok."

"Yeah, even my Equestria isn't to this level of tech, and yours isn't even in remotely the same hemisphere." Twilight said.

"Yeah, you've got that right." Dawn laughed, then paused, unsure what to say next.

"So then, we have the afternoon free, what shall we all do?"

"Well, if I'm going to get those tickets, that's one thing,” Dawn stretched as she answered, “I'll also probably want to visit Breezy and Lemon Bloom, or some of Stalwart's old squad."

"Actually, already checked on that Dawn.” Stalwart replied, “They've all transferred to other parts of Equestria."

"Oh. Well, that's disappointing, but can't be helped I guess." Dawn said sadly.

"Sounds like you have your day set." Twilight said. "I'll keep Stalwart company then while you visit your friends."

"All right, I'll make sure we get the tickets first before I forget." Dawn chuckled, already plotting getting Violet a bunch of fresh strawberries for the ride home.

"Well, I have nothing specific that needs doing. What were you wanting to do?" Stalwart asked Twilight

"Not sure. May patrol the city." Twilight said

"Ah, so no showing off the favorite haunts of two years ago huh?" Stalwart chuckled.

"I'll leave you two to it then." Dawn said as she headed out the door with her own funds.

"What do you mean?" Twilight asked, looking at Stalwart.

"You think we don't know a place or three to hang out on downtime as soldiers?" Stalwart chuckled, then shook his head, "Well, I think we need to show you a place or two."

"Always happy to find new places. I know a few here in the city, showed Dawn one yesterday." Twilight said with a smirk.

"Oh really?" Stalwart looked back at her intrigued,

"Yeah, we are going there for dinner tonight." Dawn added.

"Is it the Prancing Pony?" Stalwart hummed, trying to guess.

"Ivory Wheel."

"Never heard of it." He said, shaking his head.

"It's because it's an out of the way place."

"And here I thought my stallions and I managed to find it all... Ok, so that's for dinner, but what are you thinking for lunch then?" he asked, seeming to smile and have a place in mind even as Twilight put on her guard disguise again.

"Oh, I figured a smart stallion like you could easily think of a place to take a mare." She smirked.

Stalwart shook his head with a smile, yet trying to act disapproving, "Flattery will get you nowhere recruit. We just ate a couple hours ago, and we still have time till lunch yet. What duties do you have to attend to today still?"

"A patrol around the city." She said.

"Then let's get to it soldier." he said without missing a beat, tipping his head to Chrysalis and Violet, "I hope you two have fun while we're gone."

"Oh don't worry, we will. You two enjoy yourself." Chrysalis said as Violet waved enthusiastically.

Stalwart chuckled and led onward toward the outside of the palace. He had no place in mind, though the forecast was for rain to fall overnight and early the next day. Twilight followed slightly behind him and to one side.

"I hope you don't mind showing a recruit around the city sir." She said.

"Not at all. You'll learn this place like the back of your hoof at some point." Stalwart shook his head.

"I hope so sir. I hope I can be as good as you as a guard."

"That's the wrong goal to have.” Stalwart shook his head, wanting to quash that right away, “Be the best guard you can be. Whether it's better than somepony else you know or not. As long as you give it your all, that will be enough."

"I suppose you're right but still.... you must be a really good guard to marry a princess." Twilight said softly.

"Was just in the right place at the right time.” He chuckled, “She's still a mare, like all the others, and her needs are the same. I don't see that changing just because she's a princess, you know?"

"Suppose not, but still, not everyday someone becomes royalty. And also, I know for a fact you are lying about her being a mare like any other."

"Well yeah, she's special to me, so I guess that was a partial lie,” Stalwart chuckled, “but, with all the things she's been through, she's a lot simpler to please than most. Despite her scars, she bares her heart and soul out for everyone to see, and to hurt if they wished... It's that part that makes her so beautiful to me. She's not fake, doesn't have double standards, and admittedly her looks and how she is with her collar on don't hurt." he said, winking at the end and eliciting a chuckle from Twilight.

"Don't know about that collar bit as I haven’t tried it yet, but it has my curiosity piqued. But yeah, I honestly feel the same about Chryssy." Twilight said. "Though, not exactly a lot of ponies around like her, but she's smart, quick witted, driven, and one of the most caring people I've actually ever met… What she can do in the bedroom definitely doesn't hurt at all."

"I'm glad you found somepony,” Stalwart chuckled, “even if I never would have predicted it was Chrys- I mean Chryssy." He sighed and shook his head, quietly speaking, "It's honestly still a bit hard to picture, but she's so different from what I was lead to believe, I just don't know what to think about it, you know?"

"No, I understand. Honestly, I had the same opinion of her, and fully expected her to betray me at some point. But I slowly got to know her and understand her, and honestly, I can't blame her for what she did."

"Still, who would have thought a mare from another world would drop into my life, and just by being a gentle-stallion, she'd agree to be my mate, and go on to become a princess?" Stalwart laughed, "Especially with how airheaded she is."

"Yeah, know how that feels on both sides.” Twilight chuckled. “I honestly never expected to become a princess, or get involved with Chryssy, or have a kid. Honestly, my life sort of went off the rails I had set up a long time ago."

"Dawn tells me she doesn't bother to keep to plans. She makes them to feel better but realizes that things don't go to plan and she just goes with the flow when it does happen.” Stalwart smiled.

"I learned that one a long time ago, but at first I tried to plan out my entire life. Then I moved to Ponyville, and all those plans went out the window. Still, I tried to plan things in detail, but that part of me left when I became a soldier and I learned no plan survives contact with the enemy."

"Ain't that the truth…" Stalwart said sagely.

"Yeah. I mean if you had told me back when I was 19, I'd move from Canterlot to a small town and become friends with five mares who never cease to drive me up the wall, destroying all my plans, or that I'd become a soldier on an alien world, and then later a princess… I’d have thought you were insane."

"Yeah, it sounds insane. I don't know what Dawn's been through, but I think you two would have a lot of stories to tell."

"Plenty. Not all of them pleasant."

"I don't doubt it, with how different you and our Twilight seem." Stalwart said, shaking his head.

"Yeah. Though I'd imagine you'd understand them better than Dawn. I've avoided a lot of details for her sake."

"Oh? I know she can be sensitive to her feelings, but.... what do you mean?" he asked, slowing his pace down as he paid her more attention than before.

"I told her about how Canterlot fell to Tirek. What I didn't tell her was Tirek punished the princesses and Chryssy for fighting back, as well as the fact the soldiers refused to surrender, by taking his time killing them and making all four of them watch."

Stalwart stopped for a couple seconds before walking solemnly, as if starting to grasp the situation more fully.

She nodded. "It's details like that, as well as the groups of soldiers and civilians trapped in small pockets of air in collapsed buildings months after the war, that I left out. There.... weren’t any survivors from those groups."

"It's...” Stalwart slowed again, took a deep breath, and let it out shakily, “hard for me to imagine. Even in the changeling invasion, we only suffered a couple casualties... We were fortunate."

"And it's that reason I left out those details when talking to Dawn." She nodded grimly

"I... suspect she would shut down for a little, but push on in spite of it... She tries not to dwell on things she can't change, even if she does cry about her past on occasion." Stalwart nodded.

"I'd imagine so, but I'd rather not put her in that position to start with," She said, "if I can help it."

"I won't tell her.” He said, pausing and then struggling to ask his next question, “Do... do ponies often lose their lives in service where you're from?"

"Depends. We haven't had a war since the Separatist War, but every now and then we lose some soldiers to monster attacks or something else."

Stalwart hummed quietly, clearly thinking as they walked.

"I’m not going to lie. The world isn't perfect. You take the good with the bad and do your best. But it is certainly not a wrong world where things have messed up."

"I just have to wonder.” He spoke quietly, “In all my time in the guard, I think we've only lost about 100 or so ponies in that time, even in spite of the major attacks. It's just… uncommon for our stallions or mares in the service to die. Then again, we don't seem to ever get caught in buildings when fights break out, and those that are captured aren't significantly harmed."

"It depends on who is doing what. I mean, we still have crime and such. Though it all depends on what’s happening."

"I suppose.” He took a turn as they reached the city edge and started to make a round around the outskirts.

"Can I ask what you talked about with the Princess?" Twilight asked once they were alone walking through a small park.

He sighed, "I tried to defend my wife from the burden they placed on her all of a sudden. I told them off for saying they wouldn't judge then clearly did... I still don't know what happened back there, they're not like that normally."

"What do you mean not like that normally?" She asked, giving him a critical eye.

He looked over to her before saying, "The advice she would often give her subjects was riddled with patience, kindness, understanding, and a lack of judgement. To say that you did things so 'wrong' when she didn't know about what you had been through, or how things were different.... it's not like them."

Twilight was quiet

"Sorry, didn't mean to bring you down with-" Stalwart said before Twilight cut him off.

"No, it’s not that. Just, that is a drastic shift in behavior."

"Still, I can trust them to still be the same and not changeling replacements.” He nodded, “They did apologize to Dawn and had her relay that after all, even if it would have been better if they did it themselves."

"Hmmm...." She said.

Stalwart let out a deep sigh as they rounded a corner, "Well, no point in worrying about it right? I can't control it at all, and we have bigger things to handle."

"Oh? Like what?"

"Like watching Dawn and getting you back home." He said simply, albeit with a broad smile until Twilight chuckled. His face grew serious, deciding to go back into character, "Did I say something funny cadet?"

"No sir." She said, quickly returning to her own perceived station.

"As you were then." He snorted and looked on. He enjoyed the tease, knowing full well it was the disguise holding her 'rank' down.

She nodded and followed.

Stalwart continued his patrolling around, showing her favorite old haunts, stores, stories about how he and Dawn hung out and she would mention something about hands or say something out of place and he chalked it up to her quirky nature, causing Twilight to chuckle as they continued their patrol.

Chapter 07: Encounters

View Online

Stalwart heard his stomach growl loudly and then laughed, "Guess it's time for a lunch break. What are you in the mood for?"

She shrugged. "Whatever you are sir."

“Oh really?” Stalwart eyed her skeptically, “Sounds like a cop out answer though. Tell you what, let's get something light, so we can really enjoy this place you want to show me later. What about that cafe there? A refreshing carrot and tomato salad would certainly do the trick, or their sandwiches."

"You’re in charge. I'm just the one who obeys" She said with a small smirk

Stalwart shook his head actually looking a bit stern. "If that's all you think you are here for then you're gravely mistaken about what it means to be in the guard. Off you get."

"Wasn't what I was going for, but the double meaning seems lost." She chuckled, giving him a smile. "Yes, a salad does sound good, I only meant I know two places in Canterlot outside the castle to eat."

"Ah, then yes, I’m afraid I missed whatever the other meaning was. Sorry." He shrugged.

"I figured you would, due to yours and Dawn's bedroom activities."

"Ah, now I gotcha. We'll see what we can do." Stalwart smirked as they headed to the cafe, "Want me to get something to take out for the others? I’ll order for everypony."

"Ah, no it’s fine. Chryssy and Violet won't be joining us. Though I'm sure they could find us easy enough, I didn't exactly give them a time to meet, and a radio would raise questions. "

"A what now?" Stalwart paused and shook his head a couple times, "You know what, nevermind, then let's go in."

"I'll show you some time. It's a pretty neat little device." Twilight said as they stepped into the café.

"I'm sure it is."

Stalwart headed to the cafe's line and waited patiently for their turn, Twilight stood beside him looking around. He was about to ask more, but decided against it

He thought about asking her about being a parent, and having two mare parents in a sense, but knew it was going to come out rudely and it wasn't the place to ask. Such things were common enough he shouldn’t have to rely on them to learn.

"What is it boss?" She asked as she looked at him

"It's nothing, we can talk about it later.” He dismissed, “There's some things books won't teach you when it comes to being a parent. Dawn only kinda gets it..."

"Oh you are most definitely right. Books only partly prepare you for it."

The line had advanced quickly and in very short order, they were at the head of the line.

"I'd like a tomato salad with a side of oats please."

"I'll take some daisy sandwiches." She said. "Three."

The clerk gave them their total, and Stalwart paid. They then moved to the counter where the food was put together, out of the way of the rest of the line.

"So then sir any pointers?"

"About what?"

"Being a guard or anything."

"Well, around here, we generally have good ponies. There are those that like to stir up trouble, steal from others, but in the end, they give up what they have pretty quickly. Jail time is not something they enjoy unless they're homeless, and we have facilities for that."

"Makes sense." She nodded as the two plates were placed on the counter for them to pick up. Stalwart picked up the order for them and led the way to a table. Once there, he closed his eyes briefly, took a deep breath, then started to eat

"Everything ok?" She asked as she started to eat

"Yeah, why?" He looked up at her, a hint of confusion on his face.

"You closed your eyes for a bit there."

"Oh, it's a habit of my mom's, she mumbles under her breath over her food sometimes. Says she's giving thanks to the ponies who grew it and brought it to us and stuff like that."

"Ah, I see. Makes sense." She nodded before starting to eat

He continued to eat at his own pace, hoping she enjoyed her sandwiches as well, see how it compared. The place was busy, plenty of ponies chatting away about various subjects related to them as they ate.

"Pretty decent place." Twilight said after a few bites.

"Want any of my oats? I don't mind sharing" Stalwart smirked as he used a hoof to scoot the bowl toward the middle some.

"Naw I'm good." She said, already almost completely having polished off her meal. When he shrugged, she piped up again. “So where to next boss?"

"Might go around the other outskirts.” Stalwart hummed, “If we had more time we'd visit the Everfree Patrol, but then again.. hmm."

"Sounds good to me." Twilight said as the bell above the door chimed.

"Move it!" Someone said and the sound of someone being shoved into an object that clattered was heard from near the counter.

Stalwart immediately looked over to the commotion, alerted by the sudden sound.

He saw three ponies, a unicorn and two earth ponies. Both were wearing orange bandanas on their forelegs, and were forcing their way to the counter. One of the earth ponies of that group got to the front and shoved a small black L-shaped thing into the face of the worker behind the counter.

"Open the damn register now!" He demanded as the other two carried simile items with the other EP carrying a larger black object then the other two.

Stalwart stood up and approached, fully intent to intervene in this strange occurrence.

"What's going on here?" he announced loudly to them as he approached, causing the unicorn to look at him and float another black L-object in his direction.

"What it looks like, you fucking Screw. Now sit down and shut up and don't try to be a hero." The unicorn spat

"You really picked a bad day for this." Stalwart snorted, looking between them and deciding which target to rush first.

"Yeah? I'm not the one going to end up in a body bag." The unicorn snorted back. The back of the thing moved, making a click sound.

Stalwart didn’t know what hit him as he braced himself for a charge. It felt like a tackle from the side from a small building and he was on his side while a loud bang echoed and ponies started to scream in fear and confusion.

Stalwart grunted, not having been knocked off his hooves so hard or easily since the time he fought Nightfall those two years ago. He heard the bang and grimaced before trying to get back up and apprehend the offenders.

"Stay down!." Twilight still disguised ordered and got up.

"Fucking screws always traveling in packs." The unicorn said as he took aim again.

Before he got off a shot Twilight rushed him grabbing the pistol from his magic and yanking it from his grasp before head butting them in the forehead causing the unicorn to stumble back.

"Damn it." The pony at the counter cursed.

The earth pony quickly turned his pistol in her direction. Another bang rang out half a second later, but Twilight dove to the side, rolling out of the way of his aim.

Twilight came up on her hooves with a plate from a table held by a spell. She flung the dish like a frisbee and hit the earth pony just below the neck. He grunted in pain and winced, missing that a second one went straight for his head.

The earth pony crumpled with a loud clatter of porcelain breaking as his weapon fell to the floor.

"Gods damn it!" The last earth pony in the group said as he brought his own gun up to aim.

Twilight ran as he aimed for her. Several bangs in a row echoed in the space. Hardly anyone noticed the holes being made in the wall behind Twilight, seeing how this guard was running around and distracting the criminal.

Twilight quickly hit the ground, sliding. She grabbed one of the dropped pistols and slid to a stop. With silent practiced precision, she pulled the trigger, and blood started to flow from the earth pony.

He cried out in pain, wincing and shakily bringing his pistol up as he leaned on a nearby shelf to prop himself up and blood dripping from that leg.

A second shot rang out and the gun he held clattered to the ground and a second leg was dripping blood onto the floor, leaving the pony grimacing on the floor with it.

The unicorn got back to his hooves and grabbed a knife from a table in his magic, facing the mare.

"Come here bitch!"

Twilight pushed off the floor and charged him, doing exactly what he asked. His eyes widened slightly even as he tried to move the knife into position with his hoof.

In another second, she was on him, grabbing his knife hoof and delivering a swift jab resulting in a popping sound from the leg and a cry of pain from the unicorn.

Two quick blows to the face and the unicorn crumpled to the floor, knocked completely cold. She looked over to the pony she had shot prior, and sighed as she saw him trying to crawl to the door. A plate happened to float from one of the tables, and a few seconds later, he was taking a mandatory nap on the floor.

Stalwart stood after this, hearing a ringing in his head from the sounds prior. He looked on in surprise at the injuries to the ponies, but kept focused and went to help arrest the now unconscious attackers with some rope from his uniform’s pouch. He began tying them up soundly with his supplies before getting out what was needed to treat the bleeding pony.

Twilight looked around to confirm there were no more active targets before visibly relaxing and letting out her breath and going to secure the firearms.

Stalwart grumbled under his breath quietly, not understanding the situation and wanting an explanation before he looked up at the door. More of his fellow guardsmen were coming onto the scene.

"We heard a lot of loud noises from this area! Is anypony hurt?" the head guard of the group of five that came called out.

Stalwart sighed inwardly, though he didn’t know if it was in relief or something else, and stood.

"These guys. These three ponies are guilty of attempting to rob this cafe.” Stalwart said, then started to give orders, fully intent to pull rank. “Check the civilians for injuries or casualties then help with escorting these to the jails."

The guards saluted then went to their task, spreading out and making sure everypony present was ok.They didn't seem to question him, going to attention before dispersing and checking out the surroundings for any injuries.

"We may have an issue, Captain,” Twilight reported at Stalwart. “one that may need a higher authority to be aware of."

Stalwart looked her in the eye then nodded, "I understand. Guardsmen, we're going on ahead to make a report. I want the ponies that were here kept around for possible questioning as witnesses and for protection. Keep them safe. I'll explain more in your debriefing."

"Sir!" Those in range called with a brief salute, as they continued their duties.

Stalwart shook himself free of dust, then looked expectantly at her, keeping up their disguise, "Guardsmare, I believe you have every right to be a part of this. Will your report be ready now or later?"

"Now, sir." She said.

"Very well. With me then." Stalwart said, making a quick march straight for the castle, already expecting that she would be at his side or behind him. He had questions, but they would wait.

Twilight followed behind, her expression serious. They ignored the looks of ponies who seemed to look at them with intrigue Once on the short road to the castle, out of earshot of anyone else, she heard Stalwart take a deep breath.

"So, what were those loud noises? I've never heard anything like that before, was that all those things do, make noises loud enough to hurt?"

"Guns." She said. "Machines that spit bits of metal ate a high speed."

Stalwart looked at her in stunned surprise, brow twitching back and forth very subtly as he started piecing things together. He thought back to the criminal pony who was injured and then slowed his pace as a critical realization hit.

"Wait... that could kill ponies! What the hay were they thinking!?" He exclaimed, looking to her for answers.

"That's exactly what they were thinking. They are weapons." She said. "Doing whatever the user wants, and those three wanted to use them to rob that place and almost made you into a statistic."

Stalwart tried his hardest not to freeze on the spot, helped by the fact that there were a couple guardsponies up ahead they were already in sight. He processed this new intent of those ponies and re-quickened his pace.

"I'll ask more when we're alone. I don't want to talk about this standing out here." Stalwart quietly said.

"Probably a good idea yeah." Twilight nodded, catching the meaning.

Stalwart went onward toward the castle and down the main hall toward the audience chamber where Celestia was sitting, reviewing a long scroll of items with her attendant. Twilight followed and waited to be acknowledged along with Stalwart

Celestia soon looked over her scroll for a change of scenery and to see her attendant, when she spotted Stalwart.

"Oh, Stalwart, can I help you?" she asked, tone courteous and formal.

"A situation has come up that we must discuss rather urgently, in private." He said simply.

"I see.” Celestia said, pausing and giving him a look over. She set the quill down slowly and noticed the look of dead seriousness by the time she finished, and nodded. “Come then."

Celestia got up from her seat and moved away from it to the side. She turned to face one of the doors that were behind the thrones and opened it before stepping inside.

Stalwart and Twilight moved to the room as well, hoofsteps echoing on the tile until they reached the carpeted room, merely holding a room with a decent sized table, a few chairs tucked under the table, and a few lanterns on the walls. Stalwart allowed twilight to enter first, closing the door behind them.

"Mind making sure we're not overheard?" he asked Twilight.

Twilight nodded and her horn glowed. A moment later the walls glowed as well, then faded. "It's done. Only a powerful magic user will be able to get through."

"What is the meaning of this?" Celestia turned to him for an explanation, her expression hinting at sternness should this be a waste of time.

"Somepony, a group of them, just tried to rob a cafe we were just at for lunch, with intent to kill." He said coldly.

"We have a major problem besides that." Twilight explained as she dropped her disguise and looked at her with concern. She pulled the guns from her saddle bag, not having trusted the guards with them prior. "They were armed with these."

Celestia looked between them and the objects, surprise evident on her face as she examined the tools. She looked down at them after a few seconds of evaluation before speaking. "And these are?"

"Guns. To be precise, a Hemil 9mm and a Carlton machine pistol." She said. "Point is, they are weapons from my world, and they were in the hooves of three ponies wearing the Morning Stars colors, which is a gang outfit from Manehatten."

She looked between them both with grave seriousness, "You mean to tell me that there are more from your world, and they were willing to kill to get what they wanted?"

"At least this group, there may be more.” Twilight warned. “We have a relatively low crime rate for our population, so if it was random then if there are more, they are mostly likely random citizens who are lost and confused."

"I see...” Celestia paused and considered, looking down at the weapons before looking back up to Twilight, “Do we know why this happened, or have any way to tell what others are out there?"

"Not till they come forward. These three most likely were alone and without money or anywhere to stay. But here the thing, the Morning Stars are only in Manehatten. For these three to be here means they ended up here when they arrived, so my people could be anywhere."

Celestia took a deep breath and let it out slowly, having her eyes closed as she considered her options. An uncomfortable pause passed for a good half a minute before she reopened them and turned to Twilight.

"This is rather concerning, for a variety of reasons. Will we have any way of knowing just how many others came? As far as Dawn reported, there was only one portal that opened, and that's where you came in."

"Not till they come forward or are found." She said. "They shouldn't be hard to find as they will be very much out of place and lost. Some may adapt. The only issue is if they think it's safe to come forward. "

"Do you have any recommendations?" she asked, eyeing Twilight more critically.

"Try to make sure the guard doesn't seem like a threat. If they do, we have taught our citizens to avoid discovery and wait for rescue unless absolutely necessary."

"Why would the guard seem like a threat?” Celestia looked at her confused, “They're here to protect just as are yours would be, right?"

"Not all of Equestria are friendly."

Celestia took another deep breath and seemed to give some thought staring at the weapons still displayed, then turned to Stalwart.

"What do you make of this so far Captain?"

"Well,” he replied, stiffening up his posture at the reminder of his rank, “considering that we now have confirmed there are others, it might be best if we gathered them and put them in one convenient place to be rescued, but on the other hoof, it punishes those who want to live peacefully with our own populace. I'd say it depends on what Twilight thinks will happen for the rescue group in looking for those who've come to this world."

"Honestly, gathering up them is a good idea. Most might not realize they aren't alone here and it would make things easier on both sides. Those who want to stay can stay of course, I won't stop them. But yeah, it would be easier than the rescue team having to try and gather them all up."

"Very well. I'm afraid the treasury might not support all of your people for very long, but we can review the map to see where you can safely settle for the time being." Celestia said before she stopped, her horn glowing and there was another awkward silence for about a minute or two.

"What is it?" Twilight asked.

"It seems I barely managed to reach Dawn before she bought her tickets back home.” Celestia replied with a smile as her horn stopped glowing, “I would like to request you stay for a meeting tomorrow, the soonest I can afford some time to review our maps together." She paused and looked more somber. "I also wanted to express my apologies for yesterday. There is much that is going on that has filled my mind of late, but it was no excuse for judging your circumstances as I had before."

She eyed her. "What sort of circumstances?"

"It seems," She said after letting out a sigh, "That Discord is finding this incredibly amusing, and has mentioned something about the boundary between our world and yours is not quite so well defended any longer. I tried to get more out of him, but he seemed to want to go to someplace called the 'Bahamas,' and pull out some sort of sword in a stone."

"That....is concerning."

"You're telling me.” She sighed again, “I've been trying to get Fluttershy to get in touch with him, but she hasn't heard from him either, and won't until their next tea time in three days."

"In the meantime, you may want to lock down the diner and secure the prisoners, as well as all evidence of them."

Celestia hummed briefly as she visibly thought, even bringing a hoof up to her chin. Twilight remained silent as she watched. Celestia shook her head after only another few seconds.

"I'm not sure about locking down the diner, that would lead to more questions, but ponies willing to kill over money at a diner will definitely need to be held with great degree of caution."

"Yes they will. And I meant locked down till you can removed the evidence."

"I get what you're trying to say there, but they'll still remember it happened." Celestia replied, concerned.

"Talk to the witnesses. That is, if you still want to keep this quiet?"

"I do, though I wonder if it is truly possible to hold back that knowledge for much longer, especially with Discord possibly sowing some of this chaos himself."

Twilight merely shrugged. It wasn’t her problem, and this world could do with that secret being widely known for their own defence.

"I will return to this discussion tomorrow when everypony can be present.” Celestia hummed again, an idea cooking in her head and she continued with a certain look in her eyes, “I think I have an idea or two of what can be done, but I will need this time to weigh our options. Is there anything else we need to be aware of?"

"Just that I'll be keeping the guns. I'd rather not have them in the hooves of the untrained."

"That's fine. I do not want such weaponry used if there is any other alternative available."

"I'll do my best but I make no guarantees."

"I understand." She nodded. "If you'll excuse me, I have other responsibilities that still need attending to. I will be sure my sister is present as well if we can manage it."

"By your leave?" Twilight asked, confirming their dismissal.

"You came to me bringing this news, you may leave if you wish at any point."

Twilight simply nodded, donned her disguise again, and saluted. Stalwart provided his own salute before leading the way out, waiting at the doorway for Twilight. She followed him out the door and they left amid some glances in the courtroom until they rounded the corner.

"Well, that was a bit of news..." Stalwart said

"I'll say." She said.

"On the plus side, you get to see some of the ponies from back home come together again, so that's bound to be a plus, right?"

"I suppose. Let's just hope they aren't causing trouble by accident."

"I hope not. Would there be some sort of flyer or key phrase that only they would know about so we can make one? Maybe that's how we can identify them and give them a clue." He offered.

"Anything with the army insignia." She said as they left the palace.

"What if we made a flier with that insignia, or a badge of sorts, so it's a subtle clue to those who would know?" he paused and shook his head, "Then again, if they came here in Canterlot when they were in Manehattan, and could be anywhere in Equestria. Unless we know that there won't be any more coming, then it'd be a constant effort for little gain..."

"Yup. Though those three may have arrived at the same time for all we know.

"We really need to find out. The idea of Discord toying with us, or using this as a chance for his foolishness." he growled, unable to express any more words at that. He struggled to think straight as they walked the halls. "I want to say have a flier up, but we don't want just anypony asking about it or giving away what it is and getting our own residents involved…”

"Yeah, that is the issue." She said

"Is there anything else that you can use to test them, perhaps something that's common only in your world?"

"Technology.” Twilight mentioned before adding, “Music."

"Now we're talking.” He said, ideas firing up, “Maybe the flier with your icon can get the initial interest, then with you or Chrysalis, you can hold some sort of interview thing and ask about those when they come... it'd be tedious, but lets them come to you and screen out those not from the world, right?"

"Yeah." She shrugged

"Is your emblem easy to recreate?" He asked, pausing as a guardspony passed by.

"Gold shield with crossed swords and dark green EDF in the middle." She said casually once he was gone.

"I see... well, if you can make it once, we have ways to copy it for you. Should we just have one in each major city or what?"

"And decent sized town. Most people would head for a population center for easy tracking unless being hunted."

"Seems good to me. Feeling any better about being here with that plan of action or no?"

"Of course, plans always help."

"I guess some things about someone are always the same across all worlds, eh?”

"Yes. Plans mean I have some idea of what to do."

He shook his head. It wasn't quite what he meant, but wasn't worth arguing, not with his wife coming into view on the road outside.

Twilight smiled and bowed as she got close. "Evening, Princess."

Dawn blinked then bowed in return, "Greetings to you too. Do you know Stalwart from s-" She paused as Stalwart started to snicker, "It's Twilight isn't it."

"The Princess of Friendship?" Twilight asked. "I'm Leadweight, a new guard. the captain has been showing me the ropes all day, he is very skilled."

"Except my husband has a hard time holding back laughter when he knows he's trying to deceive me, like how I do in that respect. Besides, you've used that name with me before." she smirked.

"I’m sure I don't know what you are talking about as this is the first time we've met."

She sighed and looked over to Stalwart, "So, what have you been up to? Celestia told me to hold off leaving for at least until after tomorrow, possibly longer."

"Well... we were on patrol, but there was an incident at lunch. We'll need to talk it over in private though, the usual."

"Joy..." she said with a sigh. "Well, at least we'll get to have a good dinner tonight. I fully intend to order more of that pretzel cheese dip thing for an appetizer."

Twilight couldn't help chuckling

She smirked, "you're invited too private, since you seem to know my husband so well already."

"Oh yes so very well. He is very good at showing a private her place."

She eyed her, a mischievous curiosity in place, "Is that so... Well Stalwart, if you take on another trainee, I hope you instruct them well."

Twilight blinked, confused at this turn of events.

"We'll see how this private turns out first.” He chuckled, “After all, they have to pass a few tests to get to that point. Lessons one through 15."

"Hey, isn't that a bit much? you know how much I struggled with 12..."

"Just because you did, doesn't mean she will."

Twilight blinked. This was not going according to plan. "Eh?"

"All in due time, Leadweight.” Stalwart laughed, “All in due time."

This was not going to plan! Abort, abort! Twilight mentally panicked before changing the subject, "So we were going to dinner?"

"Yup.” Dawn chuckled, “That's still in a couple hours though."

"I suppose we have plenty to talk about in the meantime," Stalwart said, turning to lead the way to their rooms. He whispered to Dawn their code word , and they conversed via her horn magic on the way.

Twilight followed not really sure how her trolling got derailed so badly.

Dawn and Stalwart went into her room, and after the three of them were safely inside, Dawn nearly exploded with anger and concern, "YOU MEAN TO TELL ME YOU TWO NEARLY GOT SHOT!? WHAT THE HELL!"
Stalwart visibly flinched, rarely seeing her like this, and her phone link to him didn't betray this at all.

"Only nearly,” Twilight blinked. “and the only one who was shot was one of the Morning Stars."

"That's not the point!" Dawn said, not quite so loud, but still scowling, eyes starting to glisten with tears, "Stalwart, you had no idea how dangerous that was, for you or others... dammit…"

She stopped her yelling and let out a huge breath as she went forward to hug him around the neck, tightly, yet not enough to keep him from breathing

"Hey, we're fine now, aren't we?" He reminded her.

"Look, I was there." Twilight said dropping the disguise. "And if you think I can't handle a couple of gang members with cheap firearms then do I have stories for you."

Dawn took a deep breath and then glared at Twilight, contemplating making her point with force to where her horn started to glow. She stopped herself, closed her eyes, took a deep breath, then let it out as she calmed before speaking up again.

"It's not the gang members or the cheap firearms, it was the stupidly reckless way of handling it that I'm upset about, and frankly, that can be fixed.” She said before turning to her husband, speaking sternly. “Stalwart, learn everything about those things from her, especially how to act and react. Am I clear?"

"Yes Dawn, I got that from the moment I learned they could have killed somepony." he responded clearly.

"Good. I could never forgive myself if you died to something I could have warned you about..." she said, sounding a little shaken before going over to the bed and laying down on it as she continued to reign her emotions in.

"Stalwart did nothing wrong." Twilight said. "He didn't know what they were, for all he knew they were clubs." She said.

"I know... I'm sorry for getting upset." she said quietly. "I just... that ignorance could have gotten him killed..."

"And that's why it was good I was there." She said.

Dawn nodded again, eyes closed as she appeared to be breathing rhythmically, "Yeah..." she says on an exhale.

"Just breath and relax Dawn." Twilight encouraged.

"That's what i'm doing..." Dawn said, trying quite hard not to snap at them.

"Good. Keep doing that, and calm yourself." She said.

Dawn opened an eye and said sternly, "Not in the mood to be commanded right now. Just let me have my space, I'll be ready in five minutes."

"I wasn't commanding you..." Twilight winced, put on her disguise, and teleported away.

"Dammit..." Dawn sighed, still frustrated when she was calming down and not liking being told to when she already was, but she didn’t mean to hurt them in the process.

Stalwart commented, "Your anger got the better of you again."

"I know... I'll apologize to her later."

<<<O>>>

An hour later a knock came to the door

"Come in." Dawn called out, failing to hide some of the disappointment in her voice.

"Are you both alright?" Chrysalis asked as she walked in.

Stalwart was sitting at his seat reading, only just looking up as she entered, "I'm fine."

"I've... calmed down. Kinda messed up again earlier. Have you talked to Twilight yet?" she asked slowly, guilt still on her shoulders

"She told me what happened." She nodded.

"I hope she's not upset with me. I just got a little carried away, I think..." She sighed, "I'm sorry."

"She is a bit hurt, as she was trying to help, but she is fine. She can get a bit carried away when trying to help friends. I'm more worried about you two."

Dawn shook her head, "That's the second time I've upset her..." She sighed, "But if you say it's fine, I'll try to believe it. I just... i'm not normally like that, I know I'm not..."

Stalwart piped in, "Well, you are pregnant, maybe you're just more sensitive than you already are."

"Maybe..." she shrugged, as if unconvinced.

"Twilight burned a newspaper and then was in the middle of rigging a bomb on it to blow up the ashes because she didn't like what it said. I think it's safe to say ponies react strangely when pregnant."

"I... whoa... that makes my reaction a lot more tame by comparison... still, if she doesn't know already, please let her know I regret letting it all out as I did... she was blameless." Dawn blinked.

She nodded. "I will but as I said I am more worried about you."

"Why are you worried about me then? I was in no danger, was I?"

"You did sort of lose your temper, and I know you would be upset."

"That's not what I would call it…” She shook her head, “I... I was worried when Stalwart told me what happened. He didn't have any way of knowing the threat, but I was still terrified of the idea that he could have been shot and killed from it... I realized my emotions were unbalanced, so I tried to start the routine I had to recenter myself, but Twilight kept interrupting it. I know she was trying to help, but I nearly took out my emotions on her. I stopped myself but... I regret it." she finished with another sad sigh, eyes still closed as she tried to reign in her emotions once again.

"That's why I came to check on you. I know Twilight will be fine."

"I see." She said quietly, "Well, I'm not sure what else to say, other than how I'm worried about how much I've been overeating lately..."

"It's normal."

Dawn looked up to Chrysalis with a guilty 'are you sure' look.

"It's true. You are pregnant after all Dawn." Stalwart nodded, hopping down from his seat to join her, giving her a hug.

She leaned into the hug, and held onto him tightly, sniffling a bit. "I dunno... Am I ok Chryssy?" she asked, feeling vulnerable asking someone else.

"Yes, you are. What you are doing is perfectly normal." She said. "Trust me. Twilight would randomly burst out laughing for absolutely no reason in the late stages of her pregnancy."

"Well, thank you... I didn't think it would affect me so much like this. Then again, maybe I should be grateful I haven't had morning sickness from it. I was dreading that.”

"Twilight didn't think it would be that bad either."

"If that's the case… Now I'm really worried about what I'm going to be like later on in the term..." She sighed and leaned against stalwart even more.

"Im sure Stalwart will understand you don't mean things."

"Still..."

"Dawn, enough.” Stalwart said firmly, “it's time to trust your husband and your friends. Go ahead and rest if you need it. We'll still be here."

"Thanks..." she said, accepting a hug from him before planting a kiss on the cheek and laying down, her eyes drooping as she started to nod off to a mid-afternoon nap

Chrysalis nodded and looked at him. "A word?"

Stalwart nodded, stepping quietly over to her, following her into the empty hall.

"I have located some of my hive. Only a dozen drones."

"Oh? Did you just meet them or what?"

"Seems they arrived the same time as us, but went to ground till they knew more. They are scattered all across Equestria and in hiding due to the hostility." She said "they only felt comfortable checking the link not long ago."

Stalwart grew quiet and thoughtful, "I see... are any of them in danger?"

"Not right now but I instructed them to start making their way towards me."

Stalwart nodded, "That's one option..." He hummed, considering what was said. He looked down the halls and then back to her before saying, "Do they need anything in particular? Should this be brought to Celestia's attention?"

"Not really. We live off emotions so as long as there are people around, we have food."

"What about a home or someplace to work for income at all, at least till the colony idea comes around?"

"Caves." She said. "Or we expand your basement into a miniature hive."

"I'm not sure if I'm ready for that.” He laughed, “Dawn would almost definitely say go ahead, but I say one step at a time."

"Then we we can set up elsewhere.”She nodded. “Changelings only use money when dealing with ponies. Other than that it's a useless pieces of metal assigned a value for some reason."

"Don't ask me, that's not my thing. All I know is Dawn always has a hard time holding onto her bits, but she says it's because she spends them to have more good times and fun with the ponies she likes." He chuckled and looked back to her door, "She also says it doesn't grow more and it doesn't feed you when you're hungry too. Maybe she's part changeling."

"Maybe." Chrysalis chuckled.

He shrugged, still smiling, "So, anything else you wanted to talk with me about?"

"No. Just wanted to inform you of the houseguests."

"Oh, ok, I was wondering why you said having them come to you, but we'd only be here in Canterlot for a couple days or so. So you meant back in Van Hoover."

She nodded. "Yes it will take them a few days to get to us."

"W-well, as long as they behave and so on, I guess I won't mind getting to meet them." He said, getting visibly anxious, "I mean, they're just ponies too right?"

"Well, changelings, but it's not like they are going to hurt you. They are going to check in with me, and then I'll pick a spot for a temporary hive."

He nodded, "All right. I mean, gotta get used to it eventually right?"

She shrugged. "That is your choice."

"Well, if you turned out to be all right, then they can't be that bad either. I just need to get past this fear from that event..." He sighed and shook his head.

"Stalwart, it's fine. I admit what we did was not the best first impression, and the fact you are even willing to try means a lot."

"And I know I'm capable of more." he said, standing up straighter, more at attention, "I wouldn't be a guardspony, let alone a captain for my wife, if I weren't willing to give any attempt I make with everything I have."

Chrysalis nodded and smiled at that answer, to which Stalwart gave a small smile before checking in on Dawn, who was fast asleep. He closed the door softly behind him.

"Well, we have a few hours before dinner, got any plans for now?"

"Not really. Twilight is taking a walk and Violet went with her."

"What do you usually do when you are on your own?" He asked, unsure what to offer them to do or act like a ‘proper’ host.

"Read or learn what I can about people around me. Practice infiltration or lead my hive."

"How do you learn more about the ponies around you? Have you visited the library yet then?"

"Observation and standard information gathering."

"Mind if I observe you for a bit, see what you find out?" He asked, thinking.

"Don't see why not."

He nodded and stood at the ready to follow her, curious about how she does things. Chrysalis obliged, turning to walk for the gate, with him following at a respectful distance and acting as her escort.

They exited the castle and the moment they were out of view of everyone she was wrapped in flames and replaced by a dark blue unicorn with a green mane wearing a decently fancy dress

"Well well.” He whistled, “A bit unique in colorings, but still looking nice."

"Thank you Captain." She said in an elegant, Canterlot-accented voice.

"Well, where should we head first? A street corner, or a park or a café or…" he trailed off.

"A walk through the park sounds lovely this time of day." She said beginning to stroll

"Very well." He said, turning to follow her at her side like a guard was supposed to for a noblemare, picking up on her speech. Sure enough, she started walking down the path with the stride of a Noblemare. "And what is your name ma'am?"

"Clear Meadow, Captain. And yours?"

"Stalwart Shield, Miss Meadow." He said politely bowing as they did their formal exchange. "Of the Van Hoover branch"

"Ah pleasure to meet you Captain Shield, and I must say, it is kind of you to escort a lady around the city."

"It's no problem madam. My wife is not feeling well and I get restless if not moving or helping look over something." he said, trying his best to seem somewhat refined like he was taught.

"I must say that can make things difficult."

"Oh no, not at all." He chuckled, heading toward the park at a leisurely pace.

"I meant when one is an active pony, and your significant other is resting, my dear captain." She chuckled

"It's a balancing act Meadow.” Stalwart chuckled in turn, “In some ways, she helps me slow down, and I help to get her moving. Though her pregnancy has been interesting to say the least."

"Oh? How so?"

He chuckled, "Let's see... sleep talking, shared dreams on occasion, and those are always so random it's hard to keep up. Just last month, she had a constant craving for chocolate, peanut butter, and salty crackers or anything with those things. And that's just the beginning."

"Oh, I could imagine the interesting things she says in her sleep." She chuckled.

"Oh? And what do you think she might say?" He asked, clearly interested

"Well depending on the hormones I'd imagine it could be nonsense or details about a rather risqué thought she has had. Or it could be listing off food she wants to eat."

"Sounds familiar," he chuckled, remembering a couple rather lewd things that were said or dreamt about. "Then again, that's what a good mate does, helps relieve tension, like a backrub." He smirked, knowing it was often more than that.

"Oh yes, absolutely." She said as they arrived at a bench and she took a seat.

He stood next to the bench at first before settling down on the bench, sitting nearby. He looked around, not seeing too much out of place.

"Tell me what do you see?" She asked him as ponies walked through the park.

He shrugged, "A few families, a couple foals playing around with a ball, one playing with a kite, no pony seeming to be up to anything but relaxing or enjoying the day in their own ways."

"Nothing else about them?"

"Nothing that seems unusual. Why?" he asked, "What do you see?"

"What of that couple?" She asked of a unicorn couple walking through the park

He looked at the pair of earth ponies in question. Studying them for a few seconds. He noticed they were sitting in close, one of whom seemed to be wearing a hoof-ring and the other was not, but otherwise casually clothed and talking animatedly.

"They seem relaxed, a bit close like a newer couple or a close couple can be. Pretty typical."

"And one is married while the other isn't and yet they are in a relationship."

"I see.” He answered, slightly surprised that was something she would notice, “Well, Dawn's told me such things were frowned upon back where she's from, but she's learned that it's common for a stallion to marry the mare he wants most in his life, and if she approves, allows him to look around for something refreshing every now and then. The best stallions of course, reassure their wives often of their dedication." he said smugly, as if he always made sure where Dawn stood in his life

"That sounds a bit like changeling culture, not pony." She blinked at him.

"What do you mean?" He asked, a bit more cautious at being told something they did was so similar to Changelings.

"Changelings take mates, that is the one we love, but we view things like sex as a natural thing, and so are free to take lovers if so desired as our heart belongs to our mate."

"That seems natural to me.” He hummed, “When Dawn said she only could mate with one person or else it would be viewed as cheating, even with permission, it just... that didn't seem right at all."

"Strange. That's the view of back home."

"I don't see the problem.” He shrugged, “I mean sure, there's plenty of mares who don't want to see their husband go off and flirt with other mares. Dawn admitted her insecurity about it, but in the end, she was fine with it as long as I stayed by her side. Turns out I haven't really needed to. Her liking our little 'walks' has been more than satisfying."

They both shared a chuckle and Stalwart’s smile faded and he turned to look at the grass in front of them with a small sigh.

"It's funny, the more I learn about you, the less different you all seem to be." Stalwart admitted quietly.

"Just a different culture is all. We still have needs and desires like everyone else. I admit my younger years, I was very arrogant and that lead to bad decisions." She sighed.

"You gotta let things in the past stay that way.” He shook his head, “I believe everypony makes the best decisions they can with the information they have. Granted, best for who is debatable sometimes, but it's not as if you went out to do something stupid for no reason or a poor reason, eh?"

"I invaded Canterlot remember?"

"But you had a reason to do so, with the information you had available, yes?" Stalwart confirmed.

"Pretty much. I also thought changelings were superior to all other races."

"And what have you learned of it now?"

"I was wrong, but it took Twilight breaking me of my arrogance to see it."

"That's not quite what I meant." He said, shaking his head a little, "but I think my point got through."

"Yeah."

"So, what else do you notice?" Stalwart asked, wanting to keep the conversation going.

"Well, now I'm not so sure, as I missed that cultural aspect, so that changes the meanings of things."

"That's fine.” He chuckled, “What about that couple over there, the ones with the picnic basket and blanket."

"Happily married a few years...I'd say had a fight recently and this is sort of the make up for that. Also, they are probably going to have sex when they get home if the picnic isn't ruined."

“H-how can you tell all that? I mean, the guy is definitely leaning in to her and all but still." He chuckled and looked at her in an amused interested way,

"They are being somewhat distant while trying to show affection. Both of them feel sorry for the fight, and since we got here, their lust has increased by 3.47% and is increasing at a rate of .2% a minute."

"Oh right, you feed on emotions... cheater." he teased, feeling only lighthearted playfulness toward them, as if he'd really gotten to know them a fair bit better.

"Use every tool you have available to its fullest. I’m sure as a guard you understand that." She chuckled, taking the tease in stride.

"Well, true." He chuckled, rubbing the back of his head with his hoof sheepishly.

"We learn what we can about those we need to. We are driven to learn all we can so we can act exactly like someone if needed. You never know when a random pony you see in the streets form may save your life." She smiled sagely.

He blinked, trying to follow where this slight twist in the conversation happened, "I... what?"

"Simply explaining why we do what we do Captain." She chuckled and patted his leg.

"I don't get it, so I won't pretend I do, but ok." He said, trying to shrug off the confusion.

She sighed before re-explaining. "We have an urge to gather information on people and events, whatever may give us an advantage. A pony you pass in the street, their form may prove to be the perfect hiding place later on. The form I usually wear is that of a young Canterlot noble who fell out of favor long before my invasion and ended up living in a small town. Due to her status she is virtually unknown in Canterlot, yet due to being born there fits in."

"Oh, I think I see now..."

"Same with how you learn the sword. It is your primary weapon. The one you will use on assignment, but you also learn the dagger for if your sword fails you."

"Sure." He nodded again, definitely getting it now, even if they’re mostly trained in spears and swords, it was the principle that mattered.

She nodded smiling.

"Hm, does that mean you could also modify something you've seen, like being a mare instead of a stallion or the other way around if it was better? Or are you limited to just one side of it?"

"Yes we can modify the forms." She chuckled.

"Well, I have to admit,” He said as he started to grin, a mischievous idea crossing his mind. “you've gotten my curiosity raised. We'll have to talk more about that later if we can, in private. I have to wonder just what Dawn as a stallion would look like.”

"Happy to help." Chrysalis smirked before adding in Dawn’s voice, "Master."

He felt a rise of goosebumps down his spine and smirked, "Be careful. You don't want to tempt me or I'll have to explain to Twilight why I put you in a collar."

"Collars can be quite fun." She said smirking back

"Yeah, that's why Dawn wears one from time to time."

"And Twilight doesn't mind if I have a bit of fun from time to time."

"Oh? Is that a hint I detect?" He asked, looking at her slyly.

"Perhaps."

He chuckled and said nothing. He knew she could tell what he was feeling, that he was open to the idea. Granted, he'd want to make sure Dawn was informed, but he could see having a bit of a fun with this Chryssy, who was unlike the changeling image he had imagined from his couple encounters and could explore the ‘what ifs’ he wondered.

“Perhaps we should go somewhere private to discuss some things.” Stalwart said.

“That sounds like a good idea.” Chrysalis agreed.

They moved to a secluded area of the park, and continued their more risque discussion, away from the ears of more innocent ponies, not to mention their eyes.

A few moments passed and they were breathing a little more heavily, relaxing on the grass.

"I think, with your genes, I shall create a brand new hive and with it I shall take over Equestria." Chrysalis said with a shake of her mane.

"Suuuure." He laughed, lying against a tree trunk before it sunk in. "Wait... really?"

"No, of course not. Twilight would never allow me to do that." She said chuckling. "But still, that was very enjoyable and I may just take you with me so the rest of the hive females can enjoy themselves."

"Only if I get to bring Dawn with me and let some of the males enjoy her." He chuckled, joking.

"Don't know. Haven't done anything with Dawn."

"Perhaps you should. After all, she's already pregnant." He chuckled.

"Hmm. She's more Twilight's type." She said.

"Oh? So you think Twilight would want a go with her? I could arrange that." He said, trying to tempt her.

"Perhaps. Perhaps not.” She shrugged. “I don't speak for her, and I don't think she'd go for it."

"I see." He said, settling down and relaxing from his high before starting to get up slowly, "Well, at least we got to have a bit of fun. We've got an hour before dinner normally happens, I'd better check in on Dawn and make sure she's not sleeping the day away."

"Yes, I'd imagine Twilight has returned from her walk as well." She said. "And it was very fun master."

“Well,” he chuckled weakly, “hopefully it'll do as a nice snack before you get your main course from her later. I for one am quite ready for a second run with my wife. If you wish to come watch of course, that will only help her training

"As tempting as that is I should check on Twilight and Violet." She said stretching. "And get ready for dinner."

"I meant after dinner or tomorrow, but that works.” He smiled, “Thank you for your companionship madam. I look forward to further meetings together if you wish for it."

"I will consider it, captain." She said bowing slightly, then beginning to walk to go meet up with Twilight

He walked back to their rooms, keeping her company until they had to part, bowing his head lightly in recognition of what they did before going into Dawn's room. Chrysalis entered their own room.

Interlude 07.5: Closer Encounters

View Online

Stalwart chuckled, looking at the mare who was tempting him so much. It was hard for him to accept that they were a changeling with how they looked and behaved, it was so pony-like. He knew he should let Dawn know about this tempting fling that was being suggested, but he decided to tell her afterward with a bit of reassuring cuddling with her.

Chrysalis eyed the stallion. It was quite interesting to see him think back and forth, and the smile on her face was a mix of deliberate enticement and amusement. She was feeling peckish and this little pony has been a good source of love while not with her mate and stockpiling more will not hurt. The amusement was because this pony kept not being sure whether he should be afraid of her or like her.

Sometimes the strangeness of ponies still eludes me, but an opportunity should never be wasted. Chrysalis thought to herself.

“Perhaps we should go somewhere private to discuss some things.” Stalwart said once he decided on what should be done

“That sounds like a good idea.” Chrysalis agreed. It seemed the little pony had decided what he wanted. A sharp, intoxicating taste started to come from him and she smiled just a little bit more. This would be a good way to whet her appetite until she got back to the Castle of the Ignorant Sisters.

"Perhaps later on, we could meet to… discuss some more things?" Stalwart asked

Chrysalis smiled further.

"Good. I have to wonder though, what kind of help would such a mare as yourself give I wonder?" he asked, trying to be coy.

"Whatever master needed. After all I live to serve." Chrysalis said, smiling more as another sharp, more intoxicating taste came through the air at that, with a hint of spicy concern. This pony really needed to accept that he was not an enemy of the hive, not yet anyway.

"No, you live to do more than that madam." He said comfortingly, with a hint of sternness as he assumed the role she gave, "But, it is a definite plus to see such willingness. I will give you a choice. If you wish to help, you may let me use your mouth, or let me mount you and go as fast or slow as I wish. What do you choose?"

He had leaned in and quietly spoke that command to her and she thought for a moment, deliberately building the moment as she thought about which it will be. His lust rose at a calculated rate that made Chrysalis have to hold back a chuckle. Stallions were so predictable.

"The second option master." She replied with a slight bow to her head, keeping it dipped lower at the end.

"As you wish." He said, getting up and stretching. "Let us step over to the side here, out of the gaze of any passerby."

She nodded and followed behind. He went off the path down a small dip in the land where a variety of bushes hid a small section of clearly worn land. A private area she was sure saw a fair bit of traffic. It wasn’t very surprising, but good to know. She noted the spot as a good harvest point for lust or love before hearing him chuckle.

"Feeling hungry I hope?" Stalwart asked, looking at her expectantly.

"I am." She smiled. "Also, don't worry about any consequences. Ponies and changelings can't breed."

"Oh. Really?” he asked, the tangy taste of confusion mingling in the air and removing some of the spicy taste she had before, “Then how do you explain Violet?"

Stalwart eyed the mare, walking slowly around her, taking her in as the spicy taste started to return. Chrysalis smirked internally. She knew his type well enough, they liked the curves to a mare’s flank and body. It was no coincidence her form was tailored to males like these. Long slender legs, big shapely flanks, and just enough of a tease of what fun could be had as she walked.

"I love Twilight, and apparently what made her an alicorn made us compatible." She said, deliberately flicking her tail into the stallion’s muzzle, letting get a good whiff if he desired.

He smirked at her tail, nostrils flaring as he noticed the smell. The tang of confusion fading away as the spicy taste returned to the air. She gave a very small start as she felt his muzzle on her flank, not out of real surprise, but enough to entice him further.

Stalwart walked around to the other side of her, a hoof tracing her flanks and avoiding the sensitive areas just yet, wanting to work her up a little more.

"Oh really? So if I were to lend you Dawn, that could be a bit of a surprise for her if we wanted."

"I'd imagine so." She said, smiling back at him as she lifted her tail.

“Jumping right to the chase huh?” he asked as he stared for a second then looked back to her for confirmation.

She was about to respond when she felt him rubbing her sides and belly, feeling twinges of pleasure as he neared her teats. There was concern for her wellbeing in his approach, and she smiled and nodded at him. It was a good sign for a healthy mate’s relationship, but she wasn’t interested in that. She flicked her tail at him again, hitting along his cheek playfully.

He took another deep breath of the scent, feeling himself almost ready for their little romp. He moved behind her, gave the mare’s plot a kiss, and hopped onto her back, gripping her firmly.

Chrysalis let out a gasp at the kiss, then a quiet chuckle at his mounting. She couldn’t help but like this stallion a little bit. He was no Twilight, no one could ever hope to match the best mate any Queen could have, but for a single bit of fun, this would do just fine.

Stalwart felt his stiffening tower rub against her body, the soft velvety fur, and pressed up against the teats, surprised at how firm they were. They felt appropriately dense and springy as he rubbed his length along them, rubbing his cheeks along her back and sides.

"You’re such a fine creature,” Stalwart said quietly, using a hoof to massage at her shoulders as he re-positioned himself below. “I wonder how good it'll be once I get going... will your disguise waiver when you stop being able to focus I wonder?"

"Oh, don't worry about me master." she said, letting her body show a shiver, fur rising along her back and sides briefly.

"I wouldn't be a good master if I didn't worry about my pets." He said, smiling at the reaction of the mare. His flared tip rubbed lightly at her slit, a hoof moving to help guide it in as it poked each side.

Chrysalis bit her bottom lip and kept her body still for him, to help his aim. Stalwart eyed her and gave her a reassuring pet along the base of her mane, continuing to play along.

"Don't worry little pet.” He said, adding in a phrase he heard Twilight use as a spur of the moment idea, “My little pony, I'll take it nice and slow for you."

She shivered as he pushed in. Her body had been prepared for an earth pony’s length. That was no problem at all, but he was well sized and stretched her in a rather lovely way. She felt her fur react yet again, rising up as nerves were tickled and pressed against inside her. She felt him pause partway through, as if teasing her.

"There there little mare. You're in good hooves." He said, feeling his own fur react. She was a pleasure to feel. For all he heard about the queen ‘harvesting love,’ she seemed to be a lovely tightness, and the squeeze she gave felt like she was trying to pull him in, deeper into the cool silk-like flesh inside.

He was only too happy to oblige. He pushed his dick in further, flared tip feeling like it was hitting every little bump and crevice she had. He gave her a small squeeze around her waistline as he buried himself into her passage. He felt something touch the tip where his little slit met some more of that silken flesh and stopped, slightly disappointed at the depth, but it wasn’t unexpected.

"Mmmm.” Chrysalis moaned sultrily, “you're a bit bigger than I expected master."

"Well,” he chuckled, “my cutie mark isn’t a tower for no reason."

He pulled out slowly, almost to the point where his tip would have slid out, but then pushed back in, the first few inches sliding in quickly and causing Chrysalis to gasp. It was pleasurable, but she knew to get the most out of it, some slight changes needed to be made.

Stalwart continued to push himself in, giving a quiet moan as he continued. The passage wrapped around him seemed to shift slightly, though he swore it was his imagination. The passage tightened around him just a little bit, and as he pushed in, a little bit more of his length went in, just a couple inches left as the slick silky flesh massaged his prick.

Chrysalis moaned quietly with him, turning her head just enough to glance at him with a ‘come hither’ gaze, and smiled a little more when she felt his tower twinge against her upper walls. She would tailor everything to be just the right way for him to get the most out of it, and it was almost too easy.

Stalwart continued to pump and thrust, working himself up to a faster pace slowly. Each thrust he could go just that little bit deeper, and it almost felt like there was a curve to her passage, pressuring different parts of him as he did so. He couldn’t help but let out a satisfied moan as he couldn’t hold himself back.

Chrysalis let out a gasp as he started to buck her flank harder and harder. Her plan was working quite nicely. His length was a pleasure to her as well, and her tail was held out of the way as she tasted the spicy flavor of lust mounting. It wouldn’t be long now she was sure, both of their breaths being short and fast.

It was hardly any time at all before Stalwart was ramming her with all the strength expected of an earth pony guard, sweat beading on his face as he was hilting himself nearly every single thrust now.

"Now,” he panted, saying between thrusts, “for a bit of love on top of all this lust, my little pony."

She moaned and smiled back, panting quietly with him. She playfully tightened around his length for a few thrusts, then let her cave relax again, ready for her own surprise for him once he came.

"Whenever you're ready master." She said seductively between her own pants.

Stalwart shook as he tried to hold back, then hilted himself into her once again, pressing as deep as he could, his slit being tickled by the final curved wall. He gripped her chest as his gray furred balls rose slightly and his length tingled with his release.

Chrysalis clamped down tightly on his length, feeling as it throbbed up, then down against her insides. She could taste the spice of lust mixed with a strawberry-like flavor of love. She felt every pulse of his length as seed flowed into her. Instinctively, she took every last drop she could, doing every little stroking of his cock to get the most out of those orbs tickling against her fur.

His length pulsed inside her for a long moment between them, Stalwart almost laying on her back as he held on, panting as he watched small beads of sweat drip off his muzzle to her back, seeming to just glide down her fur.

After the final pulses subsided, he laid on her like that for half a minute before slowly getting up and sliding down off her. A bitter-sad taste tinged the air as he got down, sliding out of her and causing him to have a final shiver of pleasure before they both laid down on the grass recovering.

Chrysalis hummed, rather pleased at the encounter. Still not as good as her mate, but enjoyable and whet her appetite for the good stuff with Twilight. She sized up the stallion and decided a few hundred soldiers and workers each with this stallion’s dna wouldn’t be a bad idea. There were stronger, but the mix of personality, strength, and endurance would certainly come in use for the hive eventually.

She sighed internally, feeling like it was simply a shame that she couldn’t make an entire hive out of Twilight’s best traits… she could rule the world with that kind of strength!

Chapter 08: Calm

View Online

Twilight was reading a book, or in her case several books when Chrysalis entered their room. “I see you found the library.” She chuckled

“Not too hard, it's where it's supposed to be.” Twilight said as slowly started to mark ehr pages. “Have a good walk?” She asked once she was done and set the books to the side.

“Very. Learned a few things about this world I had missed as well as a few other things.”

“Oh?”

“Yes it seems this world leans towards the changeling way mates and lovers.”

“Strange….”

“Agreed, I’ll be delving more into interpersonal relationships for a bit to make sure i can fully assimilate.”

“I know you’ll do well.” Twilight chuckled.

“Yes, though even what i do know Stalwart seemed to enjoy.”

“Oh? Got a new batch of drones eh?”

The Queen nodded. “They will be quite strong and dedicated.”

“Never a bad thing.” Twilight said and the conversation drifted off to the status of the drones as they made their way from all parts of Equestria by various means and what intel they gathered along the way.

Near dinner time, there was a knock on the door

"Come in!" Stalwart called out.

Twilight poked her head in. "It's almost dinner time, so thought I'd come and collect you."

Stalwart and Dawn were laying on the bed, Dawn reading a book, and Stalwart nodded at Twilight in recognition.

"All right, come on Dawn."

She nodded, and stepped down onto the floor with a small 'clop' sound, blushing lightly as the lime green collar that matched her coat color barely stood out. He took the collar off and laid it on the bed and whispered into her ear, causing her to blush just a little more before they both stepped out of the room, Dawn putting her saddlebag on by magic as they did.

Twilight chuckled, as she had watched just long enough to observe that interaction before heading for the door, already carrying her bags and met Chrysalis and Violet in the hall.

"Ready?" he asked Twilight, smiling as Dawn stood just behind him, as if still in a bout of shyness.

"As I'll ever be." She said smirking at Dawn before she started to walk.

Stalwart chuckled as Dawn blushed even more deeply, but tried to hold her head up as they moved in spite of it, as if still willing to face some sort of fear of going out.

Twilight donned her disguise. "Any requests for your appearance Stalwart?"

He blinked, "My appearance? What for?"

"You are married to a Princess, and walking into a place will cause a stir. Same with if a princess walked in."

"I see... Well, let's go with looking like one of the other guardsmen then, nothing too hard right?" he said, "I mean, I don't want to strain your magic by trying to disguise me."

"I’m an alicorn. I can manage." The gray unicorn chuckled and a moment later Stalwart was cyan with a white mane and Dawn looked as she did before.

"I...” he paused, noticing the shift and looking himself over. “Well... this is rather convincing."

She smiled. "More or less. It's just an illusion, so everything is all there, like you could feel my wings if you put your hoof in my back." She said.

"Chrysalis and Violet have actually changed their appearance rather than just covering it up."

"Ah," was all he said as he looked to Violet, Dawn already leaning down to nose the little filly in greeting.

The filly hopped into Dawn's back and looked like a normal unicorn filly of herself and Chrysalis looked like the normal form she took before as they walked.

Dawn giggled, practically glowing with happiness at having such a cute, well behaved foal on her back that she gets to call her own now and then, even if she did feel slightly guilty for knowing they were Twilight's. She soon was walking ahead of the group unaware.

"Pet..." Stalwart whispered quietly, giving a warning.

That was all she needed to stop and wait for him to get in front of her by a head and she followed him as he followed Twilight and Chrysalis.

Violet looked between the two of them and tilted her head in confusion. "Why did he call you pet?"

"I-it's a game we play sometimes." Dawn replied, trying to think quickly and blushing a little. She didn’t think she was doing anything wrong, but got a bit too happy and realized she needed to keep in line.

"Can I play with you?" She asked

"Maybe next time dear.” Dawn said, hoping they did think it was something innocent. “After all, we're about to be out with others and it's more a game meant to be played with friends."

"Ok then pet." She said happily as Twilight looked annoyingly at Stalwart.

"Stalwart shouldn’t have called me that while out here Violet, so please don’t follow his example.” She chuckled before pausing and looking over to him, “Actually, what will your name be anyway hun?"

"That's...” Stalwart paused as he looked back to Twilight, confused about the look he was getting, but shrugged it off internally, “a good question."

Twilight marched ahead as Chrysalis sighed. Stalwart walked on as Dawn shook her head too, using her magic to telephone with Chrysalis

‘He really doesn't get it does he...’ Dawn relayed with a sigh.

'Doesn't seem so. I imagine Twilight will be having a few words with him as soon as she can corner him.'

‘I can talk to him too, but if she's going to do so, then I'll not bother. It'll be interesting to have him knocked down a peg... speaking as a pet of course,’ she relayed, hoping her mischievous tone and the idea of a wink would be sent through, a smile being the only giveaway on her face.

'Well, talk is the light way to put it. Twilight is very angry right now for bringing up something she now has to explain to a four year old.'

‘Ah... I hope my explanation was a decent enough dodge. It's not exactly something I want to have kids know about either and the best explanation I could see on the spot. Maybe you can suggest it’s a nickname, like honey, sweetie, or the like... though.. that wouldn't fly with what I said... hm.’ she relayed, starting to doubt herself.

'The only way that won't have her showing in your room at inopportune times is to give somewhat of a proper explanation. She is a smart filly and a changeling, so deception will only go so far with her, and if anything increase her curiosity.'

‘I understand. On behalf of my husband, I do apologize, though I'm sure once he's chewed out, my apology won't be necessary, but still...’ She said, sighing quietly as she left the spell running.

'It is alright Dawn. You don't need to apologize for what others do.'

‘Even so-" She said, feeling a bit guilty, but otherwise taking solace in what was told. She was grateful for it even though she felt responsible.

'So, did you have a fun time with your husband?' Chrysalis asked.

‘He just spent the first half hour with me teasing me to work me up, put the collar on me and just held me close. I love those simple tender moments.’ She laughed quietly.

'Those are the best.' She said smiling.

‘Absolutely.’ She said, still maintaining the spell by accident.

Chrysalis was going through the mares head gathering every single bit of information she could as they walked.

A memory of Dawn’s father standing in the doorway around midnight came forward as a strong memory not yet seen. She had just gotten home after a stressful night of work and barely turned on a Gameboy to get the music player of a game running when he came into the room. She knew better than to argue with him over it, after years of them controlling when and how long she could play and having gotten caught so many, many times before. They would never believe her even if she told the truth. She finally realized the other one she had was still in the car, having let him play on the way to church earlier that week and was just forgotten about, and when it was handed over, he said seven devastating words.

“How many days do you want to pack?”

She had cried the rest of that night for several hours, even calling someone she thought was a friend at the time for support.

'So did you sleep well?' Chrysalis asked as she absorbed the information, the first memory only just finishing.

‘I did. I feel a lot better now, thank you." Dawn said, sending over her gratitude as those memories crossed her mind. She merely thought of them as a reminder of how much she got to have now compared to that world, and promised herself she wouldn’t encounter it again or become like her parents.

Another memory surged immediately after, though timed as a few years later, very shortly after he had passed away. Lingering memories of fears of homelessness avoided by living in the family basement and being taken advantage of after mixed into the memory. It was a dark night on the road several hours to the north before she would head west, when a phone call was received. The words said on both sides weren’t remembered but one phrase heard in her mother’s voice.

“Son, you’ll be allowed to visit, maybe even share a meal, but you will never sleep in my home again.”

'Im glad.' Chrysalis replied as the second memory finished. As long as the spell was open, she would continue to learn more about this mare. 'Your husband was kind enough to escort me around the city.' she relayed as she thought on that memory. It was….strange to her.

‘Oh? How'd that go?’ Dawn asked.

Dawn’s memories turned to her times with Stalwart, the way he showed her around, helped her study even though he wasn’t a unicorn. A memory flashed to a point where she was playing a card game Hoof and Horn with him and his family, bonding well with them, but then the memory shifted back to her human family, the few times they played board games. They were smiling and she was a teen on her birthday, just wanting a family night. That memory shifted to another one later, when they revealed they were intending to pursue hormone replacement, and her mother refusing to talk again except when at a larger family social gathering. They hadn’t talked for 5 years now, only two of which were due to her landing in Equestria.

'It went well. We had a lovely time.' Chrysalis replied while cataloguing the smaller pieces of memories. It appeared Dawn wasn’t told what happened, and she wasn’t about to. It wasn't her place. Still this let her dig more and more.

‘I'm glad. He's a good stallion and I'm glad to have him with me, even if he does like bringing another mare or stallion into our activities." she replied by magic

'Oh?'

‘It's-’ She blushed, thinking of all the times she liked about him, from the fun to the considerate to the stern, ‘nice to have my boundaries pushed, to learn to accept things that aren't harmful."

'Yes, I know how that feels.' Chrysalis replied

"Oh? Do tell." Dawn replied, still unaware of Chrysalis’ intents to learn what she could.

Chrysalis dug deeper into the mare. She had never had access to a pony like this before, so she was curious about exactly what it would tell her or what she could do with it.

'Well, before I honestly thought I would be the one in charge when I took a mate. And… well, I'm definitely not in charge. Twilight decides what and when we do things, and- well, she has very interesting ideas. All of them stem from her controlling me and such.'

The memories of her younger years were fuzzy but events were remembered better than words, people’s concepts remembered as tones and the overall impact or idea relayed. The memories moved back forward to more recent events, to the hope Dawn had when she realized there was another Meadow Dawn that lived at one point in Equestria, only to learn that family had died in a fire. She cried long and hard that year and a half ago, feeling as if she was cursed to not be able to have a family of her own, biological or otherwise, shy of Stalwart. She made a friend, Cherry Dancer, who knew this world’s Meadow Dawn until the fire.

‘I can imagine.’ Dawn replied as she thought of those memories, unaware of it being revealed to the Queen. ‘I hope your needs are met and she cares for you a great deal though...’

'She does.' Chrysalis said as she burrowed deep into the mares mind. 'She is a very caring mare and an excellent dominate. I completely enjoy being submissive with her and I feel a lot of pleasure obeying her.'

‘I'm glad.’ She said by the link, starting to feel a bit cloudy-headed as the delving went deep. She wasn’t sure what was causing it, but had almost forgotten she was maintaining the spell.

'Yes." Chrysalis said pushing deeper. 'Honestly never thought I'd submitted so completely, to where I let her do what she wants with me. What she wants she gets. She orders, I obey because I know my place is under her being obedient.'

Dawn hummed, trying to consider what that was like despite her cloudy head. She enjoyed the care of Stalwart, but she never liked the idea of submitting fully to someone at all times like that. Her mind surges with examples where she rose up quite rebelliously in her youth, strong against such instances. Her submission would have to be her own choice, and yet, something seemed slightly appealing about what Chrysalis was saying and she couldn’t place it.

Chrysalis couldn't help but revel in pleasure at the thought of Twilight dominating her utterly, unaware that the pleasure at total submission to Twilight was being relayed to the mare she was connected to.

Dawn grimaced and shook her head, the spell ending as the discordant thoughts conflicted heavily. She let out a quiet grunt as the pain of a headache started to come to the forefront.

"You ok?" Chrysalis asked concerned, unaware of what happened to cause the spell to fail.

Dawn took a deep breath and started to nod slowly, "Yeah, I just... I dunno, I've never had that issue with that spell before where I’d get cloudy and a headache during it…"

"Could be your hormones." Chrysalis offered as they walked behind Twilight

"C-could be." She said, sighing and internally thinking it shouldn’t be, "And here I was hoping that by continued use I could be more refined with it... oh well."

Dawn took another deep breath and tried to let the headache fade, though wishing she could get her head rubbed. Instinctually, she started to picture Twilight doing the massage and let out a very quiet chuckle before she blushed and stifled the thought.

"Well you can still use it. Just not a whole lot, or for extended periods. That’s what I recommend anyways."

"Very well then." Dawn replied, nodding slightly and continued to follow Twilight until they found the small ally and turned to the familiar door.

"Here we are! The Ivory Wheel." Twilight said happily as she pushed the door open.

Dawn smiled happily and stayed behind Twilight, Stalwart staying alongside her, looking around in interest.

"Welcome to the Ivory Wheel, Stonewall." Twilight said to Stalwart, using a fake name. "Me and Dawn Star found it the other day."

Stalwart chuckled as Twilight led the way inside, recognizing his father’s name. Chrysalis smirked slightly as well at the irony, having discovered that being his father’s name from the delvings of Dawn’s memories. It was barely any time at all before the same mare from before approached.

"Well then looks like you brought a larger party this time." She chuckled. "Same rules as before. Keep the filly away from the bar." She said as she started to walk towards a large corner booth.

"Yes ma'am." Dawn nodded.

The mare smiled and led them to a booth where Twilight sat on one side with Chrysalis, while Violet got in the middle of where both groups would be.

Dawn sat by 'Stonewall' and leaned against him as they waited for the menus. It was barely a few seconds of being seated before the Pegasus was back with them.

"So then, you must be the husband and father of that adorable filly then." She said as she saw how the mother lean on him.

Dawn didn't know how to respond, and simply smiled and rubbed at Violet's head. She wasn't about to claim credit and make Twilight upset, or deny it and blow her cover. Stalwart looked at Twilight briefly for clues before replying.

"Come on now, be proud of my niece." Twilight smiled, causing Stalwart to laugh

"Of course we are. Just wasn’t sure which of us was going to answer.” He managed to say

"Forgive my sister, she can be a bit shy at times." She chuckled.

"Not a problem. I've seen all types come through that door." The waitress chuckled. "Anyways I'll be back shortly to take your orders, though if I recall one of them will be a strawberry milkshake." She said winking at Violet who giggled.

"Yes, we'll allow her to have another." Dawn nodded with a wide smile. She couldn’t help feeling some enjoyment at the idea of being called Twilight's sister, even if only for this disguise and she soaked it up happily.

"That's fine, we'll look these over in the meantime." Stalwart chimed in.

The waitress nodded and left to go behind the bar as Twilight picked up her menu in her magic.

"Order whatever you like. I’m buying."

Dawn nodded and raised the menu as well, sharing a view between herself and Violet, even as Stalwart lifted his with his hooves to read it over.

"I don't know why, but I'm really craving salt right now... Salt and spicy... hmmm." She mumbled.

Twilight chuckled as she heard that and read over her menu. For a bar the place had a good selection of meals.

"I think I'm going to go with a hayburger with a salad for the side." Stalwart said.

"Hmmm, this is tough..." Dawn said, trying to spot something that could satisfy both her cravings. "You think I could get peppers or something on a hayburger? Or is there something I’m just not seeing on this menu..."

"Sure they do custom orders."

"Nice, I'll have that then I think, but I'll have to get a banana milkshake for myself."

"Go ahead." She said.

"I want a daffodil burrito mom" Violet told Dawn

Dawn nodded, "Alright dear. So two hayburgers, one with some kind of spicy peppers on it for me, A banana milkshake for me, a strawberry milkshake for you and a daffodil burrito for your meal. Did I miss anything?"

"Sounds good to me." Twilight said smiling.

She smiled and waited for the waitress to come, keeping her forelimb near her 'daughter' and felt like she radiated a fair bit of happiness that she couldn't explain. The waitress came by and set a large strawberry milkshake before Violet as well as a small bowl of strawberries causing the filly’s eyes to grow wide.

"So then you ready to order?" She asked with a smile

"Yes, and I think you just made this her best day ever. At least for a little while." Dawn chuckled before she told the orders for her family, Stalwart adding in a request for beer to drink.

Twilight order a hayburger with hard side and Chrysalis ordered grilled vegetable kabobs.

"Alright those will be right out." She nodded and chuckled as she took the empty bowl with her.

Dawn blinked and watched he bowl be taken away already before turning to the filly, "Did you just eat all those strawberries already?"

"No" Violet replied, giving Dawn a look with big eyes and a slack face.

"Oh, then I guess we don't have to order more until they're finished then." She said daintily in a matter of fact tone, already giggling on the inside.

"What? NO!" She cried out arms flailing.

"Don't worry silly filly. We'll probably get you some more. Just know that some ponies, like your auntie, might give you that answer if you don't chime in on how much you like a food." She chuckled and calmed the foal down, happy to have a family moment.

Twilight chuckled. "Most definitely."

Dawn gave a quiet sigh and settled in, looking around, almost wondering if that one stallion who reminded her of Cherry Dancer was present, but he was nowhere in sight.

"So then Stonewall, what do you think of the place so far?"

"I like it. Not too quiet, not too loud, but we'll have to see how the food n beer is." He chuckled.

"Yes we will." She smirked.

"So how did you know about this place, and so soon after arriving here when even we didn’t know about it?" Stalwart asked, eying the princess.

"It's back home. And I found that during a raid to arrest some people for assault in some of my soldiers."

"Ah. Is it pretty popular back home then?"

"Yes. I figured as an apology to the owner for kicking in her front and back door I recommend the place to a few troopers....and it spread from there."

"Well, getting the guard to like a place definitely will get it a lot of business, I'll agree with you there." He chuckled.

"The owner doesn't mind either. It added a lot of security, always having at least a table of troopers around."

"Absolutely. On duty or off, if trouble brews, we'll be there to knock it out." He said, chuckling at his accidental pun.

"Same. As someone found out when they got drunk and started harassing one of the waitresses. Couldn't keep his hooves to himself and ended up getting aggressive. He was taught how to properly treat a mare by four troopers who walked in." She smirked.

"Yeah, I can believe it."

Twilight only chuckled as they waited patiently for their food, Dawn occasionally reminding Violet not to drink the milkshake too quickly again, just in case. Soon the pegasus arrived with their food carefully balanced on her back and wings, and began to expertly place them around as well as the drinks.

"And will that be all?" She asked once done.

Dawn looked at her suitably impressed at the feat of dexterity while Stalwart was already eying his food hungrily.

"Doesn't seem like it. Thank you." Dawn said cheerfully.

She nodded and left to help another customer.

"Well then, dig in." Twilight said.

Stalwart didn't even reply and was already reaching to his burger to take a big bite out of it.

Dawn chuckled and reached down to her own, nibbling on the concoction and deeply enjoying the burst of spice. Twilight smirked as she watched the mare dig in, giving away their simple guilty pleasures. Dawn sighed happily and sipped at her drink as she used her horn to sprinkle a little bit more salt into the burger before realizing Twilight was smirking at her.

"What?" She asked innocently.

"Waiting for Stonewall to react." She said, nodding in their direction.

Dawn looked over to him. Stalwart, having looked up from his meal at hearing his name. He finished chewing his mouthful and swallowed as he looked between them.

"What? It's really good."

Dawn laughed briefly, "You know a stallion's happy with the food when he's too busy eating to comment."

"Yup." Twilight chuckled and then started to eat herself.

They both loved their meal, and while Dawn fussed about making sure Violet had what she wanted and was eating well, much like a mother would, they really enjoyed their meals even as dawn's nose sweat just a little from the heat. Small beads were appearing on the bridge of her nose as she ate despite it. Twilight couldn't help chuckling at what the spices were doing to the mare as she watched.

"So then Stonewall,” Twilight asked after a few more bites, “am I correct in assuming a certain out of the way place will be added to a list?"

"Oh yeah. This is amazing." He said, having just swallowed his most recent bite, already having finished half his burger, with Dawn nearly keeping up with him in how readily she's inhaling her own meal.

"Knew you'd like it." She laughed and finished her meal.

Stalwart took a deep draft of his beer, smiling broadly as he answered, "Oh yeah... new favorite place in Canterlot for sure."

"Mmmhm, still not getting any alcohol even after we have our firstborn though, just saying." Dawn said, smirking at Stalwart as he downed his drink greedily.

Twilight sipped hers as she watched

Dawn smiled broadly as she leaned back, starting to appear like she was feeling the effects of the spices, and looked at Twilight appreciatively, a hint of adoration on her face that might not have been there before.

"This food is amazing. Thanks for bringing us here."

"You are welcome Dawn." She chuckled. "Always happy to introduce people to a great place."

She beamed more happily and fussed over Violet, making sure she enjoyed her food and drink, but strongly suspecting it was already finished off.

Twilight soon finished her drink and waved for another which was brought.

Dawn soon finished her food, Stalwart having finished a bit before her and requested a second beer. Once Violet had finished eating, Dawn lifted her up to take a spot between her and Stalwart, and the three of them shared a contented happiness from the great food and drink.

Twilight smiled as she sat back with a sigh. "It's always nice to just relax from time to time."

"Absolutely." Dawn sighed, very content and holding onto Violet lightly, still giving her plenty of room to move away if she got bored or didn't want to be a part of the hug. The filly simply sighed and then let out a squee when another milkshake was placed before her by the server.

"On the house." She winked before leaving.

Dawn laughed and hovered the drink down to her, knowing exactly how happy this would make the filly. She watched as the foal's eyes widened and that face lit up with happiness. Violet immediately grabbed it and began to drink.

"Careful, don't want brain freeze again." Dawn warned with a chuckle.

Violet stopped and nodded drinking more slowly.

"Good girl." She said, patting their head before looking up to Twilight and Chryssy, "So this has been a wonderful night out together. Got anything else planned big sister?" She teased, intent to play along with their disguise.

"Mm....not especially no." She said scratching her chin. "Least I'd imagine, you'd want us to take Violet off your hooves for a time?"

"No, she's usually quite well behaved after she's had some strawberries." Dawn smiled knowingly, "We'll go ahead and keep her over with us for a while longer and give her to you for a visit tomorrow. That work for you?"

"Yes that will." Twilight replied with a smile.

"Good. After you had her a bunch of yesterday, I figure you need a break too."

"Yes, we do." Twilight agreed, confirming their plan.

Dawn sighed contentedly and slowly nibbled on her remaining bit of her burger, letting that spice warm her up again. She looked over to Stalwart, who was looking around the bar and sipping before turning back to face her and kissed her on the head.

Dawn chuckled at the affection before she saw the stallion she was curious about before. He had walked into the place and approached the bar before sitting down on a stool there.

"Oh hey, there's that one stallion who reminded me of Cherry Dancer!" Dawn said quietly as she recognized him and nodded in his direction

"Hm?" Stalwart hummed, turning over to look where she nodded. After a second he noticed the red pony and chuckled, "Oh hey, you're right.... huh who would have thought?"

"Oh yeah, I believe you wanted his number sis." Twilight smirked.

"I kinda do yeah." Dawn admitted, blushing slightly as she looked to her husband.

"Hm..." Stalwart said, looking him over. "I think I have an idea or two if he were interested."

"I'll leave that to you two." Twilight smirked.

Stalwart hummed as he thought about what to do. Dawn on the other hoof, got out quill and parchment to write him a message.

"To the red and green stallion, you remind me of a dear friend of mine, and wouldn't mind getting a chance to visit with you if you've got the time when I'm not with family. I'll be here again in two nights if you're interested."

Dawn chuckled as she looked it over, "Want to add anything Stonewall?"

"Hmmm." He hummed as he read, shaking his head when he finished,
"That'll be fine for now. We'll see how he reacts first."

"Shall I have the waitress give it to him?" Twilight chuckled.

"No need." Dawn shook her head, using her magic to fold it up into a small paper airplane and flew it indirectly between tables and ponies. The other patrons were oblivious to it, and she let it fly around before approaching him from the other side of him before landing next to his mug.

The stallion looked at it, curious before he opened the airplane carefully. He seemed to be deep in reading for only a moment before he started looking around. Dawn debated about playing coy, but decided there would be no point to it. She raised a hoof and waved to him briefly before getting her drink to sip.

They blinked, surprised and slowly gave a small wave back. Dawn smiled broadly at him, rather liking how shy he was acting. After a few moments of them looking, he went back to his drink. Dawn herself smiled as she looked back to the group at her table.

"He is very interested." Chrysalis said. "As well as surprised."

"Oh? How could- oh right..." She chuckled, having forgotten Chryssy was a changeling for a moment, "Anything else about his reaction?"

"Not really."

"Well, I'm glad he's interested.” Dawn admitted, “The fun part is knowing whether we'll visit as is or going in green. So little one, how are you liking all the strawberries you're getting today?

"I love it!" She said happily

"I'm glad. Make sure you thank your auntie.”

"I will." She said

She sighed, then burped quietly behind a hoof, "I think I may have overeaten. Anypony have leftovers they want to take with them once Violet finishes?"

Twilight and Chrysalis shook their heads.

"All right.” Dawn smiled, turning to the foal. “Violet, how much of that second shake do you have left?"

The glass was empty and Violet’s muzzle buried as far as it would go, her tongue trying to reach for the last dregs of the coveted drink. She paused as she heard Dawn speak and pulled out of the glass, tilting her head slightly as she asked, "Eh?"

"Dear,” Dawn laughed, trying to keep from disturbing others, “I swear I don't know how you put away as much as you do. I think we'd better get moving, cause you're gonna feel sleepy here soon from all that food and we’ll have a strawberry shortage on our hooves!"

Violet gasped in dismay, “No! You can’t let that happen! There’s gotta be something we can do-”

Stalwart had gotten down off the seat, allowing Dawn a chance to get off herself. She put a hoof on the filly’s sticky muzzle briefly to indicate she needed to listen, then got down off her own seat and levitated Violet onto her back.

“Don’t worry, we won’t let that happen. Maybe we can look at getting a strawberry garden planted around my home.” Dawn offered.

This quieted the foal substantially, feeling like this was an acceptable way to make up for her consumption of the food. Violet settled down onto Dawn’s back contentedly, though unaware of the perfect ring of milkshake around her muzzle still, as Twilight went to pay their bill.

Dawn giggled at the sight, debating if she should wash it off just yet or not, then decided it’d only be more difficult if she left it alone. She pulled out a wipe and got to work on cleaning the foal’s milkshake ring.

“Awww, I was saving that for later!” Violet protested, but didn’t move away from the cleaning cloth.

“That was a lovely meal,” Dawn said quietly as she walked with Chrysalis out of the building, “Thank you both for treating us here.”

"Thank Twilight. It was her decision, but you are most welcome."

"Definitely, but considering you're their spouse or the closest thing to that, I'm thanking you cause it came to mind, and I’ll be thanking her later when she catches up." Dawn said before raising her hoof to hide another burp, causing a little embarrassment.

"Just be sure to make it good when you thank her." Chrysalis said jokingly.

"Absolutely.” Dawn nodded slowly before shaking her head, “I feel like I can barely think straight I ate so much."

"Well, you are eating enough for two." Chrysalis pointed out.

"Not two adults though." Dawn chuckled before she winced, noticing a growing headache

"Well, I'm sure you'll sleep well tonight." Chrysalis smirked as Twilight caught up with them outside.

"I certainly would like to think so." Dawn said, sighing happily and as Twilight caught up, she smiled happily in their direction, "That was amazing. Thanks for bringing us here and covering it all."

"Not a problem. Had to celebrate somehow and what better way than with friends?" Twilight asked as she slowed her pace down to a walk.

"Oh, so we're not siblings anymore? I'm so devastated now." She said, feigning exaggerated disappointment.

"Can't I be friends with my little sister?"

"Absolutely!" Dawn replied, smiling wide at the realization they weren’t mutually exclusive.

Twilight chuckled and patted Dawn's head before starting to walk. Dawn let out a sigh, blushing lightly as it sounded to her like a whinny before following behind Twilight, Stalwart at her side.

Once they were out of the small side street, Twilight canceled the spells on them after checking to make sure no one was around. Once that task was complete, she headed toward the castle. Dawn shivered at the sight of almost all of them going back to their normal selves, but followed onward.

"So then guess we are staying another couple of days?" Twilight asked

"W-well, I figure we'll have the meeting with Celestia tomorrow, and we wouldn't leave till after then, so... I mean, unless you really wanted to leave as soon as possible, I was hoping."

"Well, I believe someone has a date with a stallion in two days so..." Twilight smirked

"H-heyyy..." She blushed, "T-that's-"

"Perfectly fine by the look of it." Stalwart said, attempting to tease her further.

"W-we'll talk about this more later." She said, her horn glowing as she cast her telephone spell at him to add more.

"Sure you'll ‘talk’” Twilight said, her tone dripping sarcasm.

Dawn blushed deeper, mind going into the gutter fast. Rather than dignify it with a response, she tried to focus instead on going back to her room. Twilight just continued smirking at her as they entered the castle. After another minute of walking the halls, Dawn stretched once she was in her room.

"So, I'll keep an eye on Violet for tonight. Any requests or bedtime instructions?"

"She isn't allowed to take over Equestria, no matter how good her plan is." Twilight said.

Dawn smiled as a an old tv show theme song crossed her mind. Without thinking, she used her horn magic to play it as it played in her head, accidentally letting everyone know about the lab rats nicknamed “the pinky and the brain.”

"What’s a pinky?" Stalwart asked, feeling perplexed after listening to what his wife shared.

"All I can think of is Pinkie." Twilight said, shrugging.

"It's an older show I used to watch, two lab rats, one named pinky and the other called 'the brain' kept trying to make plans to rule the world, except pinky would keep messing it up, among other issues."

"How could lab rats ever hope to take over the world?" Twilight asked, confused.

"It was a show for foals," She said, shaking her head, "I'd have to see if we could get the show to watch, or somehow having my old electronics... Sadly that means getting a bunch of technology I no longer have."

Stalwart shrugged thoroughly confused and disinterested by the subject at hoof, and decided to simply read a book.

"Ah. May take what info you have and maybe see about making it back home."

"I... what would the information I have have to do with making it back home? You lost me." Dawn blinked, trying to comprehend what was said.

"You are talking about Television right?" Twilight asked. "Needing a camera, or animators, film, broadcasting and all that."

"Yeah, television, though animation. I was thinking a computer and peer to peer sharing so I could download the show. And now I miss all my video games I used to have. Curse youuu!" Dawn teasingly said in a drawn out tone, a broad grin clear on her face.

"We have that." Twilight said simply.

"Careful,” Dawn warned, still having a smile. “or you're really going to make me want to just come with you when you go back."

"Good night Dawn. Sleep well." Twilight chuckled before heading for her room.

"Good night to you too." Dawn called before turning to Violet. "So, how tired are you munchkin?"

Dawn grew quiet as she realized the foal was sleeping soundly. She let out a quiet ‘aww’ and used her magic to gently take the foal off her back so she could climb into bed. Once in bed, she settled down, then gently lowered the foal against herself and spread a wing over them.

Violet nestled in close to Dawn, letting out a deep breath before resuming her light breathing in her sleep. Dawn chuckled quietly and gave her a kiss on the head before hearing Stalwart’s voice.

"This is why I say you'd make a good mother Dawn." Stalwart said quietly.

"Easy for you to say." Dawn whispered back, letting herself relax in place and allowing herself to enjoy the feeling of caring for a foal, even if it made her feel guilty that it wasn’t her own.

The filly gave a sudden twitch of her head and then readjusted herself under the wing, briefly snoring before her breathing cleared again.

Dawn sighed contented and let herself drift to sleep, Stalwart bringing a blanket to lay over them, but leaving their heads uncovered before joining them in bed to rest. She slept through the night rather well, aided by the foal that satisfied her instincts.

<<<O>>>

The next morning, a knock came at the door a little before mid-morning.

Dawn yawned at the noise, slowly waking as she stretched out, subconsciously trying not to disturb the foal even as she did so. Stalwart woke from the noise easily and noticing Dawn was still busy, he got up to answer the door.

"Yes?" he asked as he opened the door before seeing Twilight and opening it further.

"Hey. Wondered if you two wanted to join us for breakfast?"

"Well, I don't mind," Stalwart said, pausing to look back at the doorway to the bedroom. Dawn and Violet were still visible, Dawn with her bedhair and blinking slowly as she struggled to wake but still tried to smile at Twilight. "Guess we're all coming. Give her a few minutes and she'll be out."

Twilight nodded as a disguised Chrysalis walked out, wearing a simple looking choker and standing nearly at attention, eyes focused straight ahead as she stopped behind Twilight.

Stalwart looked between them. He thought about asking, but decided against it. Dawn had slowly gotten the foal onto her back, having folded her wing and more or less sliding the foal onto her back. Settled with the foal on her, Dawn slowly began walking up to the door and smiled tiredly at them.

"Hey Twilight, hey Chryssy. Sorry to keep you waiting." She said with the breathiness of waking up.

"It's fine." Twilight said smiling.

Dawn smiled and nuzzled her cheek against Stalwart’s before looking at Chryssy, "Oh, nice necklace."

"Thank you." Chrysalis replied, simply looking straight ahead.

She blinked, looking at her and starting to get suspicions of what's going on. A smile started to cross her face, even as she felt a little jealous. A second look noticed the choker had Twilight’s mark on it and her smile grew slightly wider.

"Shall we go?" Twilight asked, still holding her smile.

Dawn nodded, trying very hard to behave and not link up with Chryssy to get the lowdown on what was going on. In the end, she figured if they were being in ‘pet mode’, it might violate the spirit of a rule and she wasn't about to do that.

Twilight nodded slightly, turning to walk down the hall while Chrysalis immediately fell in step behind her.

Dawn started to try subtly imitating Chryssy, rather enjoying this little 'game' she's spotting them doing. She didn’t quite know why she felt like it, but she didn’t mind not knowing, as it passed the time as she started to wake.

They made their way down to the dining hall, entering to notice few ponies in the room. Chrysalis used her magic to pull Twilight’s seat out and only sat once Twilight did.

Dawn followed suit with Stalwart, now wondering if Chryssy isn't so much acting as a pet as a servant. Again, she felt the urge to ask her, but decided not to again, reminding herself of the reasons she hadn’t before with the added reminder they were in a public space.

"So, how did you both sleep?" She asked, and smiled as she saw Violet was still slowly waking up.

"I slept quite well. She's a good plushie." Dawn joked, still looking at Chryssy's collar. "What about you two?"

"We slept quite well. And yes, she does make a good plushie." Twilight smiled as she noticed Violet still waking up. She turned to Stalwart. "Also, I have to thank you for letting me borrow that one thing. It is quite entertaining."

"I can imagine.” He chuckled, “I take it that's why she's being so... helpful today?"

Her smile turned into a smirk, like the cat who ate the canary. "Quite."

Dawn blushed but smiled, further suspecting what they had been up to. She caught herself almost wishing she could make Twilight or Stalwart give such a smile for her own behavior, but stopped herself, trying to remember they were in a public sphere.

One of the kitchen assistants came out to the group, and all of them placed an order, Violet having been placed on the other side of Dawn close to Twilight.

Dawn chuckled and held Violet close, "her adorableness will get her into any mother's heart I think."

Twilight smiled. "Thank you."

Dawn rubbed the filly's side, trying to help them wake as Stalwart sipped some coffee he got himself.

"So then anything interesting happen last night?"

"Not really, fell asleep almost as soon as I climbed into bed and tucked in Violet." She said, shrugging.

"Not much to report here either." Stalwart added, "It was a nice quiet night with two snoring fillies in my bed."

"Hey! I don't snore... much."

Twilight chuckled. "It's rare to catch Violet snoring, but still glad everything went well."

"I like how she didn't deny that she's a filly." Stalwart chuckled.

"Well, compared to Twilight or chysalis, I might as well be one." She said, blushing a little.

"Suuuure." He said, chuckling.

"I figured that was your place to point it out." Twilight said to Stalwart with a chuckle of her own.

"Well, as much as she hates to admit it, I have caught her sneaking peeks at age magic before, so it's not as if-"

"T-that's... purely for research purposes!" she protested

"Uh huh, sure it is." Twilight said.

Dawn blushed and looked away, "I plead the fifth."

"... the fifth what?" Stalwart asked, confused.

Twilight laughed and reached over to pat Dawn's head

“The fifth is the right to remain silent to avoid incrimination,” Dawn explained while blushing deep. She couldn't help but smile, yet didn't know why, "H-hey... i'm not a filly, honest..." she protested quietly.

"Sure you aren’t."

"N-not until I research that spell further and make sure it works..." Dawn blushed and mumbled, trying to be quiet and yet risk being heard by Twilight deliberately. She saw Twilight knowingly smirk and Dawn blushed deeper, knowing that she was indeed heard, "B-besides, I have to wait till I'm done being pregnant I bet..."

Dawn paused, looking over to the server who was bringing their food. The food was soon set down in front of them with a bow, and then they left. Dawn thanked the server before they left, then dug into her food, enjoying the simplicity of her breakfast while hoping the oats and cream with strawberries would pique violet's appetite

The filly dove onto the food as if she were starving as soon as she saw the strawberries and yet she still ate with a lot of proper etiquette in spite of that eagerness.

"There you go little one. Such a good clean eater you are~" Dawn chuckled

"Yeah, she's always been very well mannered about eating." Twilight smiled.

"I can tell" Dawn said happily, letting herself drown in her own imagination as she ate

Twilight ate and Chrysalis ate very carefully and meticulously. Dawn watched and couldn't help but try to briefly spell link to tell Chrysalis.

‘I hope you'll be allowed to tell me more later, when you're not busy with your current position n’ all.’ She said privately, only to keep the line open long enough to allow a response if desired or allowed.

'Yes, Miss Dawn.' Chrysalis replied, inadvertently sending a wave of pleasure from both the collar and serving Twilight, hitting Dawn like a broken faucet spraying water.

Dawn blushed, smiling broadly after the connection ended as she sorted out the feelings that were shared, unsure how much of it was her own and how much was Chrysalis, especially when she turned to look at Stalwart and remembered prior events at home like that.

The meal soon finished and Dawn sighed contentedly.

"So, we've had breakfast, what's on the agenda for today, beyond our meeting at dinner?"

"Not sure. Could give you some more flying lessons." She said

"Oh that sounds good. I'd appreciate that." Dawn said enthusiastically.

"I take It'll be watching Violet then? or will Chryssy be doing that." Stalwart asked, looking between them.

"Chryssy will help you if you’re up for it?" She asked.

"I'm sure she could be of help." He chuckled.

"Great! We will need somewhere private and open to practice in."

"What about the fields behind the castle? They're relatively unattended. A lot of lovely meadows to look at. They're neary a hill that Stalwart took me to see back when we first met" Dawn volunteered

"That will do." Twilight agreed.

Dawn smiled, as did Stalwart, though his was directed at Chrysalis for about a second before he turned to watch Violet eat.

"Well, do we need to wait 30 minutes to go flying like we do with swimming?" Dawn chuckled

"No, unless you get air or motion sick." She said

"My younger brother did, I don't think I do, but considering how nervous I get about heights... well, we can take it slow. Hopefully I have the endurance for a lot of training today, though I know I'll feel it tomorrow, I'm long overdue, right?"

"We can take it slow."

"As long as I get to be able to fly.” Dawn smiled, “I think it'll likely help with my fear of heights too."

"Without a doubt."

"I can't wait to find out.” Dawn smiled more, “Shall we head out then?"

"Chryssy, help Stalwart with Violet, and help him with anything else he may need." Twilight nodded, having stood and was looking at Chrysalis.

"Yes Twilight." She replied standing and walking over to stand by Stalwart.

"Good to have you with me." Stalwart smirked.

Dawn took her spot by Twilight and chuckled, "It's almost like a trade for the day isn't it?"

"Yes it is." Twilight chuckled and looked at Stalwart. "Take good care of her."

"I'll treat her as well as I'd treat Dawn herself." Stalwart nodded, even as Twilight turned to the door.

"Well… just make sure you don't lose sight of Violet." She then paused, hesitating if she should have spoken and should imitate Chrysalis' demeanor, starting to stand up straighter just in case.

"I trust you." Twilight said before starting to walk towards the door.

Dawn nodded, waving goodbye to them before following Twilight like she believed she had seen Chrysalis do.

Interlude 08.5: Very Calm

View Online

Dawn and Twilight walked down the hall from their rooms. Dawn was conscious of the trade-off they had just done, where Chrysalis and Dawn would take on the roles of the other. She knew she otherwise was due for training, but as she thought about it walking down the hall, it started to bother her that she couldn’t remember what training they had been doing. Nevertheless, she did her best to not show her slight nervousness or anticipation. After all, she was taking on Chrysalis’ role at Twilight’s side for the time being.

"Do you know where the hill I mentioned is?" Dawn offered, seeing the turn in the hallway approaching.

"Nope."

"May I lead the way mistress?" Dawn asked before she had realized her intent to only say ‘miss’ failed. She blushed deeply as she realized her terms used were mixed up completely on accident. It surprised her, considering she only said terms of ownership when she had her collar on with Stalwart.

"Yeah.” Twilight said, hesitating as she looked at the mare with the unexpected title being used. “Sure."

Dawn nodded, taking a quiet deep breath and decided to imitate Chrysalis as she led the way out of the castle. She held her head high and took calculated steps and movements to try and better imitate the Queen. Twilight watched her, slightly amused but more confused at the mare’s different behavior.

A few minutes later, Dawn had led the way outside the castle and down the path along the castle grounds. A section of the curved road had a small gate where only grass was seen, it followed the cliffside to under the fountains, giving a shaded but breathtaking view of the green grounds and the distant forest.

"Here we are Commander." Dawn announced with a slight bow and a smile on her face.

"Thank you my little pony." Twilight replied, now confused at the bow but deciding it was too trivial to ask her about.

Dawn finished bowing and kept her smile, watching them for instructions.

"So then shall we begin?" Twilight asked after viewing the mare further.

"I am ready." Dawn nodded, opening her wings slowly.

"Ok then.” She nodded in turn, opening her wings as well. “Relax my little pony and listen to my voice.

Dawn nodded, listening closely and trying to imitate her teacher's wing gestures. She decided to move slowly as Twilight moved her own wings, trying not to make too fast of a motion in case she needed correction.

"That's right, exactly like that. Not too fast. Don't think, and let your body relax. Clear your mind my little pony." Twilight intoned.

Dawn nodded slowly, feeling lethargy sink in even as she continued to imitate her teacher's movements. She still was listening closely, and yet some of what was being said felt like it was going in one ear, processed, and out the other. For the life of her she couldn’t remember the prior sentence beyond the last one she heard as she followed the instructions.

"Good, that right. Just follow my lead and do as I tell you." She said moving her wings in a slow rhythm. "Remain calm and don't think. Just listen to my voice."

Dawn soon was letting her head droop to save energy, following the movements and listening to the voice, only half awake after another minute. She could register feeling her muscles move and yet didn’t notice much else. It was getting hard to think.

"That's it. Very good. You're doing well just like that." Twilight said watching her wings. "Just relax and relax, let your thoughts melt away and just breath slowly."

Dawn let out a contented sigh, not realizing it sounded like a horse’s whinny in the process, still following instructions as her wings started to droop from relaxation.

"Good, just like that. There is no need to think. Just listen to my voice and follow all my instructions. Relax. Breathe slowly as all your thoughts fade away."

Dawn whinnied again as she let out her breath before smiling gently, wings drooping as she had a hard time consciously focusing any longer.

Twilight noted the behavior of the mare, trying to figure out what was going on with her. "Yes. Just like that follow my instructions my little pony. Breathe, relax. Breathe and relax."

Dawn stretched out her wings more, imitating her instructor once again as she shook her head slightly to listen consciously once again. Twilight blinked at this and looked from Dawn’s wings to her face.

Dawn looked back at her trainer, eyes slightly closed in relaxation but clearly giving her the undivided attention she was trained to give, between her accidental hypnosis and Chrysalis' own instincts having begun imprinting on the mare.

"Dawn,” Twilight blinked, confused and a little concerned, “are you alright?"

"Yes." Dawn replied simply and quietly

"How are you feeling?" Twilight asked tentatively.

"Empty." She said, their voice sounding airy, "Ready."

Twilight blinked. This was like how Chrysalis got when Twilight put certain spell on her, but Twilight hadn't done any magic. She'd just been talking, like she had all the other times. Despite her puzzling out what was going on, she couldn’t help but think this looked exactly like those other times with Chrysalis.

"What are you ready for?" Twilight asked as a test.

"Instruction..." Dawn said, looking at her with a muted look of confusion, as if having just woken up from a dream and yet still trying to go back to sleep.

No… there was no way. She thought, then decided she had to test this. "Lift your tail."

Dawn lifted her tail slowly, a blush going over her muzzle but there was still very little hesitation in doing so.

Twilight eyes widened. She actually did it. But how? Why? When? "Dawn who am i?"

"Own- Trainer?" she said, hesitating as she tried to think. there weren't any words associated, only a feeling, and her face showed her obvious confusion.

This confused Twilight a great deal. She couldn’t shake the feeling this wasn't right. She was with Chrysalis, and yet she couldn't deny the feeling in her nethers as she looked at Dawn, in this vulnerable state and ready to be dominated by somepony.

"Don't know..." Dawn eventually said, sufficing with that answer as she blinked and shook her head slowly, still feeling cloudy and the lack of reinforcement slowly breaking her out of it.

‘Ok, good. She seemed to be waking up… or was that it?’ Thinking about how the other alicorn was behaving right now made her feel something, and yet she knew she had Chrysalis. No sooner than she thought this she remembered Chrysalis said it was fine to have lovers. She pushed back, saying no, that wasn’t what ponies did. The other side of her retorted, reminding her she wasn’t exactly a normal pony, and if anything a lot of changeling culture better reflected who she really was. She pushed back with a reminder that the culture didn’t change who she was, and yet she had to admit, what happened to her had changed her.

But she was in a relationship. She couldn't be going off and fool around just because she found someone attractive.

But why couldn’t she? Chrysalis encouraged her to do so.

That wasn’t how things were done!

That wasn’t how things were done in Equestria, that didnt mean she had to follow it.

She was taught that she should though!

She was also taught to be nice to everyone but she wasn’t always, especially during training. So why did that matter?

Because… because…

She let herself come to terms with the death of the Librarian a long time ago. She never would have taken Chrysalis as a mate otherwise or did what they had, but still, to take a lover… She had to admit to herself, she allowed Chrysalis to do so, and Chrysalis said she could have as many as she wanted as long as her heart belonged to Chrysalis. That was all that mattered to her Queen mate.

Despite all this that ran through Twilight’s mind, she was struggling to come to terms until she came to a realization. Everything she had been taught growing up had been burned in the fires of war. She had her mate’s permission, and nothing was going to take away her love to them. She eyed the mare again in a new light and licked her lips at the vulnerable form, deciding they should continue the experiment.
“Relax… Calm yourself… let your mind empty of all thoughts." Twilight said, starting out timidly but with each word she grew in confidence.

Dawn sighed, calming down and relaxing again, tail lowering slowly as she let her mind empty once again.

"Good. That's right… Relax, calm yourself. It feels good to listen to my words. All you have to do is focus on my words and obey."
Dawn let out another very quiet whinny. She began shaking her head before her eyes drooped into that half awake look, watching Twilight intently with what conscious effort she was able to muster.

"What are you?" She asked

Dawn looked at her in confusion, still half asleep before her eyes flitted to the left as she dug through her memories, as if seeking something that would tell her what her answer is.

"You… you are my little pet." Twilight said, deciding that was how this would be.

Dawn nodded, a small smile crossing her face as the conundrum was answered.

"Good. Relax… is there anything else you don't know or are confused about?" Twilight asked, testing the waters as she tried to see just what effect she could have on the mare.

Dawn shook her head once slowly before speaking in a single word, "Pet." She had no confusion or lack of knowledge because no questions had been posed, and she was content in this mindset.

"Good. And what is it you do?"

"Obey. Listen" Dawn said, voice still airy, but without hesitation or sound of regret.

"Good. It… feels good to obey. You feel pleasure when you obey and follow my orders. It is natural to follow my orders."

Dawn nodded, a shiver travelling down her spine and raising her fur along it, the command seemed to connect with something she couldn’t put her hoof on, the feelings she had received from Chrysalis as a result of the link.

Twilight slowly smiled as the feeling between her legs grew. "Good. You're such a good filly."

Dawn shivered again in place, fur standing up again before slowly lowering down. She was smiling broadly at the compliment, tail rising without instruction .

"Yes. A very good obedient filly, obeying my every order.” Twilight continued approvingly, licking her lips as she saw the rising tail.

Dawn seemed to slightly wake at this, starting to smile more broadly.

"Good, relax. You don't need to think at all when it's just the two of us. Just obey. I'll think for you."

Dawn sighed again quietly, letting her eyes close a little more as she kept that smile, softening it as she relaxed.

"Good… it feels good not to think around me and just obey. It's natural." Twilight intoned, remembering how it worked previously.

Dawn whinnied quietly as she paid attention, letting those words fill her mind and continued to relax.

"Good. Good… how do you feel?"

"Wonderful..." She said breathily

"Good… what is your purpose?” Twilight tested.

"Obey."

"Yes… good… you are my good little filly"

Dawn whinnied quietly, clearly happy at the compliment.

Twilight's tail flicked as the feeling in her loins grew. She shifted her back legs and did the same with her wings. "Whenever I tell you ‘Empty your mind my little filly’ you will return to this exact state… do you understand?"

"Yes," Dawn said softly.

"Good… Now…” Twilight said, hesitating as she built up her nerves to say what she was wanting, “now service me with your tongue." Twilight said, tail flicking.

Dawn slowly, heavily moved toward Twilight’s hindside, sniffing at it once before getting ready to lick obediently, with very little hesitation.

"Good filly.” Twilight said as her tail lifted. “that's right."

Dawn shied away from licking just under the tail, disliking the idea strongly, but licked gently, tenderly downward for her owner as she knew what they wanted.

"Yes… my marehood...." Twilight said shivering.

Dawn neighed into their female piece, nuzzling it and sniffing her scent before giving a long lick along the entire lips, repeatedly kissing and nibbling along the way back down. Twilight gasped and moaned, feeling a shiver travel along her hips

"Yessss…” she hissed, “good filly."

Dawn licked her new owner-by-hypnosis tenderly and gently, going on one side then the other before breathing heated breaths onto them, and once, pushing her snout lightly up against it to lick the inside. It was nothing forceful, just dedicated to her owner's order as all her lessons from Stalwart were put into effect.

Twilight moaned as her wings snapped out, unable to control them anymore. Dawn whinnied into their marehood and licked even more actively, her head clearing a little yet still too engrossed in obedience to do anything other than focus on the task they were given.

Twilight moaned loudly as she shivered in place. Dawn was very good, not as good as Chrysalis, but Twilight doubted anyone would be as good as her. It wasn’t a bad substitute however.

Dawn smiled into the affections she gave, lightening her licking to just barely present to a more forceful lick inside the purple furred folds as far as she could go. Twilight gasped and moaned loudly, the only thing keeping her standing was the fact she couldn't get weak in the legs, being held up by them.

Dawn continued to lick, tracing letters of the alphabet for their pleasure. She had broken out of trance now with the work of pleasure involved, but she felt a greater sense of satisfaction and some joy, still unaware of the root cause of that enjoyment from the link.

"Ooohhhh… I'm close…” Twilight moaned.

Dawn continued, repeating the letter that led up to their biggest reaction every other time as she continued to lick and lick, wanting to please her owner quite badly.

Twilight cried out as her entire body shuddered in orgasm, her marehood clamping down on Dawn's tongue.

Dawn gasped in surprise and wiggled her tongue as best as she could, trying to stimulate her and please her even then, chin and muzzle rubbing up against her lips in a big kiss before she tried to suck on them firmly, as a new contrast to what she had been doing.

Twilight shivered as she was pleased through her orgasm. Dawn whinnied quietly into her passage and continued her attentions until she retrieved her tongue a short while later. Dawn smiled and withdrew her tongue, shaking her wings and holding them upward without intending to and unaware of the significance.

"Are you pleased?" She asked quietly

"Very…” Twilight said between pants

She bowed, then gave another more tender kiss to the tender piece before walking to Twilight’s side, "I... don't quite know how I got started there, but I'm very glad you enjoyed it." She said quietly, as if both shy and proud of herself.

Twilight’s panting slowed as she smiled. "You did very good my little filly."

Dawn shivered, smiling and standing up straighter, even though she didn't quite understand why.

Twilight smiled at her. "What are you?"

"Your little pe… that's odd... where did that answer come from?" she said, answering readily then stopping and second guessing herself, a look of confusion on

"What am i?"

"An owner." She said, again without hesitation before looking confused, as if not expecting that answer.

"Good filly." She said and patted Dawn's head.

Dawn giggled, blushing but smiling innocently like a filly would with the headpat, "Thank you Twily." She said, mumbling her words like she couldn't quite speak straight, blushing more at the inability to say Twilight’s name properly.

Twilight smiled as she sat down and patted the ground beside her. Obediently, she sat down at the ground next to her, looking at her intently with a hint of confusion, as if wondering what would be next, not unlike how a puppy would.

Twilight slowly lifted a hoof and started to stoke Dawn's mane. Dawn went stiff at the initial contact but sighed happily, relaxing at the stroking while still watching their movements.

Twilight looked to be confused as she stroked her mane, as if she were trying to figure something important out. Dawn sighed contentedly, enjoying the petting of her mane.

"Everything ok?" Dawn asked quietly.

"Yes… just… thinking." She said idly petting Dawn.

"About what? Can I help?"

"You."

She tilted her head in confusion, "What about me?"

Twilight couldn’t help chuckling at the action. "Just… I just had you pleasure me till I orgasmed… while I’m with Chrysalis… I know she doesn't care, and actually encourages it, but… everything I was taught growing up says the opposite… Only the one who was taught all that is dead. She died a long time ago in The Labs and I don't really stick to most of what I was taught as a filly, but… yet… I only somewhat hesitated to dominate you and… I really enjoyed it. And… it started to get complicated."

Dawn hummed, having listened to the whole thing before trying to speak, "I understand, at least a little. I grew up to where when you take someone as your mate, it was something you have for life and don’t go outside of it for anything. I came here, not really sure what to expect or do, but things were a bit different and I realized, what was the harm? It was a choice. some couples don't allow that because they know they both would be hurt. Others allow it freely, and if I had to guess, because there's still some herd-like tendencies here. Granted, I wonder why I'm so readily following what you say, unless my talking with chrysalis with my spell has somehow given me some kind of feedback, but... if you were happy with it, I'm happy too, even if a bit shy about it still..."

"The thing is Chrysalis and I aren't married, and I don't know what you mean by herd like tendencies. Back home, when you are with someone, you are with that person. At least for Equestria l… for changelings what matters is who your heart belongs to, and you can take lovers if you so desire… and… well… I don't exactly fit in with Equestria or The Hive… and… yes I enjoyed it… but… I just don't know."

Dawn nodded and took Twilight's hoof, holding it gently to her chest for the first two sentences before letting go and telling her calmly, "Twilight, take a nice breath in, and then let it out slow. You do what your heart tells you. If you don't wish to share yourself with anyone other than your love, Chrysalis, then do that. If she's worthy of it, and I know she is, knowing you already, she'll respect you more for it. It would show her that she's all you need, even for that kind of desire. Don't give a damn about what other ponies, or changelings, or anyone would think. If it makes you two happy, then that is enough." She looked up to Twilight, hoping she understood.

"Except it wouldn't make her happy, me only being with her. She encourages me to take on lovers. Even taking her time to scout out possible lovers for me that I may like. They don't view the world as ponies do. To them, one on one relationships make no sense. If you are physically interested in another, then you start a physical relationship with them. To deny that is seen as alien, and makes no sense to them."

She nodded, "So are you throwing your own wishes out the window then? I'm asking you what you want."

"I… I don't know."

Dawn chuckled gently, "Then you're in the boat I was in a couple years ago. Looks like we both have some things we can teach each other then." She smiled, patting the ground by her, "Let's see if we can do a little bit of therapy and help give you some direction then."

"Ok?"

"Come on Twilight, let's sit down and get comfortable." She said, trying to be inviting.

"We are sitting....." Twilight pointed out, concerned for the mare.

Dawn blinked, "Oh... i thought you were standing for some reason.. sorry.' she blushed, then shook her head, "So... What did you grow up with regarding relationships?"

"Like all of Equestria, that you are faithful to the one you're with."

Dawn nodded, "How long did you grow up with that ideal?"

"Till now?"

"So you weren't introduced to any other ideas for finding a mate or partner till now?"

"Well… not till I started learning about Changeling culture. So when I was around 24."

"I see. So the idea has seemed strange at first I imagine, being different than your own right?"

"Very, but it's their culture and I'm not one to judge."

"Ahhh," She said, nodding understandingly, "So tell me Twilight, how does the idea of not just keeping one mate for all your needs make you feel?"

"I’m....not sure...."

"Just say what comes to mind. What's your first instinct?" Dawn prodded, trying to get them to answer with something to keep it going.

"I’m....not sure..."

"Well, do your best.” Dawn encouraged, admittedly lightly frustrated at the lack of answer, “how did the idea of changeling's approaches to relationships make you feel, the ups and the downs..."

"Indifferent." She said.

Dawn blinked, then looked away, thinking. Her reaction earlier, as well as how she's answered so far led her to think that was most certainly not the case, but wasn't sure how to approach it. She brought a hoof up to her chin and stayed like that as she considered what the next step should be

Twilight watched her. She knew that pose all to well as she had seen it 100s of times.

"Twilight, you mentioned that you've been given suggestions by Chryssy before about possible lovers, correct?"

"Yes. On and off over the years."

"Were you indifferent then when she suggested those? Did it make you feel frustrated, concerned, happy, or something else?"

"I simply told her I wasn't interested. Factor in back then, I didn't even know I was in love with her, and to me we were just friends with benefits but she was the closest thing I was ever going to have to a normal relationship."

"Ok, that tells me how you reacted, but how did you feel?"

"Not interested."

Dawn paused, considering how Twilight wasn't opening up on her feelings very much at all. If anything, her responses were very cut and to the point when she was uncomfortable. She nodded gently and continued on a different approach to get to the result, "So you weren't interested, and wasn't even sure if you had loved her at that point. Did they respect your lack of interest in it after the first attempt, or were there others?"

"As I said, Chrysalis constantly tried setting me up with other lovers she thought I'd like."

"Right," She said, moving on to the next step, "but she kept trying to give you options right? Have you told her you don't want her to do it or no?"

"Yes, I even punished her several times."

"And she still does it." She asked to confirm

"Not anymore, no. Least, not for the last decade."

"Ok, so if she has stopped for the last decade, what's the problem?"

"I just had sex with you? The whole thing that started this conversation?"

Dawn nodded, "So you're feeling conflicted about what just happened and how you want to be?"

"Yes."

"Ok, we've made progress." She said gently, positive at the recognition by the purple mare, feeling like something’s been done to get feelings out in the open, "What do you like about how you want to be, at least as far as that goes?"

"Not sure how we made progress since I literally told you that was how I was feeling from the start, but alright we will play this game." She said. "As for your question I just want to be myself."

Dawn frowned, feeling a little hurt at being told they only went in a circle. "Are you wanting to talk about it at all then? I don't want you to feel like you're playing a game, I just wanted to help."

"I do but this just ended up back where it started."

"Well, it was the first time you actually said how you felt though. You were dancing around it a little. So the next step here, how would you describe yourself, what goals do you have for yourself?"

"I’m not sure how me telling you I was brought up to only be with one person and yet I had sex with you and liked it is me dancing around the subject of me telling you i was brought up to only be with one person and yet had sex with you and liked it."

Dawn sighed, ears drooping as she felt a great deal of disappointment, deciding it was pointless to pursue it further, "Nevermind... I'm not really good at this I guess. Sorry if I upset you."

"No, its fine." She patted Dawn's head. "Just… I'll figure this out." She sighed and stood.

"But I wanted to help... I guess I just... I dunno." She said, shaking her head and standing up. "It's a lot harder trying it yourself than they make it look..."

"It is. And I really appreciate it, I do… just… I think this is something I need to figure out on my own."

Dawn nodded, staying by her side, "Well... If you need someone present while you think out loud, let me know ok? I mean... I'm not exactly good at giving thoughts clearly, but... I want to be here for you when you need it, ok?"

"I don't usually think out loud but if I do I'll talk to you ok?" Twilight said to reassure them.

Dawn nodded, having said what she needed and should. "So, should we go back to flight training?

"I’m… not really in the right headspace… do you remember the previous lessons?"

"I do. I'll focus on them then."

"I'll be here to watch incase you need help. Don't hesitate to ask."

Dawn nodded, pulling out some objects and books from her pack, putting them on a blanket she brought with her on the other side of her bag, and slowly worked on grabbing her books with her hooves.

Twilight watched on as she did her exercises, lifting them clumsily when she got to the heavier books but continued as best she could in silence, knowing that her mentor wanted time to reflect.

Twilight watched over her, occasionally correcting her as she thought. Dawn continued on with her training, listening to her instructors words carefully when she spoke.

After a while Twilight spoke up. "Sit." She said.

Dawn sat down, looking at her attentively

"Bark."

Dawn looked at her confused, but tried to give her best bark impression.

"Lay down."

She laid down on the blanket, settling in and smiling a little, still clearly confused, but enjoying herself

"Roll over."

She tilted her head and seemed to pause at first before continuing to 'play along' and rolled over.

"You really are like a dog." She said. "How did that feel?"

"Oddly nice actually…” She said as she paused to think about it, “Something just felts right about it... I don't really know why... I'm not normally like that except with Stalwart, and even then..."

"Tell me the complete truth Dawn.....how do you feel about the idea of....being my lover or....pet?"

Dawn blushed, "I... rather like the idea... I mean, I'm already a pet of Stalwart, yet" She gulped and continued, not sure why she felt hesitant, "I'd love that if it made you happy."

"Why." She asked

She blinked, pausing and thinking, "I don't know... my feelings are a lot more instinctual, but if I tried to rationalize it, you've been through a lot, and I feel like I have a lot to learn from you, but there's something that seems so appealing to making you happy, and I don't quite know how to put my finger on it..."

"And so you’d… become my pet?"

Dawn nodded, "Stalwart still has my heart as my first love, but yes, definitely."

"Continue practicing."

Dawn nodded, turning back to her books and practicing, while thinking about what twilight was getting at. She wondered, 'Was she testing me? am I good enough? Why did I do all those things when I barely know her much more than a week? Is it what I want? But if it wasn't, why did I say it?'

As she worked, Twilight remained silent lost in her own thoughts about what she wanted. Dawn continued to practice her skills with her hoof, then stood up and stretched for a moment, especially flexing her wings every which way, feeling stiff.

Twilight watched her flex her wings. Soon after, Dawn sighed contentedly after several minutes of stretching every which way, before folding her wings again and resuming her exercises

"Would you wear a collar?" Twilight suddenly asked

"Hm? Sure." Daw said with a blink casually, "I already wear one from time to time for Stalwart, though he always does so to work me up for later." Dawn began to chuckle, blushing at the same time.

"I didn't meant one laced with anything. Just a collar."

Dawn nodded, "I didn't mean one laced with anything inherently... we didn't start doing that until about a month ago..."

"Ok… what exactly wouldn't you do?"

Dawn paused, trying to think of things she wouldn't do. "I... well..." She paused, thinking of various scenarios and depending on the circumstances, she could see doing a variety of things, "I can't think of any immediately... wouldn't we want to have some clue given when a line is crossed?"

"I don't know." She said sounding uncertain.

"Have you not been introduced to the idea of a safe word?" she asked, turning her body more fully toward her. "Like with Stalwart, I just need to say butterfly, and that lets him know that i've reached my limit and we need to cut back, and... well... he had me go flying while I was still a unicorn with his two buddies a second time. It felt like forever, but they stopped what they were doing and gradually brought me down back to him until I was ready to continue..."

"Safeword?" She asked.

Dawn nodded, "It's something that you can say that you wouldn't say normally, so it's a clue to stop, but you can still playfully say you don't want to have something happen, but it's a false resistance. Some ponies like that sort of thing..."

"As far as I know no one else does what me and Chrysalis do." She said

"Oh?" Dawn chuckled, "Perhaps Stalwart and I could take you to a place or two where that does happen. There was a show where we had to show just how well... well, trained, I was, in front of others who enjoyed the pastime... it was a small crowd but... you're not alone."

"I'd rather not be with other people."

"Sorry, I wasn't trying to say you had to be. Just pointing out an option..." Dawn said, sounding a bit more disappointed than she really needed to. It was clear she wore her heart on her sleeve at that moment.

"It's fine. But I prefer to keep my private life private except for with people I trust."

"I will respect that for you of course, nothing we say here will leave my lips. Though I may talk to Chryssy if that's all right… if it comes up."

"That… would be fine… she'd probably be happy to hear about it." She chuckled.

"Heh..." Dawn chuckled quietly, "I'm sure she could train me well on your behalf as needed if you wished it too..."

"Probably."

Dawn moved all her books from the blanket onto her hoof and into her saddlebag, eventually putting them all away before standing casually in front of her, paying attention to what else she might request

"Tell me what did you think seeing Chrysalis earlier?"

"I couldn't stop smiling. She seemed like Stalwart and I get sometimes, but my training so far has been the more tender, lovey kind, and she seemed to have some of the rigidity and responsibility that comes with it."

"Been with her for decades."

Dawn nodded, paying attention to Twilight, as if she was about to give invaluable instruction or advice

"You'll probably get to her point as well with continued training… though you see pretty close to it now."

Dawn nodded, unsure how she was pretty close to her level of training, she hadn't received such training before, she was just eager when it came to helping others...

"Safeword?" Twilight asked suddenly

"We haven't made one yet. what makes sense to you?"

"I don't know."

Dawn hummed, "Well, we could say something like radio, or telephone, or computer... almost anything technology could be said safely in a sensual context and not be misunderstood, but... if you want me to be out and about like you did with Chryssy... hm..."

She waited for Dawn to think of something as she didn't have any clues.

Dawn hummed again before going, "Wait, what about horseshoes? Obscure enough that it rarely comes up, and could easily just be called shoes if we had to refer to the actual thing, or even other things like a plant or an animal, as long as it's uncommon."

She blinked. "What if I want you to take your horseshoes off?"

"True... I mean, I don't wear any but... hm."

"This is a lot harder than I thought it was going to be..." Dawn said, disappointed, "I was thinking about possibly going with a visual or auditory clue, but if you for instance tied me up for something or caged me, that might not be enough... unless... perhaps a particular series of notes played by themselves with my horn magic? Would that work?"

"You don't wear horseshoes?" Twilight asked confused. "And… yeah I suppose the notes could work… I won't be able to suppress your magic though."

Dawn nodded, "So, I'll come up with a tone that will indicate when we're crossing a line, and that can be played softly so it doesn't disturb or alert others... we may want a word as a backup if I get to exhausted for magic, but, at least we have a plan now." Dawn smiled, seeming to have overlooked the question about horseshoes on accident

"Or at least for times I may want you helpless." She said

Dawn nodded, seeming unbothered by the idea of being made helpless at the moment.

Twilight nodded back then looked up at the sun. "It's nearing lunch. Shall we go get something to eat?"

Dawn nodded, "Sounds like a good idea," She said, getting up, brushing herself off and bowing to Twilight lightly.

Twilight didn't notice the smile she gave Dawn when she bowed before she stood and began walking back to the castle. Dawn smiled and followed Twilight at her side, behind her by a shoulder's distance as she often had.

"What are you in the mood for?" She asked

"Hm, cheese is sounding nice, and maybe some caramel... but not together, that'd be weird." Dawn said, chuckling.

"You can have them together. I ate some very strange combinations when pregnant."

"Oooo, that could be interesting..." She said, humming, "I mean, I don't know how that would be done, but still..."

"Melted cheese mixed with caramel." She said.

Dawn continued to hum quietly to herself as she tried to consider what options there could be for having her caramel and cheese cravings sated. She was happy walking alongside her potential owner as it was

"Also, you should know it doesn't have to be a normal meal combination. I once covered broccoli with hot sauce and blueberry jam." She said.

Dawn paused mentally and thought out loud, "I.... that almost sounds good...."

Twilight burst out laughing as they walked.

She looked at her confused, like a lost adoring puppy, "What?"

Chapter 09: Distant Storm

View Online

Dawn and Twilight returned from the plateau under the fountains of the castle after training, starting to feel hungry for the work they had put in.

"What are you in the mood for?" She asked

"Hm, cheese is sounding nice, and maybe some caramel... but not together, that'd be weird." Dawn said, chuckling.

"You can have them together. I ate some very strange combinations when pregnant."

"Oooo, that could be interesting..." She said, humming, "I mean, I don't know how that would be done, but still..."

"Melted cheese mixed with caramel." She said.

"Also, you should know it doesn't have to be a normal meal combination. I once covered broccoli with hot sauce and blueberry jam." She said.

Dawn paused mentally and thought out loud, "I.... that almost sounds good...."

Twilight burst out laughing as they walked.

She looked at her confused, like a lost adoring puppy, "What?"

"Nothing, nothing." She chuckled. "Just curious what else you'll start craving."

"I have no idea." Dawn said, blushing slightly, "I've never been pregnant before, and couldn't be as a human."

"Trust me, they will get weird."

"Like steak and ice cream and chocolate syrup?" she asked, mentioning a memory she had at a buffet once

"Yes. And trust me, they will taste amazing at the time, but when you try them later you'll be lucky to keep your lunch down."

"Well, as long as my foal likes it." She replied, looking forward as she did. She felt a rising urge to give something a tender hug, but since they were walking, she held herself back

"They will. I had a huge craving for strawberries mixed with all sorts of things often when I was carrying Violet." She said. "You see the result."

"Yeah..." Dawn chuckled quietly.

As they walked on, Dawn let herself get lost in thought. She looked out to the grass and tried to see what the foal might be like, how they might play alone, how they’d play with friends, how they’d play with family, what struggles they would face as the daughter of a princess, and what struggles she would have being a parent with having not so great parents herself.

Twilight turned to her pupil and frowned, deciding it was time to snap her to reality if she was going to keep worrying.

"Relax Dawn. You'll do well."

"I hope so... At least if how I try to treat Violet is any indicator..." She said, thinking that people treated foals of another parent different than their own in a lot of cases she saw.

"It is. Trust me, I wouldn't let you anywhere near her if I didn't trust you." Twilight reassured

"Thank you,” She nodded, still worrying as she replied, “though I hope you don't mind how I spoil them as if they were my own. I'm not sure how I would feel if someone did that with my child, which is so hypocritical of me-"

"If it was a problem, I would say something." Twilight said, cutting her off.

Dawn nodded again, mumbling, "Thank you... it really helps when those instincts kick in..."

"Just don't try to take her from me when I have her, and we won't have a problem."

"I would never dream of taking any parent's child like that,” Dawn laughed, “let alone a friend's, but noted."

Twilight nodded as they approached the castle. Dawn followed, continuing to think about what being a parent would be like with the new information she gained. Twilight saying how she looked after Violet was a clue, possibly a sign Dawn might spoil them rotten. She would have to consider how to prevent over-spoiling and set ground rules, even for herself to follow. Dawn was unaware of how Twilight continued to watch out for her out of the corner of their eye.

After a few paces a very slight smile passed Twilight’s face as she moved her wing just enough to have her wingtip stroke down the green mare’s spine. Dawn gasped in surprise, standing still and her fur started to rise and show her goosebumps from the sudden contact.

“Oh My-!” She exclaimed before looking and seeing the wing, breathing heavily from the surprise. “Oh! Sorry. You startled me really good there.”

"Just startled?" Twilight asked, hiding her disappointment.

"I... was there something else I should have been?" She asked, starting to calm down and catch her breath, clueless of if she had been anything else because of it.

"No, nothing." She said, a slight frown replacing her earlier smile.

"Oh... ok..." She replied. She had the sneaking suspicion that there was something else intended.

"I like when Chryssy does that to me." Twilight explained quietly.

"Ahhhh." Dawn said in understanding.

"Thought it would be the same for you." Twilight continued.

"I-” She hesitated before replying, “when not in a public setting, yes. It was unexpected, and sadly I jump in fear or surprise at sudden touches unless primed beforehand, like when Stalwart has me," She paused again as they passed a pair of passerby, then quietly continued, "wear my collar 'n all."

"Oh. ok." Twilight said, ears drooping into silent disappointment, but cataloguing that information for future use.

"I'm sorry, but I appreciate that you were trying for my sake, with what you know of yourself and what you like." She said smiling softly, whispering, "and I learned a little bit of you in the same breath."

As Dawn spoke, she flexed her wings as subtle as she could, attempting to imitate the light touch that Twilight gave along their spine.

Twilight gasped and her wings shivered in place before readjusting themselves to be comfortable again.

Dawn smiled gently, satisfied that it had the intended effect, finishing the stroke down the spine before refolding her wing.

"I'm sure you will find other ways to push my buttons, like I'm learning yours." Dawn said consolingly.

Twilight panted slightly, a small blush to her cheeks before she started walking again. Dawn walked on more confidently now that she felt her mistake had been corrected. She took another step before hearing her stomach rumbling loudly. A blush crossed her face, and after a brief glance from Twilight, the pair maneuvered toward the kitchen to grab some food.

Dawn followed into the kitchen, trying to open the doors with her magic ahead of time for Twilight, intent on showing her helpfulness.

"Someone is observant." Twilight chuckled as Dawn had been paying attention to Chrysalis.

"Only at times ma'am." She said, smiling knowingly, "Other times I've been and likely will be rather dense. You'll find out I'm sure."

Twilight smiled at the ma'am part and chuckled as they entered the kitchen. They were soon at the kitchen and they went to the small section held for residents of the castle to put in requests. Dawn smiled internally as she saw the doors to the kitchens themselves to the side, where together with Violet they raided for deserts. It was this receptionist she had notified early to have the deserts ready and to expect mischief so it would be safe.

"Hello!” The assistant to the chefs taking orders for the meal called cheerily from the window to the kitchen. “We're expecting a lunch rush to hit any moment, I’m guessing you want to get some food yourselves before the rush hits?"

"Um, yes that’s right. I'll have grilled vegetables if that's alright." Twilight said.

“We can do that, sure.” The assistant nodded and turned to Dawn, "And what will you have?"

Dawn paused briefly, looking to Twilight in case she wanted to order on her behalf. The only response she had for the next few seconds was silence and a smile from Twilight. Dawn nodded and replied to the assistant.

“Sorry about the wait, was just thinking of what to have. How about some grilled cheese and grilled vegetables, but I'd love to have a desert with some caramel in it. Your choice."

"All right princesses, we'll see what we can do.” He smiled, having written it down on a paper. “I'd say we'll probably have it out in about twenty minutes for both of you. Anything else?"

"No, that will be all unless Princess Dawn here wants something to drink?" She said looking at her.
Dawn nodded, blushing at forgetting this detail. The attendant smirked at the pair and nodded.

"Of course. What'll it be?" he asked.

"She will take a glass of apple cider, not hard." Twilight answered.

"And yourself princess?" The attendant nodded,

"Nothing for me." She said smiling

"All right, we'll get you some water, just in case.” He said, writing it down. “Will you be sitting in the dining room or no?"

"No, the library." Twilight replied.

"All right then." He nodded again, writing down the destination before turning to the kitchen and calling the order to the chefs, who called back their acknowledgement.

Twilight turned and began to walk again. Dawn followed, staying at her side and trying not to speak, as if feeling that now that Twilight has spoken for her once, she shouldn't speak again unless spoken to. Granted, she couldn’t quite explain why she had that feeling, it was just an instinct she listened to.

"So then, someone is wanting all decisions made for them, hm?" Twilight asked as she walked into the library.

"W-well,” Dawn replied as her cheek fur seemed to become a slightly redder shade of green, more-so as she started feeling like her tongue wasn’t cooperating at all, “you seemed to have it handled and I didn't see a need to chime in... t-that's all."

"Uh-huh. Sure." Twilight replied as she went into the library. She looked over toward the windows and moved toward one that would look over the garden, taking a seat.

"I'm so easy to read, I know.” Dawn smiled nervously, then shrugged, “Oh well. I'm a horrible liar anyway."

"Good thing you won't have to lie if I'm the one telling you what to do." Twilight smirked.

"Yes ma'am." Dawn chuckled.

Twilight chuckled in kind and gestured to the seat across from her. Dawn nodded, pulling her seat out and sitting on it, looking to the window at first, before looking back to her, trying to glean an idea or two about what their mood was or what she might be thinking.
She sat back smiling at her before looking around the room. "You know, I spent a lot of time in this exact spot when I was younger?"

"I can imagine it." Dawn nodded. Getting a look from Twilight.

"Oh?"

"Well, the Twilight here is a bit of a bookworm to say the least, and you seem to be still at least as knowledgeable as her, just with a bit more experience with the world under your belt." Dawn explained.

Twilight chuckled and three dozen thick books appeared around her, all on different subjects.

"Well, I do try to keep a few books on me at all times in case I need some light reading." Twilight explained before the books vanished.

Dawn laughed, "Yep, that's the Twili-"

"Shhhhh" A librarian mare hushed from the side, having been rolling a cart of books on a trolley and now putting them away nearby.

Dawn stopped speaking and blushed in embarrassment. Twilight chuckled, and Dawn noticed they were speaking in a voice that somehow didn't carry at all.

"Don't worry about them. They are mostly harmless unless you damage a book, then get ready for hell."

"Yeah, I can imagine. Once, I got upset with my brother once for borrowing a book and crushing it's spine under the recliner and then tried to say it was like that all along."

"Yeah, they'd lose it if that happened. And do not try to argue with them about the condition a book was in when it left this room. You will find yourself steam rolled by so many rules, regs and tiny details about the books condition, and how they know it wasn't, as well as likely causes for the damage that you wouldn't be able to think straight for a week."

"Yeah, I don't tend to borrow too many books from here, but I can remember from the ones back in Van Hoover."

"I have a lot of good memories growing up in this place." Twilight smiled as she looked around. "Guess I'm still a bookworm."

"And there's nothing wrong with that at all." Dawn smiled.

"Course not." She chuckled. "Besides I doubt anyone would say such a thing in my presence."

Dawn tried very hard not to laugh, barely suppressing it even as her body shook in her seat. She was finally in control of herself again when the attendant came along and set down the drink for Dawn, quietly adding, "Your food is almost ready, I'll be back with it shortly."

Twilight nodded to him in thanks, noting they left out the water, but not being bothered by it.

He walked back from where he entered, and Dawn readily sipped at the cider before sighing contentedly, "Goodness it'd been almost a year since I last tasted good cider."

Twilight chuckled at the mare’s simple pleasures, causing a bottle of some amber liquid appeared in the table. Dawn blinked, only just noticing the bottle, looking between Twilight and the drink as if questioning if it had been there all along, as well as what it was.

"Nightfall whiskey, nectar of the gods." Twilight said smiling.

Dawn hummed, intrigued, but not wanting to press the matter. She continued to think to herself until shortly their lunches arrived.

The stallion server assistant smiled and whispered, "I hope you ladies enjoy." before bowing and heading back quickly yet quietly through the library.

Dawn smiled and gratefully dug into the grilled cheese, getting a look of childish joy as she bit in and got the bite of gooey cheese. She gave a healthy smile as she continued to eat, readily demolishing the meal yet somehow staying quite clean.

"Someone loves grilled cheese a lot. A lot, a lot. If you get my meaning." Twilight chuckled softly as she watched, a smirk still crossing her muzzle.

Dawn blinked, looking at her and tilting her head in confusion, "I... kinda?" She went to sip at her drink and sighed contentedly, quietly, as she finished her meal, already wanting much more to eat.

"So you have a grilled cheese sandwich fetish, good to know." Twilight chuckled, her food having long since been eaten.

"No..." She said quietly, looking back at her feeling even more horribly confused, "I just, when I like food, I REALLY like food."

"Yes, really like food, got it." Twilight said smiling, continuing their tease.

"Not like thaaat." Dawn laughed almost silently as she shook in place. She took a deep breath and started on her desert.

"Uh-huh, suuuuuuure"

She chuckled again and ate her meal, enjoying it thoroughly before setting their dishes aside.

"So tell me Dawn, what do you think of...everything that happened?" Twilight sat back as she asked before her horn glowed for a moment.

Dawn looked at her and thought back to earlier today and gave a gentle smile and a light blush, "It was fun. Not bad for my first attempt."

She nodded. "Any other thoughts?'

She looked thoughtful for a second before saying, "I'd want to talk to Stalwart about it, but I highly doubt he'd have any issues with it. Otherwise, not really."

Twilight nodded slowly, the gears in her head clearly spinning as her eyes partially closed.

"What about you then? It's just as important you're comfortable too."

"I’m… not sure.” She said sighing. "I'm with Chrysalis but… I… did enjoy it."

"I will fully respect that your first loyalty has been and will continue to be to her,” Dawn nodded, “I would never dream of taking that from you, much like I doubt you would dream of taking Stalwart from me."

"No, no, of course not."

She chuckled quietly, trying her best to give a kind smile, "Yup."

"I'll need to think on it, and talk things over with Chrysalis and Stalwart I'd imagine." Twilight nodded, then looked back up to Dawn.

"That is perfectly fine. Anything else you wanted to do in this favorite library spot of yours? Look for more books, new books, or maybe just favorites?"

"I may grab a few books and charge it to myself." She chuckled.

"Oh the confusion that would ensue..." Dawn chuckled.

"That's the point." She chuckled.

Dawn smiled, fluffing up her wing-feathers instinctively to trap more heat as a small breeze went along her fur, giving her chills.

"Tempted to check out a few… adult books so they appear on her record." She chuckled

"Oh nice..." Dawn chuckled, trying to picture that happening to the Twilight she had met back at coronation, how that might spur her to actually get the book 'again' and read it. If that happened to any of the books she herself had, Dawn smirked at some of the things Twilight would be trying or curious about.

"Me-thinks someone has a few ideas on what books I should check out."

Dawn blushed instantly, looking at her in surprise, "I... well, yes, a couple."

"Well then, glad to see you aren't quite as innocent as you pretend to be then." She smirked.

"I plead the fifth." Dawn blushed and turned her head away a little.

"There may be hope for you yet."

Dawn looked over to her intrigued, wondering what was going through her trainer's mind, but knew better than to ask. She'd share when she was ready.

"Tell me what they are." Twilight instructed.

She gulped, took a breath, and quietly said the name of three titles, one around unbirth, another centered around temporarily incorporating their allies into themselves for different 'boosts', and a third which outlined a couple who explored different aspects of pet play.

Twilight blinked at her. "wow.....uh....interesting choices." She said blinking again

Dawn continued to blush, looking to the side as she tried to hide her embarrassment with casual appearances.

"Me-thinks you have a rather interesting taste in things." Twilight said, eying the mare subtly.

"J-just a bit.... I-I can explain later in private..." She stuttered, whispering as she tried to keep her composure.

"We are in private" Twilight said and Dawn noticed the spell was diffusing anything said to where no one could hear them outside of a few feet away.

Dawn blushed in spite of it, still feeling the pressures of being in a public sphere but recognized the indirect order given unspoken. "I... rather like any concept that can be used for gentle or affectionate nurturing, guidance, or rebirth concepts... They're very comforting and when there was a book that had 'the big bad wolf' eating a child and i imagined them getting to be reborn as a wolf and what that'd be like, it rather... stuck..." She said, feeling more and more self conscious, ears drooping as she went until they laid back, showing her insecurity

"Interesting." Twilight said sitting back.

Dawn nodded, unsure what more to really say or do, other than try to accept she made something private laid bare to twilight, and she still didn't even understand why. She let her mind devolve into thoughts of 'why did I share that so readily?' as she relaxed into her seat, looking to Twilight. They started to stand up and her horn flashed, sound returning of the background noise of a library.

"Shall we get those books?" Twilight asked, to which Dawn nodded, acting shy once more.

<<<O>>>

Fine Silk sighed as she unlocked the door to her clothing shop in Manehatten.

“Honestly Daisy, you're being paranoid. There is no way there are changelings here in Manehatten.” the blue unicorn said to her sister as she walked into the somewhat dark shop.

“I’m telling you, I saw two of them just appear in the alley by my apartment sis!” the Yellow earth pony as she headed for the back room to grab some stock.

“And I'm telling you, you read too many horror stories”

Silk shook her head then noticed something laying on the floor by the counter. She frowned, thinking it was odd. She didn't remember making anything bright orange. Walking over to it she used her magic to pick up the strange orange jumpsuit, noticing some black writing on the side.

“Irongate Prison Complex?” she read out loud, searching her memory for such a place, all she knew about were the dungeons under canterlot. “Hey Daisy! Ever hear of a place call Irongate Prison Complex or do the numbers 20473 make any sense to you?”

She didn't hear anything from the back room.

“Daisy?” She called again, looking at the door after setting the jumpsuit down. “Is this is part of some prank? I'm not amused.”

Silk slowly walked into the back room… and felt something sharp press to her neck.

“I can assure you. This is no prank.” a voice said to her right. She couldn't place the accent but chanced turning her eyes to see who it was.

It was a light blue unicorn stallion with slicked back white mane. he seemed to have some sort of jewelry on his horn, and for some reason she couldn’t fathom, he was using his hooves.

“Now then, do exactly as I say.” he said, watching as Silk slowly nodded. “Good, reach up and remove the ring from my horn. With your hooves now.”

She nodded once more and slowly did as told, her hooves shaking slightly as she reached up and saw the ring sliding off easily. She barely got the thing off and his horn was wrapped in a white aura as he sighed contentedly.

“Ah… much better…” He said as his hooves dropped away, but the sharp item on her neck remained. It was then she noticed he was wearing one of the dark suits she had made for a client.

“Now then, tell me, where do you keep the memory unit for your security cameras?” he asked.

“Memory unit? Security cameras?” she asked confused, wondering what he meant, causing him to blink.

“You do not know what those are? Tell me, how far is the nearest EDF garrison?” he asked.

“EDF? W-what’s that?” She asked, finding her voice quaking as she stood in place, fear starting to set in.

“Interesting… You have no idea what that means do you?” he asked and she shook her head causing him to smile. “Well then, seems that flash of light was most beneficial to me then.” he chuckled and then looked at her. “Well then, you have been most useful but I make a habit of have as few loose ends as possible.”

He gave her a smile, but Silk gasped as she felt the sharp object rake across her throat. The dull pain was nothing compared to the shock of feeling a warm liquid spill onto her chest as she fell to her knees, hooves shooting to her throat as she tried to stop the bleeding.

“Now, now, that is quite pointless. I made sure to get both arteries.” he said and dropped the bloody scissors on the floor before dusting the suit jacket off. “Pity, you do know how to make a fine suit.”

Silk collapsed fully to the floor, her now starring vision noticing her sister’s back legs poking out from behind a stack of boxes as the stallion stepped over her.

“Don't worry, I’ll show myself out.” he said and Silk turned to watch as he turned the open sign to closed as he locked the door before closing it as her vision faded to black.

<<<O>>>

Twilight browsed the shelves of the library, a stack of books held in her magic behind her

Dawn followed, wondering what kinds of things they would go on to get.

The first place twilight had gone was the adult section to grab the books Dawn had said as well as a few of her own choice. Now she was browsing for actual reading material as she hummed.

Dawn simply followed along, her head drifting in ideas as she walked, fairly bored, but trying not to show it by distracting herself. Unfortunately for her, she walked right into Twilight’s tail when they had stopped to look over a book getting a face full of tail.

Dawn quietly eep’d in embarrassment and pulled back soon, whispering, "Sorry, so sorry!"

"Huh… what?" Twilight asked, noticing Dawn-

"N-nothing." Dawn said, feeling flustered and looking down and away from the question.

Twilight blinked, watching Dawn for a second before looking a book over, then nodded and added it to the stack.

Dawn continued to stay near Twilight, but with a bit more distance so she didn't repeat the mistake.

Soon Twilight had a large stack of books behind her as she headed for the checkout counter Dawn wanted to be sarcastic and ask if she had enough books to read, but she knew the answer would be 'of course not.'

Twilight hummed happily with a large smile on her face as she went through the check out, the librarian not needing to help. They quickly realized she knew every step and could do them in her sleep

Dawn looked around, wondering if there were any books she wanted to read but decided against it. She felt like she would have a hard time returning them once they left for Van Hoover.

"So, now where to?" Twilight asked as she walked to the door, books floating behind her.

"Well, we have a couple hours left until our meeting, we could find a nice place to relax and read, maybe back to the hill so I can practice flight or the hoof magic stuff you said while you read?"

Twilight nodded, turning towards the hills as the books vanished Dawn followed, trying not to let herself crave more food as she felt her already content stomach rumble. She knew she wasn't normally this hungry, and she had more important things to do for the moment. It didn’t take long before they reached the hill they were at before.

"We will start with lifting." Twilight said as she took a seat.

Dawn nodded, getting out her blanket, laying out her books, and prepared herself for more practice.

Twilight was soon surrounded by half a dozen books held in her magic as she read all of them, simultaneously watching her pupil learn the rudiments of inherent magic. Dawn continued to lift and put down her books, going back and forth between lighter and heavier as appropriate, but accidentally favoring her right hoof more than her left.

"Both hooves." Twilight said from behind her books.

"Oh! Sorry!" she called and started to work with both hooves like they were barbells instead.

"Good girl." Twilight continued, books continuing to shift around as Twilight read through them.

Dawn smiled and nodded, continuing on and using both hooves like she was encouraged, happy at the praise. Every once in a while Twilight spoke up with advice or telling her she was doing well. It was an hour of practice she barely noticed as her mind wandered while she continued the activities before speaking up again.

"Can we work on more flight lessons now please? I’d like a break from this." Dawn asked politely.

Twilight marked her plans and the books vanished. "I was just thinking the same thing my little pony."

Dawn smiled, flexing and stretching her limbs and shaking herself down in the end before smiling broadly.

"Alright,” Twilight said as she got to her hooves and stretched. “calm yourself my little pony."

Dawn nodded, taking a deep breath and letting it out slowly, allowing herself to relax.

"Wings open.” Twilight instructed, opening her own.

Dawn spread out her wings, slowly, but fully. It was like her wings opening was a stretch in itself.

"Good. Move them slowly up and down, and try flexing them a bit." Twilight instructed.

Dawn nodded gently, holding her wings out and moved them as she said, trying to flex those wing muscles and feel where they all were.

"How do they feel my little pony?"

Dawn closed her eyes, head tilting slightly as she tried quite hard to assess how they felt. She struggled, trying to find the right words, "Big… heavy… a bit clumsy."

"Good, relax. That will fade with time, just relax and listen to my voice." Twilight instructed.

Dawn sighed again and shivered before letting her wings droop in relaxation

"Good, try opening and closing them a few times." Twilight intoned.

Dawn slowly closed her wings, then opened them, then closed them again with a little difficulty

"Relax my little pony, calm yourself. Don't think. Just relax and listen to my voice."

Dawn felt her fur rise along her back at the statement of being a little pony, the feeling of a shiver travelling it before she was standing but relaxed, head drooping slightly.

"Good, now try lifting off the ground, focus on my voice." Twilight said lifting a couple feet off the ground as her wings flapped slowly.

Dawn nodded ever so slightly, flapping her wings a bit more intently, gradually going closer to weightless and a look of panic started to creep onto her face.

"Call yourself my little pony. Focus on my voice, relax. Clear your mind"
Dawn took a deep breath, continued to flap and tried to let herself relax, and let herself continue, trusting in her tutor and her own ability to act.

"Good, relax. Don't think at all and just do as I tell you. Relax. You on need to think with me, just listen to my voice. Relax."

Dawn shook slightly in place as she flapped a bit harder, her limbs hanging limp and starting to swing against the grass as she went above the grasstop.

"Good just like that, you are doing so well my little pony. Just relax and clear your mind and keep doing everything I say."

She nodded, a bit more awake than usual despite the drop and view of the landscape behind her out of sight, and flapped a little harder to slowly rise a bit more, gaining confidence as she did.

"Good, just like that. You are doing great."

Dawn chuckled weakly, unable to hold back from smiling at the praise, tucking her legs in while continuing to flap.

"Good, now hold here, focus on me.just relax and listen to my voice."

Dawn nodded, a shiver going down her spine as she continued to flap, struggling to hover quite so exactly, having a bit of a bob to it, but successfully stayed in place with small adjustments.

"Good, exactly like that. Perfect, just focus only on my voice, don't think and relax my little pony."

Dawn closed her eyes for a moment and focused more intently, still making a conscious effort to fly, but also listening to her instructor's words and keeping her position.

After a few more minutes. Twilight nocied dawns ears. "Are you ok?"

Dawn's ears perked up and pointed straight at her as she fluttered her eyes open, "y-yeah? Sorry, did I miss something?"

She blinked. "land, slow." she said sounding curious as she slowly landed.

Dawn flapped her wings a bit more slowly, feeling gravity take hold of her once again. It somewhat felt like swimming, just with a lot more effort involved. Her wings were starting to feel like they ached, though not quite burning yet.

"Dawn...how do you feel?"

"Sluggish, heavy... wings hurt..." she said, sounding tired, acting like she was half asleep, and her voice was more monotone.

"why?

"Don't know..." She replied simply, looking up to her with those half closed eyes, yet childish confusion still showed on her face as much as an out of focus pony could

"Relax my little pony. It's ok." Twilight said seeing her confusion
Dawn nodded slightly and folded her wings against her side, shifting her weight and let out a gentle, quiet sigh.

Twilight blinked at the reaxtion. "relax....clear your mind..don't think and focus on my voice."

Dawn continued to relax, getting a gentle smile and standing in place, looking pleasantly and attentively at her instructor.

"how do you feel?"

"Calm, heavy." She said quietly.

Twilight blinked and watched. "Relax....calm yourself....don't think and focus on my voice.

She shivered in place and smiled a little as she did so, standing in place
Twilight watched her eyes. "relax my little pony, don't think and just focus on my voice. Calm yourself."

Her eyes drooped down toward Twilight's hooves and seemed to lose focus
"just like that." Twilight said, curiosity growing. "Empty your mind, you don't need to think, just listen to my voice....listen to my words let them sink in."
She quietly, instinctively nickered and let out a deep sigh. Her ears flicked but were turned toward Twilight.

"yes...relax....let my words sink in....there is no need to think when I speak...just focus on my words and relax....let your mind empty of all thoughts, you don't need to think."

Dawn continued to breathe, looking quite at ease and half asleep. Her eyes drooped closer to being closed as she continued onward.

"how do you feel?"

"Heavy..." She said, barely audible.

"Dawn...who am i?"

"Twilight.... Teacher." She said simply, still monotone-ish
"and...who are you?"

"Dawn." She said almost immediately.

"relax.....let my words sink deep, my words....my words are your thoughts. You don't need to think when it's just us. My words are your thoughts. "

Dawn nodded briefly and slowly knelt down, only to lie in the grass and lay her head down, listening to her teacher's words.

"Good....that's it....when it's just the two of us my words are your thoughts...my voice is all there is....you don't think, you are calm and relaxed."

She whinnied quietly to the idea and breathed rhythmically afterward, almost like she were alseep.

"who am i?"

"Twilight..." she said instantly, but slowly.

"and what am i?"

"Teacher."

"I see....who are you?"

"Dawn. Pet." She said, quietly but with clarity.

"what do you do when it's just us?"

"Listen. Obey." She replied quietly.

Twilight blinked. "yes..."She said a bit surprised. "You are mine when we are alone.....you belong to me."

Dawn sighed and let a smile across her face unintentionally, continuing to lay there submissively.

Twilight shifted and her tail flicked. "what are you?"

"Yours." She replied, a bit louder than her prior 'pet' response.
"and...that means?"

Dawn blinked, looking over to her and tilted her head, clearly confused.

Dawn looked terribly confused at Twilight, eyes slightly opening as she rose her head, seeming to desperately search for an answer before replying in a couple seconds, "Yours?"

"Yes… It means you are mine… my words replace your thoughts… my words are your thoughts."

Dawn seemed to find peace in that and laid her head back down, sighing contentedly as she heard those reassuring lines.

"Good… my words override whatever you are thinking because my words are your thoughts… Whatever I say you do as… as it’s natural do so, because my words are part of you. They are you."

Dawn seemed to furrow her brow, ears flicking as she heard the 'override' but settled down by the end of it, gradually getting relaxed again

"Good, you are mine when we are alone. Mine to do with as I please..."

Dawn nodded into the grass, seeming content with this order and let it sink in, content that she was being spoken to.

"How do you feel?"

"Heavy..." She replied slowly, voice deepened in relaxation "Can't move..."

"Good....um....when I tell you...um...when I tell you to turn off your mind you will become exactly like this again do you understand?"

Dawn seemed to furrow her brows slightly at the hesitation, but replied after a second. "Yes?" She spoke, sounding uncertain about what she heard.

"Good… um…" Twilight thought, having no idea how to wake Dawn, when an idea hit. "Wake up."

She seemed to flick her ears and raise her head a little, but had this look of confusion on her face still, as if that wasn't what she was expecting.

"Um, training over for now?" Twilight tried again, figuring that might work. They were in a training session after all.

Dawn blinked a few times and slowly lifted her head up as she started to stand. Her face betrayed the expression of confusion, and her body moved sluggishly, as if everything were still asleep.

"How do you feel?" Twilight asked, attentively watching the mare.

"Sluggish, like I took a long nap I didn't wake from..." She replied with a relaxed voice, her breathing getting irregular, but she tried to stretch her back leg a little to see if it helped, then frowned when she realized it didn't.

Twilight thought, remembering all the times she heard that tone before from Dawn. Finally, she realized what the incidents had in common.

"Class dismissed." She said, clapping her hooves and giving that distinctive metallic clap.

Dawn blinked a couple times, her face becoming more expressive. She suddenly moved all of her body in place, for all the world looking like a pony imitating a dog shaking itself when wet before giving a quick sigh of relief and a smile.

“Phew. I have no idea what you just did, but I feel a lot more awake now… Wait, did I fall asleep on you mid-training somehow? I’m sorry!” She apologized readily, back to herself again with a bit more energy than before.

"You dozed off a bit yes." Twilight admitted in a half truth.

"Oh. I'm sorry.” Dawn apologized again, frowning as she realized she didn’t remember it very well. “That went by in a blur. How'd I do with my flying though?" she asked eagerly, "My wings hurt a bit so we must have done a lot right?"

"You did great."Twilight said, patting their head, unable to stop a small smile crossing their muzzle, both at the discovery of manipulating the mare and at their innocent behavior. It seemed she didn’t remember anything. This would require more testing.

Dawn smiled, letting out a contented sigh as she was patted. It was such a simple pleasure, and right now, she had no idea why she felt so good right then but she would enjoy it.

"Sit." Twilight commanded, starting her test.

Dawn immediately sat, still giving a small smile, appearing to not even realize she was spoken to.

"Lay down."

Dawn shifted slightly before laying back down on the grass she had just gotten up from, looking up at her quizzically, as if expecting something she couldn't quite place.

"Roll over." Twilight commanded again, continuing to mentally take notes.

Dawn gave her a skeptical look, but gave a small shrug, rolling over toward her left before listening more. She debated asking what this was about, but she figured they were continuing their training somehow.

Twilight hesitated for a moment. "Lift your tail."

Dawn didn’t intend to follow that order, yet despite herself, her body slowly obeyed. She simply looked at Twilight, innocently curious at what was going on.

Twilight cheeks turned a slightly darker shade of purple and she coughed into a hoof. "How do you feel?"

"Pretty good. Wings don't hurt as much as I thought either." Dawn said, feeling a bit of curiosity as she was asked.

"I see. Speak in the third person." Twilight ordered as her next test.

Dawn frowned, her brows furrowing. She knew she heard Twilight, yet she didn’t understand what they were saying. It bothered her as she tried to figure out what to do.

"I-" Dawn started to reply, then realized something felt wrong. She stopped and decided to ask, "What?"

"Never mind." Twilight said with a wave, finishing her notes on this experiment as she looked up to the sun to gauge the time. "It looks like it's about time to head back so we can rest before the meetings."

Dawn nodded, getting up and brushing herself off before smiling and walking up to Twilight. She felt playful, almost like she wanted or expected attention from her. Still, she tried to keep herself in check and walked alongside her with satisfaction at what they accomplished.

"Lower your tail." Twilight said as she started to walk, a slight blush on her muzzle.

"I-” Dawn paused, body already starting to let it relax even as she turned to check on it, “Was it raised?"

"Don't worry about it." Twilight said as she walked, adding that note of the command lingering.

Dawn shrugged and walked along, feeling rested and happy, despite being clueless as to what was going to happen in the meeting later. She would worry about it when it happened.

"....Good girl." Twilight said quietly, having hesitated at the idea of saying anything, now wanting to see how Dawn would react.

Dawn let out a happy little squeal at the praise before continuing to walk alongside them toward the castle. Twilight watched her closely, considering how their behavior was not what she would have expected. Soon enough however, they arrived at Dawn’s room without incident.

"Violet is most likely asleep for her nap but don't worry about waking g her, she sleeps like a rock for the most part." Twilight said as she opened the door and walked into Dawn's room without knocking.

"I'm sure it's fine." Dawn chuckled.

Stalwart looked over to the door, a copy of Dawn sitting on the bed as they talked over things. Dawn looked over to the copy of herself and looked stunned for half a second, and then smiled broadly as she finished walking into the room.

"Well....I see you two have been having fun." Twilight said smirking at the equally stunned Dawn on the bed.

"Just a little, mostly talking. I'm surprised she even got her speech quirks down." Stalwart chuckled, "She's good."

"She's queen of the changelings, I'd hope she'd be good." Twilight chuckled as the Queen Dawn slowly walked over to the real Dawn looking curious.

"Huh...” Dawn looked at her double and looked over at her features, “Feels weird seeing myself in person. I really am cute."

"You know, I kept telling you that..." Stalwart said with a smirk.

"Weird for you? It's weird for me seeing myself walk into the room." Queen Dawn said as she mimicked Dawn movements. "But yes, I am cute."

Dawn chuckled briefly then gave her a look before walking over to the bed, keeping an eye on herself. "Better be careful, or you'll have me question whether I've really got a twin."

"I'm already starting to question that." Queen Dawn said and followed her, taking a seat beside her.

"Well, I'd say it's a possibility, if it weren't for that marker back in Peonia." She smirked, referring to the Dawn that originally was in Equestria, but was presumed dead in the house fire long ago.

"Yes, I know..." the Queen said sadly, "But who really knows?"

"Oh, I think the irony is we both know, but does Stalwart?" Dawn asked as she turned toward him, feeling mischievous.

Queen looked as well with the same expression as Dawn. "True, there were several times he left the room we could have easily switched places."

"Uhm... oh," He hesitated, giving a nervous chuckle, "I... of course I know..."

"Is that so? Or are you too distracted by the idea of having two of us?" She asked, deliberately not claiming to be the original for sneakiness factor.

"Oh he most definitely is." Queen said nodding also not claiming. "Though if you do know, which one of us is it?"

"W-well, uhm..." he paused, looking between them to see what differences there were, Dawn frantically trying hard not to laugh. The queen mirrored her almost exactly, close enough he couldn’t tell.

"I... well..." he floundered before shaking his head, "Yeah, I can't tell, I'd have to pick the one that came with the princess, because of Dawn leaving for training."

"Oh, that's too bad. We switched off about halfway through, didn't we?" Dawn said, shaking her head before looking at her double.

"Yup, so what should we do since he got it wrong?"

"Oh, I'm sure we could think of something..." Dawn said, smiling as she looked toward him, "What does the princess think we should do?"

Twilight was busy rolling off the floor laughing like a loon.

Dawn finally cracked a smile and started to laugh too, watching Stalwart's expression before going up to one side and giving him a hug. Her double seemed to do the same thing in perfect sync, walking up to the other side and giving Stalwart a hug as well. Stalwart simply looked between everyone and started to mentally shut down and give up as the Dawns approached.

"W-which one's the real one? Girls?"

"Sorry hun, it was too much fun to resist. I hope you had fun though." Dawn relayed through her spell, noticing her double also making her horn glow the exact same shade of her own magic.

"Okay girls, please, I... which one's really Dawn?" Stalwart shook his head,

"Hmm....that depends on whether you and Twilight want two of us or one of us." The Queen said.

"A fair point my twin. What does Twilight say?" Dawn asked, turning to face her.

The mare stopped laughing and blushed. "Eh...what?"

"Would you like two Dawns at your disposal-" She asked, fully expecting her double to finish the sentence flawlessly as she smiled

"Or do you only like a single one?" Queen asked causing Twilight to sputter and blush.

Stalwart looked to her incredibly confused. He wanted to say just one because of simplicity, but he loved his wife and didn't know if saying having two would be interpreted as a compliment. Twilight looked similarly flustered.

"Well? Two pet wives or one?" Queen asked them both.

Stalwart gulped and shrugged, seeing no way to really answer, "I... guess two? But... what if we get asked?"

Queen smirked with mischief as she walked toward Stalwart and put her hooves around his neck kissing his cheek hoping her double had the same idea. Dawn was slightly slower on the catch this time around, but followed suit with a very slight delay, watching him blush.

"Ok, seriously, which one's which!" he demanded.

"I'm sure there are ways you both could tell us apart." the Queen smiled.

"I... don't see those ways right now..." He said quietly.

"Oh? Have you known her that little?" Dawn asked, hoping to throw him off.

"I think he does know her that little." the Queen said as if talking about Dawn.

"I think we'll have to educate him on that subject. What does our owner have to say?"

"Yes quite, both of them it seems." Queen said looking at them both with her twin

"I guess we'll just stay like this until they make a choice." Dawn said, shrugging and giving herself a mischievous yet happy smile

Her double returned it. "Yes, that sounds like a plan I'd say."

"Although, we'll have to come up with something appropriate when they get it wrong and choose you." She said, teasing and fully expecting a similar comment in return. She was having far far too much fun with this.

"Yes, but what should that be when they choose you and get it wrong?"

"Well, I do believe there's a spell for that."

"Oh? You mean that spell?"

"I think it'll do quite nicely-" Dawn nodded,

There was a knock on the door interrupting their play, calling out in a firm voice, "Princess Dawn? Your party is requested by Princess Celestia in her meeting room."

"Oh darn, this was getting fun." Queen said pouting

"Oh well, it'll give us more time to prepare..."

"Dawn... What spell are you talking about? I thought we said no more experimenting..."

"Oh we did." Dawn chuckled.

"Don't worry I’m sure you both will find out soon enough." Chrysalis smirked before changing to her default pony form.

Stalwart stomped his hoof down, "Dang it!"

"We'll be there shortly!" Dawn called to the guard, before asking, "Mind if I carry Violet or is she waking up with all the laughter we just had?"

"She's probably still asleep, I'll go wake her." Twilight said heading to the bedroom. "As I said she sleeps like a rock for the most part."

"All right, so, who's carrying her?" Dawn smiled.

"You can I suppose." Twilight said before entering the room and closing the door

Dawn smiled broadly, following her and gently levitating Violet onto her back.

"Time to head to the meeting eh?"

"No wait!" Twilight’s voice rang out right as Violet was set on her back.

Dawn felt sharp pain in her back as Violet's teeth sunk into her flesh. Dawn winced and tried to keep still despite knowing she was hurt to avoid further damage, only saying, "Violet... That hurts."

Twilight quickly pried the foal off her, the foal taking a good piece of Dawn’s back near the shoulder with her. Dawn shook in place, face contorted in pain until the final piece of her back tore away. Stalwart moved in to support Dawn, eyes open in shock.

"She is a heavy sleeper unless she hears something or feels something that shouldn't be there, such as being picked up and moved while asleep, and her first response is attack." Twilight said as she cleaned up the foal, the foal having already consumed the flesh they bit.

Dawn nodded slowly, wincing as the healing magic helped clean and repair the damage she suffered, an insufferable tingling as nerves regrew and reconnected from the area that was hurt by the bite.

"I... guess I learned something there... any poisons or the like I should be concerned about?" Dawn frowned, rather disappointed in the foal’s need to attack.

"Just sharp teeth, and an omnivorous." She said as she held the half asleep foal

"If I were tactless, I'd ask if I taste any good..." Dawn chuckled quietly, still saddened. Dawn gasped while she stretched her neck, a strong twinge of pain shooting up her spine. "Still, I'm sorry for giving you a scare like that."

"You probably did, she took a decent chunk out of your back." Twilight answered with a bit of morbid humor.

"Well... I'm healed now, I just learned a painful lesson, sad to say. Let's head on over to the meeting room eh?" Dawn said, trying to put her on her best face, still rather saddened by what happened. She was a little scared of the foal now as she thought about it, but she knew she couldn’t let herself hold them accountable for instinct.

Twilight nodded, and once Violet was awake enough to be placed on Dawn's back she did so. Dawn tensed up briefly as the foal was placed on her back, Chrysalis watching her attentively. Dawn calmed herself and moved to walk into the corridor, starting up her spell to the changeling queen.

‘So, to distract myself from that little excitement, did you happen to know what the spell I was thinking of was?’ Dawn asked, the memory of the foal’s attack trying to press to the front of her mind.

'Not a clue no.'

‘Well, there was this one time I foalsat for an orphanage, and this one foal wanted a daddy instead of a mommy. Next thing I knew, after their horn glowed, I was a stallion, and he had a ton of fun at the time as I did my best to just roll with it. Made me look into spells that affected gender as well as age thanks to another filly who wanted a big sister instead.’

'I see.’ Chrysalis said intrigued, ‘I wouldn't mind enjoying time with four females.’

"Oh? The idea of having Twilight as a Stallion with a harem of her own not as enjoyable?" Dawn teased back in good nature.

'Oh that is quite a lovely thought as well. After all, Twilight has had me change genders and even species on more than one occasion. She's even had me be people she knows.'

‘I can imagine. Having been on both sides of the coin though, even before that visit, I prefer female, for sure.’ Dawn said, her mind wandering back to being bitten unbidden. She shook her head, trying to throw her insecurities of 'what if i were viewed as food' aside, having reached the door to the meeting room,

“Everyone, we’ve arrived.” Dawn announced as a reminder.

'We will talk about that later Dawn.' Chrysalis said as Twilight knocked.

Chapter 10: Agent of The Crown

View Online

“No, that store isn’t supposed to be closed sir!” A poshly dressed mare complained. “I want to file a complaint, I had a dress that had to be completed by today and they have most certainly completed it, I see it through the window.”

“Ma’am,” The guardspony replied, barely holding back a sigh, frustrated by the mare’s insistence. “No place of business is required to be open every day of the week. Sometimes, things happen, and-”

“No!” She said, getting more agitated, almost baffling the guardspony further. “I refuse to accept that. I have the receipts for purchase, you’ve already admitted they agreed to a service, I’ve paid for it in full! I’m not leaving here until I can get my gowns from the shop.”

The guardspony took a deep breath and let it out slowly, as silently as he could, told her to wait, then went into the back.

“What’s the situation?” the sergeant asked as he came in.

“We’ve got Prim Rose complaining up a storm about a gown she was supposed to get and the store is closed for the day when it normally isn’t. I’ve already told her there’s nothing we should do about it, things happen, but she is refusing to accept anything other than her own goals.” He relayed, adding a quiet, “of course” under his breath.

The sergeant groaned and looked at the roster before letting out a short sigh of his own. “All right, go to the place with Packet and Dust, take the master keys for the place filed away, and just get her gown and leave a message for the owners explaining what happened.”

“But sir, that-”

“No buts. She contributes so much to the mayor’s funding that the mayor will breathe down our necks for not assisting a citizen in need and then the Captain will be all over us for it. It stinks, but bits talk and it isn’t worth our time to fight it. If we’re going to go in, at least we can get it done right. No arguing,” he added when he saw the pony open their mouth to protest. “Get it done and over with, now.”

====

The three ponies moved to the store, none of them voicing their complaints, but after working in the guard so long, they all knew when something was wrong yet they had to obey orders anyway.

It didn’t take long for them to go to the storefront and check on the place, knocking first per protocol, then pulling out the master key when no answer was had.

“Make sure you wrap it up Nail.” Dust said, “Don’t want to look like you’re wearing it.”

“No kidding.” Nail said dryly, ignoring the smirk forming on Packet’s face.

Nail was quick to otherwise open the door, get in, and closed the door behind him. He knew the other two would stand guard over the entrance just fine. He walked over to each item and quickly scanned for names on the tags like the place was reported to do, trying to get it over with as quickly as possible.

“Rose… Rose… come on, where the buck is it?” He muttered, going through most of the front of the store. “How the buck she see it ready and it isn’t here?”

He grumbled, looking away as he skimmed past a few gowns, missing not just one but two labelled for Rose as he turned toward the back.

“Maybe they came anyway and decided to avoid the hag.” he continued muttering, enjoying the favorite pastime of complaining.

He looked around the building, still looking at the shelves and boxes when his hoof hit something soft, heavy, and cold.

‘That’s odd… why is my hoof wet-’ he thought before he looked down and froze.

He stared at the dead body of one of the owners of the facility, throat clearly cut out and blood everywhere, still not yet dried. He gasped and pulled back instinctively, looking around until he saw a faucet and rinsed his hoof off, then left the building.

“Whoah, Nail, what-” Packet tried to ask before being interrupted.

“You don’t want to know.” Nail said, re-locking the place. “Both of you stay here, I’m getting investigations here pronto.”

The two guards looked at him surprised, then their surprise turned to concern as he didn’t seem to be joking this time. It was common procedure not to say anything so they couldn’t give away details of a case before investigations could tell them what they could and couldn’t say. It was about to be a long day, Nail decided as he turned to gallop back to the station. It was barely half an hour before investigations was inside and looking over the strange case of murder, with no goods appearing to have been stolen at first glance.

=====

A couple hours later, a green unicorn in Manehattan walked the streets, wearing a simple black cloak that fell to the knees. They seemed to be mindful of the others, always watching what they were doing, and keeping to themselves as they headed to their usual place of business.

They were intent on getting a new set of clothing before exploring their surroundings. A pair guard stood at the entrance, blocking them while flashes of light could be seen at the door leading to a back room.

"I'm sorry ma'am, but this store is off limits for an investigation." A guard spoke, holding up a hoof.

They sighed, as if irritated by something said, "And that would be for what exactly?"

"I'm not allowed to discuss it at this time." He said officially, looking at another passerby briefly before that pony walked past.

Their horn glowed before a smile crept over their face, "Ahhh, a murder... And they stole the outfit I had purchased... most unfortunate."

"M-murder?” The guardspony asked, growing slightly nervous at the strange occurrence of a pony guessing so accurately without information, “N-no, nothing of the sort. Please, be on your way. The shop will likely have your goods available when we're done."

"We shall see." They said as they took their cloak, folded it, and made it vanished in a blink of magic before walking down a little ways.

They seemed to pause, deep in thought as their horn glowed, before a particular set of hoof prints appeared only to his eyes. He smiled and followed them, considering how it was they should deal with this new circumstance. Having someone willing to kill could be an asset to some ends, but such ties would often backfire in the end.

"It really is unwise to mess with the affairs of others, murderer and thief. You had best hope you prove yourself useful to my goals, or you can suffer a fate similar to my last test subject…” he said quietly, making sure no pony could hear.

A quiet mare’s voice cried in a dark space as a memory was triggered of watching a stallion with a cutie mark of a tower getting mauled by timber wolves before its soul was put into a young wolf. The green pony chuckled, hearing the sobs from the golden bracelet he wore around his foreleg, “I still don’t understand why you cry about it. He was a useful experiment was he not?”

‘I hate you Svik… why do you have to make my life so miserable?’ the mare asked between sobs.

‘Well if you like little Meadow, I could let you be a timber wolf and see if you both remember each other afterward.’ The pony said by spell.

The mare grew quiet, still feeling horribly alone as her awareness of the outside world continued to persist since they had arrived, and yet she had no power to act on it.

The guard on duty turned to report this incident to the one in charge of the case. The unicorn frowned and started scribbling a note to the Princess, before making it disappear with a pop of magic

<<<O>>>

Dawn let the spell fade, looking at her and considering what they meant. Considering the last thing talked about was the foal magic, she assumed it must be that. She looked up and noticed Celestia herself had opened the door, seeing them and nodding appreciatively.

"Good to see you all, I know it's early, but we have much to discuss." She said, waving them in.

Twilight nodded and entered, both she and Chrysalis still fully disguised. Dawn and Stalwart soon followed, and the door closed behind them.

"To start, we'll give you the good news. I believe we've found a spot that's suitable for your village as you recover your citizens." She said, using her horn magic to make a small beacon of light on a map lying on a broad table, indicating a circled area just due east of Van Hoover. "It's remote, but close enough for trade and regular life until your help arrives."

"Yes, I'd say that would be a good area." Twilight said after she looked over the map. She then looked at the princess, "And the bad news?"

"The bad news..." She said solemnly, shifting her magic to place a dark colored beacon near Manehattan, "I've received word of rumors of changelings in the city, but worse, murder."

"That's... rare." Stalwart said, flabbergasted, staring openly. “What happened?”

"What’s worse is one of the guardsponies were approached by a mare matching your description," she said to Twilight, pausing to look at Dawn, "who seemed to be interested in them."

"The changelings were members of my Hive appearing. At least, some of them were. They have gone to ground and are making their way to a rally point." Chrysalis said.

"However, the murder is not normal and concerning." Twilight said. "Unless they were defending themselves, Chrysalis’ hive wouldn't have harmed anyone. What can you tell me about it?"

Celestia shook her head, "Not much. A couple of well-known fashion mares who owned a side street tailor store didn't open their store, and when a guard was asked to investigate it, they found blood, and eventually their bodies... rather well hidden at that."

"Did they find anything else?" Twilight asked.

"Yes. One of them was wrapped up in an orange suit with an emblem we didn't recognize." She said, looking at Twilight, "It's why I wanted to bring this to your attention, rather than just my guards."

"Why me?" She asked.

"The words 'Irongate Prison Complex' mean anything to you?" Celestia asked, brow raised. Both Chrysalis and Twilight sat up straighter.

"That’s the EDF’s military prison. It houses some of the most dangerous people in Equestria. To dangerous for the dungeons, but not bad enough for Tartarus." Twilight said.

"Twilight, Chrysalis," Celestia said formally, "I believe we have good grounds for an agreement here. We will help fund your city, materials, food, amenities, whatever you wish there, and you will be in charge of handling this case, and any other cases of this nature that arise. I would also appreciate your advice on our policy to keep knowledge of other worlds a secret... I fear if this is an indicator of what’s to come, it might not be achievable."

"You didn't need to ask, we’ll be going after anyone from Irongate with or without your consent as they are people you are not equipped to handle. Normally criminals I could care less about as your guards are more than capable of taking them. Irongate required the army to take these people.”

Dawn and Celestia both look stunned at the news. Dawn was surprised that Celestia was actually considering changing a policy on keeping the knowledge of other worlds quiet. After all the fuss that had been made over the mirrors, she thought nothing would change their minds. Celestia recovered first however, and cleared her throat.

"Well, if that is the case, it should work out in the end. The hard part would be knowing how to help distinguish your citizens from our own. Considering the grave nature of the criminal however, I assume we will need to postpone our conversation." Celestia said.

"Numbers." Twilight said.

"What do you mean, ‘numbers?’" Dawn asked, trying to help save Celestia the effort of asking.

"The numbers on the jumpsuit. All prisoners are assigned a number so the system can track them for paperwork. What were the numbers on the suit?"

"I don't have them, but my captain in Manehattan will be able to help you further." Celestia said, taking a medal off the table that was lying face down and hovered it in front of Twilight at a respectful distance. "Here's my crest, which will act as your proof of authority. I also must point out Princess Twilight normally attends to... other matters."

"Is there anything I can do?" Dawn stepped forward slightly toward Twilight as they took the medal. She asked timidly, unsure of herself, but wanting to be there to help any way she can.

"I won't be Twilight. Best if she isn't associated with this business as it will most likely get messy before it's over." Twilight explained and looked at Dawn. "I could use a guide from someone I know I can trust."

"I'll do my best. It's been a while, but I somewhat remember the place from when I went to the museum." Dawn nodded,

"I'll keep an eye out at home then I guess." Stalwart said, with the slightest sigh.

"Thanks hun. You go out all the time to help ponies, now it's my turn eh?" Dawn said with a small smile.

"With a murderer... joy." Stalwart said, his concern evident.

"There were murderers back in my birth world too stalwart, before you get too upset." Dawn reminded him before being interrupted.

"Regardless," Celestia said, clearing her throat, "We've made arrangements to get you there as soon as possible. The train would be too slow for what we need here, and I have given permission for you to use our chariot to travel there. They can arrive in Manehattan in only two hours. We can’t spare the energy for a teleport of this distance."

"How much can I brief the guards in Manehatten on things?"

"I'll leave that up to you. If you think it would be best for the safety of our citizens, I'll allow almost whatever measures are appropriate. I ask that you inform me of any important items as you can and updates about once a week, should this take longer.” Celestia informed.

"Understood." Twilight said. "Need to know for the guards and regal reports. Once a week unless something of importance happens." Twilight said. "I'll try to keep exposure to a minimum."

"Is there anything else you can think of that you might need?" Celestia asked, concern clear in her tone, though relief at keeping exposure to a minimum still could be heard.

"Not at this time. I'll need to assess things on the ground first." She said and looked at Stalwart. "I'd like for you to keep an eye on and help any of our citizens who reach the rally point, which is currently yours’ and Dawn's house. There are a few soldiers going there who I can place under your command to assist you if you'd like."

"Then go.” Celestia ordered, Stalwart giving Twilight a nod of acknowledgement. “Luna offered her personal guard and her chariot, but they will be asleep until moonrise. My chariot's on standby in the back courtyard."

Twilight nodded and stood as she became the gray unicorn once more. "Then by your leave?"

"Go. Please, protect my ponies." She said, her face stoic but her eyes betrayed a note of sadness she was trying to keep under control.

"We'll get them Celestia... Don't worry." Dawn said trying to cheer her up. "Let's drop Violet and my twin off to our room before we go." she offered to Twilight.

"I think it's best if Chrysalis comes with. We need people experienced with these sorts of situations. You know this world and I know generally what we are dealing with." She looked over at Stalwart. "Can you watch Violet for me?"

"I... guess? No picking her up or moving her when she's sleeping, learned that one just watching." Stalwart nodded, a bit hesitant from the encounter earlier.

"Yes, I'll leave a list of useful things. Once the others arrive, they can help." Twilight said as they reached the room.

"This is why I wish we had invented telephones." Dawn chuckled.

"Depending on what happens I may set up video communication." Twilight said.

"Oh wow, you have that already?" Dawn asked, looking at her as they walked down the hall.

"We have a complete satellite network in orbit around Equus. I didn't tell you, but we detected one communication satellite in orbit that seems to have come with us." Twilight said as she started to pack.

"Well, not surprising if others beyond you are coming over. We had satellites back in my home, and I believe we discovered you were a bit more advanced."

"Quite."

Dawn opened the door to her room when they arrived, letting Twilight go in first.

"Grab anything you think you might need." Twilight instructed.

"I... don't know what I might need... other than bits and spare clothes or something. What would you suggest?"

"That should be fine." Twilight said.

Dawn shrugged, donning her saddlebag and taking a few books out, "Well, I can leave these behind, to make it a bit lighter just in case. Stalwart, need anything from me before I go, or from Twilight for that matter?"

Twilight looked at him, noting the foal still riding his back.

"Just advice for watching your foal.” Stalwart shrugged, “Any idea how long it might take?"

"No clue. We don't exactly have access to the same level of communication or resources as back home." She said, starting to write on a piece of parchment.

"I'll start delegating so I can plan around a longer stay.” Stalwart nodded, “All I ask Dawn, is that you come visit if it takes more than a month."

"Of course!" she said cheerfully.

"Don't worry, she will. And if things start to get bad, I'll send her home." Twilight said as she handed him the parchment.

Stalwart carefully took the parchment and put it in his own saddlebag, "That's comforting... As helpful as you try to be Dawn, I still say you can be a bit clueless..."

"Hey! Only sometimes." She said, trying to feign offense

"Relax, I'll do my best to keep her out of danger." Twilight smirked at them.

Dawn chuckled at them both as another door knock echoed through the room. Twilight looked at the door.

"Enter."

A guardspony came in and looked at everyone briefly before spotting Dawn and announcing to her, "I was instructed to guide you to the chariot, as well as deliver your meals for the flight. Are you ready?"

Twilight looked to see if Dawn was ready, she herself having been fully packed right away.

"We're ready. Lead on guardsman." Dawn said, nodding before she turned to stalwart and gave him a kiss on the cheek, "See you when we're done."

Twilight nodded and walked up to Stalwart. "Take care of my daughter. I'm trusting her safety to you."

"I'll look after her as if she were my own." Stalwart nodded.

"Good. And I'll look after Dawn." Twilight said leaning around to ruffle Violet’s mane and whispered in Stalwarts ear. "Don't worry, she will be back before you grow too desperate for a good rutting."

"Yeah, that probably won't take long, but I'll manage." Stalwart said, a light blush crossing his face as he laughed his reply.

Dawn left to follow the guard, only actively listening to the sound of her husband’s voice. She was going to miss him, but would do what she could. Twilight followed her, putting her saddle bags on, Chrysalis doing likewise.

The guard walked onward, a box balancing well on his back as he continued to the outdoors, efficiently leading them to the chariot at a quick pace. A couple of pegasi with clearly strong muscles around their wings and chest were strapped in, one of which seemed to have a little bit of sauce on the corner of his lip from a recent meal.

Twilight ignored it, they were not her soldiers and she had far more pressing concerns as she boarded the sky chariot.

Dawn boarded, taking the box the guard offered and storing it in a slot by the front. The stallions looked back to the trio as they boarded, "Are you ready? We were given orders to take you to Manehattan as fast as our wings could carry you."

Twilight sat and looked to Dawn as if deferring to her.

"We're ready, thank you for taking us." Dawn nodded, sitting down and bracing her legs against the rear board.

They nodded and gave a short running gallop before taking off, seeming to effortlessly pull the chariot and the contents of it with them as they rose to a moderate height. Dawn closed her eyes and started her calming routine of breathing. It was clear she meant it when she did not do well with heights like she had explained before. She winced and turned away from the strong winds that were whipping about in the chariot and tried to ignore it.

"Calm yourself my little pony." Twilight instructed. Despite the wind, her voice could still be heard clearly.

Dawn shook in place for a second then nodded, trying to calm, "Y-yeah... sorry. Even after getting wings, I'm still rather afraid of heights. I didn't mind it quite as much in a plane, but this is... it's easy to fall..." she said, looking back behind them and then wishing she didn't. She looked forward and shut her eyes until Twilight grabbed her head and turned her attention only onto the disguised pony.

"Relax, don't think about it."

Dawn nodded, took a deep breath and then settled down onto the floor of the chariot, so she didn't have to feel the wind quite so much.

"That's it. Relax. Slow even breaths." Twilight intoned as she followed Dawn down, making sure Dawn’s vision was only seeing herself.

Dawn nodded, obeying and looking up at her trainer, gradually calming down as she did the regular breathing.

"Good just breath and focus on my voice. There is no reason to be afraid, I'm here."

Dawn smiled slightly, giving a small nod as she calmed, realizing her heartbeat was almost to normal.

"Good. Relax. Slow breaths. Just focus on my words, don't think about anything else remember your training."

Dawn continued, settling down and chuckling a little at their behavior.

Twilight smiled. "Good girl."

Dawn smiled broadly at that, even as the wind tried to whip their hair about a bit.

"Oh my, I didn't expect this." Chrysalis said happily.

Dawn blinked, looking over to her and tilted her head, clearly confused.

She saw the currently pony-queen smiling broadly.

"What? What didn't you expect?" Dawn finally spoke up, curious.

"Twilight to take a lover so soon." Chrysalis answered, and Twilight’s cheeks grew dark.

"I didn't!" Twilight protested.

"Yes, you did, and you've already started work on showing her who is in charge." Chrysalis said triumphantly.

"No I didn't." Twilight said firmly.

Dawn blinked, looking between them. Her first reaction was to cut in, but almost immediately in her mind it crossed that she shouldn't intervene, that it wasn't her place. She didn't know why, but it was a compulsion she couldn’t ignore.

"Admit it, you've already made her rather obedient and your first action was to take control of her." Chrysalis said.

"No I was just calming her." Twilight argued.

"By speaking to her as if she belonged to you."

Dawn shrugged, looking up at them both and just watching contentedly, as if oblivious to how they might be fighting.

"I mean look at her, she is calmly waiting for instructions and remaining in her place." Chrysalis said, gesturing with a hoof before smiling, "I wanted you to take a lover but I never expected a princess."

Dawn blushed, then tried to shrug, enjoying the breathing rhythm and leaned against the chariot's wall, appreciating how smooth their ride was.

"It's not-" Twilight blushed hard before being cut off by her mate.

"Come now Twilight, I recognize your training anywhere."

Dawn felt a rumble in her stomach and looked down at the box, wondering what food was prepared. She briefly grabbed the lid of it, then decided against it. It might be too early for it after all, but then again, it was getting close to when she might eat otherwise.

"Oh! Did you two have sex yet?" Chrysalis asked happily.

"N-no.” Dawn blinked, looking up at her alarmed, “I haven't cast the gender change spell on myself except for that one time."

The pair of them turned to look at her, Chrysalis with a small look of criticism, and Twilight with surprise. Dawn gasped quietly and looked down to the corner, feeling guilty at answering for them, even if she tried to tell herself she did nothing wrong.

"Hmm, seems she still needs training, but it's clear she has some as she feels ashamed she spoke. And also, you can have sex between two mares." Chrysalis explained before getting a wide smile as Twilight blushed. "Ah-ha! You two did!"

Dawn blushed deeply, looking down as if she gave away something she shouldn’t have.

"Well if you won't tell me." Chrysalis said to her mate before she looked at Dawn. "Link with me now." She ordered.

Dawn blinked, looking up at Chrysalis and immediately used the spell in question, though still not sure what was going to be asked of her.

Her mind clearly was in a pet like state, her memory of being half awake and being commanded like a pet and being called as such being most clear, with bits of her being hypnotized nearly forgotten except a vague memory of what was said and done.

Eventually, before that, the point where she was requested to inspect Twilight and be inspected, what led from it, and the conversation afterward came to light in her memories.

Chrysalis delved into it all and when she found the hypnosis she focused on it, curious as she hadn't seen it before and so dredged up those memories to the surface to see them from start to finished, letting them play out in Dawn's mind.

Dawn grimaced, as if noticing more how there was something going on with the link, but her memories under her trance were mostly not present in her memory, as if her conscious mind had only kept it in short term and disposed of it.

Chrysalis delved deep into Dawn deep into her mind finding her subconscious and what was there allowing it to to play again inside the mares mind exact as it had before only there was no time between all of it. It was ever session being played out at once as the queen watched and absorbed the memories, eyes starting to droop.

Dawn whimpered quietly, eyes closing as the process she was undergoing hurting her head slightly. She wanted to stop the link, but knew instinctively she shouldn't, even as Twilight's words echoed around her, so many of them that it was almost overwhelming

The sessions kept playing over and over without pause as Chrysalis laid down on the chariot. Watching as the last session happened and then they began again from the first one as she was no longer controlling her own mind.

Dawn started to droop into a kind of sleep posture as she had her first session play again. Because of her relaxation, mind now stuck in the loop as well, her link gradually faded, causing Chryssy's volume to seem more and more distant while Dawn continued to hear her instructor tell her to be calm and relax, to obey her commands.

Chrysalis horn glowed faintly as her mind opened the link as well when it got to the point and they continued to watch the sessions and hear the words, listening and obeying Twilight's commands.

Dawn laid down fully with her eyes closed, mind numbing itself slightly to the pain as they both sunk into the loop.

Chrysalis followed suit as the world faded away and all that remained were Twilight's words.

After a while, Twilight set her book to the side, having decided to read and let them talk in the link spell. "Are you two going to talk just to each other the entire trip?" She asked as she pulled her legs back into the charrior, having let them tangle as she read

Dawn laid there still comatose, unable to escape the loop and still wincing on slight occasions as chryssy's mind delve got too strong.

"Hey! You two! I’m talking to you." Twilight clapped to get their attention, the familiar clang of metal ringing in the air.

Dawn fluttered her eyes as she heard the familiar waking clap, the spell breaking. She looked weakly up at Twilight.

"Is training over now?” she mumbled, “I lifted all the books...."

Chrysalis eyes fluttered similarly and she looked around did the same, looking like she were half asleep. "Must have dozed off." She said, rubbing her eyes.

"Damn that hurts.” Dawn groaned, rubbing her head, “I... Wait, I vaguely remember… Chryssy, w-what did you want to talk about... I never heard you answer..."

"I’m… not sure." Chrysalis replied, imitating Dawn with some head massaging of her own.

Dawn shook her head to try and clear it, wincing as it failed to do so. She looked over to Twilight, then seeing the emptiness behind her, she regretted it, feeling like she was going to be sick from the fear of heights she saw behind them.

"Relax Dawn." Twilught said.

Dawn nodded, starting to relax slowly, and focused on getting her breathing into a pattern like before

<<<O>>>

In the industrial part of Manehatten, inside an abandoned warehouse, a pony in a fine suit with slicked back white mane was looking over a map of Equestria and eating fast food. He hated having to have resorted to cleaning out a register like some common criminal but he did not have any of his assets anymore.

Svikopi successfully tracked the criminal in charge of stealing his outfit, and had observed him for a time. He seemed capable, and yet not quite so capable as to be a risk. He desired information, a project of his to develop a certain spell, among other things. Revenge was still on the back of his mind, though after having removed Celestia and Luna, it had abated. He could no longer learn more from observation, and lit his horn subtly to produce an apparition of his former self to appear from a small distance away, letting it speak his words for him.

"Are you lost, thief?"

A knife appeared from no were held in a white glow that matched the unicorn’s horn glow.

"Who are you and what are you doing here?" He with a clearly educated voice an accent that showed higher education

The form chuckled, as if completely unintimidated by the blade.

"I am a guide for those without direction," He said, intending to use this vague good natured statement to test this new prey.

"Then move along as I am not lost, merely… displaced is the term I believe."

"An interesting term, though not inaccurate." He said sympathetically, "What goal do you have for yourself if you are not lost?"

"That does not concern you." He said as he rolled up the map.

He chuckled again, "Oh, it most certainly could. You see, I have a vested interest in not disturbing the balances in place. Being responsible for the deaths of those ponies back there... Well," He said, pausing and seeming to look at him with a knowing smile, "I'd hate to think someone like yourself would get in the way."

"I haven't the faintest idea what you are talking about." The pony said as he finished rolling up the map and it vanished. "Now if you excuse me I have places to be." He said starting to walk towards the door.

Having cast his protective magics against both blade and magic, he stepped out into the light by the door, "Perhaps I haven't made myself clear." He said, taking a form looking stand. Their voice sounded deeper than their body belied, still having the body of a mare.

"No, you have, you are a nuisance and possibly mentally-ill individual who seems to think they know that which they don’t." He said stepping around them.

He chuckled, "That's a good joke child. Let me tell you one." He said, his horn glowing and rather quickly and readily picked up the pony two feet off the floor, and pushed him back into a container to the side, attempting to pin him with sheer force as an intimidation factor, "There was this one pony who seemed to think they could defy me. After having offered them my aid at that..." he began, letting himself monologue while keeping a close eye on them

The pony’s horn lit and there was a shock along the magic grip and it shattered, the pony dropping to the ground. "You're as foolish as the royal guard it seems." The pony said getting up and dusting himself off. "Don't even know how to defend from a counter-telekinesis spell."

He looked at them slightly intrigued, "Well, I'll admit you have some small skill..." he said, before forming a hand with his magic and gripping them firmly that way, "And what is the right counter for this spell then?"

The pony vanished in a flash of light appearing on the other side of the room fixing his tie shirt collar which had become winked when gripped.

He hummed, "Perhaps I'd been taking it too easy on you..." he said, teleporting himself to in front of his target, "Do not think your teleportation will get you away... I wrote that spell."

"Sure you did, seeing as I wrote my thesis paper on this spell and designed it myself I highly doubt it seeing as I am me and you are you."

He narrowed his eyes at this, "Is that so?" He said, a green and dark blue circle of various complex magical runes appearing below them. The sound of guardsponies voices starting to come near the door.

The pony looked at the door. "Blast, how did those fools track me so fast?" He said with annoyance as he moved towards one of the other windows.

"Get back in the circle you damned fool." He said, using his own telekinesis to pull him back in. His magic was released as soon as the unicorn was brought into the circle. "As long as you stay inside, you will remain undetected and unheard, at the expense of temporary lack of magical power. Now shut up and let the guards pass!"

The guards looked around, turning to see the warehouse, looking at the dimly lit place for a few minutes before moving away

"Silence spells don't require runes." He said.

The pony chuckled, "You're right... but binding spells do.. attempt to leave the circle again without my permission, and you forfeit your magic to me, and I'll put it to good use." He said confidently.

"What?" The pony asked looking at him skeptically. "You habe been reading far to many science fiction books."

"As you wish... Test my words... I'll be sure to store it in my bracelet temporarily until you come to your senses."

He snorted and walked to the end of the circle and seemed to be reading the runes.

The strange pony waited, observing the unicorn and smiling in approval "Do you know the ancient scripts?"

"A little, dead languages were not my strong suit."

"It gets easier when you grow up with it..." he said, "Now, I could have use for someone of your skills.... but old magics always require an even trade. So I ask again, what goal do you have?"

"I am not in the habit of making deals with those I have just met, it's bad business sense."

He narrowed his eyes slightly, considering his options as his mark was clearly more intelligent than he had accounted for. Then he chuckled for a moment.

"Very well..." he said, dissolving the runes and the binding agreement spell he had established. "In that case, at least allow me to give a parting gift."

He took his hoof and slid off the golden rune etched bracelet with a larger opalescent gem as its centerpiece, holding it out, "I understand from a certain relic you left behind that having your magic cut off can be.... quite inconvenient. This will be a minor, albeit useful, way around it."

He looked at it then back at the strange pony then back at it before slowly taking it. "What is it?"

"A minor telekinesis spell this host body prepared in her training for me. It lets even earth ponies move lighter objects with ease, and is immune to other magics attempting to limit it."

"Can it withstand a disruption grenade?"

"I have yet to have had my magic fail in any scenario." He said confidently, staying quiet to avoid being overheard.

"Good. Now then, what do you mean host?"

"In good time," he said, walking past him slowly, "after all, what does a random unicorn need to know of it? I have business to attend to. We shall speak again."
And with that, he teleported away.

The pony snorted once more before moving to the door, if the guards found this place then it was time to move on.

=============

Dawn stepped down out of the chariot , carrying the packed lunch, and thanked the charioteers before they flew off.

Twilight looked around only for a moment before she headed straight for the entrance to the guard station they had landed on top of. Chrysalis following her just a step behind.

A recruit soon opened the door as they approached, "Oh! You’re the specialists Celestia sent? Brilliant! The captain sent me to fetch you" he said in an british-like accent.

Dawn linked with Chrysalis briefly to make a james bond joke, "calm down there agent 624..."

Chrysalis chuckled in the link. 'Wonder if Q is running around here somewhere?' She said.

"Yes we are, take me to whoever is in charge." Twilight said.

The guard soon led them to the office, where he and two lieutenants were reviewing information with intense focus. The captain was older and had a grey beard and light blue coat with a round shield for his mark

"You in charge here?" Twilight asked approaching the captain.

The bearded one looked over to Twilight in annoyance then spotted the medal of Celestia's seal and shifted his attitude immediately to wave her on over, "Name's Buffalo Shield, and don't ask me how I got my name. Now, you ready to get your hooves wet?" He asked, seeming to almost ignore Dawn and Chryssy.

Twilight ignored his question. "I'm agent Stonewall and this is my assistant Chrissy. I need to know everything you know about these murders." She said with authority.

"Hmp." He huffed, clearly reluctant at giving up the case to someone else. He mumbled in a barely audible to himself voice, "Not like I ain't seen somethin’ like this before..."

He straightened himself up and waved them over, "Should already know most of it already. The murder happened here," he gestured, pointing to one pin in the map, "there were no witnesses, and we were reported it happened when a patron insisted on picking up a package. Her political standing made it hard to ignore, so my guard looked around for it, only to find the bodies. We found a severe cut to their throats and some weirdo outfit. It's in evidence storage, downstairs one level. We don't know where they went, can't seem to trace em, and despite the recruit Horseshoes or whatever, told me about a green mare who seemed to be happy at... the..." he paused, looking over to dawn suspiciously.

"Trust me Captain, I can guarantee you haven't faced anything like this before." Twilight said as she followed along. "And I can guarantee it was not Princess Dawn here as she was in Canterlot at the time of the murders. Princess Celestia and Princess Twilight can confirm." She said. "Is there anything else I should be made aware of or do we move onto the evidence?" She asked arching a brow.

"I wouldn't dream a princess would do something like that to her citizens. Besides, my recruits know the difference between a unicorn and an alicorn princess." he chuckled, having shaken his head at first at the accusation, even if it had crossed his mind, "Still... the resemblance is uncanny from his description..." he shook his head slightly again and refocused, "Nothing else to really say, here's a set of keys to the evidence, you'll find it in locker 31-D."

Stonewall nodded taking the keys and heading for the door without hesitation. Dawn followed, rather perturbed at the idea that there was a pony out there just like her... if she wasn't careful, could she be mistaken for them?

"Relax Princess,” Stonewall said as they walked to the lockers, “if there is a resemblance that will actually work to our advantage."

"What makes you say that?"

"Someone looking like a Princess will be noticed a lot." She said. "And everyone will talk about seeing the Princess in such and such area."

"Perhaps…” Dawn hummed, “I'm not quite as widely known at the moment."

"At least you think." She said as they reached the evidence room. "Also can tell I'm going to love working with this Captain." She said sarcastically as she unlocked the door and walked in.

"I know exactly what you mean." she said as she followed, looking for the locker before pointing it out along the back wall.

Twilight nodded and opened the locker and removing the box of evidence before moving to the table.

Dawn courteously closed the door, to ensure they weren't as easily overheard or seen. The box barely held anything beyond the soiled jumpsuit and a couple of sharper items with blood on them, included as the guards thought might have been used as a weapon.

Twilight looked them over and pulled put the scissors. "How they missed this as the murder weapon I'll never know as its drenched in blood." Twilight said and set it to the side before pulling out the Jumpsuit and looking it over as well as the inhibitor ring. "Definitely from Irongate." She said and looked at the numbers. "Oh no....."

Dawn looked apprehensively at Twilight. After all, if she was reacted that way, it must be bad.

"I need to get a message to Celestia and then read in the guards. We are dealing with a major threat." She said dropping the Jumpsuit and heading towards the door forgetting the evidence even exists in comparison. This was far too important.

Dawn looked at her really concerned, before quickly grabbing the evidence and putting it away and scampering off to follow her, not wanting to miss out on the details herself.

Twilight was already writing on a piece of parchment as she walked. "What I wouldn't give to have Spike here to send this." She muttered as she wrote.

Dawn chimed in, hoping to help, "I can get that sent to Celestia if you need it there fast. She'd taught me how to teleport things to her since we were so far away."

"Yes, do it now." Twilight said shoving the parchment at Dawn without looking as she made her way back to the office, almost breaking out into a full sprint but remaining at a very fast walk.

Dawn nodded, using her magic to make it happen as quickly as she dared, then dashed after her, fear growing in her heart as she realized the situation just hit the fan.

Twilight threw open the door. "Captain, assemble whatever guards you have working this case in the briefing room, now. I'm calling an emergency briefing."

The captain looked at her in skeptical surprise and confusion, "All right... I know that look. Give me three minutes." he said moving over to the radios, giving the command for all the applicable units. One of the speakers in the room echoed his words. "All of them are nearby," he said as he finished his message, "investigating leads. How bad is it?" he asked as the guards gradually filed in, a team of about 15 or so.

"Like nothing you've ever faced." Twilight said grimly and then stood at the head of the room, face expressionless.

"All ponies working the case present." The captain said, moving to close the door, "What are you going to tell us?"

Her horn flashed and the walls of the room glowed for a moment. "The pony you are looking for is named Solar Flare and he is like no one you have ever tried to apprehend before."

The guardsponies looked at each other, confused about the walls glowing. One started to whisper to their colleague but stopped when he was elbowed to pay attention.

"What I am about to tell you does not leave this room. If you tell anyone about this, friends family, anyone you will be arrested for high treason and be treated as such. Do I make myself clear? I need your oaths you will not discussed this case in the open."

Everyone looked in surprise at her then started turning to each other before the captain nodded, "All right, you have my word." and soon after, the rest of the squad present agreed.

Twilight waited a moment before speaking again. "What we are dealing with is an escaped Prisoner from another reality's maximum security military prison."

Everyone in the guard dropped their jaws in their own way, one lower ranking recruit chiming in, "I'm sorry miss, but perhaps you could run that by us again."

"She said that there's a dangerous criminal from an alternate world present and the cause for the murders." Dawn said as a matter of fact, trying to give Twilight backup from authority.

"But... but that's..." he stammered stepping back.

"Impossible? If it were, I wouldn't be here right now or for the last two years." She said, more interested in what Twilight had to say. She was nervous and scared herself, but she needed to know what she was up against, and it didn't help starlight was influencing her to help shelve her emotions right then so he could chip in.

"She's right. Other realities exist, some not much different from this one, others beyond alien where physics itself could be different in every way. Solar Flare is from a world that is somewhat different then your own."

They muttered various statements of disbelief before the captain barked, "Let the specialist speak her peace men, or have i not trained you all well enough on that yet?" he said, bringing them into rigid attention once more.

"Solar Flare is a ruthless, efficient, highly educated and charismatic, and above all else, completely sociopathic individual who will stop at nothing to achieve his goal."

They narrowed their eyes, though one unicorn was jotting down notes in their notepad now, looking up when they heard the 'goal' mentioned.

"And that would be?" the captain asked after a suitable pause.

"The complete destruction of the Equestrian government as it is now and the removal of the alicorns from power."

Nearly everyone froze, Dawn included, before one recruit thought to ask, "W-why would they want that?"

"Because in his mind, he is a patriot, and the alicorns and those under them are holding back the country and in fact hurting it, rather then helping it."

The men started looking between each other, then Dawn asked, "So how do you recommend we pursue this? Is there some way we can use this to our advantage?"

"With careful planning, try to get ahead of Solar Flare. Right now he doesn't have his organization but he is most likely working towards changing that. Our best bet to stop him is to find him before he begins to build. However, he is most likely in hiding and won't make a move till he has pieces on the board. It took the other worlds, military almost 13 years to finally capture him. In that time, he found those who thought as he did or those he could manipulate and mold into what he needed, killing those who were no longer of use and tying up loose ends without a second thought."

The captain hummed, clearly taking this all in stride, "Then how do we get ahead of him?" he asked, looking over to Dawn in a new light.

"By trying to predict where he'd go. He has no resources or allies here, only the money from a single cash register. He is most likely armed by now. He also is most likely in a very little traveled area or learning what he can about this world to plan his next move."

The captain stepped forward, looking at the map, "Well, in that case, he's likely somewhere in these three sections of the city." he said, pointing to the warehouse district, the older segments of downtown, and the northern newer developments.

"Then that is where we should search. But tell the men out there only to report if they see him. Do not try to apprehend, as he graduated at the top of his class from Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns and won't hesitate to use his education."

"Then there we have it." The captain said. "Stallions, split up to three divisions and stay together at all times. If attacked, your first priority is to get news of this villain to us. Watch each other's flanks, but if all of you fall, then more will after you. Am I clear?"

"Yes sir!" the group announced, and moved closer to the table to review what areas they were going to split among each other, already appointing the three most experienced ones of the group a leader role as they picked teams

Twilight watched them with a stoic expression

Dawn turned to Chryssy, opening up her link and tried to confirm with them, ‘Chryssy? As much as I hate to suggest this... but... if he hates alicorns ruling and so on, wouldn't that mean that I could be used to pull him out of hiding if I look like an easy target? I mean... it's a really scary thought but-‘

'He won't make a move till he is good and ready and by then everyone on the board will be a target.' Chrysalis replied grimly

‘Oh... what can I do to help? I mean, I came along, and apparently I can help get messages to and from Celestia readily, but... there's got to be more I can do, right?’ she asked

'We will see, right now we need intel."

Dawn nodded, stopping the link and looked over to Twilight for further orders, trying to think of what could be done, or if she knew of a way to look up tracking spells. Twilight was ignoring the pair as she watched the guards file out before approaching the captain.

"Captain, I would like somewhere I could set up in order to coordinate this from." She asked.

"I'll let you have my office.” The captain offered, “We don't have any rooms to spare at the moment." he said, turning to the back half of the building where his office took up 1/4 of the space, which shows how tall but narrow the building was. It was about 15 by 15 feet of working room available.

Twilight looked around, inspecting the place before nodding approvingly.

"This will work. Thank you Captain."

"Considering if we go with the threat being as big as you say it is, I'll live without my office for a bit. I can always move it into my home if needed."

"Captain, I feel I should show the guards later today exactly what they are up against but it will take time to set up what I need so we will have a meeting upon their return."

"You set the time and place and I'll make sure they're there, sick or otherwise."

"I'll let you know."

He shrugged, grabbing a box and placing it on his back as he left his office.

Dawn turned to them and spoke out loud, "What do you want me doing?"

"For now, I need to know everything you know about this world. The government, it's fighting ability, magic, disposition of the people, everything. The letter I sent to Celestia told her basically what I told those guards."

"I'll tell you everything I can. The fighting ability of the guards seems to be basic physical fitness training, with a great deal of focus on disabling opponents rather than causing permanent harm. They work well in groups, but seem more easily picked off when alone from an exercise Stalwart went through and told me about.

"The ponies of Manehattan seemed rather standoffish to me, more caught up in fashion and higher end meals in some ways. They tended to be less friendly than what I'm used to in Canterlot and Van Hoover."

"I see.” Twilight said, readily digesting the information, “Then Solar will most likely try and find an ally here. Someone he can either manipulate and mold, or someone of a similar view."

"I could see that from what you’ve said.” Dawn nodded, “As far as the government, what do you want to know?"

"How it works, its procedures, emergency protocols, security. Anything you know."

"There's really not much to it as far as I was made aware of.” Dawn shook her head, “It was one of your complaints. It appears to be a version of monarchy, but I know nearly nothing of its procedures, protocols or security measures."

Dawn paused her explanation as a flash of light popped in her saddlebag, causing her to jump in place from surprise. She pulled it out, then upon seeing the intended recipient, held out the newly appeared letter to Twilight, who took it and began to read.

Dawn started drafting a letter indicating the items being asked by Twilight in anticipation while they read, indicating what items had also been answered so if she were wrong, they could be corrected. She paused her letter writing when she felt a small bit of heat and noticed a glow, looking up to see the old letter having been burned.

"Alright then. Now we wait and set up a screening." Twilight said looking at Dawn. "You can help with that, but first how strong is your… aversion to death?"

Dawn looked at her with a mixed feeling of trepidation and curiosity, as if fairly sure where this was headed, "I very much do not want to die, but I faced subzero temperatures for a whole week and despite family giving up on me, dedicated myself to life and helping others not go through the hells I go through... or is that not what you meant?"

"I mean seeing others die, seeing panic as they run for their lives." Twilight clarified

"I have not seen another die, but if I had the power to help those that run live, I would hope I stand my ground..." she said, wondering if she was as ready as she tried to say she was.

"What I'm going to show the guards isn't pretty. And not something many should see much less have to go through."

"You're going to show the results of one of his attacks aren't you..." Dawn pieced together.

"Yes."

Dawn took a breath, steeling herself, and nodded, "That's probably for the best. The question is, is it a good thing or a bad thing to have me run? I don't want to become a liability doing the wrong thing." she said firmly, looking at Twilight with a clear degree of trust

"I don't know. It's a video but if he starts building then I will be sending you back home for safety."

Dawn nodded, slowly, and a bit disappointed, "I can't say I blame you, even if... nevermind."

"You're pregnant Dawn. The only reason you're even here now is as someone I trust."

"Ah." She said quietly, nearly forgetting that she was pregnant in the heat of the moment. "Right..."

"Yes, and I won't put you in danger."

"Very well, I understand. But... perhaps once my foal is born, would you continue training me so I could help you with things like this?” Dawn asked, feeling a bit deflated from not being able to help, she paused then added, “I, I hate feeling helpless."

"Of course Dawn, I will do my best to train you even now." Twilight said.

"I just... don't want to be thought of as a liability.” Dawn explained, trying to make her case, “I've always worked to empower others, so it's just... It’s not easy at all to stand back and let others do something if I can."

"Dawn you are an alicorn. One of the most powerful beings on Equus, to think you a liability is foolish."

"But right now, I'm barely the power of one and a half unicorns, and that's just as much because of Starlight Dusk chipping in as needed." She protested.

"Dawn, even if you don't have access to the power it's still there."

"And you said my power was not nearly as much as what other alicorns you know could do... right? Do you know why that is? Am I just... limiting myself somehow?"

"Most likely. It takes proper training in the magical arts and from what I understand you were barely given any."

"I mean, you’re right. I've only been self-taught, and a lot of what I do is reliant on instinct... If you don't mind, maybe after we've trained for a while, could you give me a reevaluation?" Dawn asked, then shook her head, "Nevermind, we have bigger things to do. Want any help setting up your equipment?"

"Yes, I will." Twilight said as she started to head back to the briefing room.

Dawn looked to Chrysalis, wondering what she should do now.

"Stay close to me." Chrysalis replied as she followed Twilight.

Dawn nodded, following Chryssy closely as instructed. The two of them entered the room to see computer equipment appearing on the table, clearly designed for ponies.

"Find a flat surface Dawn. Something that can be projected onto." Twilight instructed as she assembled the machines.

"Yes ma'am. Wall or table?"

"Wall, the projector will be on this table."

Dawn nodded, starting to clear an appropriate wall, carefully moving objects aside. "Figured I'd ask in case you had tech that could put it on any flat surface."

"No, just normal projector." Twilight said, plugging in several cables.

Dawn nodded again, having cleared everything table level and above to be placed below the table, keeping the same organization in case it mattered. She saw Twilight was hooking up a laptop to a projector and it was plugged into a battery pack to power them both. Dawn hummed and moved to a spot, moving two boxes aside to make room.

"Power source here" she called, pointing.

"You have an electrical grid?” Twilight blinked in surprise.

"Looks like some places do. I do at home. Did you notice the refrigerator and oven?" she asked, trying to help her recall.

"I thought it was an icebox like in the old days." She said. "We have all our stuff running on battery packs."

"Well, when we get home, we might need to get an electrician to come help safely turn off the power and run you whatever voltages or whatever you need... I'm not very savvy about it, but you get what I mean.”

"Yeah." Twilight nodded as she got out a tester and hooked it to the plug. "Alright, this barely meets the minimum requirements for our equipment. I'd rather not rely on this old wiring for long though." Twilight said as she started plugging things in.

"If anything, it could be used to recharge the battery packs in downtime right?" Dawn offered.

"Perhaps. I'm just afraid of surges. These old wiring jobs weren't exactly the safest." Twilight explained as she finished.

"Fair enough. Next task?" Dawn asked before gasping as she realized she had almost forgotten something. She pulled out the unfinished letter, asking "What other things did you want to know before I send out the letter?"

"Nothing for now, However, warn her to add some extra drills for the Canterlot Guard. Invasion drills and assassin drills."

"I'm not sure if she'll even know anything about how to prevent those, but I'll make sure she knows." Dawn replied, writing out her letter quickly over the next several minutes. She soon finished, made sure the ink dried before rolling it up and sending it away in a poof of green light.

"And now we wait." Twilight took a seat. "Perhaps we can practice some magic."

Dawn sat down on a seat, one of the three that was present, and said, "What kind of magic shall I practice?"

"Well you know telekinesis, what other spells do you know?" Twilight asked, eying the mare.

"Well," she paused, trying to think, "I know telekinesis, it's my most used one day to day, I know how to cloud walk, water walk, using my horn as a projector for music or video of memories, but it's not perfect because my memories aren’t... What else, I guess you could say voluntary telepathy, it's supposed to make a small tone like a telephone that the person's allowed to answer or deny but I never got that to work right. I know light magic of course, can't forget that. I know how to accelerate healing, and with the help of Starlight Dusk more advanced healing can be performed, as it's advanced level stuff. I was able to build up enough power for a laser strong enough to shatter my horn once, but I haven't tried it again since... And I've researched how to do a gender change and temporary age change spell, but they're both rather complex and require a lot of power."

"So some basic spells and some very advanced spells." She said. "Basically you have a random grab bag of spells. Definitely no formal training…"

"I hope it helps you know what I'm capable of at least..." She nodded, feeling a little ashamed at how much trouble she would be to teach in that event.

"It does, and also annoys me to no end you weren't given formal training. Basic spells are fine to self-learn, but others require formal training as they can be extremely dangerous, least I assume. A few you mentioned I've never heard of."

"I did receive some training, before he tried to betray me. That’s if you count Svikopi though, who ended up being sealed away after he tried to take over mine and Nightfall's bodies. What ones have you not heard of?"

"Yeah, training from evil entities don't count. Chances are they taught you wrong, so best ignore what they told you." Twilight said. "And that gender spell, I mean I made up that existing a long time ago but there is no actual spell to do it."

Dawn smiled mischievously, "I wouldn't be so sure. After all, from what Chryssy has told me, my telephone telepathy spell didn't exist either, yet I've demonstrated it a few times, have I not?"

"What I mean is, there are no spells like them in our magic system." She said. "So they don't exist and I can't give you any training on such spells."

Dawn opened her mouth and made a small "ah" sound before asking, "That makes me wonder, would we be able to cast each other's magical spells, or do you think magic would somehow work differently based on the world? I mean… but that'd be like suggesting gravity would be different between similar worlds... from what I'd guess, only the actions the worlds/individuals take is what's different. Am I at all close?"

"Well, my magic works here, and yours probably would work in ours. But honestly who is to say?"

"Perhaps if we found a spell that existed here but not over there, I can try to teach you or show you where to go to learn it, and if it doesn't, we have our answer?" Dawn offered.

"Don't you have such a spell?"

"I know the telephone spell, and in theory I have the materials for the gender and age ones, but is there another I mentioned you'd rather try?"

"Those are the only two we don't have and I'd rather avoid the "telephone" one."

"I'll still respect that decision.” Dawn nodded, only needing to be told once. “So, which materials do you want me to share then?"

“For now, we should focus on you getting some basic training rather than you teaching me advanced spells"

"As you wish.” Dawn bowed her head, “Where should I begin?"

"Well I know you've mastered telekinesis so why don't you show me a light spell." Twilight said.

Dawn lit her horn, bright enough to be a handheld LED flashlight, though not quite focused when it was first turned on, and slowly focused it to point upward, her brows furrowed slightly.

"Sorry, it's a bit stronger than I remember... focusing the light was the harder part for some reason to me."

"That's because you have more magic behind it now as an alicorn."

Dawn hummed, dimming her light down slowly, trying to demonstrate her control over it. It successfully dimmed to halfway before Twilight nodded her approval.

"Good, you are doing well."

Dawn focused quite hard, and narrowed the light into the width of a laser pointer, though with difficulty. After holding it like that for three seconds she let the light dim and took a deep breath and let it out slow.

“Well, seems you don't need any training in that spell as normal practice will work. How's your dexterity with telekinesis?"

She blinked, "I... don't quite understand. I can be reasonably precise with it if that's what you're asking. I often handle utensils and cutting items with my magic..."

"How many items, and what can you do with them?"

She lifted four items off the table, the projector, battery cell, and a couple lighter things and held them a foot up. "I find it's proportional to the amount of weight I'm handling. So far, I've strained to do much more than 100 pounds very clumsily, 50 pounds I can somewhat manage, and 10 lbs is most comfortable. if it's just a pound or three, I can be quite precise with it. Sadly I struggle to hold much more than four at once, and even then, i often end up grouping them into two groups... It was easiest to think of it as an extension of an arm or a hand that I couldn't see or feel, but that might be limiting me..."

"Ok, that's weight not dexterity."

She blinked then decided rather than repeat herself, she dug into her pack, got a needle and thread, and proceeded to thread the needle at a reasonable distance away while letting her see clearly, and then for good measure, threaded it two more times.

"Precision." She said and then proceeded to pick up four random objects and suddenly each item was doing a completely different task, one was spinning g around her head, one appeared to be being carried by an invisable pony, one was acting like a dog and another seemed to be dancing on the table, all of it was held in TK. "Dexterity."

She dropped her jaw after she carefully set everything down and shook her head, "I'm sorry, I call that multitasking. Very different definition of dexterity than what I knew... Having said that, I'm horrible at multitasking."

"It's fine. Terms for magic are a bit different." She said as she set the items down.

She shook her head, trying to wrap her head around it, "I-i see... what else should I demonstrate for you?"

"Well cloud walking isn't a spell anymore so that's out."

She blinked, "What are you talking about, of course it is."

"No, it’s not. You are part pegasus now. It's an innate magic like your ability to pick up things with your hooves or your ability to grow things well and natural strength and endurance."

"And it works on other ponies, like my husband..." She blinked as she realized what she was told, "Wait, grow things well?"

"I meant for you. You don't have to cast the spell on yourself anymore. Just land on a cloud. And yes, you are part earth pony which means you have their magic as well."

Dawn paused and thought quietly to herself, as she hadn't taken the idea of planting a garden seriously. Then again, she also was scared of bees and spiders and insects in general.

"You are a blending of all three tribes. You have their abilities."

"I... Guess I just never really thought about it is all. Gods, I have so much to learn..." she sighed, "Sorry, that's why we're talking about this after all, so you know what I can do and what I need work on. Please continue?"

"Well, as I said, for you cloudwalking is natural now, same with higher strength and endurance, as well as a magical boost. Also, were you taught magic is influenced by emotions?"

Dawn shook her head, "Taught no, but I've figured it out on my own a little. It's been a mix of instinct and study for me so far."

Twilight sighed and rubbed her temples, it was clear by her movements she was using her unseen fingers.

She cringed visibly, as if she had been reprimanded. She had no desire to have her trainer/owner be frustrated with her training, or lack thereof.

"I’m not mad at you.” Twilight clarified, “I'm mad at those who were responsible for you. They should have given you a proper teacher. Not this half assed work that could have gotten you or others killed."

"Still..." Dawn said before she stopped herself from apologizing again and took a deep breath, "I'm going to do what I can so you don't have to feel that way again in the future. That, I can promise you."

Twilight nodded and patted Dawn's head. Dawn let out a purring noise and closed her eyes, pushing her head into the pattings. Twilight chuckled at their behavior and stroked Dawn's mane.

"That feels good..." She mumbled, moving a bit further into the stroking as she let herself enjoy it.

Twilight smiled as she continued to stroke her mane. Dawn let out a sigh once again, moving forward and closing her eyes as she let herself relax, eyes closing.

Twilight marveled at her behavior, noticing it shift. Another small test was in order she decided as she scratched under Dawn's chin, the mare able to feel her fingers easily.

Dawn let her eyes close, unaware of the sound she made indicating her enjoyment of those scratchings. It had been so long since she had felt a proper scratch that it was heavenly to the point she forgot Chrysalis was present, raising her chin and lowering her back half as she received the relief it brought.

Chrysalis watched on, both with pride that her mate that finally took a new lover, and yet also jealous for how that lover was getting attention. It was not her place to question Twilight on such matters however. Even the thought of jealousy felt odd to her for some reason, as she knew her place.

Dawn let out another quiet sigh and let herself lay down where she was in front of Twilight, feeling drained after the attention. Even if she wanted to complain about the hardness of the floor, she wasn’t about to, even as Twilight looked down at her, marveling at her behavior, then chuckling as Dawn almost appeared to take a nap.

Dawn flicked her ears at first from the chuckle before opening an eye and looking up at her, "What?”

"Just… how you are acting." Twilight said smiling down at her.

"Huh?" she mumbled, looking around before pausing, "Wait... when did I lie down on the floor?"

"A few minutes ago, why?"

"I... oh..." She said, pausing as she realized what happened. She blushed deeply, then even more so when she saw Chrysalis still in the room.

Chrysalis was looking at her with a proud smile.

Dawn blushed a little less and quietly asked, "Would you like me to stay put or should I get up?"

"Probably should got up before someone comes by."

"As you wish..." She said, slowly getting up and linking with chrysalis, trying to be subtle, ‘S-so... why are you smiling?’

'Because Twilight has finally taken on a lover instead of thinking she has to be only with me, despite the fact I know she looks at others.'

Dawn tilted her head away shyly, but chuckled mutely in her mind, "M-maybe not lovers yet, but... she seemed to be exploring the idea."

'Close enough, and I've been with her long enough to know she will take more control of you and eventually take you to her bed. She is close to that point.'

Dawn blushed again but then smiled as she thought, ‘Think she'll go at it when we let her try her hoof at being a stallion, or would she rather be a mare?’

'Most likely a mare but… I see her enjoying being a stallion as well.' She said and shivered, Dawn feeling arousal through the link and had a few glimpses of images of a male Twilight showing the Queen her place in bed.

Dawn giggled a little at the idea, still feeling a little awkward but trying not to be, ‘Well, I would have to give the proper respect due to an owner's mate and let them be the first to experience it. After all, it'd be rude for a mere pet to take her male virginity, wouldn't it?’ she tried to say suggestively, blushing as memories of Stalwart dominating her and training her to have a degree of sexual stamina was thought of, accidentally being relayed.

Chrysalis smiled at her. 'Very good, I see she is training you well.'

Dawn blushed, “T-thank you.” she said out loud on accident, bowing toward chrysalis as she stretched out a leg or two to distract herself from the attention she perceived.

Twilight had started reading once she saw the telephone spell in place so it was just them. ‘No need to thank me, I know how good Twilight is at what she does.'

She blushed, realizing she spoke instead of thinking her response, ‘oops... does she not like that i talked and interrupted the silence or does she really not like us using this spell?’

'It's this spell. She really doesn't like anyone in her head. She doesn't even allow Luna into her dreams.'

‘Well yeah, but... we're not doing that to her right? Why would it bother her if it's not done to her, and it just seems to imitate the link you have naturally anyway?’

'Because there is no indication when I'm using my link. There are a few things that fall into the ‘definitely no’ category and anything that can enter her mind whether she wants it to or not is firmly in that category.'

She hummed mentally, careful not to actually make a noise, "I wonder if there's a way to not give away that i'm using magic then..."

'It’s fine Dawn. She just reads. It's not like you are putting her in a biology lab or talking about biological science in detail. It’s just something she avoids do to not liking it. She's fine just reading and letting us be while we talk.'

‘Well, I don't want her to feel uncomfortable, but... so how are you feeling about her trying to take me on?’ She asked, smiling a little as her brain suddenly switched topics

'Happy, I've been trying to get her to take lovers for years now as I know she looks at others but she has refused do to her upbringing.'

Dawn laughed in the link, ‘Well, anything I should know about or expect?’

'She knows what she wants, and she will get it.'

‘Ah…’ She thought, looking over to her as if she didn't already know this, imagination starting to run scenarios where she is told to obey and she does so without question, sexual or otherwise.

'Yes pretty much like that. But nothing harmful or interfering with your duties.'

‘I wouldn't dream of it, though if she ever did, I would blatantly disregard that order out of respect.’

'Yes, don't worry. Most of her domination won't leave her bedroom.'

‘Oh we'll have to work on that then. I doubt she'd want to lose to Stalwart, and he's already taken me out on 'walks' several times.’

'Twilight doesn't really do that sort of thing.'

‘Well, we'll see.’ She replied, ‘She has a lot of inhibitions by the sound of it, but as she gets comfortable, I can definitely see her experimenting under the excuse of 'training' for us, rather than herself.’ She sighed and then opened up the box of the boxed lunch and started looking to see what was inside. “Ooo, broccoli and cheddar soup and bread bowls, my favorite... looks like there's some food for you both too. Anyone hungry?" she said out loud, forgetting to close the link.

'She does. Ponies have a lot of them, though here, they don't seem to exist at all which is… Strange and throws off everything I know' Chrysalis said in the link.

"Yeah, I could use some food." Twilight said, marking her place in her book."

‘What do you mean? Of course there's still some... .... I might not be able to think of them right now but i'm sure there are.’ She replied by link, filling up a bread bowl and preparing it as she liked it most, showing Twilight the box of foods that remained.

'Not any I recognize, since no one practices monogamy from what I've learned as well as aparently it's acceptable to display sexual fetishes in public.'

Twilight looked through the box

‘It's actually not acceptable to show fetishes in public, or in front of children. Monogamy is generally practiced, it's just not strictly maintained by about a third of the ponies here from what I've been able to research.’ she replied

'Back home it is. And you already said, you've been taken on walks outside.'

‘Ever heard of exhibitionism?’ she blushed, ‘I don't go out blatantly doing it or I’d be stopped by the guards, though probably with a slap on the wrist as a princess. I have a collar that will match whatever outfit I wear, and the lead Stalwart holds is very thin but strong, so it won't break when he leads me and is nearly invisible to the casual observer.’

‘Still that isn't exactly some ponies do back home.’

‘See? We do have inhibitions then.’ She chuckled, ‘though I suspect some of the quirks I have are from being human... you know, this link thing is really handy. I get to talk while I eat and not be rude"

'Not really no.' Chrysalis said as she ate the same thing ad Dawn, the same meal had been packed for all of them as the guards were in a hurry.

‘I can't help but wonder,’ Dawn replied in a more solemn tone, ‘I seem to remember talking about something about how Twilight's dealt with humans before... have you dealt with humans or have them back home?’

'I have met a few and Twilight has told me of her time with them.'

Dawn’s mind seemed to hum, wondering if that meant humans would turn to ponies like she had, or the other way around, but she stopped herself, mind going quite rapidly through emotions of how she enjoyed being a pony now, and being a human would be giving up her magic and flight as an option, which led her to wonder why she had changed in the first place, if it really was due to magic or otherwise.

'The humans were still humans when they arrived.'

Dawn seemed to take this thought in as if it were one of her own and continued to dwell, if there perhaps was some purpose to her being a pony, and developing into an alicorn, or if it was just blind chance and she had to make the most of it, or something else at play. She ate slowly, getting consumed by the thoughts to an extent, and reached in for a second bowl, since they packed 4 total.

'The mirror was designed to change you to the dominant species of the world you were going to. That's most likely why you are a pony as you didn't arrive do to random weakness of the barrier but a stable tunnel.'

She looked up at Chrysalis and tilted her head confused, realizing that didn't come from herself. ‘So, I'm this way because of stable travel... is that a good thing or a bad thing or what?’

'Depends on your own opinion. It does allow you to blend in.'

‘Well, I keep trying to tell myself that it's a good thing... have to admit, immortality? It's going to sting, watching others die while I live on, but I'll be able to learn so much and help others from my own experiences and advice...’

'Yes, most are not cut out for it. Twilight remains sane by telling stories of those she knew, things the history books don't talk about.'

‘How do you know if you're cut out for it?’ Dawn asked

'By not going insane after a couple centuries.'

‘Ah.’ She paused solemnly before curiosity forced her to ask, ‘just from grief or something else?’

'Sort of. More the inability to deal with watching people die and no longer wanting to live. Most spend centuries trying to end their own lives.'

‘Is... Is there any way to fight that?’ Dawn asked, rather mortified at the idea of succumbing to such an outcome, hoping she could avoid it early on by having the right mindset.

'As I said, it depends on the individual. Twilight and Celestia tell stories of those long past. Luna practices with her blades and spars. Discord is Discord, I manage my hive, Cadance has her shipping. Flurry her love of architecture and structural engineering. We all have our ways.'

‘So coping or escape mechanisms then. I see... I'd better start figuring out something ahead of time then...’

'Pretty much yes.'

Dawn sighed and finished off her meal, settling into her chair and commenting back to Chryssy, ‘On the other hoof, in a way, I'm just a child all over again, and that could be like, the rebellious teenage years all over again.’

Chrysalis burst out laughing. Dawn looked over to her in surprise, wondering what in the world she found so funny.

'Sorry, sorry, that analogy is quite accurate for the time before you find what helps you cope.'

‘Ah... you have my sympathies then.’ she replied mischievously, ‘After all, you had to go through it once, and I might rely on your knowledge for my own time through it.’

'Oh that won't be a problem. I already help Twilight.'

‘Ah, is she in rebellious years right now then?’ she asked, already imagining Twilight as what she understood as a ‘punk-gothic style’ pony and giggling mentally.

'No. She's still young.'

‘Ah... well, I look forward to your guidance, Chrysalis.’ she replied, mentally bowing gently in her tone. ‘If it's any consolation, I was generally obedient and far too trusting of my parents when I was younger, to the point of being brainwashed.... In other thoughts, what else should we do, ‘cause she hooked up her stuff, has eaten, but I don't see her doing much with it..."

'Threeway?' Chrysalis suggested.

‘Three way call? But she said she hated me being in her mind...’ she replied, feeling lost.

‘You're kidding.’ Chrysalis stared at her. ‘You're kidding right?’

‘Oh!’ Dawn exclaimed in realization before chuckling weakly. ‘You meant sex. Sorry, wasn't on that track.’

'You are so innocent.' She said chuckling. 'You remind me of a young Twilight.'

‘I'll take that as a compliment.’ Dawn smiled back, ‘I look forward to your guidance anyway, and my eventual corruption."

'Oh it will happen, Twilight hasn't been that way in decades.'

‘Well, I guess we'll see how long it takes.’ She chuckled. ‘But seriously, isn't there something we could be doing to help with the present?"

‘‘Till the guards report in, not much. We don’t exactly have communication like back home.'

‘We still have radios, isn't that something? Or do you have more advanced things? Like, obviously your link, but-‘

‘From the looks of it, radios from the time of its infancy. Not the most reliable and should be used sparingly.’

‘Oh.’

‘Yes. We've had radios for several decades and they are reliable.’

‘As has my birth world... so if there's TVs, you probably have video games right?" she said, smiling broadly at the idea.

'Yes, it's a popular industry."

‘What are they like, how do you play?’ she asked excitedly, nearly starting to get up before laughing at herself quietly as she settled back down, ‘Gods, I really am like a child...’

'Um...they are games. I don't really play them.' She said.

‘It's fine. I love them, possibly too much. It's one of the only times I was ever happy when I was with my parents or brothers... Playing games with them, or against them. It ended up being a big escape from things at times.’

'It is alright, you don't need to worry about that anymore.'

‘What does Twilight like to do in her spare time, or you for that matter?’

'She reads, studies, trains, maintains her firearms or runs the occasional experiment, also reads reports, and of course sex.'

‘Ahhhh, of course sex.’ Dawn chuckled, thinking about the other things. ‘I'm going to have a lot of time to develop some hobbies then...’

'Yes you will.'

‘So, how will Twilight handle this villain if we find them?’

'Kill him if she can.'

‘Ah... since we can't imprison him normally and put him away properly right? How did you keep him subdued in the first place?’

‘Irongate Prison Complex.'

‘But you had to have prisoners that were stupidly strong physically or magically right?"

‘Yes, inhibitor rings, but Solar is smart and far too dangerous to be held here. We don't have the resources needed to hold him.’

‘What do you think happened to his ring?’

'It was in the evidence box, so he must have had one of those mares remove it.'

‘So is there a way we can use that to our advantage?’

‘Maybe, the problem is he isn't dangerous just because of his magic.’

‘Right... still, that would help right?’

‘I don't think there is a facility on this planet that can hold him till we are evacuated."

‘I- let me explain differently. If we had difficulties in apprehending them, getting them to wear that ring would make it easier, yes?’

‘Perhaps, but I don't think Twilight will risk Solar escaping custody here. It took over a decade to apprehend him the first time and in that time. Well, you'll see soon enough what he did....."

‘That... nevermind, I get the feeling putting the ring on to make him easier to capture so you can get to that point is not an option.’ she replied, sighing as she tried to go to a different train of thought. She wanted to be helpful, but she just didn't know what to do to contribute further.

'It's alright Dawn. I know what you are trying to do, but Solar won't just put the ring on and even still, he'd just get it off again somehow. As I said, he isn't like a threat this planet is used to.'

‘I just’ Dawn paused, putting her thoughts together, ‘I hate feeling like there's nothing I can do to help... there always has to be something, either training or learning or action, but I don't want to ask for more and push too hard and hold everyone back, or distract Twilight from her efforts.’

‘Dawn, by being someone we can trust, you are helping. When dealing with someone like Solar, that is a luxury.’

‘Well, I'm glad.’ Dawn replied with a small smile, though not fully understanding, ‘Plus my being one of a few that knows how to do this linking spell means you have a way of verifying my identity if they tried to imitate me right?’

‘True.’ Chrysalis replied, smiling. ‘Speaking of which, I was wondering if I may come by tonight so we can talk?’

"I don't see why not..." She replied, looking at her with intrigue, "We're talking now though aren't we? Even if it's just by the link..."

'Yes, but I mean in a more relaxed manner. Plus after what we see this evening I'd rather you not be alone.'

‘That-’ Dawn nodded, looking down at the ground as she realized she was about to see something disturbing then, ‘would be welcome. If I had to guess based on the past, I'll be quite all right during, focusing on what I have to," she replied, thinking less strongly, 'probably rely on Starlight to stay calm' before continuing, "and then be emotionally unstable as I dwell on it..."

'And that's why I'll be with you. We could talk about your training. That should help get your mind off it.'

‘That would be greatly appreciated. My empathy can get... out of hand.’ Dawn admitted.

'I know.'

‘Oh?’ Dawn asked, curiosity readily piqued.

'Just something I’ve observed.'

‘Oh... ok, don't tell me" She replied, trying to tease with a pouting response.

'Ok I wont.' Chrysalis said with a smile.

‘Dammit Chryssy!’ She laughed, barely keeping it from coming out loud, ‘You know what I meant.’

Dawn tried to huff and turn to one of her books, which happened to be the materials on the gender swap she hoped to surprise Stalwart with at some point, letting the spell fade. Chrysalis only smiled at her as Twilight looked up from her book at the pair. Dawn shrugged and began focusing on her reading again.

It was some time before the sound of approaching hooves from the returning guards was heard.

Dawn heard the sounds and tried to ignore them until a knock was heard and the Captain stepped in, "nothing found so far today." he reported, the others following in.

"That is both good and bad." Twilight said standing up.

The Captain simply nodded, where one of the unicorn mares of the guard chimed in, "There was traces of magic in th-" they started to say before the captain waved them off.

"We don't know if it's tied to the case yet. It's too early to make assumptions."

"No I want to hear this. No telling what might be useful." Twilight said, giving the guardsmare her attention.

The mare spoke up again, adjusting her glasses, "There was a circle of magic still left in one of the warehouses. Typically when others go there for-” she cleared her throat before continuing. “other activities, it leaves more of a clue of what was used, and how long ago. This time, it was just an area, and it seemed," she paused, as if trying to find the right word, "much older than it should have been. We had swept that area last week and it wasn't present then."

"Mark it on the map. It could be worth a second look tomorrow." Twilight said, gesturing to the map.

She nodded, hovering a different colored pin, green, and pinned it in the warehouse in question.

"Thank you." Twilight said stepping to the head of the room, speaking calmly and clearly. "You all did well today and I'm glad none of you were injured. While you were out, I set up something to show you exactly who it is we are hunting." She paused to look at each of them in turn. "If any of you wish to back out on this investigation and be reassigned, this is your last chance. It won't reflect on you poorly. I know some of you have those who are important to you and may wish for an assignment that won't be putting them in danger. Once I show you what we are after, you will be committed to this mission, and there will be no going back even if you or your family are in danger. I'll give you all a few minutes to think about it."

They seem to murmur to each other, and two of the squad approach her to be excused from the investigation after the allotted time. The captain cleared his throat loudly, cueing the others to be quiet to await their investigator's next segment if they were not going to step forward.

Twilight thanked the two of them and wished them well. Once they left, she asked for the captain to find suitable replacements, and she wanted a list with information about the guards so she could hoof-pick them later. She then turned to the rest of the room.

"Any others? This is your last chance." She called.

The captain nodded at the instruction, going out to gather the next two best candidates with that warning in mind.

The remaining guards looked between each other and then straightened up, one asking, "So what's that thing on the table?" pointing at the equipment and battery pack on the table.

A couple minutes later, the captain returns, a pegasus and a unicorn, both stallions, "Here's the recruits." he said, to their nodding and taking up positions.

"Did you explain they were about to get into some confidential territory?" Dawn asked, closing the door behind him.

"No, but we can do that now."

"Ok, so while Tw- Our specialist is working on setting up her equipment, here's the ground rules she's said so far." She said firmly, trying to fill in as Twilight setup, "Nothing that is said in this room is to be repeated outside it under almost any circumstances. This case, involves things that are not known except by the princesses, myself included. You also run the risk of having your family involved by the suspect, as leverage against you. Are you both prepared for that outcome?"

They nodded, getting more rigid like the palace guards.

"Our target, is from another world entirely, and is a dangerous criminal who took the leadership of that world over a decade to find and capture. If you find the target, you will NOT apprehend them. If you try, he will kill you." She said, emphasizing the last four words to everyone before turning over to Twilight, "Are you ready to show them?"

She nodded. "Yes." She said as she turned off the lights and the projector clicked on...

The screen light up and showed a pretty unicorn mares face frozen on the screen holding a microphone that had a stylized 7 around the top and she wore a rather nice suit jacket. At the bottom of the screen was a 00:00:00 showing this was raw footage from a camera.

Chapter 11: Past Storms and Foalsitting

View Online

At the bottom of the screen displayed on the wall was a counter, starting at 00:00:00, showing this was raw footage from a camera. The guards in the room blinked and whispered quietly to each other at the sight of this, but grew quiet as a moment later, the image began to move.

“Alright, camera is set. Looking good Velvet.” a male voice behind the camera said.
“Thanks Scoop, after this I think we can head out to eat, I know a great little place on 22nd.” The mare, Velvet, said with a smile.
“Do you know a place to eat in every city?” The voice behind the camera chuckled.
“Just about, when you've been reporting as long as I have it pays to know where the best places are.” The mare chuckled back.
“I hear that.” the cameramen replied and both shared another laugh before the mare placed a hoof to her ear, then adjusted her blouse as she put on the common ‘reporter smile.’
After a few moments she spoke. “This is Blue Velvet for Channel 7 news reporting from downtown Fillydelphia here on this beautiful afternoon. We are outside the new Aeronautical and Space museum for its grand opening.” she said as the camera panned over a crowd of ponies with their families all gathered outside a large modern looking building with steps leading up to it and a fountain with a statue of a shuttle with a plane flying around it. Before that was a large stage with other reporters gathered around it, the news crew filming being the further having chosen to be in the crowd, rather the before the stage.
The camera moved back to being on the reporter. “We are just minutes away from the main event and can expect speeches from both the city mayor and Council of Nobles.”
The mare talked about how this was the first museum dedicated to aeronautics and space in Equestria, though how it was the Saddle Arabians who opened the first one on Equus. She talked about how the museum was being built for the last 3 years and that Fillydelpia was chosen as the site for it as much of the materials that made the achievements the museum is dedicated to wouldn't have been possible with the factories and manufacturing plants of Fillydelpia.
After a few minutes of talking, a pony stepped onto the stage and wearing a nice suit approaching the podium. The crowd quieted down. The camera showed there were other ponies in very fine clothing waiting nearby in a blocked off area surrounded by ponies that looked to be dressed as police officers but their uniforms were the color of the Royal Guard.
The camera moved back to the pony behind the podium. “Ahem, thank you all for gathering today on such a special event for this city.” The pegasus pony said clearly yet somewhat quietly almost as if shy. “As you know I am Mayor Windsblow and it is a pleasure to be the one to-”
The Mayor never finished his sentence as the entire stage exploded into a massive fireball, the camera went flying through the air and crashed down hard as the sounds of screams filled the air. The camera was focused squarely on the pretty mare Velvet as she laid on the ground in a spreading pool of crimson, eyes no longer staring at anything.

The guards watching the video watched on, and as Twilight turned to look at their expressions, she noticed how some were unfazed, a couple frowning, and a couple in shock. Their expressions hardened as they continued to watch, as all of them realized this had only just begun. Twilight mentally nodded to herself in approval before returning her gaze back to the video she knew so well.

Coughing was heard getting close to the camera. “Oh gods, Velvet!” the male voice from before said and an earth pony in a ball cap, wearing a vest filled with pockets, was suddenly over her grabbing her. “Come on Velvet, wake up.” he said shaking her before setting her down and pressing his ear to her chest.
A few seconds later the sound of automatic weapons fire echoed and the screams grew louder.
“Fuck!” camerapony said as he grabbed the camera. it was placed onto his shoulder as the automatic weapons fire was answered by more gunfire.
The camera began jostling as the camerapony ran. In moments, he was out of the smoke and running with other panicked ponies as the gunfire grew more intense.
Sirens were fast approaching, and in seconds a gold, police-style cruiser skidded to a stop in front of the camera. The doors opened and two more guards got out starting to draw pistols a moment before the windshield became racked with bullet holes and one of the guards went down as the other took cover behind the vehicle.
The camera skidded to a stop and turned back as gunfire echoed from the cruiser. “Oh shit, oh shit, oh shit!” the camerapony was saying over and over as he ran.
“Over here!” someone yelled from the doorway of a small café.
He needed no second encouragement, and the camerapony dove inside. The place was filled with other terrified ponies some tending to wounded, one dressed as a paramedic.
“What's going on! What's happening!” someone yelled.
“Stay calm, the guards are dealing with it.” another yelled.
The camera was picking up the panting from the camerapony as he moved to the windows and looked out at the chaos. He could see black clad figures, some ponies, some griffins, and others from other nations firing on Royal guards who were pinned down all over the square but trying to fight back.
A van skidded to a stop outside the café with the words S.W.A.T on the side, and ponies in full combat gear poured out the back, firing on the black clad people.
“Yeah get the bastards!” someone yelled.
A moment later from a window across the way, there was a flash, and a smoke trail sailed from the window. A moment later, the rocket hit the van, and it was engulfed in flames as the window of the cafe shattered from the proximity of the blast.
“Where the hell did they get rockets!” someone yelled as another rocket was fired at a group of guards.
“Everyone out the back! Come on, move!” a voice yelled and the camera tore away from the scene outside as was quickly heading to the back, the paramedic directing everyone. In seconds, the camera was in the alleyway behind the cafe and running down it, away from the gunfire.
The camera suddenly shifted to an above shot with the words “KVTS” in the corner as a somewhat panicked voice spoke.
“What you're seeing is the site of the grand opening of Fillydelpia Aeronautical and Space Museum grand opening where the scene has erupted into a war zone between the Royal Guard and an unknown force.” the voice said as the angle showed gold of the Royal guards fighting the heavily armed black-clad soldiers all over the square and the side streets. Occasionally a smoke trail launched from the window previously seen and a group of guards was gone. The guards numbers were quickly being whittled down as they were outnumbered and outgunned. The square was dotted with the unmoving forms of multiple civilians.
“We still don't know the identity of the gunmen, but it's clear their goal is to cause as much damage as possible. We are getting reports of multiple civilians casualties and…” the voice cut off as pinging was heard. “Ok, ok, they are taking shots at our helicopter, Firnal take us higher.” the voice said.
“Roger.” another voice said.
The camera watched the carnage below. As the reporter continued to give information as it came in. “Ok, ok. We have reports the EDF is in the area and... yes, yes, there they are!” the reporter said as another helicopter came into view flying low.
It hovered in front of the window where the rockets had been being fired from and a moment later the gun on its nose opened up, the shots ripping through the building before it was turned into the soldiers on the ground who were beginning to retreat. Dark green trucks and hummers entered the square, opening fire on the retreating figures as soldiers poured from the trucks and started to evacuate what remained of the Royal Guard and take over the situation.
“Ok, it looks like the EDF is taking control and the gunmen are on the retreat.” the voice said as the camera showed the drastic shift in the battle below. After a few more seconds the video shut off.

The guards present looked at the wall where the video was projected just seconds before. Several were still in shock, others confused about what they saw, and a couple of the older, more experienced guards looked on grimly.

It was quiet, and even the sounds of Manehattan outside seemed to be muted. Dawn had watched the video in full, tears trying to form as she empathized with the loss of life. She slowly, silently turned to face some of the guards after taking a deep slow breath and letting it out as quietly as she could.

"What you just saw was the assassination of the Mayor of Fillydelpia and half the Council of Nobles, even while attended to by hundreds of civilians. In total, 328 ponies lost their lives. While the guards tried to avoid them, the others didn't care. This was all orchestrated by the suspect we are looking for. I wanted you to see this, as it shows his complete lack of hesitation when it comes to civilian casualties." Twilight explained. "This was his first attempt to bring down the leadership." She said.

She had their undivided attention, three of whom gave nods in her direction, indicating their understanding of what was just said. The captain took a half step forward.

"So, what would you have us do against... all that, whatever that was?"

"Right now, we don't have to worry about that. He doesn't have access to that level of equipment here. But what it does show you is exactly what he is capable of, and the fact he won't hesitate to kill anyone who gets in his way, even those not involved, as well as his level of planning and ability to influence. The reason this attack was able to happen, was he had members of the Royal Guard as part of his organization who helped his men get into place for that attack. He is extremely dangerous, and right now he is loose in this world only slowed down by the lack of his organization."

"Not to be rude, but ye didn't answer my question." The captain said, "What would you have us be doing then? What's our role so we stop that from happening here?"

"Find him." She said. "Where he is hiding. And then I'll handle the rest."

"What kind of ponies is he most likely to find useful?" Dawn asked as a matter of fact, for the benefit of the group, "And is it better to gain his trust or act clueless?"

"With him? It can be anyone, from a simple drug addict to a highly trained soldier to a housewife. Right now though, he most likely will be trying to find a base of operations and a way to find things as he rebuilds."

"How do we know we've found him?" One guard asked.

"What things does he look for?" asked another.

Twilight walked over and type on the laptop and in a moment an image of a dark blue unicorn with slicked back white mane was on the screen. It was clear this was a mugshot as he wore an inhibitor ring as he stared at the camera.

"This is the suspect we are looking for."

The group looked him over, Dawn once again chiming in, "Does he know any disguising or illusion magic?"

"Probably." Twilight said. "He was valedictorian of his class at Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns."

The two newbies pulled in last shook their head at the news, as if unable to believe it.

"He majored in spells that allows one to move from one place to another, so teleportation, among others." She said.

The captain frowned, a couple other guards starting to show signs of feeling overwhelmed or outmatched.

"Your position in this, to remind all of you," Dawn said, hoping to inspire them, being seen as a princess, even if lesser known, "is not to go after this enemy. Your lives are valuable to us, and we don't want to see anyone end up like they did, or his victims. Your role is to find out information, get clues, and act like detectives. If you do end up having the misfortune to meet him, it's sounding like the best course of action is to act ignorant, and report back when you safely can. Right?" she asked at the end, turning to Twilight.

"Yes, if you do find yourself face to face with him, you do not know who he is. You have never seen him before in your life. Your very lives will depend on making that believable." She said. "He has a strong habit of tying up loose ends… don't be one."

"That means killing you." Dawn added with finality, "Just in case you think it means bribery, family being held hostage, or anything shy of that. He, Will, Kill, You. I want this to be over without a single loss of civilian or guard's life. Everypony, I believe in you." Dawn said, ending on a kinder note before adding more, "It's dangerous, but you have the power to help us protect the citizens of Manehattan. Time to put all your training and experience to work, but in the meantime, go home to your families when your shifts end. Hang with your buddies, and ask yourself what you'd do if you lost that. You'll find more than enough strength to get it done once you do. Any last questions?"

The group looked at each other and shook their heads, looking among each other and giving a grim kind of smile. The captain was nodding his head approvingly, a small twist of the corner of his lips being his only clue that he was supportive of how this was handled. Dawn looked on, hoping that they weren’t just building a naïve view of the situation.

"Anything else you two want to say before we end this meeting?" The captain asked.

."No, I think the Princess summed it up well." Twilight said. "Go home and relax, be with your friends and families. Tomorrow, the work begins."

They nodded and slowly as a group, exited the door and left the three of them alone. After the door closed, Dawn sighed as the tension became too much for her to stay quiet longer.

"Honestly, my biggest fear right now is if one of them decided, in order to protect their family, defects. I don't know how we can get around that, but I hope we got off on the right hoof..."

"By limiting what they know," She said." and Solar has gotten more than one person to join him for that reason."

"I see. I hope you didn't mind my trying to chime in there for you. I know it was your show, but… I just couldn't help it."

"No you did great." Twilight said and patted her head.

"Thanks, I try..." Dawn giggled, unable to stop a chuckle from escaping at the pats.

"Anyways, tomorrow you two don't need to be here as I'll be going into the field." Twilight said. "Chrysalis will be staying with you till that evening sometime."

"Ok.” Dawn nodded, “We'll go ahead and find an inn we can st- oh wait, we need to find that now, sun's going to set here in about half an hour by the look of it..."

"Yeah." Twilight said, heading to the door after grabbing her gear.

Dawn followed, looking over to Chryssy and smiling broadly at the praise she received.

"I'll be having Chrissy stay with you tonight in case anything comes up." Twilight said

"I appreciate that." Dawn nodded, ignoring it had already been said just seconds before.

"If this is anything like old Manehatten back home, then a decent hotel is this way." Twilight said as they left the building, starting to walk and then stopped. "Um....did Celestia send bits?"

Dawn tilted her head, surprised at the concern, "I have some, and we have the allowance that I had passed on to you for your spending, remember?"

"True, just thinking this may take a while." She said as she started walking again.

Dawn shrugged, "We can always ask for more as needed, as long as we keep receipts for money spent and why. The treasurer is very... stingy, but good with her bookkeeping."

"Same back home."

Dawn sighed and started to think out loud, "This probably means I'm not staying very long, doesn't it..."

"What do you mean?" Twilight asked, looking back at her.

"Just remembering you saying that you'll send me back home in the near future, due to how much of a risk he poses... and yet-"

"That won't be happening any time soon." She said. "And what you did back there, I think you may be a great morale booster."

"Oh?" she asked, perking her head up considerably, already getting up to a bit of a smile from sensing something good about to be said of her.

"Yes. You did good at boosting their morale. They aren't used to things in my world, so they needed it, and having a princess around will help them."

"Good.” Dawn sighed, relief apparent on her face as she let the complement sink in, “I still foresee a risk being here, if he goes after alicorns, I become a target he'll watch, but on the other hoof, it'll be easier to keep the guards on our side when they see that I'm not just delegating the task, right?"

"In theory." Twilight said. "Sometimes that's not enough."

"True, but that’s why we take what we can get, make what we can, and plan around what we can't, right?" She said, sounding less confident by the end, "Sorry, was making that up as I went.”

"No, I get the meaning, but I know how people behave and I've seen half the castle’s royal guard turn on the Sister because of what a charismatic pony said."

"So we need another charismatic pony to counter them? Where will we find one of those?" She chuckled, "But seriously, I'll do my best..."

"Yeah, I'm just saying why I am worried." She said as they walked.

"I get it, but for now, we need to work on what we have control over, and I need to get my training done so I don't become a liability..." Dawn offered.

"True, though tonight and tomorrow we won't do any. Resting is what you need." Twilight said as they reached a hotel. "Always glad to see this place." She said walking up the steps of the Meridian Hotel.

Dawn bit back a noise that was about to come out of her throat, wanting to argue back yet holding back instinctively, following her lead into the hotel. Now was not the time to argue. Twilight entered and walked up to the front desk where a stallion dressed in a nice uniform waited.

"Two rooms next to each other please." She asked. "The higher the floor the better."

The pony looked them over before opening a book and looking for vacancies. "We have two rooms across from each other on the 14th floor miss..."

"Stonewall, escorting Princess Dawn along with guard Chrissy." She said.

The stallion nodded and wrote their names down as Twilight put bits on the counter. Very shortly, two keys were passed back. Scooping the keys up, Twilight headed for the elevators.

Dawn followed into the elevator and sighed contentedly, "I'm going to miss my bed, but I think I'll have to deal more with the heights." she chuckled nervously, feeling apprehensive about the elevator going up, knowing that when it stopped was always the worst part for her. It always invoked the feeling of weightlessness that preluded a fall to her.

"The height is both for defense and possible escape." She said. "Not many can reach the upper floors from outside."

"And in an emergency, we can fly, though he probably would have a flight spell." Dawn said, thinking.

"Yes, maybe, but still knowing your exits is not a bad thing." She said smiling.

"We've made good progress today then," Dawn said, letting her voice end there as she thought, 'But what am I supposed to do tomorrow? I barely rest for half an hour to an hour when alone and I'm bored I don’t feel like reading. How can I pass the time alone unless I'm sleeping?'

"We did, we got a possible lead." Twilight said. "And Chryssy will be with you, I’m sure both of you can find something to do."

"If you need me, let me know, please. I know a thing or two about the magic of this world after all." Dawn offered before the elevator stopped its upward climb. She looked down the hall and asked, "So what were our rooms?"

"1413 and 1433." She said walking down the hall. "Rooms right across from each other."

She nodded, turning to their room and following. "Seems good to me. Why two rooms though instead of one?"

"Privacy." She said. "I doubt you want to be woke up by me at 430 AM."

"Ah, assuming I'd wake up at 4:30 from it." she chuckled, "But thank you, and thank you for letting me have Chryssy for company."

"No problem." She said as they reached their room and she handed Dawn one of the keys.

She accepted the key offered with her horn magic, using it to unlock her door and stepping inside, standing aside for Chrysalis to enter. Chrysalis entered and as soon as the door was shut she dropped her disguise. "Ah, it's so nice to be back in my own chitin."

"I can only imagine..." Dawn chuckled then walked over to the beds, starting to think about what all happened that day, starting to get quiet and solemn.

"So, tell me about your training." Chrysalis said, moving to sit down on the bed, seeing what Dawn was aiming to do.

Dawn climbed up onto the bed and sat by her, "Well, we got the book lifting done, I remember doing that a lot. It was boring as heck, but it's a necessary step I guess. We did a bit of flight, but I don't remember anything beyond hovering in place a bit… And you were there for my magical assessment."

"And your pet training?"

She blushed and smiled broadly, "I... Don't really remember much about it. I mean, she'll say to start listening to her voice, to tune out everything else and focus on it... and I just, blank out it seems like."

"Oh?" She said. "Hmm… open the link with me."

Dawn rubbed her forelimbs together for a second before lying down, starting up the spell, ‘Ok... now what?’

‘Just relax.’ Chrysalis said, deciding she would pursue an experiment of her own. 'Also, Twilight will most likely leave us be till she gets back tomorrow evening or whenever she returns since we aren't going with her so it will be just to two of us all day.’

Chrysalis was curious about the limits of this spell, and wanted to see if she could pull specific memories she was looking for from the pony, much like she would with her drones. She ignored how Dawn laid there, getting the strangest feeling of déjà vu as she used some of her own magic to slide the ‘do not disturb’ sign on the door. She felt like being in her chitin for a while.

Dawn nodded, shivering a little at the statement to relax, but laid down and leaning slightly on Chrysalis as she tried to let go of the feeling of déjà vu. She took a deep breath and let it out, feeling a fair bit of trust and even gratefulness toward her.

‘So, I know she said I should rest, but I doubt I can sit still... what will we do tomorrow then?’

‘Sex, lots and lots of sex.' She said with all seriousness.

‘I see,’ Dawn laughed, getting a bit fidgety but smiling, thinking it was probably a joke, ‘and what varieties of it in that case?’

'All kinds.' She said. 'I’m a shapeshifter remember? The sky's the limit.'

She hummed, thinking of a few examples and then chuckling, ‘Well, that will certainly be interesting.’

'Yup,' She said and chuckled, the spell confirming with a strong feeling that Chrysalis was joking. The queen used her own magic to open the connection more, as she was having trouble finding the memories and wasn’t about to let it go.

Dawn looked up at her, intrigued as she felt the spell shift, in a way she couldn't easily explain, ‘W-what did you just do? The spell feels different now.’

‘I cast it with my magic.’ Chrysalis said as she found a hint of the memories deep inside Dawn, and followed them with a key phrase she observed in the chariot.

‘I don't feel too different... what exactly are you doing?" Dawn asked, not feeling anything beyond a strange sense of vulnerability. She tried not to move from her spot, since she was quite comfortable.

'Just opening the link is all.' She found the memories deep in the mare. She thought it a strange place for them but she started to pull them out to the front slowly and let them play in the back of the mare’s mind.

She initially wanted to ask what she meant, then started to hear echoes of a memory and closed her eyes, trying to focus and identify what that memory was, curious as to what was happening. Chrysalis played the memories, watching Dawn as her own eyes started to droop as she took the information in her magic holding the link wide open.

Dawn sighed, tired out and enjoying hearing Twilight's voice again, but also feeling a sort of dreariness and a hint of exhaustion, even though she thought if they were sharing the spell’s power, she shouldn’t feel tired. Dawn shifted herself slightly to stay closer to Chrysalis, and started to let herself relax. A yawn escaped her lips and she felt like she was about to doze off, using Chrysalis as the substitute for her husband she would sleep next to on his days off.

The memory of her training and Twilight’s instructions played on repeat in the minds of Dawn and Chrysalis, somehow skipping the usual waking clap as it played. Dawn whimpered quietly in her sleep, feeling content in the memory and remembering the feelings she had back then, and it was enjoyable to still have someone to share warmth with while away from home.

Chrysalis fell asleep shortly after Dawn had, laying near her as the pair continued to have the memory play even in their sleep. While Dawn’s magic fizzled out as she lost consciousness, Chrysalis’ magic continued to keep it going throughout their sleep.

===o===

Dawn woke sluggishly, having been filled with strange dreams about time travel and an old west adventure and a cell phone. She groaned as she heard Twilight’s voice and went to get a drink of water to quench her almost painfully dry mouth. She shook her head wearily on the way, trying to drown out the memory that still seemed to be playing without her intent. Once in the restroom, she checked her horn, trying to make sure the spell had ended.

She frowned as she took her drink and rubbed her head. Dawn could see her spell had ended but couldn’t figure out why the memory still played on loop. Dawn let out a sigh and climbed back into bed, trying to gather her thoughts and memories about yesterday’s events, but the training memory looped yet again and she tried to resist.

Dawn shook her head, trying to shake the instruction to relax so she could think. She knew she felt rested, if a bit stiff, and relaxing just didn't feel like something she'd want to do for too much longer. She sighed, looking over to chrysalis and laid her head on their side gently.

Chrysalis seemed to be in a very deep sleep as the words continued to speak in Dawn's mind. Dawn found herself moving close to Chrysalis, then paused, thinking back to that point where Violet had bitten her. The memory almost broke the loop as she watched Chrysalis closely for a few seconds, worried if they had the same instinct and if the damage would be even worse. The words played yet again and she could not resist laying back down against them to let her mind wander, starting to feel boredom set in unhappily.

Dawn was surprised to find out as her head rested on their back, that the queen was surprisingly soft for being covered in chitin, and very curvy by pony standards. She sighed contentedly as she decided to use them for a pillow like Violet had with herself.

Chrysalis shifted to curl around Dawn, as if used to sleeping alongside someone smaller than herself. Dawn enjoyed their closeness and thought in her clouding mind that it was Stalwart, and planted a kiss on chrysalis’ side, thinking of her mate.

Dawn almost considered how much nicer it would be to be foal sized, but as soon as she had the thought, it was gone again as the queen held the princess close.

For the longest while, Dawn rested, not quite asleep, not quite awake. Even as her ear was against Chrysalis she felt their heart beating, slow and rhythmic. Her stomach rumbled as she shifted some time later, moving in closer to the queen. She had dreamt, invoking feelings like she was a child nestled up to her parent, even as she was repeatedly being told to simply relax.

Dawn felt energy start to flow into her, feeling like it was difficult to put words to what it was like, unsure what it was, yet feeling like she was being fed something. She felt her brows shift closer together, as if unsure why that was happening, but soon relaxed. She told herself that after all, it didn't matter.

<<<O>>>

After an unknown amount of time there was a loud metallic clap. "Wake up!"

Dawn jerked her head up groggily, feeling stiff and out of place as she opened her eyes, wondering what happened, where the fire was, and when breakfast was. It was dark outside, the windows drawn and showing the night sky beyond in the slit that was visible. Dawn saw Twilight looking at them both as they woke up.

"You two ok? Didn't expect to find you sleeping."

"W-What time is it?" she asked, rubbing her eyes, then heard her stomach rumble loudly

"930." She said.

"Oh... that's not bad... but... why is it dark if it's 930 in the morning?" She said, standing up slowly, legs wobbling a little.

"It's 9:30 at night." Twilight said.

"WHAT?!" she half yelled, getting quieter after as her ears flinched at the loud voice she used, "But, but that's not... I mean yesterday we settled in, and Chryssy seemed to want us to use my spell for something. She said she was opening the link, and then we kept hearing your voice and it wouldn’t stop… I got some water and only went to lie down for five minutes… how could it be?”

Twilight blinked, looking at the gradually quieting confused mare, growing confused and quiet herself.

"I… um, ok." She said after a small pause. "Strange dream. Anyways you two up for dinner?"

"Yes" Chrysalis replied immediately

"Absolutely!" Dawn said happily afterward, not quite as fast as Chrysalis

Twilight nodded still disguised as Chrysalis took her own usual disguise. Twilight headed for the door as Dawn followed obediently, stomach rumbling loudly once again.

Twilight stepped onto the elevator and clicked for the ground floor.

"So Chryssy, what... what exactly happened?" Dawn asked as the door closed.

"I’m...not sure...." She said.

"Did any of what I said seem familiar at all?" Dawn asked, worried something happened they knew nothing about.

"Maybe?"

"Well, I certainly didn't keep the spell open... wait, does that mean you can actually link up with me when you want to too?" Dawn asked, looking surprised by the discovery.

"I don't think so. I can only use it when you've linked with me as I just tried." Chrysalis said.

"But... I wasn't maintaining the spell..."

"And I think I started using my abilities on it. The link is naturally open for me, so I think that the link kept the spell going."

"Ahhh..." she said, thinking out loud. “We really need to find a way to let that end naturally if need be... I hate missing meals."

"It's possible you were sustained by my love at least in part."

"What?” Dawn asked, confused, “But I'm not a changeling? How?" Dawn asked, looking at her surprised.

"Well you were linked to one. I don't know. Remember, back home your spell doesn't exist." She said.

"Well yes, but it also didn't do much more than play telephone I thought..." Dawn nodded, stopping as the elevator stopped and the doors opened.

Dawn followed after Twilight, being led to the Hotel’s own restaurant. The place was comfortable but showed signs of some class to it with the nature of the decorations and comfort of the seats.

"So tell me what did you both do today?" Twilight asked as she read the menus they were given.

"Absolutely nothing.” Dawn sighed, trying her best not to grumble. “It was honestly disappointing after what Chryssy tried to tease me with before. She wanted me to link with her, so I did, and then suddenly I started to remember what you would tell me during our training, and ... I kinda blanked out until you came and woke us up. Well, outside of one moment where I had to get some water."

"The training?” Twilight looked over the menu, thinking behind it about what she heard. “Um, how do you feel?"

"Really tired and a bit unfocused. " she said simply, looking over the menu. "I wonder if they've got something with salt... and some bananas..."

"I’m sure you can add that to something, they are very good about custom meals here." Twilight said, allowing the subject to change. She would have to experiment later, and talk with her mate.

"What would you recommend?" Dawn asked, looking over it and not feeling sure what she should pick, almost overwhelmed.

"Sarous is very good, it's a Saddle Arabian dish that had a lot of fruit." Twilight recommended.

Dawn hummed, considering it for a moment, frowning slightly as she didn’t quite feel like having only fruit, but she nodded, deciding to listen to Twilight’s recommendation.

"I'll give it a try then. What are you having Chryssy?"

"Um, I'm not entirely sure." She said looking over the menu with indecision.

"You always liked this place’s grilled kabobs, so get that." Twilight looked at her confused.

Chrysalis nodded. "Yes I think I will”

"Oooo, now I want some of those too... I'll get ‘em both!" she said definitively, not see why she couldn’t have both.

"Um, sure. Sounds fine to me." Twilight said, watching the odd behavior of the mare.

"I'll be sure to pay you for it though, I just feel famished right now." Dawn explained.

"That's fine." Twilight said as she looked over her menu and sighed. "Sadly I'm not known here, so can't order from the griffin menu."

Dawn tilted her head, "Why not?"

"Because ponies don't eat meat." Twilight explained

"True, I guess it is rather rare for that to be prepared for ponies as far as I know. I certainly haven't had any since coming to Equestria."

"That's because you need to be somewhere that caters to griffins."

"Ahhh, and this is a place that does so..." She said, humming her understanding.

Twilight nodded. "But as you said ponies don't eat meat, so if I want to blend in I can't eat it."

"Not publicly..." She replied quietly with a smirk. "Though, now I may have to act on my own advice."

"What do you mean?" She asked.

"Bacon... two years without bacon." She smiled mischievously, "That should say plenty... well, not counting what you've shared."

"True, but it will be a while before we are in a position to have the privacy to do so." Twilight reminded her

"Fair enough, it won't hurt for me to wait a bit longer after all." Dawn accepted.

"True." She said as a waiter came by and Twilight gave their orders, ordering stew for herself.

Dawn sighed contentedly as the waiter headed off with the orders, chuckling, “I almost wanted to chime in with a request for Violet, but she's back home..."

She nodded. "Yeah. Wonder how Stalwart is doing with her."

"I'd like to hope he'd be doing fine, but I can't really say. Sadly, I can't link with him so easily at this distance."

"It's fine. We can write to him tomorrow morning." She said. "Going to be in the office mostly tomorrow as I think we do have a lead."

"Ah? What can you share about that, or should it wait until after dinner?"

"Not much to share. There was clear signs someone stayed there, and also the trace magic was old.... not old as in been there a long time but old high level magic. Not many could pull of such magic so it's a pretty good chance it's him."

Dawn paused, wondering why it sounded familiar, "Is that something he is prone to using?"

"Not usually but he can as he did study ancient magic. Not entirely sure why he'd use it but as I said not many can."

"Could you tell what the magic felt most like, out of the old unicorn spells out there?" Dawn asked, wanting to get rid of the nagging feeling she had.

"It was an old style silence spell mixed with a spell that bends light. Hasn't been used in centuries back home as there are simpler spells that take far less effort."

"Weird... Any markings or anything you could make out?"

"Burn marks in the floor as if someone used runes. Also very old style of doing magic." Twilight explained.

Dawn blinked then seemed to go deep in thought, looking down to the table. This sounded so similar to something, but she couldn’t figure out what it was.

"You ok?" Twilight asked, noticing her change in behavior.

"That... just sounds really familiar. When I had to fix relics when I arrived in Equestria, I fixed the relics by re-etching the runes in them then recharged it with a gem and magic operating on the same frequency... this... seems too familiar. But it couldn't be Svikopi, he's been imprisoned."

"That's the entity that tried to take you over?" Twilight tried to confirm.

"Yeah... He had ties to Starswirl, but was outside Equestria till I arrived, and he sought to take me over and failed because I shattered my horn. Then he tried to take over Nightfall’s body, but failed when he was sealed away by Twilight and her friends by the elements and Nightfall went off into seclusion."

"Hmm.” Twilight considered, looking at Dawn for a moment before giving her a nod, “I think tomorrow we should go by the place and have a second look."

Dawn nodded, "So I’m coming with? I'd be able to tell you if it's the same as his work or not, if that's your concern."

"I believe I just said that?" Twilight said, blinking at the mare’s not understanding.

"Oh... we... right. Sorry..." Dawn apologized, looking away as it sunk in.

"Anyways, enough about work. I can brief you tomorrow on the way to the site."

Dawn nodded, "Alright. So, what would you like to talk about instead?"

"Hmm, not sure." Twilight said, then after a pause, asked, "So, what all you do in this city?"

<<<O>>>

Violet sat at the dining room table, staring at Stalwart without blinking as she had the entire time during dinner.

Stalwart ate, though slightly perturbed at the lack of blinking, trying to stir up conversation by asking, "I remember Dawn said something about how you like biology when she talked. Do you enjoy other things in school?"

"Yes, but I mostly study biology. The body is a fascinating place. So vital, and yet just one small, seemingly insignificant thing, and the whole system falls apart!"

"Oh?" he seemed to ask, not aware of much on the subject.

"Yes, change a single nerve ending placement and you can stop the heart, or cause the lungs to no longer process oxygen, or even the entire body to no longer receives impulses from the brain, effectively trapping the person inside their own body, unable to even blink till they starve or die of dehydration." Violet explained as she ate without looking, her unblinking eyes still locked on Stalwart.

"I... didn't understand most of that... but, that sounds dangerous. So are you going to be a medical pony then?"

"Don't know, and it is very dangerous. I read about a virus that literally turns your internal organs to liquid." She said cheerfully.

He paused his eating, feeling and looking quite uncomfortable, "Ok, but what about things other than... that. do you like any sports?"

"Not especially."

"Arts? Crafts? Any other hobbies?" he asked, seeming desperate to change the subject, while trying to keep his composure

"Oh, I like to draw diagrams and plans."

"Oh? What of?" he asked eagerly, ready for a change in subject to something he could handle.

"How to conquer Equestria."

"W-what? Why?!" he asked in complete surprise

"Something to do. Mom won't let me try though." She pouted.

"P-probably for good reason... How would you do it though?" he asked, feeling like he should be preparing a defense against it.

"First, I'd release a plague into Canterlot castle to deal with the Royals, then most likely the same in the Empire to take care of Cadence. While everyone is dealing with the outbreak, I'd have drones slowly start replacing key government officials. Then someone would find a treatment in late stages and barely save one of the princesses. Only it'd have assumed the form of that princess while the real ones have been removed. And with anyone close to them being drones, I'd have no trouble playing the grief card and having them step down and appoint me as ruler in their place. Or have it where they got into seclusion and appoint me as their regent."

He blinked at first then shook his head, "I... don't know how to feel about that... It’s... that's a tragedy... would you really sacrifice so many ponies for your goal?"

"Sacrifice the few for the many. A few would die yes but in the end the country would be under my rule and I'd be able to improve it as I saw fit." She looked at him still not blinking.

"That's incredibly selfish. Even if your ways were somehow better, there's far better ways to improve everyone without risking their lives or yours, I'm sure of it."

"Conquest is in my blood." Violet shrugged.

"So consider it a challenge. Come up with ways to lead the kingdom with as little loss of life as possible."

"Oh I have a dozen plans. That's just the most recent and easily the simplest to pull off."

Stalwart could only shake his head, still at a loss for why someone so young would so casually suggest loss of life.

"Changeling." She said answering his unsaid question.

"Huh? What does that have to do with anything?"

"Conquest, domination and submission is part of who we are."

"But... does it have to be that way?"

"It's part of our genetics, as is our desire for knowledge and deception abilities."

Stalwart grew quiet, eating his food slowly while taking it in, feeling a disappointment settle in. It felt like there was no way to get along with changelings in the end, if that's just how they were. Even with a pony for a mother, she would accept such actions without remorse? He couldn’t accept it.

"What's wrong?" Violet asked, sensing a change in his emotions.

"Hm? Oh, nothing." He said shaking his head.

She tilted her head, blinking for the first time since dinner started.

Stalwart continued to dwell on the issue, not sure how to feel about the circumstances. After all, it was also a child of Twilight, even if it was one from another world. Violet finished her meal and sat waiting for him. He gathered their dishes and put them away, wondering what he should do, and how much longer it would be before Dawn comes back home.

When he turned around, he found Violet eyes only a couple inches from his own, her little wings buzzing.

He jumped up and gasped, reaching for them to pin them to the ground out of instinct. Her wings buzzed furiously as she dodged backwards out of his reach. Stalwart fell over, and then started to laugh at himself, letting a foal get the best of him, even emotionally, is not something he would let happen.

"Violet, you startled me there." He finally managed to say.

"You're laughing?" She blinked, confused.

"At myself, for getting so easily startled." He said, starting to get up.

She blinked several times. "Ponies usually get angry and yell."

"I would if you were a stranger, but you're just a little filly, and I should know better..." He said, dusting himself off.

She blinked and landed on the floor tilting her head as she stared at him.

"What?" he asked, looking back at her with a small grin

"You're weird."

"Silly filly." He said, patting her on the head, "you have much to learn."

"I do?"

"Yup. I have some work that needs doing." He said, heading over to his desk, "I'll have to teach you later."

"Like what?" She followed, now curious why this pony was acting differently than she thought.

"Violet, after the reports. I've been procrastinating doing them enough. I have to have them ready by the time the mailpony comes.” Stalwart explained.

"Oh, ok." She said, sounding disappointed.

"You want to watch or are you going to get out one of your books you seem to like?" He chuckled, offering something for them to do while also trying to learn more about them, possibly try his hoof at turning her toward good and harmony.

"I'll watch." She buzzed up and landed on his back.

He walked over to his desk where a stack of reports laid, as well as a couple forms for the next few weeks' assignments. Violet moved up so her front hooves were on his head as she looked over his head.

"I've never seen a foal that interested in paperwork before..." he chuckled as he grabbed his pen and started to write.

"As I said, changelings desire to know things, and while I'm a hybrid, I have the same instincts." Violet explained.

"Well, if you say so, just don't use this to try and conquer Equestria... otherwise I'll have to send you to your room." he said, intending it as a tease, but said with seriousness.

Violet’s eyes widened and she nodded gravely.

"Good girl." He smiled, feeling reassured at her being so easily defeated by threats of punishment, and then got to work.

Violet read the reports with him, and after the reports were done, he stretched then put things away and got out a bunch of balls.

"So, time for some games. You've been inactive for most of today, gotta get you up and moving!"

"That one report from about 12 back is lying." Violet said.

"Oh? What makes you say that?" he said, looking at her analytically

"Well, the guard says they responded to a report of suspicious activity and found nothing. They explain the place was a jewelry shop, and none of the glass cased had been tampered with." She looked at him. "Why didn't they mention the safe? Or the owner letting them in? Or is it common for jewelry stores to be left unlocked, with the most valuable pieces just left in glass display cases?"

"No, things usually stay locked up, but if the glass wasn't tampered with, and the doors were locked, there shouldn't be a way in then, right?"

"Exactly. So why didn't they mention the owner let them in, or that the safe wasn't tampered with? That's something that should be in the report, as well as which door they entered."

"I... hm." Stalwart said, pausing. It wasn't usually something they'd report on in his guard, but now that she mentioned it, that made sense to include it.

"So either the guards are bad at proper reporting, or they robbed a jewelry store claiming to respond to a report of suspicious activity, which is vague to begin with, but does give them reason to be at the store. Even if they were in it, anyone coming by asking them what was going on, they just report seeing something suspicious or that the door was open or something that wouldn't seem odd to have two guards there."

"Hm. I'll have to get that looked into then. I'd like to think it's a reporting issue, like they were tired or something, but... just in case." he said, making some notes on the report.

"I recommend checking other reports filed by the two guards, with special attention to reports pertaining to high value merchandise shops, and see if there is a pattern of vague reporting."

"I know that much little filly,” He chuckled, “but thank you for bringing that to my attention."

"Anytime Captain Stalwart." She said happily.

"Now, enough stalling, on to the play time!"

"Ok!" She said happily, wings buzzing, then stopped and looked at him tilting her head. "Uh, what are we going to play?"

"Well, I was thinking kickball could work, juggling if that's too simple."

"Juggling?"

With a couple of balls before him, he rolled one up onto his hoof, seemed to toss it up, and does similarly with the other one. He used each leg as appropriate or his body to bump the balls back up, trying not to let them touch the ground. He failed after three bounces, but he chuckled as the last one hit his head and rolled off to her feet, "Something like that anyway."

Violet’s eyes were as big as dinner plates. "DO IT AGAIN!"

He laughed and let her have the ball that stayed by her, the smaller one, and proceeded to bounce the other one around several times, looking between it and her. He was a little surprised when he noticed she watched with wide eyed wonderment.

"You can do it too, it'll be a great way to build up some muscle, some flexibility... give it a try." he said, deliberately letting the ball bop him on the head and fall to the side.

She grabbed it in her magic and held the other before tossing them into the air... only to have both land on her head and her blink in confusion

"Let's not use magic little one and just focus on one at a time.” He chuckled gently, “You have to see where it's going to be, and move your leg there to help bop it gently back up.”

Violet did as she was told and missed the ball.

"Let's try again. it takes a bit of getting used to." He said, trying to encourage her.

She nodded bringing the balls back with her magic before grabbing them with her hooves.

"There you go, just do small bounces at first, see if you can keep it at smaller distances before you go to higher ones."

She did as instructed, catching the ball four times before missing

"There you go! And that's how you get closer to do your juggling." Stalwart nodded approvingly.

She nodded grabbing them again and starting back up. He watched over her, letting her have her fun as the sun set. After a minute he frowned, she looked more like this was something important then that she was having fun.

"Everything ok?" He asked, noticing the wide eyed nature of the filly had changed, and there wasn't the usual excitement he had come to expect.

"Yes." She said starting to toss the ball again.

"Are you having fun though?" he asked

"Work isn't fun." She said as she missed the balls again and caught them before they hit the ground with her magic.

"Why are you calling it work? I introduced you to this to have fun, to pass time or something."

"Because I am having to learn it." She said as she bounced them again, missed and caught them once more.

"Violet... you missed the point." he said, sighing as he walked closer, "What do you do to have fun?"

"Play." She said starting to practice again.

"And what do you do to play?"

"Fun things." She said as she missed and caught them again. She was getting better each time.

He looked at her with sympathy, even though he was remembering the things she said she would plot for taking over the world... He started to wonder if he could help her see fun, maybe she wouldn't be so callous toward other's lives if she could just learn to have fun. She continued to practice completely focused on the task

"Haven't you played with other foals your age?"

"Other foals run from me and call me names that are not the name I give them." She said. "Sometimes they push me or strike me." She said as she practiced.

"Ouch... Just because you're different huh?"

"Don't know, I've asked they didn't answer. Had foals under observation ever since to understand."

"Oh really?"

"Yes, strict psychological study, non interference."

"And how has that worked for you?" he asked, not having a clue what they meant

"So far, it has yielded very little information."

"I think I know what we're going to do tomorrow then." he said, already planning something, thinking about whether it'd work, or if it'd be a good idea.

She stopped her practice and looked at him

"What?"

"You'll find out later."

She blinked, wanting to find out more.

"That's all I'm saying about it for now." he said, looking up at the sky to figure out the time, noticing the sun was nearing the horizon.

"Well, looks like it's time for dinner. What are you in the mood for?"

"Edible biomatter." Violet said simply.

"What?" he asked, looking at her confused and surprised, "I... what?"

"Anything’s fine." She giggled.

"Ah, time for nachos then~" he said, going over to the kitchen.

She followed, watching him preheat the oven and started to get some chips placed into the pan. She started to fly, buzzing her wings to hover beside him. He sprinkled plenty of cheese on the chips, then got out some veggies, spreading them out on the counter before putting the pan into the oven.

Soon enough a bunch of appropriately crunchy crisp veggies were finely cut, and he grabbed a mitt, carefully pulling the pan of now-melted cheesy nachos out of the pan. Violet flew out of the way with a small warning from Stalwart while he dealt with the heat, and he set it up on the counter to cool a little, before getting a couple bowls, sprinkling veggies on the chips evenly.

"Nachos, my favorite junk food. Dawn showed it to me once, and I'm hooked." He grinned.

"No beef?"

"What's that?" Stalwart asked, not recognizing the world

"Um...meat?"

He blinked a couple times, "What, are you a gryphon today?"

She opened her mouth revealing her pointed but dull teeth.

"Oh.... I... didn't realize. We don't have any, but... maybe Dawn will get you some when she visits? I don't know how to prepare... well..."

"It's fine, I don't need meat, I just like it."

"Ah" Stalwart said as a pause, thinking about what it meant to be a creature that ate meat. He looked over to the food and realized he needed to take it over to the table. He carefully balanced them on his back on a hot-pad and walked over to the table to serve it there.

She buzzed behind him. "Isn't that hot?"

He set it down quickly, chuckling, "Yes, which is why I put it down. Come on filly, eat up."

She took her seat and waited for him

He sat down and started to dig in, watching her to see if she liked it. Violet once again ate quickly, yet with clearly well refined etiquette.

"Come on, don't be afraid to get your muzzle messy, dig on in. I can tell you want to." he said, trying to egg her into enjoying herself instead of inhibiting herself from being a foal.

She blinked at him confused. "I am?"

"You're a filly, fillies like getting messy. Well, some of em anyway." he chuckled, "haven't you seen that before?"

"No, I've never observed foal eat yet as it’s hard to get inside their houses unnoticed."

Stalwart sighed and shook his head, chuckling, "Sounds like we need to let you have a sleepover."

"A what?"

"A sleepover. You know, where a bunch of foals come to have fun, like a party, and spend the night, often getting snacks through the night and so on? Waking up late and having fun until the parents come over to pick them up?"

She blinked at his without any form of recognition.

"Yeah, we're going to have to do that at some point..." he said, finishing off his nachos.

Violet finished hers and he put their dishes away and stretched, considering what to do next out of his duties. He heard Violet yawn behind him and nodded.

"Ah, right, bedtime for you. Come on little filly." He said, gesturing to the bedrooms.

"But I'm not tired." Violet said as she hopped off the chair.

"But you yawned."

"No I didn’t." Violet protested.

"I heard you." he chuckled. "Come on, do you have any bedtime stories you have read to you at night?"

"Mom usually tells me a story." She said. "Not from a book"

"Ahhh, well, I don't know what stories you like, so we'll have to go with a book for now then."

"Oh, ok." She said ears dropping.

"Sorry, I don't have too many stories to tell you other than what my dad told me when I was a foal..."

"Mom usually tells stories of her and her friends."

"Well, I could tell you the stories my father told me, but he... well, fought changelings sometimes..."

"So did mom."

"Ah... well, I guess we can talk about that then... will that be better than from a book?"

"I don't know?"

"Well, let's give it a try. Let's get you into bed."

"Uh, where do I sleep?"

"Well, you can sleep in the guest room, we've already gotten a crib in there, if you don't mind it." He offered.

She blinked. "Do I look like I sleep in a crib? I'm 4 and a half."

"You asked what was an option... do you have a bed downstairs or no?

"I have a cot yes."

"Is that comfortable for you?"

"Sort of"

"... Will you bite me if I share my bed with you?" he asked, a little hesitant.

"No?"

"Good, then we'll let you come up to sleep in our bed, since Dawn's not here tonight. Come." He said, walking up the stairs.

She followed along behind. He opened the door and brought her up to a rather comfortable cushiony bed, climbing up into it, pulling back sheets to give her some room. She buzzed up onto the bed and looked around the room.

"So, where to begin," he said, considering the stories his dad told him, getting ready to share

She sat on the bed and stared at him with full attention. "Most stories start at the beginning." She pointed out.

He chuckled, "Of course... We'll start with when my father first went exploring as a colt..." he began, telling the story of his father's heroic explorations and make-believe sessions.

==========MEANWHILE========

In a nightclub in downtown Manehatten, a pony was lead into the backroom by another large pony. "Hey boss, this colt wants to talk to you." The large pony said. The backroom was well set up with amenities, and the thumping music from the dance floor could barely be heard in here.

In the room was another large pony standing beside a booth, like the one who just entered he was an earth pony, both wearing relatively nice suits.

In the booth sat a pegasus stallion in a fine suit with two pretty mares on either side of him, one earth pony and one unicorn and both very close to the Pegasus, who looked up with annoyance at being disturbed. "What do you want?" He asked.

"My name is Solar Flare and I wish to discuss business with you..." He paused as he eyed the mares. "In private."

The pegasus snorted and waved the mares away who pouted, but left the room.

"Alright Flur what do you want?"

"Flare." Flare said without a hint of annoyance.

"Whatever."

"Now Mr. Skyfall I understand you control a good portion of this cities underground activities yes?"

The pegasus sat up straight. "Perhaps?"

"Well, how would you like to control the entire city if not the country?" Flare offered.

The pegasus burst out laughing as did his two guards.

"Look who thinks he's Sombra." Skyfall said as he grab a drink of the alcohol on the table. As he slowly got the laughing under control. He set the drink down. "Look, I don't know who you think you are, but if you think you can come into my club and try to sell me some muleshit then you got another thing coming. Why don't you run back to your buddies in the royal guard?"

"I can assure you I am not with the royal guard." Flare said.

"And I told you to scram. Lugnut, Boulder, show our guest the exit." Skyfall said.

The two goons began moving and Flare sighed. "I had hoped to do this cleanly..." He said before he lunged.

Grabbing the glass from the table, he broke the top of it and then dragged the sharp edge across Skyfall’s neck, who fell back clutching his throat as the two goons stared in shock. A moment later Skyfall went limp, and Flare looked back at the two goons dropping the glass and adjusting his collar.

The goons looked at each other and then back at Flare. "So, what do you need… boss?"

And hour later, Flare was alone in the penthouse of one of the many hotels that dotted Manehatten. It wasn't the greatest hotel, but then, that didn't matter as it was a step in the right direction towards rebuilding his Organization.

"Quite an interesting take on things..." Svik's voice echoed from a bracelet on the couch.

He sat on one of the large sofas and looked at the bracelet. "Excuse me?"

"Your actions... they are not that which I have seen before, not in a while at least... From what I gather, you wish to overtake the kingdom as well, among other things," he said vaguely.

"I wish for the betterment of ponykind."

"Interesting... I would not have expected so noble a dream." he said, voice practically bowing to him before continuing, "And how do you intend to make ponykind 'better'?"

"By removing what's holding us back."

"And that is?"

Flare was silent for a while, if this mare was able to hear everything then that meant he heard all the unpleasantness, and judging by the fact law enforcement hadn't tried to grab him yet…

"The alicorns and the government they built up."

"Then we are in agreement of a kind," He said, seeming to smile, "for you see, I have a bit of a quarrel with them myself."

"Oh?"

The bracelet stayed silent, as if he were waiting on more of a response. None came, it was clear Flare was waiting for more

"Not one to speak more than needed, good." It ended up speaking after the silence, "Simply let it be known that I find the students of Starswirl unfit of that title, and have sought to alleviate them of it, and the power they've borrowed." he replied cryptically

"Students of Starswirl?"

"You might perhaps know them as Celestia and Luna." He replied slowly.

"Suppose so."

"The question becomes, what will you do once they are out of the picture." He said, implying they should reply.

"Forge a better way that doesn't hold us back from our potential."

"Ahhh, wonderful... I propose a pact." Perdias speaks, "I desire their removal, or removal of limits on magical studies so I may finish my work of old. In exchange, I shall aid you in that mutual goal. What say you?"

"A pact?"

"A promise, with a little insurance of course." He chuckled, "Should either of us make a move contrary to what our agreement is, the other knows about it and is strengthened with the betrayer's power. Simple, but effective."

"Interesting, I am not usually in the habit of using magic to keep everything in line....it is a sign of a poor ability to keep one’s affairs in order."

"Call it an antiquated habit I have yet to have gotten rid of. For rather important items, it is rather useful." The bracelet commented

"A bad habit that reflect poorly on abilities."

"Hm." The voice huffed, "When you're as old as I am, you stop taking needless risks just for someone’s perceptions of abilities."

"Or you’ve grown senile and incompetent, and I have no use for the incompetent."

"Perhaps in time you will see." he said, "For now, it will be enough that your plotting amuses me."

The magic fades, and with it, the conversation.

Flare snorted before getting up. He was in need of a shower after days without it, and tomorrow the real work begins as he'd look over what he had to work with as the start of his organization.

Svikopi was not lying when he said he was interested in them or their goal, and decided he would continue to monitor this pony. It was well and good to have a pony whose goals aligned with his own, but such power unchecked made it much harder for him to anticipate moves and act. Such lack of trust, and the accusation that his work is beyond necessary... He knew what he was working with after observing this pony for a while, and he would not enter a deal without some kind of protection against such a devious Unicorn.

==========the next day=======

As Stalwart slowly woke and opened his eyes he found his vision filled with two pink draconian eyes. He yelped and pulled back instinctively, closing his eyes before taking a breath.

"Dang Violet... trying to give me a heart attack?"

"Morning Mr. Stalwart. How did you sleep?" She asked smiling happily

"Decent... though the wakeup scare got the blood flowing..."

She giggled

"That's not funny." he chuckled, then started to laugh quietly, "Ok, maybe a little"

She laughed with him before standing on the edge of the bed. "So what's the plan?"

"Well, check on the reports again, get breakfast going, help you learn what fun is..." he said, listing them off

"I know what fun is."

"Do you feel like you're having fun though?"

"When I’m having fun yes." Violet nodded.

"Ok, when do you have fun?" he asked

"When I’m doing something I enjoy."

"Well, that went full circle, twice." He said, shrugging, "What do you feel like having for breakfast?"

"Food."

"... Right..." he said, remembering the conversation from the prior night. "All right, salad it is."

She hopped off the bed, and Stalwart headed down to the kitchen to get a simple salad together, a little bit of ranch, and plenty of strawberries for violet. Violet watched throughout, and soon enough, Stalwart served her the bowl with extra strawberries of course.

"Here's your breakfast. Extra strawberries too, a pixiepony told me to put them in."

"A pixiepony? … I'm not familiar with that race..." She said as she tried to think.

He chuckled, "We'll have to show you next time they migrate."

Violet blinked.

"So, gonna eat your salad? or do you want a slice or three of cheese in it?"

"Oh! Sorry I was searching my memory for any mention of these pixyponies you mentioned." She said starting to eat.

He chuckled, "maybe you call them something else."

"Don't know. What do they look like?" She ate.

"Oh about a hoof high, big wings like butterflies, sometimes you can see through them. They say that if you leave out a glass of their favorite drink, they'll leave you a good luck charm." he said, sounding like he was telling a foal a good story. Truth was, it was only a rumor that his mom often told him when he was younger and more naïve, but he enjoyed it and hoped to tell it to his own foals as they grew up.

She blinked. "No there is no record of a race like that as far as I know...maybe sire would know since she has the Link."

"Perhaps." he said, chuckling as he ate his salad.

She ate hers in silence as she thought.

He continued to eat and then nodded to himself, having come up with a plan of attack for the day's events. Violet soon finished eating and he finished up his own meal soon after.

"I think we need to have you go play with some other foals your age."

"But I don't have my observation equipment."

"Time you do your own hoofwork and join the other fillies and colts. I'll be there in case there's any bullying though." he said, chuckling."

"What's a bully?"

"A pony who tries to tease you or make you feel helpless, powerless, or unhappy. Sometimes just so they can have fun at your expense.”

"Tease?"

"Yeah, definitely need you to play with others...” He blinked and shook his head, “So, when the other fillies go on recess, homeschooling ponies bring their foals to play together in parks and things."

"What's recess?"

Stalwart stood speechless, wondering how in the world she got her schooling. He shook his head once, then said, "It’s a point when foals go and play 'cause they need a break from learning."

"So after the lessons."

"You'll find out." he said, "They try to have their first recess about 10ish."

"Oh." She said blinking.

He nodded and headed off to the living room, expecting her to follow out of curiosity, "You'll learn more if you play with other foals instead of just watch them."

"I try, I told you what happens." She said following behind.

"In disguise or no?"

"Mom says I don't have to be in disguise when home unless I want to be."

"Oh?"

"Yes. She says I don't have to hide myself when we are home."

"But we won't be at home, we'll be at a park..." Stalwart said, confused as to why now was a time when she wouldn’t disguise herself yet the castle was before.

"True..." she agreed, and in a flash of purple flames, she was a normal unicorn filly.

"Is it possible the disguise is what made it hard?" He asked, "Does Twilight not want you disguised when with other foals?"

"She wants me to be who I am and not hide myself. The nymphs don't hide themselves."

"Ahhh... Well, then maybe we should hold off till we hear from her again... I don't want you to do something your mom said you shouldn't"

"It's fine to be disguised here as it's not home."

"It is home for now though is it not?" he asked, looking at her intrigued

"More like a vacation." She explained, “To a place not so friendly to changelings."

He felt a pang of guilt and nodded, "Yeah… fair point."

"So we were going to the park?" She asked

He nodded slowly, "Sure, we can do that still." He headed over to the door, wondering if it was a good idea anymore, but it was too late to back out now.

When he opened it he found three ponies, a unicorn in a suit jacket, a pegasus in a dark green jumpsuit, and an earth pony mare in dark green jacket and cap. The unicorn had his hoof raised about to knock, not blinking.

"Well that was convenient." The unicorn said.

He blinked a few times and looked at them, "Uhm, can I help you?" he asked, clearly caught off guard.

"Yes, we were told to meet here." The unicorn said.

"By who?"

"Our queen."

"Ah. Are you changelings then?" He asked, opening the door further.

"No." He said. "Do I look like one?"

"Who's your queen then?" He asked, starting to feel a bit more guarded.

"Can we please come in? It's far easier to talk when not standing on your doorstep."

He looked over them carefully, as if analyzing them as best he could. He looked back to see if Violet was still disguised before replying, "I'd like to know your business here first if you don't mind. Do you know where you are?"

"We are where we were told to meet."

"Ah... So you don't know who I am or my wife?" he asked

"You appear to the ones living at the meeting point."

He took a breath and let it out slow, trying to think. He wanted to be accommodating to the guests they now had, but he didn't want to leave his home or Violet open to a danger from their world that he didn't know about either. Finally he decided there wasn't much he could do without taking a risk and nodded, "I'll let you come in for now, at least enough to explain yourselves."

He opened the door further, stepping aside and hoping Violet had the sense to stay disguised for now with how careful he had tried to be, let alone feel.

Chapter 12: The Adventure Continues

View Online

Stalwart eyed the trio at his doorstep, his caution and need to care for Violet on his mind before he decided to open the door to admit them.

"I'll let you come in for now, at least enough to explain yourselves." He said as he stepped aside, hoping Violet had the sense to stay disguised.

"Thank you." The unicorn who seemed to be in charge said before walking in, followed by the other two.

Stalwart continued to watch them carefully, trying to be mindful of them as they walked by.

"Jeez, I thought he'd never let us in." The mare said with some annoyance. "Asking us a bunch of questions like that out in the open on a hostile world, seriously?" She looked at him with annoyance.

"Easy corporal. I'm sure he didn't mean to endanger us." The unicorn said.

Stalwart narrowed his eyes, not enjoying the accusations being thrown his way especially the idea that his world was ‘hostlile,’ "Considering I'm the spouse and Captain of the Guard to a princess, yes. I have very good reason."

She rolled her eyes, annoying Stalwart a bit more, even though he wouldn’t show it.

"Forgive my companion here, she is a bit hot headed." The unicorn apologized, giving them a disapproving stare.

"Hey!" She protested before being cut off.

"So I'll ask again,” Stalwart said, preparing to be more firm and bring some semblance of order to his home, already suspecting the answer. “Who are you that a 'queen' would be sending you?"

The three of them became wrapped in green flames, and in a moment, three changelings in the same clothing stood in front of him.

"Answer your question?" The former unicorn asked.

"Yeah," he nodded, letting out a small sigh and relaxing as the door closed. "So, she told you to meet here?"

"Yes. Only place we could be sure was safe." The male said. "Would have told you, but standing out in the open and announcing you are changelings in a world none too friendly to us isn't the best move."

"I can understand, though considering we live a good twenty or so minutes’ walk away from anypony else, I hope you understand why I wasn't too concerned." He said, shrugging.

"And all it takes is one person walking their dog." They replied simply.

He sighed and walked over to the dining room, trying to figure out what to do next. "Can I get anypony a drink?"

"Water will suffice." The male said.

He nodded, going off to get three glasses of water. He was followed behind by Violet.

"Guess this means no park?" She asked.

"We'll probably be holding that off, yeah. Do you know these changelings?" he asked, filling up the glasses with water as he talked.

"Not personally, no, but they are from Sire's hive." Violet nodded.

"How can you tell?" He asked, curious.

"Changeling remember? It's instinct. Plus the EDF uniforms two of them are wearing gives it away."

"Those were uniforms?" he asked, looking back, "Huh, never seen any like that before though. What is that Equestrian Defence thing?"

"Equestrian Defence Force." She said. "It's mom's army."

"What about the royal guard though?" he asked, putting the drinks on a tray.

"They are primary law enforcement and handle most incidents."

He hummed, wondering why one would need two different armies as he carried the tray with his mouth with surprising dexterity out to the dining room, laying it down at the table for the three guests. No sooner than he set it down than the trio picked the drinks up.

"So, I suppose introductions are in order yes?" The male said.

"That would be a good idea." Stalwart nodded agreement.

"This is Private Deval. He worked in a motor pool in Fillydelphia." He said, pointing to the other male, then pointed at the female. "Corporal Ghan. She was infantry, stationed near Appleoosa." He paused and then looked at Stalwart. "And I'm Tere, an Operative of the Military Intelligence Division."

"I'm Stalwart Shield, husband to Meadow Dawn, Princess of Hope." He replied, struggling to recognize the names given. So much of it was foreign to him.

"Pleasure to meet you Stalwart." Tere said

"So how long ago did you arrive?" Stalwart asked, trying to make conversation.

"About five days ago. We all just appeared in Manehatten. Luckily, it was in a deserted alleyway rather than a busy shop or something."

"Ah, but you were told to come here right? How was the trip?"

"Uneventful. Just three ponies traveling on a train. The hardest part was getting the bits for the fare."

"How did you get the bits needed?"

"Probably best you don't ask."

"So you're here. Now what?" He frowned, not asking, but not thrilled at that answer’s implications.

"We wait for the others. This was the only place the queen could guarantee our safety." He shrugged.

"Hm." He hummed, considering what they said, while thinking back to the plotting Violet had about taking over Equestria. To cover, he shrugged, "Well, Twilight and Chrysalis had set up their bedroom in our basement. The upstairs mostly just has our bedroom and a spare room we were going to use as a nursery when Dawn... well, it'd be cramped if an adult tried to sleep in there.”

"Don't worry, we can take up very little room." Tere said chuckling.

"Oh?" he asked, curious from not expecting that answer, "How's that work?"

Tere was wrapped in green flame as soon as he had asked. In a moment there was just a small pebble. It was then wrapped in green flames and the changeling returned to his normal form.

"Shapeshifters." He answered simply.

Stalwart blinked, shuffling in place as he tried to figure out what to say before finally answering, "T-that's a new trick..."

"Not really. We can be any object as long as it doesn't have more mass than us." Tere shrugged.

He took a deep breath and quietly let it out, trying not to be frustrated at the differences from what he thought he knew. It didn’t help his plans for the day have been thoroughly derailed, and now that this came up, he wasn’t sure what to do with them, or what to tell Dawn either.

"Is something wrong?" Tere asked.

"Just trying to figure out my plans. I didn't expect any company, but I get restless if I stay in one place." Stalwart answered

"Oh, don't mind us. Feel free to go about your day." he encouraged. Stalwart snorted, then chuckled briefly, causing Tere to tilt his head and ask, "What is it?"

"Just finding the idea of letting strangers who just came into my home, telling me how fine it is if I go 'about my day,' funny. It's definitely not how I was raised." he said, while privately thinking 'among other things, like actually housing changelings, much like the ones my father would have fought against in his time, yet here we are befriending them...'

"Well, you know our Queen, and there isn't anything about her ordering to bring down the house or cocooning you in the link."

He stiffened, as if he had felt slightly threatened. Just because they didn’t have any orders now didn’t mean there weren’t going to be any later on after all. The factual nature of Tere, without any signs of empathy, caused him to feel very insecure at their presence.

"Well, that's good to know." Stalwart chuckled nervously, trying to consider what could be done.

"Yes, and we would never harm a friend of the Hive." Tere added.

"Oh?" he said, intrigued at the idea of being called a 'friend of the Hive' after the prior almost-threat. It was such a contrast it took him by surprise, uncertain if it was simply a way to disarm him or genuinely felt.

"Yes. The Queen wouldn't have told us to meet here if you were not."

"Hm." Was all he said, causing him to question himself all over again. The idea that he had that much trust was one thing, as was how they were strangers, and a multitude of other things. He wasn't sure what to listen to any longer, at least until he got a chance to take a break and reflect. He found himself walking over to the couch, staring past it out the rounded window, wondering how much longer it'd be before Dawn comes back.

"Are you ok Mr. Stalwart" Violet asked, landing on his back.

"Hm? Oh, just thinking about Dawn and wondering when she'd come back." He answered.

"I'm sure she's ok, mom and sire would never let anything happen to her."

"Yeah, doesn't mean I can't miss her." He said, adding that quietly.

Violet hugged the back of his neck.

He chuckled, feeling slightly better in spite of his doubts, at the idea that some foal was pitying him and giving him sympathy. Violet nuzzled the back of his head, causing him to chuckle louder. He was starting to feel like he was being tickled, but he enjoyed it. He knew he wanted to be a father of a foal or two, hopefully one who was going to join the guard like he had, and his father, and his grandfather. Violet may not be his own, but it gave him that taste, and his thoughts turned toward such daydreams quietly.

Violet held him as best as her little hooves could. Stalwart sighed, still smiling as his concerns seemed to fade. Perhaps he was overthinking it like his wife did. He found it funny that it took another person’s foal to realize that.

"Violet,” Stalwart said after a brief pause, “if you're not careful, you're gonna steal a few hearts while you're at it."

"I don't even have a surgical kit.” She blinked, not understanding. “And what would I do with them anyway?"

"It's a figure of speech Violet. It means you're cute enough or sympathetic enough or something to become the center of somepony's emotions for a bit."

"Never heard of that." Violet blinked again in confusion.

"Now you have."

"I see." She said still holding on.

"I don't suppose you three have heard of the phrase, have you?" he chuckled turning back to them as he enjoyed the hug continuing.

"Not at all." Tere said. "Though it seems the Princess has taken quite a liking to you."

"Oh really?" he said, smiling along with them as he turned around. "What clued you in?" he smirked, hoping his sarcasm was a bit more obvious this time

"Just a lucky guess." Tere said with dry humor, their expression unchanging.

"Sure." He said, trying to feign ignorance with more sarcasm, even as Violet continued to hold his neck.

"Anyways, if you had plans with the Princess then it is not our place to interrupt them." Tere said

He reconsidered yet again. They seemed to be friendly enough, and on his side, seeing as Chrysalis did act like a well behaved guest. He still paused, not feeling like it was appropriate to leave the home with guests in it however.

"Something wrong?" Tere asked.

"Just raised by my parents to think it's rude to leave guests in your home alone. Trying to think of what my options are."

"Leave us alone in your home and take the princess where she wants to go?" He offered.

Stalwart shook his head, deciding against it. It was odd to him to repeatedly be told that he should leave, and his instincts were telling him something will happen if he did. "I think we'll hold off for now. We'll-" he paused as he heard another knock on the door.

The three changeling were instantly back in their disguises.

Stalwart went over to the door and opened it, "Oh, Charred! Good to see you again."

"Hey Stalwart," The red pegasus with his trademark red handkerchief around his neck replied with a broad smile, "Got some packages for you 'n Dawn, and I wanted to make sure you got 'em!"

"How's the Patrol still treating you?"

"Very nice! I mean, Storm's finally stopped calling me 'ratite' and Gallade's been wonderful." He replied, clutching his scarf lightly to his neck, a little bit of frost visible on a few tufts of fur around it.

Tere looked out to see who it was from his place in a chair, while Violet peeked over Stalwart’s head, t his back and now standing on it.

Stalwart chuckled, "I'm glad to-"

"Oh hey there little foal! I didn't know you and Dawn had your baby yet!" he said excitedly, not recognizing Violet from the last time because of her disguise.

"But, we hadn't-" Stalwart protested before being interrupted again.

"Hiiii! I'm Violet. What's your name?" Violet said, waving happily and not correcting the pony, acting like she hadn’t met them before.

"I'm Char, the Everfree Patrol’s mailpony!" he smiled, looking excited and happier to see the filly, "Violet's a pretty name."

"Thank you! My mom and dad chose it for me!" She proclaimed hugging Stalwart's head. "What's a Everfree Patrol?"

"You're so adorable~" Charred said, smiling wide at the filly perched on Stalwart’s head, "It's a guild, a place you work at. I’d love to tell you more, but I'll have to visit you later, otherwise I'm gonna be late with my other deliveries! I'll be sure to visit later ok?"

Char smiled back at them before turning around, waving, and flaring up his wings to take flight.

"See you later Char, take care." Stalwart said, holding the two small sized packages.

"He seems nice if weird." Violet said after he left, waving from Stalwart's back and smiling back.

"Well, he's picked on a lot, but he loves foals and is a gentle pegasus. I hear he can't handle hot weather whatsoever though."

"That's weird. Though I’m not sure how he thought I was your daughter when I'm too old to be so." Violet said.

"I have no idea..." He chuckled, "Maybe he thought we adopted. They do tend to be busy after all."

"Well, he thought Dawn had her foal." Violet countered.

"Well... I don't know what to tell you, other than he's a good pony." He said, having closed the door and set the packages down on the endtable, the clattering suggesting they were books.

"Tell me about this guild." Tere said, now standing by the door.

"Huh?" he barely replied, turning to them before realizing it was a question, "Oh. Nightfall leads a group called the Everfree Patrol. Says the guild is a group of ponies who have a headquarters by the Everfree Forest who pick up a lot of odd jobs. We were told in the guard to send anything that we wouldn't handle, things that happen outside of our districts for example, over to the Patrol, and they only take what payments ponies can afford."

"So they are mercenaries?"

"I... maybe?" he said, raising a hoof to rub the back of his head, "I don't know what that is."

"Soldiers for hire."

"I suppose so... though there's bits in the budget to cover some things, in case they have clients with a need but nothing they can pay with."

"So yes, they’re mercs.” Tere confirmed, “Are they paramilitary?"

"W-wha?" He blinked, standing confused and in place at the answer.

Tere sighed at that answer, only to turn to the next speaker.

"Oh come on! Don't tell me the ponies in this backwater universe don't even have a remotely proper military or any clue about anything." Ghan said with annoyance.

"That's enough corporal.” Tere said firmly.

"Come on! He doesn't even know what the hell mercs are, and he is a damn Captain of a Princess’ guard!" Ghan said. "I bet he doesn't even know which end of the sword go into the other guy."

"Corporal, outside. Now! Laps, 20 of them, from here to town. Maybe then you'll learn to be polite to someone who let us into his home." Tere said with only a hint of annoyance.

"But-" Ghan said before she was cut off. Tere glared at her and she facehoofed. A moment later, she was in disguise and out the door as fast as her legs could gallop.

Tere sighed and looked at Stalwart. "I really must apologize for her. She's not the most… diplomatic."

He frowned, at first from the annoyed soldier, but after they were out the door, commented, "I think it's clear things are done very differently between where you're from and here." he sighed, considering what was said and what he knew so far, "I can't argue that it would put us at a disadvantage though. Although, if I were to give any ideas, I wouldn't have minded a chance to have a hoof to hoof match or three, see if they'd keep it up if I shook off their attacks and showed them a thing or two."

"Maybe so, maybe no. Doesn't matter, as her behavior was unacceptable of a soldier in the Equestrian Defense Force. The Commander or the Queen most likely will be having a word with her and I doubt she will be doing it again."

He hummed quietly. It wasn't his place to try to override them, guide them, or change their position on things. He already made one offer to correct it, they turned it down. He decided he would show them a little trust after that display and said, "You know what, I think we will head to the park. What'll you two be up to?"

"Holding down the fort. Stop any burglars who try something, make sure the place doesn't burn down, the usual." Tere said, shrugging.

He blinked at the response, then laughed, "Well, I rather doubt that'll happen here, but make yourselves comfortable I guess. We're off to the park."

Tere smiled, showing a mouth full of sharp teeth. "Have a good time. Take care of the Princess."

"Yaaaay!" Violet said happily from his back.

He stepped toward the door and went out, feeling slightly better about the situation though he didn't quite know why, and headed to the park with Violet in tow. On the way, they passed Ghan who was running back, but didn't even look at them as they passed.

Stalwart briefly glanced their way, but otherwise continued on toward a lightly fenced area in the distance, about five minutes away from them, roughly fifteen from their home. "So, first time going out and actually trying to play with other foals huh?"

"Nope." Violet replied.

"Wait, I thought you said you only observed them or something." Stalwart asked, now confused.

"That's because all the times I tried to join ended badly."

"And I'm going to help be there to help you along." He chuckled, oblivious to her difficulties. He was going to find out exactly what the issue was and help her understand.

"Ok." She responded simply.

He continued to walk until they were just outside the park. A couple adults were around, as were about four foals, running around and playing tag.

"So just go up and say hi?" Violet asked.

"Well, we'll probably be approached by the adults, I'll make small talk, and foals usually get bored so they go off to see what the other foals are doing. That’s when you see about joining what they're doing." he said. As he continued his approach, the earth pony and unicorn noticed and turned toward him and waved him over.

"Ok." Violet said as she watched the foals.

The children were a pair of earth ponies and a pair of unicorns, who continued to cheer and yell out raucously as Stalwart got within talking range of the two adults.

"Well hello there, haven't seen you around here before!" The earth pony mare started.

"You’re right, I don't usually come to parks," He chuckled in reply. “But this one needs to get out and play more.”

"Ahhh, well welcome! I'm Trove." She said.

"I'm Glacius." the unicorn added, "Nice to meet you. And who's your filly?"

"I'm Violet!" She said as she stood on Stalwarts back to look over his head, front legs on top of his head for balance.

"Oh that's just adorable!" Trove said, raising a hoof to her chest for a moment before putting it down, "It's nice to meet you Violet. How old are you?"

"I'm 4 in a half." Violet said factually.

They giggled, Glacius commenting, "Oh, they always love touting that 'half' when they're so young. It's adorable."

"Yes, mine still do it too and I don't know if lil' orange even realizes what that means!" Trove agreed.

"Well, it means I'm approximately half way to my next birthday in 5 months, 3 weeks and 6 days." She said. "So 4 and a half, more or less."

They blinked in surprise, the one mother intending that to have meant their own younger child, but then laughed again, "Well, you've got quite the smart little filly there mister..."

"Stalwart, Stalwart Shield."

"Oh really?" she said, eyes opening up a little bit in recognition, "Do you perhaps mean that you're the husband of that princess I keep hearing about?"

"That's right." He nodded, seeming to puff out his chest slightly.

It was at this point Violet did as Stalwart had instructed and hopped off his back to walk over to the foals, noticing the others had lost interest and went back to playing.

The foals continued to play tag, the second youngest being 'it' and the youngest one just continuing to chase after whoever was the chaser.

Violet took a seat on her haunches and waited to be noticed.

One of the foals runs past them and the one who's 'it' touches Violet and yells out, "Tag! You're it!" and dashes off.

She blinked and looked down at the spot she was touched and then back up.

They ran away at first, staying at a minimum distance, a couple of them calling out for her to give chase.

She looked back up. "So the point is to catch you?"

"Of course, silly!" the oldest of the group said before running off to behind one of the trees.

"Ok." She said simply and took a step toward the closest.

They took a step back, active and eager looking to avoid her.

She took another step.

They took another step back, already starting to look bored before the oldest one, about 5 1/2 years old, called out, "Come on, are you gonna tag us or what?"

Violet galloped forward. They whooped and ran away, trying to evade her with both speed and agility in turn.

She tried to catch them, but kept missing and finally stopped. She frowned as she thought about what her mom and sire told her all the time.

“Brute force isn't always the answer. Outsmart them, and use everything you have to your advantage..." she muttered.

They giggled and continued to call out to her, calling her a catter-filly and such.

Her horn lit, and suddenly the back of their necks were all seized. She grabbed them hard enough to keep them from being able to move from their spots, and she started to calmly walk over.

They yelped out, the younger ones starting to cry at the grip while the oldest one called out, "Hey! What'd you do? Let us go! You're cheating!" gathering the attention of the adults.

Violet calmly walked over and tagged one of them before letting them go happily. "Tag you’re it!"

She grumbled and then started to chase after one of the other foals, who got tagged and looked over to Violet, as if thinking of chasing them.

Violet readied herself to run.

The second oldest foal, just slightly younger than Violet, smiled broadly and chased after her. "I'm gonna getchoo cheater!"

Violet galloped away.

She chased for a bit, then changed to go after the oldest and got her, who went straight for Violet.

Violet sidestepped them, then ran back the way the oldest had come.

The oldest grumbled and chased after them exclusively, the other foals whooping and cheering them on.

Violet did her best to dodge, but it was quickly becoming apparent the oldest had the advantage over her and she was beginning to tire. She needed to gain some breathing room. She ran past a small tree, grabbing one of its branches as she did so, bending it back so she could pass and then let it snap back.

The foal ran straight into it, yelling out in pain as she got hit square in the face, devolving into a crying fit as the adults came over.

"What's wrong?" one asked.

"What happened?" the other echoed.

"She hit me with a sti-hi-hiiiiiick" the oldest cried to the two adults.

Violet blinked from a safe distance away so she couldn't be tagged.

The adults turned to her, then turned to Stalwart, who approached her slowly, "Violet, What happened?"

"She was trying to tag me." She said, still ready to run to avoid getting tagged.

"How did she get hurt?" he asked.

"I used the branch to slow her down."

"I think we'd better go home for now then." he said quietly to her, before more loudly turning to the other adults, "I'll make sure she understands her behavior when we get home. Sorry for the trouble ladies. Come Violet."

She blinked. "Why?"

"Because you hurt a foal in a game. We'll be back later once we've had our talk." He said, trying to be a bit firm.

She blinked clearly not understanding.

"Violet, I said come." He said more firmly, the parents looking at her expectantly in between checking on the sniffling foal.

"Ok." She said, walking over to him and still not understanding why he was mad.

Stalwart wasn't mad, but he was concerned, and as they walked away from the rest he sighed, "Well... there's lesson one. When playing with other foals, don't let them be hurt."

"I didn't let them get hurt." She said

"Then how did she get hurt, and say that you hit her with a stick?"

"Because I used my environment to my advantage."

"So how does hitting her with a stick not hurt her?"

"Oh it does hurt her. That was the point."

"What happened to 'I didn't let them get hurt?'" he asked as they continued their walk home

"I didn't let something hurt her. I did it."

"You missed the point." He took a deep breath and started again, trying to stay calm as he fathomed how in the world hurting them directly didn’t Violet not letting them get hurt. "So, you were playing tag with them, were running, and you used a tree branch and swung it into her... what if the tables were turned, would you like getting a branch to the face?"

"No, not really, and that's the point. I'd be concerned if anyone liked getting hit with a tree branch."

"Ever heard of the golden rule?" he asked, slightly surprised she'd do something knowing she wouldn't like it.

"The what?"

"Do to others what you would want them to do to you." He said, "Or in this case, if you don't like it, don't do it to them... Foals don't know how to handle pain."

"But that is a part of life. Why shouldn't they learn about how to handle it?" She said. "As for not liking it, as I said that was the entire point."

"If you cause pain to others during play, you're taking advantage of their trust, and that's one of a few reasons why you probably don't play with others as often. If you're going to fit in, you have to learn the rules of social interaction." he lectured.

"But the point of the game is to not get caught and that's what I was doing." Violet said, "Also this is the first time I ever played with any other foals. They usually react negatively to me. "

"Well, your disguise helped. Much more than that, dunno. Maybe they were too busy playing to worry about you being different." Stalwart said, intentionally ignoring that she said she had played before, just never ended well.

"If running, screaming for their parents or throwing rocks at me, or calling me names that are not my own is playing, then I don't think I want to play with foals."

He laughed, "No, it's not playing, but that's part of growing up."

"Yes, well, mom says if the only way people will like me was for me to have to hide what I look like, then they aren't worth being friends with."

"Well, true, but you're dodging the issue. You intentionally hurt a foal. Most homes would give you a punishment for doing that, but I'm not your parent." He said.

"She was trying to tag me." Violet protested, "It was the only way I could keep from getting tagged."

He stayed quiet for a moment, trying to figure out how to explain it without losing his temper as home came into sight. "The issue, is that not hurting other ponies is a rule that applies whether you're playing a game or not."

She tilted her head. "But mom and sire hurt ponies often."

"There's a time and place to do that. The simple way I could put it, are you protecting someone you care about from harm by hurting somepony else?"

"I was protecting myself and using my environment to my advantage like mom taught me."

He sighed, going quiet as he tried to figure out what to say and address it. It wasn't his foal, and it was clear they were raised in a very different way. He wondered whether it was appropriate to keep trying to show how things worked here to help with how they didn't fit in, or to just let Twilight take care of that.

Violet continued to walked beside him starting to hum a cheerful tune.Stalwart opened the door to his home and stepped in when they arrived, still lost in thought, wondering if he'd have that problem with their firstborn, and hoped not.

He could hear the sound of cooking from the kitchen. He sniffed the air, coming over that way, curious about what was being cooked. It smelled of soup

"Hm, smells nice in here. What are you all making?" he asked as he headed to the kitchen, and found Private Deval at the stove.

"Just what I could find in your fridge, sir. I hope you don't mind." He answered formally, looking at Stalwart ears starting to droop in anticipation of disapproval.

"No no, not at all. When was the last time you got to eat?" Stalwart quickly replied, noticing the ears drooping.

"On the train ride over." He said perking up only slightly. The private looked about nervously toward Stalwart, his expression reflecting his poor nerves.

"Ok..." Stalwart said, noticing the behavior and began to suspect him, "Mind telling me the truth? You're looking guiltier than some foals I caught last week who tried to eat some candy without paying."

"Truth? What truth?" He said jumping.

"Why are you so nervous? What are you up to, really?"

"Making soup?"

"So why are you nervous?

"I… I work in the motor pool. I've never really been off the base… I mean, I literally just graduated from training 2 months ago."

"At ease, I won't bite.” He chuckled, realizing what was going on now with that explanation. A green recruit not experienced in the world was at fault, not anything else. “How's the guard treating you?"

"Not in the guard. I'm with the EDF and…” Deval answered much more readily, much of his nervousness disappearing. His pause to think wasn’t the same now at all. “I guess it's alright. I mean, the guys in the barracks are nice enough, and the LT isn't so bad."

"Oh, right... I guess I forgot you had more than just the guard there. What do you do then?"

"I work on vehicles in the motor pool."

"I... don't know what that means." He said, hesitating at first.

“Um, self propelled carriages?"

"Huh." he said in slight realization, "Only really see those things in Fillydelphia or in some of the ritzier parts of Van Hoover."

"You have cars?"

"They're really expensive, Dawn and I would rather hoof it." He chuckled.

"Oh. They are very common back home."

"Oh? Why's that? We've got four perfectly usable legs..."

"Because they are faster, can carry more and traveling further distance is easier?" He said.

He hummed, clearly thinking and having his own reservations. He was a bit old fashioned, but it just made him wonder out loud, "I wonder what else is different over there..." He sighed and walked over to the kitchen to get a drink before turning to keep an eye on Violet.

"A lot of things.” Deval answered as he stirred the soup, “I mean I haven't ever seen a real steam power train in my life. I think there is only 4 left running as a sort of novelty sort of thing."

"I…” Stalwart answered, hesitating as he considered where Violet went as well as what Deval was bringing up, “Well, what else would make trains work? It's the best long distance travel fuel there is."

"Diesel." He said simply. "More powerful, takes up less space, and less risk of something going wrong."

"The hay is diesel?" he asked, confused at the new word.

"Refined oil."

He blinked and rubbed his head with a hoof briefly before drinking the water. "Yeah, this is beyond me. I have some reports to look at, but we'll talk later probably. Enjoy your soup." he said after he set the glass back down and headed to his work desk.

"You won't be wanting lunch?" Deval asked as he left.

"I'll eat it in a bit. Thanks." he said, calling out as he sat down.

"Oh, ok…" Deval said as his ears dropped and he went back to cooking.

Stalwart was unaware of the drooping ears of the private as he looked over the reports, one of which stating that the head investigator would look further into Violet's observation. It didn't take him much more than 10 minutes before he finished it up and got down off the chair to head back to the kitchen.

"So what are the other two up to?"

Deval was putting the soup in the fridge as he walked in. "Ghan is going for a walk and I don't know where Tere went."

"Ah. Aren't you going to eat any of what you made?" he asked, confused as to why he was seeing soup go back into the fridge.

"You weren't hungry." He said.

"That's not what I said." he chuckled in turn, giving him a firm pat on the back before reaching for the container, "I said I'd eat in a bit. You hungry?"

"I suppose I could eat as well." He said

"But are you hungry?" Stalwart repeated.

"Not especially. I ate on the train ride here." Deval reminded him.

"So what made you start cooking then?" he asked, sipping the cooled off soup.

"It was close to your ponies normal time to eat lunch?" Deval replied nervously.

"Well, you have a point there." Stalwart smiled before patting them on the shoulder again, going to the table, and continuing to eat the soup, the changeling taking a seat at the table with him. "So what do you do in your spare time? What hobbies do you have?"

"I tinker."

"With what?"

"Old machines and electronics."

"Ah. Do you just fix them or do you change them or what?" Stalwart asked, again looking around for Violet as he finished.

"Little of both." Deval answered, noticing how Violet came through the door drawn by the smell of food.

"Ah, that's where you went!" Stalwart chuckled, going off to get some more of the soup, "This guy here made some soup that's pretty good. Hungry?"

She nodded and buzzed up onto a chair, no longer disguised since arriving home. Stalwart warmed up the soup again, put some into a bowl and set it in front of her. Violet started to eat as Deval looked on, as if worried she may not like it. Stalwart watched as well, but more to know if she needed anything else.

"Thirsty at all?" he checked.

"Juice if you have any?" She answered.

He nodded, going to the fridge to get some apple juice. Violet waited, eating as she did under the watchful eye of Deval. Soon enough, Stalwart bought her the juice and looked over to Deval.

"So, what does it look like we're low on and need to get from the markets?"

"Huh?" He asked looking at Stalwart

"Food. Notice anything I need to add to the shopping list?" Stalwart asked, since he took the effort to cook they likely knew what more they would end up needing or wanting.

"Um, I don't know what you usually have, so not really."

"Let me put it this way," he said, looking over to him, trying a different way to get through to this pony, "is there anything that you all might want me to get so you can make things that you enjoy?"

"Um… best ask Ghan. She's the one who enjoys cooking."

"Ah, fair enough." he said, shrugging as he gave up on that line of discussion before pausing to try and think of something else to talk about.

Violet ate her food as Deval just sort of scratched the back of his head awkwardly. It was clear the young soldier was not used to social interactions.

Stalwart looked over to the living room and out the windows, starting to wonder when the other two would return. He hoped to hear more from them and about their plans, while seeing if they knew about the land Celestia agreed to set aside. If nothing else, it may help to have them get a place of their own.

In a minute, Ghan walked through the door panting a bit as she wiped sweat from her brow. "I'm back Private." She called as she made her way towards the bathroom.

Stalwart looked, then noted their destination by the path they took, and looked to Deval to see what reaction he would have. He didn’t seem to react however, and soon the sounds of shower was able to be heard faintly in the home.

"Nothing like a good shower after a workout." Stalwart chuckled quietly. He spoke up, turning to Violet, "So, how was the food?"

"It was good." She said cheerfully and tilted her head. "Are you wondering what Ghan looks like in the shower?"

"Huh? what makes you say that?" He blinked.

"You taste a bit like lust." She said. "And you didn't till after the shower started."

Stalwart blinked again, completely caught off guard by the thought. He started thinking about it unintentionally and while he blushed slightly at the suggestion, he shook his head in reply. "I really don't know what you're talking about. I didn't think about it till you mentioned it."

"Oh, ok." She said hopping off the chair and yawning.

"Tired already? Does some-filly need a nap?"

"Nnnoooo." She whined

"It is usually this time of day when the Princess is put down for a nap, yes." Deval said

"Well well, trying to hide naptime from me hmmm? Come on, definitely naptime then." Stalwart chuckled.

"But I’m not-" She yawned. "Sleepy."

"Yes you are, come on, let's get you to bed." He said, nudging her backside toward the stairs.

Violet reluctantly went. He soon took her up to bed, and pulled a sheet over her up to her neck, "Night Violet." He said as he closed the door behind him and headed back downstairs

She was already asleep before he finished speaking and he found Deval outside in the hall. "Is she sleeping ok?"

"Yep. she conked out really quick after she was put in. You seem really attentive to her. Everything ok?"

"She's the Princess." He said as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.

"Ok, I get it, she's your princess, and I'm the husband of one, and we've been doing ok so far." He smiled.

"You're married to a Pony Princess." He said. "Not a changeling Princess. There's a difference."

"If you say so." He shrugged, looking over to the bathroom briefly before heading down to the living room couch, grabbing a book from a shelf nearby.

"It's different. We are driven to keep her safe and ensure her well being on a genetic level."

"Ah..." he said, only barely understanding that he couldn't help it, and not much more than that. "Well, I'm going to do some reading, unless you like playing Hoof and Horn." he said, smirking as a drive for a little competition started to surface.

"Playing what?"

"Card game, Hoof and Horn. You don't have it where you're from?"

"Maybe? I don't really play a lot of cards."

"You don't know what you're missin.'" he chuckled before laying down across the couch and opening his book.

Deval didn't say anything. He wasn't sure what to say. He turned away and began looking for a book for himself as the shower shut off in the bathroom. Stalwart continued to read his western, getting readily engrossed in it.

The bathroom door opened, billow of steam coming out along with Ghan, wearing just a towel around her neck, and her uniform held in her magic.

Stalwart looked over to the steam that was let out into the home, and genuinely wondered just how hot the water was that it would be that billowing. Soon enough he shrugged, as it didn't cost them much at all thanks to Dawn being a princess. Perks of royalty come in handy sometimes. They haven’t seen utility bills so low otherwise.

Ghan still had water running down parts of her body, and she had her wings extended, slowly flapping to dry them and her tail still slightly damp. Stalwart considered commenting, considering Dawn had similar issues drying off adequately, but decided against it. He wasn’t sure a good way to say it and it might be taken poorly, if his wife was any indication.

"What is it?" She asked, noticing a shift in his emotions and turning toward him.

"Oh nothing. Just looks like you rather enjoyed the shower, that's all." he said, shrugging.

"I did. Glad to know you all have hot water heaters here."

"Well, that's what it's there for." He started to smile.

"Where can I put my clothing so it can be washed?" She snorted.

"We have our hamper up in our room, but the washer and dryer is over by the bathroom.” Stalwart answered, his smile disappearing at her snort.

"I'll store it in the washer till there is a load." She said going where he indicated

"That's fine by me."

She returned a moment later and looked around. "So what do you even have to do around here?"

"Mostly books and games. Dawn and I play Hoof and Horn a couple times a week. Other nights we play other board games or card games. We have a radio, but she doesn't really listen to it."

"What is this, the stoneage?"

"Care to rephrase that?" he asked after a half second of silent surprise, sounding quite annoyed, unaware of much more that they all seem to be taking for granted.

"Seriously, this is a Princess’ place. Isn't it supposed to be a castle or something?"

"She opted to have a home in a tree. The other princesses have castles, but she hasn't wanted one yet." he said, narrowing his brows slightly, "Just what is it that you want to do that we apparently don't have?"

"Something not boring?"

He took a deep breath and let it out slowly, then turned back to his book, quite tired of the passive aggressive attitude already. If she was going to goad him into responding for entertainment, he wasn’t going to give her that pleasure. His ears flicked when she scoffed and could almost hear her rolling her eyes.

"Typical guard." She said, heading for the door as she put on her pegasus disguise.

He felt his frustration intensify and he badly wished once again that Dawn was here, if anything to help him keep calm or handle it. She was far better with guests than he was when they weren't easy to work with.

Ghan left the house. He started to calm as he let her words fall away in reading his book. Her entertainment wasn't his issue, not at the moment anyway. After a bit, the door opened to admit Tere.

"Ah I see you returned from the park how was it?" He asked as he dropped his unicorn disguise.

"Well," he said, pausing as he remembered the events, "it could have gone better, but not a bad start."

"Something happen? Is the Princess ok?" He asked concerned.

"Of course she's ok. She just thought it was a good idea to use a branch to hit a foal that was trying to play tag with her." he said, shaking his head.

"What's wrong with that?" Tere asked.

"You too huh?" he said, eyeing Tere before shaking his head, "Around here we raise our foals not to hurt each other unless they're being hurt by a bully or if they have to protect somepony."

"A little pain never hurt anypony. Teaches them to be ready to react and to be stronger." He said. "That foal will now pay attention and be ready, should someone try to hit them again."

He sighed, disagreeing a great deal with that approach, "You really do things differently over there don't you."

"Well, when your race has been pushed to the brink of extinction by every other race on the planet a dozen times, you tend to have very specific priorities."

"That's," he paused briefly, "a very good point actually."

"Strength means survival." Tere nodded.

He frowned, not liking that sentiment and yet felt unable to explain why that was wrong or how it felt wrong. "Well, either way... What do you do for fun?"

"Dig into people's secrets, also keeping track of the latest fashions."

He chuckled, "Oh really? Guess Dawn and I won't be going out on walks as often as she'd like then."

"Why do you say that?"

"No reason at all..." he said vaguely, a smile on his face as he tried to go back to reading his book, despite not actually focusing on it.

"Ah, alright. By the way I think you have a theft ring in town." Tere answered.

"What makes you say that?" Stalwart asked, clearly concerned as he sat upright.

"Just a few things I observed in town is all."

"Hm. What have you noticed?"

"Oh, just a few people casing out certain stores is all. Real professional too. " he said.

"That's not good. Got any evidence I can use to have my guards look into it further?" he asked

"Just my particular skill set that I doubt is valid here."

"Why?" he asked, not sure how their skills wouldn’t be valid just because it’s another world.

"Because my job doesn't exist here?"

He nodded, though feeling his irritation return at how they weren't giving straight answers. Just because it’s a different world or his job doesn’t exist doesn’t mean his skills are invalid.

"I see..." Stalwart finally answered, still frustrated as he failed to see how they didn’t understand simple logic. What was worse, without details he couldn't act, evidence being necessary for the accusation thrown. "Well, might as well ask you too, what things do you want to see for meals, or have you not looked in the kitchen yet?"

"We eat emotions Mr. Stalwart." Tere said. "We use your pony food to make building material."

He blinked, "Oh, guess we'll not worry about going shopping then..."

"Yes, we are fine so you needn't worry." He said smiling to show he appreciated the gesture.

He went back to reading, thinking about this crime ring that both he and Violet have now mentioned, and worried about what he could do about it.

"If you would like, and give me official clearance with your rank, I could maybe look into this matter if you desired."

He furrowed his brows at the mention of using his rank, "What do you mean, you'd act like me or what?"

"Well, depending on what you clear me to do… anything really, from observe and report to pacification and removal."

"What do you mean, 'clear you to do'" he asked, clueless before suddenly he realized they were asking for permission to act, and getting clarity on what he’s allowing them to do. "Sorry, I guess I'm being a bit slow. Before I give you any degree of authority, what is it that you would do about this 'ring'?"

"As I said, that is all up to what you'd clear me to or want."

He bit back a sigh, growing intensely frustrated at their lack of communication skills before repeating, "But what would you do about this ring if given the chance?"

"Either just observe it, gather evidence, attempt to bring it down from the inside or simply remove it. As I said, up to you." Tere said "not sure what's so complicated about it that you'd need to ask the same question multiple times."

"Because I don't know what you were going to do if given the power." He said, again trying not to let his frustration show. He was reaching the end of his patience, "And I don't know what options you have. I'm fine with you gathering evidence and observing them, but they need to be arrested if they're found guilty."

"Then that is what I'll do if you'd like." He said. "Mr. Stalwart, you and I basically have the same job. You are captain of the guard. Your job is to protect people from bad people and uphold order to the best of your abilities. My job is to protect people from those same bad people and keep order. The only difference between you and I is that while you work on bringing them down and dragging them away, slowly chipping away at their little empires, I do that from the inside out. Gutting their operations and removing all the people who keep everything running and then allow the rest of it to just collapse in on itself like a house that just lost its main supports."

Stalwart paused, clearly not having thought of it that way before. After half a minute he replied, "I understand, but we don't have anything like what you just described. I can't give you the authority needed because we don't have anything to attempt it. On the other hoof... I can see where that'd be effective. How long would it take for you to do it?"

"Not long. I can either get in on the ground floor or observe and replace someone higher up the food chain."

He paused a bit longer, clearly considering it before nodding, "I want you to observe the ring in your spare time, get some evidence and I'll authorize you to go further if needed."

"As you wish." Tere answered.

Stalwart went back to his book before closing it, unable to focus on it as he absorbed what he just learned.

"Something wrong?" Tere asked

"Just bothered. How would you feel if something like that were spotted by a newcomer, that you've been unaware of for the last year?"

"I'd be glad someone noticed, so it could be dealt with and not allowed to continue." He said. "Sometimes a fresh pair of eyes are able to see what has gotten lost in the shuffle of normalcy."

"I'll try to look at it that way. I guess I thought I was more on top of it than most."

"You most likely are Mr. Stalwart, but doing the same tasks day after day can numb the mind to the task and make you miss things. It can also allow those who wish to trick you to learn your patterns and plan around them. Then you introduce a new element, someone who has different views, different skills, isn't used to the normal grind so is sharper, and suddenly their patterns that work for the ones they know mean very little."

He hummed, then smiled, "This is going to be interesting working with you... Tere right?"

"Yes. And why is that Mr. Stalwart?"

"Because you're absolutely right... and you put it in a way that was respectful. Thank you." he said, bowing his head briefly, appreciating the change in attitude from before.

"Why wouldn't I be respectful? We are both on the same side and have the same job." Tere said.

"Not everypony is."

"You mean Corporal Ghan."

He took a breath, then admitted, "That is an example."

"Yes. She is very… dedicated to the EDF and sees all other groups as inferior, though she is an excellent soldier who generally can put aside her views when the task demands so."

"Ah..." was all he said at first, "So what kind of things was she wanting that I was not told about?"

"What do you mean?"

"She scoffed at our entertainment. Just what was it that she wanted to do that she couldn't be bothered to say?"

"Oh, she loves soap operas." He said smirking.

"What are those?"

"Stories full of drama and characters constantly seeming to want that drama such as love quadrangles and just generally drama for the sake of drama."

He raised his brow, "Isn't there plenty of that in life as it is?"

"Nowhere near like this, trust me. I don't think anyone actually behaves like they do on those shows."

"Hm. I don't get it, but i get the feeling there's going to be a lot of that..."

"I don't either and why do you say that?"

He shook his head, "Just a hunch. You learn to listen to those."

"True." Tere said nodding. "So what are you reading?"

"Enh, a southern Appaloosa settling story. Something different than the stories my father told me. I'm not a big fan of it normally, but it's new and seems to be doing a good job."

"Ah yes, surprised they have stories about it, since it's only been what, 3 or 4 years?"

"It focuses on some sort of alternate history, if it were settled a couple hundred years ago."

"Ah an AU." He said. "Or a what if story. Those are fascinating."

"I guess. I mean, it makes you wonder what things would be like now if it happened that way, but it also didn't, so I dunno."

"Yes, a ‘what if’ story. I am quite fond of those. It's interesting to think about how things could be different."

"It's hit or miss for me. Dawn loves those, but it goes over my head sometimes."

"You've never just sat down and though what your life would be like had you chosen a different path? Become a curator rather than a guard? Or a farmer?"

"Not really. I knew since I was a colt I wanted to be a guard, like my father and his father."

"And if something prevented you from doing that? An injury perhaps?"

He blinked, looking at him quite surprised and then thought back, wheels clearly turning as he remembered several accidents where he nearly broke a limb or got pushed around, wondering what would have happened if he gave up.

"Ahh… There, now the wheels are turning." Tere said smiling.

<<<<<<TWO WEEKS LATER>>>>>>

Dawn let out a quiet sigh after the last officer left the room, "This is a lot harder than I ever imagined." She said, before adding, "Both the finding him, and the inspiring them."

She had been able to confirm several consistent markings of magic as older style and consistently reminding her of Svikopi, yet she waved it off as impossible. Each time she pointed out how similar they were, she had to admit with Nightfall still being the host for a sealed Svik, she always came back to how it might somehow be somepony else that took a huge interest in Starswirl's works due to the two being so similar.

"Yeah. As I said, he isn't like anyone they have really dealt with before. He is very good at covering his tracks and staying one step ahead of those after him." Twilight agreed, still in disguise as Stonewall. "And without the same resources as back home, coordination is hard. For all we know he left the city last week."

"Yeah. It's a mess all right. The reports of stores missing magical ingredients isn't his style. Having not just one, but two issues to deal with already is a nightmare."

"Yeah, but till we find signs of him being anywhere else, we just need to keep searching." Stonewall reminded her.

Dawn nodded, then stretched, "Still no word from Celestia or Twilight on tracking magic either. I know it's a long shot, but I still think it's our best bet for the Starswirl fan theory." She then sighed and added, "Call me impatient, but there has to be some trail or something with this or them slipping up somehow."

"It took us 11 years to get this guy and that was from a lot of luck." Twilight said, they were the only one in the briefing room that had slowly become a sort of command center for this entire operation to the point it was no longer used for anything else. "I'm just worried the men are starting to think we are chasing a ghost who doesn't exist."

"What if we found this other one, who seems to be sloppier and tell them they're connected, and use that for a morale boost? I mean, that is something Starlight and I can confirm, that the magics limited to here." Dawn offered, figuring a small bit of misdirection to keep them motivated by thinking they are making progress would help with the issue.

"Hmm… perhaps."

"Actually..." she said, looking at the map and walking to it, noticing the pins. "These are all magical related stores right? I mean, there’s a library in the mix, but..."

Twilight looked up. "Yeah so?"

"That's a pattern... Can you get me the reports about the break-ins and the items stolen? It might just be that Starswirl fan, but if we can narrow what they're after, we might figure out what their next move is right? I mean, that's how it always goes on tv shows and books anyway..."

"Sure. Should be able to pull it. Give me a couple hours." Twilight stood up and headed for the door.

"I'll wait here for Chryssy and see if there's any other possible patterns."

"She should be back soon." Twilight said, leaving the mare alone in the command center.

Dawn looked over the map intently, wondering how she missed that before, and looked at the other locations, wondering why, if she was right, there were traces of the starswirl magic at a few other places, including the dock warehouse to start...

"See something?" Chrysalis asked behind her.

Dawn turned to her and smiled, "Oh! Yeah, at least, I think I have. She's gone off to go check for me, but do you see how over half of these pins for the Starswirl fan seem to be connected to magical stores or supplies?"

"Yes, I did. Been keeping an eye on it to see where it's going."

"I've asked Twilight to check on what things were reported at those spots, if there's anything missing, stolen, broken, so we can double check it for a pattern. I know it's silly, but... I don't know why we didn't notice this before."

Chrysalis changed her voice to Twilight’s. "Nothing is silly as anything can lead to something of value."

"But if it's so obvious, I mean... how did we not notice it before if it was that straightforward?" Dawn said, giving a small smile at the perfect voice imitation.

"Because we are focused on Flare, and it's not something that is usually his style, as it’s too obvious."

"Well, one thing I thought might work, is we could tell the guards that the two are related, and when we catch the more obvious one, that will encourage them. Granted, it has the flaw of deceiving them slightly, as well as not actually helping with Flare if I’m right and they’re not related, but she's afraid they're starting to view this as a ghost hunt... I'd call it a witch scare but close enough."

"Hmm, they are. Many think this is some sort of joke. Still if it turns out to be something big, we can stop it and that will improve their mood."

"We really need that..." Dawn agreed.

"Yes we do. Flare thrives on being a ghost, the one you don't know is involved till there is a blade between your ribs, and he tells you he is."

"Yeah.” She shuddered, “I was hoping to make more progress in my lessons by now, having always been a quick study, but all i feel like I can do now is use my hooves on not so delicate objects and hover in place without panicking. I don't want to be caught off guard or unable to act if... well..."

"And that is a major improvement from before Twilight started teaching you. Those nightly lessons are helping."

Dawn sighed, "I guess it's more a, ‘I had higher hopes for myself, and I'm not reaching them.’"

"Perhaps talk to Twilight, I'm sure she won't mind keeping you longer." she then smirked. "She may even keep you all night long if you do well."

Dawn laughed, "I get back to my room and fall asleep within half an hour as it is. I could try, but I don't know if we could dig into our daytime investigation, or her need for rest."

"She's gone a week without sleep before." She said.

Dawn blinked in astonishment, "But... that's...."

"She's a soldier, remember. She's adapted to where she only needs about 4 hours of sleep a night to function. Not to mention short 10 minute naps if she needs to."

Dawn shook her head again. She thought back to various things she had heard about a human’s need for sleep and assumed it carried over to here. There was one thing she had watched a long time ago that pointed out how soldiers back home would struggle when they were kept up 48 hours straight… here Twilight was going an entire week without a proper rest? It seemed excessive.

"That's... I don't think I could do that... even back home 4 hours of sleep only works on a short term. Trying to maintain it for longer than a few nights leads to sleep deprivation."

"Well, she's been doing that for the last 50 decades without any drawbacks."

Dawn figuratively jaw-dropped in her stunned surprise.

"You can train your body to get completely restful sleep. It's very common among soldiers. Same with how she can sleep literally anywhere without issue."

"Well the sleeping anywhere, I can get." she said, shaking her head before refocusing on the map as she tried to not think about how Twilight was able to function contrary to what she knew. "So, what other things do you see that might be pattern based, or that we might have noticed in some of the more criminal parts of the city?"

"Not sure, it seems some of the criminal elements seem to be up to something, but not entirely sure what or if it's related in anyway. I've been watching it though, as Flare isn't above using low level thugs to achieve his ends."

"And probably intimidation to keep them from telling... is there any magic that lets you read minds or memories or something?"

"No, just interrogation." Chrysalis shook her head.

"The most I know of is our telephone spell that we use to talk sometimes..." Dawn sighed, disappointed, “It’s not any good for retrieving information.”

"Yes, and besides, I'm sure such spells would be illegal and or not admissible as evidence."

"True... though as far as he's concerned, I doubt we're going to need it. If it's a matter of principle though, I understand."

"Correct.”

She looked down at the map, slightly defeated, yet trying to distract herself from that defeat with thoughts on what else to do.

"I'll talk to Twilight about you two getting a day to practice and train with."

Dawn hummed, trying to hide that she felt disappointed, even though she knew that she will be told she shouldn't feel that way.

"All work and no play makes Twilight on edge." Chrysalis said, as if on cue.

"Heh, is somepony hoping for an outlet?" she asked, trying to tease, "Well, either way..."

"She could really use some sex, yes." She said.

She chuckled, thinking how she wasn't the only one. She yawned and then shook her head, grabbing a book and flexing in the interim, as a way of fidgeting and training at the same time

"Perhaps. But I don't think she's to the point of a three way." Chrysalis said

Dawn snorted, "Yeah, I'd say give her a good few years for that."

"Or months. Depends on how long it take to get her to really act on her desires fully, like I know she wants to."

She blushed, realizing that Chryssy really could tell more accurately what Twilight's desires would be. "Well... we can hope." she said, starting to feel a little nervous but otherwise curious about it. "S-still, we can talk about that in private."

"We are the only ones here."

"T-true, though I never know when somepony will walk through that door..."

"I will." She said

"O-oh..." She said, now wondering if that meant that she'd try something if there was nopony who came along... She missed Stalwart, or most of her usual fun. Her drive was as strong as ever, even though she wanted even stranger combinations of food, like chocolate syrup and hot dogs, though she knew she couldn't get it here didn't stop the craving.

"Ok yes, tomorrow you and Twilight are spending the day together, even if I have to lock you both in her room together."

She blinked, looking over to her in surprise, "H-huh? Why? what'd I do?"

She looked at her flatly. "Empath. If not for years with Twilight, I'd run the risk of getting intoxicated right now."

She blushed, closing her eyes and replying softly, "And here I thought I was being well behaved." She chuckled, though wondered just what they were sensing then since her own desires had been under wraps last she knew, "I mean, I had that pretty buried lately, save for just before bed anyway."

"You are well behaved. The fact you're not lifting your tail for any random person is very good, and I'm sure Twilight will enjoy helping you." She said smirking

"I’d hope so. It's no fun if only one pony likes it."

"Oh trust me, you just continue being your little submissive self, and it won't take long till you two are in bed again with you being shown you place."

Dawn blushed, though not against the idea at all. She took a step back from the map and went to a chair, pretending to look over the nearby board with pictures of the scenes of the case. She wasn't focusing on them, her mind elsewhere.

"I'm glad I met you both." Dawn said quietly, knowing that she had said that often before.

"Oh? And why is that?" Chrysalis asked.

"Because I learn a lot, while also feel pretty satisfied around you both. Because it's always nice to meet new ponies and be friends with them, and then to have them also be amazing considerate mentors? Oh, and that doesn't count the benefits." she chuckled, winking at Chryssy, "I mean other than that, no reason at all."

Chrysalis chuckled. "Spoken like a true pony, though not sure how I'm a mentor… but yes the benefits are nice." She said. "I look forward to trying them out at some point."

Dawn giggled and shook her head, "I know it's a pony thing, but I at least was human at one point. Sometimes, I wonder if it just meant I should have been a pony all along... either way, You're an effective mentor Chryssy." She said, laying on her side, shifting until she felt comfortable and draped a blanket from her saddlebag over herself.

"But I didn't know I was a mentor." She said blinking. "I'm not sure what I mentor you in."

"Effective, concise thinking." she said, before shrugging, "Not sure really, it just... feels that way. Though your digging into the things Twilight told me when we were training alone on repeat didn’t help."

"What now?" Chrysalis blinked, sounding confused.

"The 'just listen to my words' thing. I'm starting to stay conscious through some of it since last week when she does it now.”

"The what?" Chrysalis repeated, still not understanding.

Dawn looked at her concerned, then opened the link, trying to replay a bit of it carefully, not wanting to be affected by Twilight’s intonations.

Chrysalis blinked more, as if seeing this for the first time. Her interest was piqued as she reviewed the audio, delving into the memory. Dawn felt herself slow down, and with great effort, slowly closed the link to avoid being subdued.

"Y-you don't remember this?" Dawn asked breathily.

"No.” She blinked when the link was closed. “Should I? I've never seen it before."

"Weird…” Dawn said, puzzled. “You've asked to dig into this several times, and each time we linked, we pass out until she claps her hooves. Though I’d get restless if it goes too long."

"I remember the clap, but not ever seeing that." Chrysalis said, thinking.

"Well, either way..." She sighed and let her voice trail off, looking at the map and letting her mind wander back to home.

A few minutes later, Twilight walked in with two boxes. "Alright, got the info on the case, was a bit difficult and my jaw is now sore, but the clerk gave it to me."

Dawn looked on in surprise and used her magic to help alleviate the weight, "Welcome back."

"What is it?" Twilight asked, looking at her as she put the boxes on the table

"Nothing, nevermind..." she said shaking her head. "Let's see what they all reported."

Twilight nodded, taking out the files. Dawn tried to take them and place them near the pins for organization. Twilight helped and soon they were all in place.

"Hmmm. This site reports having a missing book, 'Great Olde Magicks' by Blue Star... this site further south is missing finely powdered diamonds, a component store..."

Twilight write it down on a clipboard.

"This store is missing 'Runic Magics Volume 3.' Estimated age is 500 years old, collector's item. The next library had vandalis-" she paused, looking at the picture, which had a larger thick book with Starswirl's cutie mark, but someone altered it to a mark she knew well, looking half as stunned as she felt.

Twilight looked up. "Something wrong?"

She laid the picture down, showing the extra filled star inside the center of the mark. "This is Svikopi’s mark, and only Starlight, myself, and Nightfall have been connected with him, and Nightfall had written a letter saying he would be back in the guild just for this threat."

Twilight looked at her." Are you sure?"

"Positive. That is Starswirl’s mark, with the one change. The star is full. When he tried to take over my body, his cutie mark was replacing my own and as he got stronger, that star filled in.. That’s how we knew we were losing, I had to build up my power to shatter my horn when it was halfway to break it in time."

Twilight was silent for a minute, thinking before saying, "We need to talk to that friend of yours about this."

"He's the only other one that could be related. If he's taken over, his fur will be fully dark. If he's lost Svikopi fully, then his coat will be back to his original light grey. Last I got to see him, he had a darker hindquarters and legs, with occasional spots in other places. His letter said he'd be back by tomorrow."

"Where was he going to be?"

"At the guild. If you fly, go around to Ponyville's side of the Everfree Forest. There used to be an inn long ago, and they rebuilt it to be their headquarters, though they were working on a tower for a while after I had my coma. It might be done by now."

"Might be a good idea if you come with. A familiar face might make him willing to talk then a stranger off the street." Twilight said.

"I can do that.” Dawn agreed. “I'll make sure when Char comes along for mail tomorrow that we let him know to expect us."

"Alright, I'll leave Chryssy here to run things while we follow up on this lead. Might also swing by your place and pick up a couple troopers too."

Dawn tilted her head before remembering, "Oh yeah, Chryssy did say that some of the hive were back at my place... I wonder how Stalwart's holding up."

"Don't know. He has about a dozen house guests now, most of them from the hive and a few ponies."

"Oh wow... Yeah, he's probably going a little insane." She chuckled, "He does well with guests for a bit, but last time we had some of his extended family over, he was going nuts about not having his space by the time the month was up."

"Most likely they are just camping outside and doing their best to give him space"

"Perhaps. We have that space set aside to found a city. Is that underway at all?" she asked, turning to chryssy, being the more likely to know.

"Not that I've heard no. I redirected my hive to meet in the city and get in hotels." Chrysalis said.

"It's a shame we don't have that underway. It's land that's been set aside for it, yet... well, I don't suppose you've been creating any blueprints for the city and it's expansion yet eh?"

"Not really, we haven't gotten word yet. These things take time. Granted we have basic designs already in mind even if they aren't on paper." She said

"I'd be happy to help you get some sketches going if you want, even conceptually it might help out..." Dawn offered.

"Yeah. Though we will mostly just be using preset designs that we use when building FOBs."

"Ah... I see." She said, trying to infer what FOB meant.

"Yes. No reason to get fancy for temporary housing."

"I get it... though we don't know how temporary it is. So what are we going to do about this Svikopi thing?"

"If he is lose, stop him."

She nodded, looking back over her wings to her mark on the map before letting out her breath quietly, "Yeah... if it's him, he wants to go after Starswirl, but since he's not alive anymore, he'll go for Celestia and Luna, since they've said they studied with him before."

"And seeing as they've been decent to us, and if anything happens to them it will have a drastically negative effect on us… we will help." Twilight said.

Dawn frowned, knowing that their competence was being questioned by them, and now herself as well. She stayed quiet, considering the frustrating yet fearful idea of Svikopi being out in the world once again and so soon after they had been sealed.

Twilight put a hoof on her shoulder. "Don't worry Dawn. You aren't alone, and I'll be damned to tartarus before I let someone like him get his hooves on you again."

"I know. Worst case is he wants to maybe take the foal growing in me and take over them since they can't resist, and probably know that I wouldn't give up raising them anyway."

"Oh he can fucking forget that! That ain't happening as long as I'm still breathing."

"Thanks... I just... he's bad news for anypony with enough magical potential. He said I had a lot for a unicorn, which is why he went for me in the first place. He didn't want to be a mare, but figured he could change it later and..." She took a deep breath and let it out, refocusing, "Yeah, not letting him take on someone else."

She pulled her into a hug. "Then if he wants power, let the bastard come for me and try to play in my head."

"If he's met Flare, then he'll probably go after Flare.” Dawn shook her head before realizing something, “... Wait... something's not right." she said, looking at the map. She really enjoyed the hug, but she had to follow this train of thought, "If Nightfall's headed to the guild, and he's avoided major cities so he won't be bothered or risk Svikopi getting out.... why would Svikopi appear here?"

She stopped. "Recon?"

"But, Nightfall's relatively well known because of his leadership in the guild. He wouldn't have done any 'recon' at all easily I don't think."

"Then… I don't know. You're the expert on this guy."

Dawn hummed, worried, then paused, "You've said there's other realities before right? and there's now two Twilight's in this world, yes?"

"Yes many."

"I know I have no evidence, but, what if it's not our Svik... What if there's another one?"

"That… is possible yes… but why would he come here?"

She shook her head, "I have no idea... we need more information, but... it would explain why it felt that way, and no pony's magic has reminded me of him before."

"Ok, then we focus on what is being stolen and why. If we can figure out the endgame we can get ahead of him."

Dawn nodded, "If I had to guess, he's gathering materials for a spell or research, same goes for any books taken."

She nodded and grabbed the list. "And if we figure out the spell, we know what he's up to."

"Exactly. There's a copy of nearly all these books between Twilight's castle in Ponyville and the two sister's castle.”

She nodded. "Then we head for the Eyesore to do some research."

Dawn looked between Chryssy and Twilight both, wondering what they meant about the 'eyesore'

"Send a letter to the Princess. Let her know you are on the way and bringing a friend."

Dawn nodded, pulling out the ink and scroll to do so. Twilight waited.

"Tomorrow, it's a road trip." Twilight said, while Chrissy sighed as her plan fell apart.

Dawn looked over to them, noticing the shift in mood, linking with Chryssy, ‘What's wrong?’

'I was going to lock you into a room tomorrow remember?' She said as images of her and Twilight going at it filled the link.

Dawn blushed, trying to keep herself behaved as she was filled with the queen’s desire, and then mischeviously replied in the link, ‘And who's to say we can't reserve a private cabin or two?~ It's still a good chunk of the day.’

'Hmm. True, you are a princess after all.' Chrysalis said perking up as the images changed to a private train car.

Dawn tried to calm herself, Chrysalis making it difficult as various buttons were pushed before shaking her head before turning to Twilight and said out loud, "I'll make sure we have our tickets for travel."

Twilight nodded. "Good. See that you do."

"Yes ma'am." she said, sending off the ticket by magic and heading toward the door to do so.

Twilight went back to looking over the files as Chrysalis smiled. 'Good girl.' She said through the link in Twilight's voice.

Dawn shivered and almost thought it was Twilight replying, before realizing it was Chrysalis and laughed, thinking about how deceptive that was before replying by the link, playing along 'I look forward to your training tomorrow mistress.'

Chrysalis laughed in the link. 'Be sure to do all that tomorrow."

‘Yes mistress. It'll be as you say.’ she replied by spell, having only just reached the bottom of the stairs, ‘Shall we test how far my spell's reach can be today?’

'Lets.' Chrysalis said in her normal voice.

Dawn only nodded in her mind, and headed over toward the station, keeping the link open with moderate ease.

Chapter 13: Travel and History

View Online

Chrysalis kept the telephone-link spell open without notifying Dawn, not seeing any harm in maintaining the link like one of her own drones. It would be unnatural for her to close it, going against her instincts. Unbeknownst to her, Dawn started to notice various voices coming in and out of focus, blurry at first.

Dawn narrowed her eyes as she tried to comprehend what was happening, and once she realized she was hearing voices, tried to listen for them more closely, wanting to know what was said.

'They seem to be set up in a warehouse My Queen.'
'I won't be able to reach the city till tomorrow My Queen.'
'The pony seems to be nice enough, if easily confused.'
'The Princess is safe My Queen.'
'The ones with me are scared and it's hard to keep the foals from blowing our cover My Queen.'

Dawn could hear all of these being spoken almost at once. She furrowed her brows, only getting a couple of the lines of thought recognized before quietly chiming in, 'Are these the other changelings?'

'What?’ the queen responded, Dawn sensing the surprise as well as hearing it, ‘How do you hear them?'

'When I was quiet and relaxing, I heard a couple... something about a princess and somepony being scared.'

'Do you hear them now?’

Dawn strained her mental ears, yet heard nothing any longer.

'No. It was a little disorienting, but kinda nice too... I don't know, hard to explain.' She responded, thinking about what had happened. She had always disliked the idea of being alone, but there were points where she had wanted her space.

'Odd.’ The queen paused, considering as she stayed confused, ‘You'd think I'd sense a new drone in the link… or one of the others would, but they didn't register anything amiss even when you spoke.'

'Weird... maybe because it wasn't my magic establishing or maintaining the connection?' She offered.

'I don't know. Might have been just me not being used to such a spell so I let something spill over.' Chrysalis countered/

'Perhaps...' Dawn said before she giggled, commenting, 'who would have thought a pony would be able to hear the hive mind eh?'

'Certainly not me.’

Dawn chuckled again at the idea, getting distracted by her fatigue thinking back to how she had Violet at her side and wanting them under her wing once more. She yawned again and replied, 'Well, it's not a bad thing though, is it?'

'No, just odd.' Chrysalis replied.

Dawn swore at that moment she felt the queen being happy for something, wondering if it had to do with wanting to care for Violet. She dozed off, trying to ignore the instincts that almost required a body next to herself like Stalwart or Violet, and soon faded out of consciousness.

Dawn’s dreams were filled with whispers and a sensation of others being with her. It wasn’t unpleasant, much like how resting in the next room off of a lively meeting room would be. She could sense others nearby, sleeping or going about their tasks around her as she slept.

She stirred in her sleep every now and then, unused to having others nearby despite its unexpected familiarity. Her dreams wandered about as they were wont to do, causing her to travel or use magic like in her old games, adventuring and defending humans. Despite having lived as a pony for two years, she still dreamed of them without intent after all. Every once in a while, she felt as if there was another presence, watching the dream for a time then would leave. She paid it no mind, too engrossed in the circumstances of her dream before she slowly woke as the sun rose.

The next day was bright, shining on the beauty that the land had. A memory of the last night’s conversation caused her to wonder if they were awake. She then smiled as she felt like it was certain they were awake, unaware that the spell-link had informed her of this.

Dawn stretched slowly before she realized just how hungry she felt, not having eaten the prior night. She debated what to order, whether it was going to be chocolate covered nachos with beef, or a hot dog with bacon cheese salsa and watermelon, or bacon wrapped carrots and avocados.

'Ah, memories." Chrysalis said through the link, smiling slightly at the mare’s thoughts of food.

'Huh? What?' Dawn asked in surprise. She was startled at first to discover she was still speaking to the queen, but curiosity soon overtook that feeling and made her wonder what memories they alluded to.

'Oh, just remembering all the combinations of food Twilight wanted when she was pregnant.’

'Oh...’ Dawn replied, starting to realize that the spell link had been maintained in her sleep. That explained the sensations she had in her dreams at least. ‘I'm having weird cravings now aren't.... I... dammit, I want meat so badly right now and I've been fine until now!'

'Twilight has meat.' Chrysalis reminded her.

'Will she share some? Please?' Dawn asked, being more shy about asking in the process as she felt her stomach rumble.

'Yes.'

'Awesome, this is gonna be the best day ever!' Dawn replied happily, suddenly struck by the idea of how if she had a dog’s tail, she could show her happiness that way, felt disappointment she couldn’t, then started to wonder why she felt that way.

'Come on over.' Chrysalis instructed, chuckling at the mare.

'Ok!' Dawn said eagerly, saddling up before heading across the rooms. Chrysalis opened the door before she even knocked, disguised as needed. Dawn smiled broadly, "So, where's the bacon!"

Chrysalis chuckled, closing the door as she answered. "It's cooking."

Dawn smiled and set her saddle down by the door, listening for the sizzle. Once she heard it, she began walking slowly in its direction. She discovered Twilight had a small camp stove set up with a small skillet on the coffee table.

Dawn chuckled at the sight and sat over across from Twilight by the table, watching for a moment before saying, "Thank you."

"For?"

"Bacon!" Dawn said eagerly, looking over to the skillet.

Twilight chuckled as she cooked. Dawn laid her head down on the table gently a safe distance away from the heat, looking between it and Twilight, wondering what today would be like, when she wasn't thinking about food.

'Sex. Lots and lots of sex.' Chrysalis chimed in through the link

Dawn blushed at the suggestion, admittedly wondering when she would start wearing her collar if that were to be the case.

Chrysalis chuckled at the mare’s reaction, and Dawn looked at Chrysalis briefly before looking back to Twilight. Naturally the purple, scarred pony was focused on cooking, and Dawn waited for the food to cook, unaware she looked much like an impatient hungry puppy even as she laid there under the guise of ‘resting.’

Soon, Twilight was putting eggs and bacon onto a plate, along with toast while jam was placed on the table for them to use. Dawn soon began eating hungrily, trying to be polite but clearly looking forward to the meal, even as it was vanishing before their eyes.

Twilight chuckled as she ate with her hands using silverware while Chrysalis used her magic. Dawn soon finished her food, licking her lips as she realized just how quickly she had polished off the meal.

"That really hit the spot! Thanks Twilight."

"No problem. Always happy to meet a fellow omnivore."

"Starting out as a human probably helps though." she said, chuckling. "I got our tickets, and we leave at ten. The conductor threw in two cabins for us to use if we feel like it since there's not many ponies wanting to ride today."

"Cabins or private car?" Twilight asked, uncertain which was meant.

"Both?" Dawn said uncertainly, trying to recall the event before she shrugged, "I admit I didn't get clarification, as I was being distracted at the time."

"By what?" She asked tilting her head.

"Chrysalis. It seems like we're making more progress in communicating, which might lead to a connection for how Violet might get connected with the hive." Dawn said, feeling a little guilty she rationalized it after the fact.

"Oh?" She asked

"Yeah, it turns out I heard a couple of the other changelings reporting to her when I laid down last night."

She blinked. "You did?"

"Yeah, one of them said 'the princess is safe my queen'. I remember that one well." Dawn said, eyeing the princess for a reaction.

"Oh, interesting." Twilight said, amused. "That must have been when Queeny asked about Violet."

"Ah..." Dawn said, feeling a bit homesick as the discussion stayed on track.

"Something wrong?" Twilight asked, a hint of concern present.

"Just thinking," she said, shaking her head. "It'd be nice to see Violet and Stalwart, but we need to follow up on this Svikopi case too."

"We will be staying the night at your place on the return trip." Twilight reminded her.

"Really? But it's near the other coast of Equestria. Why?" Dawn asked confused.

"So? We are going to pick up a recon unit and a couple of other troopers to help." She said. "Plus I want to see Violet too."

"As you wish." she said, smiling at Twilight, "I could really do with some more ponies we c-"

A flash of light came from her saddlebag as a return letter from Celestia arrived. She pulled it out and began to read.

“Greetings... I'm sending Nightfall to meet you at the Castle of the Two Sisters, should he not meet you at his guild headquarters. Supplies for building homes have been directed to the town site. Everfree Patrol so far is willing to send Allen Wrench, Nymph, and Fire Storm to assist pending details of the arrangement, fee to be discussed... Interesting.”

"Who?" Twilight asked. "And why are we meeting with them there?"

"Nightfall is the other human-turned-pony pegasus that came with me to this world, and is the leader of the Everfree Patrol guild, though no one's seen him lately other than Storm and Nymph. Storm is his right hoof mare," she said, before muttering, "and mate to boot..." and then continued as if nothing had happened, "Allen is a large draft horse of an earth pony who loves to build. Gets antsy if he doesn't, and Nymph is a changeling I found in the mountain range east of Van Hoover, but has made the Everfree Patrol her 'hive' as she sees it."

"She doesn't have a queen?" Chrysalis asked, concerned.

"From what I've gathered, she made Nightfall her queen, then when he was in danger, tried to become a queen. From what I heard from Charred, she even repeatedly impersonated Storm to get him to mate with her and make a hive."

The queen blinked as she tried to process what was said. "That’s... not possible! She's either a queen or a drone, and a drone can't survive without being part of the link."

"And ponies and changelings can't breed." Twilight added.

"And ponies can't talk with changelings using the link." Dawn added with a smile, thinking it a rather perfect counterpoint of challenging assumptions just because the world is similar.

"This world is… uncomfortable." Chrissy said, her discomfort spreading to Dawn easily, though Dawn wasn’t sure if it was her empathy or a side effect of the spell.

"Do you feel endangered?" Dawn asked, concerned.

'No.' She said through the link. 'Just… uncomfortable. That's not how we work. We work this way for a very specific reason and to not see how this works…'

'I meant no disrespect, but perhaps changelings here are different in other ways that you might not have seen.’

This concerned Chrysalis and depressed her. Dawn could feel some of this was instinctual, compounded by a desire to save the drone by bringing her into the hive.

'It'll be ok.' Dawn tried to console, thinking of the times when she saw Nymph, how happy she seemed to be, and her attachment to Nightfall. 'I don't really know how to explain, but she really does think of the guild as her hive and family as far as I can tell. I don't know how she'd react to meeting you Chryssy or even this world's Chrysalis, but on the plus side, you can find out yourself how she's doing when you meet, right?'

'I… I guess.' Chrysalis said.

Dawn saw flashes of drones fighting for their lives against ponies, griffins, yaks, zebras, everyone as hive after hive fell to the onslaught of the other races who saw them as monsters who need to be destroyed. She knew it drove them to adapt and become stronger as they clawed their way back from the brink of extinction over a dozen times. These were not Chrysalis’ memories but memories that seemed to be part of the link itself, instilled in every drone and spilling over to her.

Dawn stuttered, shivering in place noticeably as she felt that kind of 'presence' in the link. Her breath shook as she tried to pull away from such memories, from her or otherwise and replied quietly, "T-that... was... intense."

'What was? 'Chrysalis asked, seeming to be unaware of what Dawn saw. Just as Dawn pulled away she heard whisperings. For Queen and Hive… Survive.

"Head… hurts." she said out loud, adding to her prior comment. She looked over to Chrysalis and continued, "N-next time you share memories, especially ones with that much emotion, l-let me know ahead of time, o-ok?"

"Share memories?" She blinked. "I haven't shared anything with you."

"T-then what was all that about with the fear, everything hunting changelings, and this... I don't know what it is..." She asked, trying to refer to the instinct to survive and adapt and survive and adapt further.

"You mean the Link Memories?" Chrysalis blinked, attempting to process this strange occurrence.

“Is everything alright?” Twilight asked concerned as she looked between the two of them.

"I-I don't know... W-what time is it? A-are we going to be late for the train?"

"It's 9." Chrysalis said as she continued to observe the mare.

"Shit, we'd better get moving. The train leaves at ten." She said, getting up shakily. She was still hungry, but the fear ended up being a good enough distraction for now.

"You sure you've had enough to eat?" Twilight stood, watching the mare closely, her concern only slightly masked.

Dawn shook her head, "Not really, but If there's one thing I don't wanna be known for, it's being late."

Twilight nodded and grabbed her bag as she put on her Royal Guard disguise. "Lead the way."

"Yes ma'am." she said, gathering her things and leading down the elevator toward the station.

Twilight followed behind her, acting as if she were an escort to blend in.

Dawn walked, halfway to getting to the station before linking with Chrysalis again, 'you know, if you two are acting like you're escorting me, doesn't that mean that it's highly likely we're being watched by someone on Flare's side?'

'Perhaps, perhaps not. But best not to draw unnecessary attention by having a princess following a guard.'

'Agreed...' she said, looking around more carefully than usual, though still relatively calm.

They reached the platform and boarded, soon leaving afterward. There were only about four other families that had boarded the small two passenger long train. They were led to the forward passenger cab, bypassing the small kitchen unit separating the two.

"If you need anything Princess, let us know." the assistant offered.

"Thank you, we will." she said, bowing her head slightly before watching him leave and close the door behind him.

Twilight smiled as she looked around. "I see you opted for the private car this time."

It was split in half, the center being the passageway, the two sides having doors with curtains over the windows so occupants can have some privacy if they wished.

"We got bumped up for buying the tickets and my status. Normally I'm not one to abuse my power, but looks like they weren't going to get anyone who would pay to get put in it." She said, smiling.

"Also not an abuse of power to use cars meant for your use." Twilight pointed out.

She sighed very slightly, as it wasn't what she meant at all, but she wasn't about to argue with her either. "So, I'm thinking I'll go get some food from the kitchen to add to the breakfast you gave. Any objections?"

"None. Grab me a light snack and something to drink." Twilight said as she went to one of the cabins.

Dawn gathered the required items before returning. Chrysalis smiled, seeing her chance to affect the mare and give her mate something… enjoyable. She gave the mare a slight push toward something she knew her mate would love, a submissive ‘pet.’

The next thing Chryssy knew about an hour later, the mare was trying to reach her. She used her magic to expand the connection, re-establishing the link with her.

'Yes?' The queen asked, wondering what they were contacting her for.

"Well... that went beautifully.' she started out, sounding very disappointed.

'What happened?’ Chrysalis asked, surprised and upon tasting the mare’s disappointment, lacking sarcasm, she commanded, ‘Show me.'

Dawn recalled the experience so far, her memories and feelings as best as she could remember them, attempting to relay it to her by recollection. It had gone well at first, Dawn working her up by being herself, perhaps almost too much so. Twilight enjoyed it then suddenly was pulled out of the moment without explanation. Dawn had tried to keep it going but her mate had simply not let herself get back into the mood.

'I was afraid this would happen. I'd hoped it would be similar to what she did with me but it seems her pony upbringing morals are stronger than I thought.' Chrysalis sighed, saddened, but it was clear none of it was directed at Dawn. 'I am sorry for working you up as I did. I’m sure your husband will enjoy it at least.'

'It's not your fault, I mean, we still at least got a little relief in there.' she chuckled. 'I'll still be happy with that. After all, you've mentioned she doesn't view things like we do, and for her to do that at all is a stretch for her, right? Maybe it's just foal steps for now.'

'I guess...' Chrysalis said clearly upset at what she did to Dawn and now the mare was stuck in her mood as far as she knew until they reached her home.

'Chryssy, please don't be upset. I'm content, and if anything, quite happy that you're trying so hard for her. Maybe at some point, we can make up for it, if you desire anyway.' Dawn said, trying to comfort her and even make a little joke, but hoping it'd be accepted at some point.

'While I wouldn't mind going to bed with you I do not desire you as a lover the same way Twilight does, and I wish for her to open up to the side she clearly has. That won't happen if I take those she desires.'

'Very well,' Dawn said, slightly disappointed, 'I can respect that. We'll just have to try harder then, won't we?"

'Yes. As you said, we made progress.' Chrysalis said, cheering up some. 'Sorry again for you having to wait a few days for release. Is there some way I can make it up to you?'

'At this point? Give Twilight the love and passionate care that we hoped I would give her in my stead.' Dawn chuckled. 'It's already been forgiven Chryssy. If anything, I'm surprised we're able to communicate this far out. When I first started using the spell, it only had a reach of halfway across the city, though that was when I was a unicorn.'

'I'm fueling it on my end, so I think that's what is helping. Remember, the Link reaches for many thousands of miles.' She said. 'And no, you will be hers, even if it takes time.' She said thinking of a way to make it up to Dawn. 'Would… you like to know our history?' She asked slowly, it was the only thing she could think of right now.

'A history lesson would be a good idea I think. You have my undivided attention, though I apologize in advance if my mind or imagination wanders.'

'Do not worry. We are in the Link.' She said. 'Now, no one save very few ever gets to know our history. We keep it closely guarded so that it may not be used against us. Only those who are true friends of the Hive ever even get to hear part of it. Twilight knows the most out of those who live, with the Sisters knowing a little less. So do you understand what I am telling you?'

'That you're showing something so valuable to yourself that it's one of the greatest forms of trust you are able to give...' Dawn thought to Chryssy. 'If you feel I'm such a friend to the hive, honestly, I'm deeply honored... you really think so much of me?'

'Yes. I've seen who you are Dawn. You are a Friend of the Hive.' She said sending a mental smile. It had helped that she had grown to know the mare very well through their memories and could judge her more easily because of it. 'Now since we are in the link rather than just tell you I'm going to send the Links's Memory to you, at least a few bits so you understand us better. Some of it won't be pretty you understand?'

'Thank you.' Dawn replied at the comment of being a friend. 'I understand it won't be pretty, I will try to hang in there, though now I fear my empathy might get in the way, but... I will try.'

'I suppose we will start with the legend of the First Queen.' Chrysalis said. 'She existed before the Hives were what they are now, when the Link wasn’t as strong.’

'As ready as I'll ever be.' Dawn replied, taking a deep breath and closing her eyes so she could focus.

Dawn became Queen as the memory poured in. There was no name. Names had no concept, held no meaning. She was The Queen. That was all that mattered.

It was what they called her, these things that were like them but not them. The things that held her and her hive. They were covered in fur, covered in colors, carrying their sharp sticks.

They wore things, things that acted like chitin, but wasn’t chitin. They held her, restrained her, forced her to lay eggs, forced her hive to work. They carried heavy objects until their legs gave out, just to dig for useless shiny objects, to dig until they could dig no longer, dig until they were no longer ‘useful’ and then disposed of them.

Her drones, her beautiful drones… Their link they shared, it showed her everything, helped her feel everything, all that made them work faster, all that made them obey.

There was so much pain… why did the colored ones use so much pain?

They barely could eat, there was no love, no food for her hive or herself. They saw her as just tools.

Just tools…

She couldn’t accept this. She was Queen, the hive needs her, there must be something that can be done.

She worked tirelessly to comfort her beautiful drones, never getting to see them. She could not see them, but she always worked, just as they did, trying to slowly undo the restraints in her dark hole. Constant work for everyone…

One day, it loosened! The thing around her neck holding it to
the wall was finally loose! She had been chipping away at the stone with her
hooves, little by little.

Now she just needed to pull. She’d have these things around her legs, but if she could just move, something could happen, she could move from the hole.

Hoofsteps, they were approaching… wait. A light, they were coming for her eggs, they must not have them. No more of her drones should fall into their care.

There were two sets of hooves approaching. She focused on the eggs below her, and she pulled.

Sounds of shifting stone echoed in the small place, making loud noises. The two came close. She tackled the two furry things.

She sank her teeth deep into its soft neck. Deeper, it must go deeper!

Copper filled her mouth, and then she pulled, tearing at the soft flesh as her captor clutched its neck, gurgling as she kicked with her hind legs to push the other one into the wall. It slumped down with a small sound.

She grabbed her eggs, carrying them as best as her weak form
could, and ran for the open door into the dark tunnels. She did not know the
way, but that did not matter. She could feel her drones, and she rushed to meet

A spark seemed to go through her children, copper filling many of their tongues, force from their hind legs hitting soft forms against the wall. Their captors were numerous, and her drones so weak…

Many lights went out, but a few still remained. Her children were running, coming to her, they wanted to be with their queen after all this time.

She reached the exit and broke to the daylight. The light burned, but they ran. They had to collect the others who still lived. There were others who fought, others who fled, and more who hid. So few remained.

They were all weak. She realized this was what allowed the hardships they faced. Their weakness left them to be used by the strong. They must no longer be weak. They must become stronger than their enemies. They must become powerful so they could not be separated again.

Queen… the colored ones will fear that title.

Dawn struggled to sift through the memories, as if she knew they were not her own, but as she continued, they were accepted, taking it in as a story format instead making it easier for her to accept. Her empathy was touched, having reminded her of the teasing and hardships she herself bore growing up. Her memories of her own life shifted slightly, adding in a tie to what she was learning in that despite the hardships the world sent, she would survive.

The living memories shifted. Dawn became Talia, a soldier of a small hive in the land of the striped ones. She galloped through the thick brush, hard chitin protecting her from the sharp brambles and vines.

In the distance, columns of smoke rose skyward. The Link was filled with panic, fear, death and flames. So many flames…

Talia had been sent to scout out settlements of the striped ones, far from the larger ones for possible infiltration and food collection.

The hive was small, not even 150 in total. They had just settled this area. The ground was sandy and brittle, not good for caves, so the queen had decided to build upon the surface like the striped ones. She was queen. It was her decision.

And now, that village was under attack by striped ones.

The link called for all drones to defend the queen, who was in the middle of the fighting. She was the target of the striped ones’ attack as they cut down any drone that got in their way, whether they be soldiers, worker, or even caretakers.

Then it happened. With a spike of intense pain, causing Talia and those with her to skid to a halt, the Queen’s light went out and her memories passed into the link.

The Queen was gone. The hive had no leadership… and their organized defense began to crumble, as there was no Queen to defend or give direction.

They divided into small groups, as older drones tried to command the younger.

‘All drones, evacuate the hive! All remaining soldiers, hold off the striped ones ‘till eggs and injured are clear! Workers, Caretakers, get the wounded and eggs now! Go north and then loop around east to head south!’ Talia ordered through the link.

Talia was an experienced soldier, having survived several fights with the striped ones. Now she was putting that experience to use getting the hive to safety. With some hesitation, the drones began to obey, becoming more organized with a more direct objective.

Talia oversaw her task as best as she could, and as a morbid blessing, over half the hive was dead so she could focus on what remained, though only barely.

She ducked as a stick with a sharp rock on the end flew at her. She hissed in reply. A Striped Ones hunting pack had found her group. As much as she wished to spill their blood, she couldn’t focus on the hive and fighting at the same time. She gritted her teeth as she was forced to retreat.

Slowly, what remained of the hive abandoned the doomed village, heading north with the striped ones pursuing. When it came time to change direction, Talia ordered the soldiers to head north as the workers and caretakers doubled back around like she had ordered prior. It was risky, but the striped ones needed something to chase. Once they were safely away, the soldiers could lose them and meet up later.

As night was falling, hours later Talia was in a fierce fight, not with the striped ones but drones of the hive. They attacked with their horn energy, fangs and hooves as they all battled for dominance to prove who was superior and would become queen.

With a cracking of chitin and a bitter taste, the last drone who resisted went limp, and she dropped the soldier’s neck from her mouth, stepping up onto the corpse as she bared her green coated teeth at those who remained.

‘I. AM. QUEEN!’ she declared and looked at them all, daring them to challenge her rule.

Not one of them moved, and one by one began to lower their head submissively.

Queen Talia servayed her hive, already feeling her chitin itching as the link demanded a proper queen. She would not make the same mistakes as the former stupid queen and would build a proper hive underground, where all those who were not them were at a disadvantage, and the changelings could defeat them.

She would be a better queen then the old one.

Dawn was flailing about in life as she lived the memories, feeling a great deal of sorrow from the prior queen’s death, then revulsion at the idea of killing the others who wanted to be queen over Talia. There was no doubt in her mind that Talia should have gotten leadership, but those that remained shouldn’t have had death in her eyes… killing those who were weaker solely for challenging them was only weakening the hive in her eyes, they still had value for what they could have helped with otherwise if not a fight to the death. She was unaware of the tears that were going down her cheeks because of the memories.

Dawn found herself pulled out of the memory and back into the real world.

‘Dawn? Dawn wake up!’ Chrysalis said, stopping the stream of memories to the mare.

‘So much pain… why did they have to go through so much?’ Dawn thought as she cried, trying to get a hold of her emotions and empathy before starting to calm, apologizing quickly, ‘Sorry Chryssy, I … i don’t know what happened there.’

‘Because we are monsters.’ She replied simply.

‘No you’re not! You’re much more than that…’ Dawn replied immediately before thinking back to the last memory about the queen selection and frowned, tears still threatening to fall, ‘It shouldn’t have come to that, so few made it out, why kill what few you had left?’

‘Because they wouldn’t submit.’ Chrysalis replied simply.

‘I... that…’ Dawn said, wanting to answer along the lines of ‘but they could have submitted after they were beaten, they should have’ and yet realizing that was not the changeling way, that they fought until the bitter end, even amongst themselves. A final pair of tears fell from her cheeks before she started to wipe them away and tried to focus on calming herself instead.

'Some did submit during the fight, and some did not. Those who didn’t… died.'

‘So they chose to take on that which they could not and chose their end… in a way, a weakness by poor judgement ability being weeded out?’ Dawn asked, trying to find some solace somewhere in that memory.

'yes and no. they showed their conviction and willing to die for the hive. and their deaths proved who was strongest.'

Dawn simply took in that answer and continued to mourn the losses held that day in her own way, again trying to calm herself and try to do her best to respect their history, even if some of it was so alien to her right that moment.

‘We will take a break.’ Chrysalis said.

'Sorry. I must seem so strange to be so moved by this...' Dawn replied, trying to get a grip on her emotions, to bury them so she could be her cheerful self again.

'You are not. This is a very emotional thing. Our history is one of pain, violence and bloodshed. It is what drives us.'

'Well... It's not what I had pictured, that's for sure.' Dawn admitted, thinking.

'That's because we are the monsters who go bump in the night. We must surely have dark evil origins. At least, that's what most believe.'

'I guess I had just never thought about it... I had no reason to find out about the background to the changelings, even in meeting Nymph...'

'There is no guarantees that the history is the same here. This is our history from our world.'

'Even so... Thank you for sharing it with me. And Chryssy? Thank you for having me be a friend to the hive. Though now I feel required to ask, because I love understanding myself better, what exactly have you noticed in me?'

'There is more to our history but perhaps another time then.' She said. 'As for what I noticed you are a kind and caring individual who doesn't judge other except for what you know to be true and see yourself. And even then, you care for those who may not deserve it. You have been kind to me despite me being seen as an enemy of this world, and you do not judge Twilight, not for her appearance, nor her world views and actions she sees as necessary. What I've seen is a kind, compassionate mare truly deserving of those wings on your back.'

Dawn blushed at the kind words, starting to wipe the tears threatening to form in her eyes again as she felt their earnesty in the reply, fully grateful at being understood so well. It brought her comfort of a kind only Stalwart had given her before.

'Thank you. It means a lot to me hearing it from someone I know, and I can’t help but feel like you know me so well. It also doesn't help that some ponies have asked me why I'm a princess they haven't heard of, and then assume I must not have earned it, Nightfall especially. He asked me how I thought I could accept such a position, having failed in the mirror to get him home, and in defeating Svikopi only by breaking my horn, on top of being a human originally when a princess should be a pony...' She sighed and shook her head, 'Forgive me, what's past is in the past, and if I can't change it, then all I can do is move on while learning from it.'

'What would have happened had you not shattered your horn?' Chrysalis asked, wanting to correct the negativity she saw in the mare.

'I know... I would have been taken over by Svikopi and been his prisoner, and I don't know what would have happened to Starlight Dusk... From what I heard, he ranted about how he wanted to undo Starswirl the Bearded by taking away those who were his students, Celestia and Luna primarily, though he likely would have gone for Twilight after or in the process.'

'Exactly. You did stop him and were very important in his defeat. Do not ever let anyone tell you otherwise.’ Chrysalis informed her firmly, ‘You've made mistakes, but so has Celestia and Luna. What's important, is that you learn from them.'

'Yeah, that's all we can do...' Dawn thought as she opened her eyes, looking down at the seat before glancing over at Twilight.

Twilight was looking at her concerned. "You ok?"

'We will continue the history in a bit f you wish.' Chrissy said

"I will be fine...” Dawn shook her head, “just getting a bit of a history lesson with Chryssy, and then was given a rather beautiful compliment... I hope I don't ever forget it." She said smiling bashfully before replying to Chrysalis, getting her emotions back in check. 'I think… I think I'm ready to continue once Twilight's done checking up on me Chryssy, and thank you. Really.'

"History of the Changeling race huh?" Twilight asked knowingly.

"Yeah." Dawn replied, still keeping quiet.

Twilight nodded then grabbed a book to read

'Ok Chryssy... next chapter if you would please...' She replied before taking a deep breath, closing her eyes and trying to emotionally prepare herself for the next segment.

She was Queen Femina, moving through the frozen wasteland to the north, clutching a nymph to her chest to shield it from the wind. It was wrapped in the blanket alongside the crystal that contained the memories of her link, if she didn’t make it, then at least the link would go on. Her body ached. The only good thing about the cold was that it froze the blood in her wounds so she didn't have to worry about bleeding out for now. She knew her injuries were too severe to survive, and she was staying alive on sheer willpower. She had to survive, this nymph was all that was left of her home. She had to get it too safety. Her scouts had found a small hive of her kind. They didn't seem to have a queen yet, most likely attacked as hers had been. The other races were getting more organized and spreading faster. She had already taken in refugees from other hives that had been destroyed.

Then the large hairy ones found her growing hive, and though her soldiers fought well, they were outnumbered 3 to one.

She crested a hill and the small cluster of rocks came into view. Yes, they hadn't been hit yet, they would survive.

Dawn silently cried in sympathy toward them both, for their wounds and for the cold and for the loneliness that resonated in her own memories all too well. She gave the signal to stop to Chrysalis.

'Sorry. I'm at my limit... no more for now please.' she replied as she subconsciously relayed the memories of nearly freezing in her car, abandoned by all she knew and cared about while being within arm's reach of her own remaining parent, refusing to give in to the hardships. She didn’t want to relive those memories again.

'I understand. Another time.' Chryssy said as she sent her sympathy and understanding, recognizing those scenes from her prior digging into the mare.

'Sorry...' she apologized again as she struggled to get her emotions under control, trying her best to hide that she was crying.

'For what?'

'I don't know, not being strong enough?' She sniffled, barely having gotten her breath calmed.

'Dawn you are strong. Very strong.'

'You sure ‘bout that?' She chuckled weakly, having significant doubt in herself.

'Yes. Not many could endure what you have, yet still remain positive and show compassion.'

'Thanks...' she said, taking a deep breath before letting it out slow. 'I think we'll pick up tomorrow if that’s ok with you.'

'Yes. That is fine little pony.' She said and Dawn could feel it was meant with care. 'Shall I leave you to rest?'

'Well, I could use the company, if it’s not too much trouble...' she replied as she curled up on the seat, oblivious to the knock on the door for lunch service at mid-afternoon.

Twilight got up to answer it as Chrysalis replied. 'Not at all.'

Dawn continued to feel the positive emotions from the queen, slowly feeling the support as her negativity chipped away.

The server had brought some hayburgers and juice, while having a pitcher of water available. Dawn rested on the seat, still curled up but unnoticed by the server, who said they'll be arriving in 2 hours.

Twilight brought the meal in and set up the small table. 'Looks like your meal has arrived little pony.'

"Thanks, I was starting to get really hungry." Dawn smiled and sat up. She looked a lot better now, having been comforted and finally relaxed from the struggles of long ago.

Chrysalis chuckled. 'No problem little pony.'

Twilight was splitting the meal up as Dawn gently closed the link’s effect on her end on a final note of gratitude. She turned toward Twilight to give her attention, should it be requested. Twilight soon finished division of the food and held it out with her magic.

Dawn accepted her portion with her magic before saying, "I had no idea they had been through so much."

"The changelings?" Twilight asked.

"Yeah..."

"There is a reason they are so focused on strength and being strong. Queens are only attracted to those who are strong."

"Absolutely." She said, taking a bite of her food, "and they were really adapting of their circumstances... I don’t get why they were ever feared to begin with anymore."

"Because they look like monsters. Dark chitin, fangs, sharp reeth, bug eyes and twisted horns, they weren't anything like the other races on Equus which are all at least similar biology and, with the exceptions of the Griffins, mammals. They are insect based."

"I admit I'm not normally one to like insects, and am terrified of spiders, but they don't seem so foreign to me now that I’ve met them..."

"You have to factor in these were times even before the Unification. The races were still primitive and starting out. Monsters roamed the land, not just confined to a hand full of places like now."

"I suppose so..." Dawn replied, thinking about it with the memories given to her. She ate slowly and put on the condiments given, savoring the flavors despite feeling like something was missing.

"Yeah. It doesn't excuse trying to wipe out another race, especially since even after they stopped being primitives they continued. It's honestly not the best time in our history."

"Yeah... no race is perfect sadly, and some wounds run quite deep, but hopefully they can be fixed, with time and with effort." she said between bites as she soon polished off her first burger.

"I'm doing what I can, but it's ingrained in the Changelings to be how they are now. Deception is how they survive. Strength is how they overcome those who seek to destroy them. It's why Chrysalis was so happy to gain a daughter with me."

Dawn chuckled, "Oddly enough, I was thinking of the ponies when I said it... At least here anyway, they've been just as responsible for trying to hunt them down and destroying them. Still, I can imagine how happy you two are having Violet. She's a wonderful filly... so your having Violet showed her that you were strong? Or were you only allowed to have her because you were strong?"

"Changelings have taken on a culture of breeding desired traits into themselves.” Twilight clarified. “Traits that improve their race. As such, Queens are basically set to only be attracted to those who are strong and able to pass those traits onto the next generation. As such, they cannot breed a princess unless there is love from the queen as that means they have found a suitable mate. Even so, ponies and Changelings cannot breed, though now we know alicorns can."

"Ah... interesting. I wonder what the difference is just from unicorn to alicorn. I mean, the similarities is wings and horn but still."

"The magic, alicorns are a mix of all three tribes and their abilities. Their magic is a combination of such and different as a result. Even their biology is different."

"Odd, I don't feel like I'm different though... But wouldn't that mean that princesses would lose their ability to breed with ponies? Or does that mean that we become a middle ground that ... hmmm." Dawn thought, considering the implications of what's said. If she followed the same rules as Twilight, that meant that she could be impregnated by Chrysalis as well, though she seemed unwilling for now.

"Yes, a middle ground is fitting. Celestia has had foals in the past."

"What?! She has?" Dawn exclaimed loudly in surprise.

"Yes, several before she became Princess, and before she knew she was immortal."

"Ah..." she replied as that sank in. She thought to herself that either they had long since past, or had so many generations go past that it might have been too much to ever share if that were true of her own Celestia. She started wondering about her own child, how she might handle them growing up and their children and their children, if she was going to outlive them all. The thought disturbed her a great deal.

"Cherish what you have." Twilight said recognizing that look. "And never forget them."

"I fully intend to..." She replied somberly. They still had some time before they were to arrive in ponyville. "Do you think my child will be born an alicorn or no?"

"Don't know. My niece was."

"Hm...” Dawn thought, unsure and feeling like it was unlikely, “I started my pregnancy as a unicorn. They gave me my wings only a few months back."

Twilight only shrugged in reply.

"Guess it doesn't matter either way... So, should we continue my magical practice since we have the time?"

"Yes lets." She sad

Dawn took a deep breath after they finished their meal, and gave twilight her full attention.

"OK so then first thing first is...."

Two hours later the train was pulling into the Ponyville Station as Twilight smiled at Dawn. "You're doing great."

Dawn shook her head, "I don't know how I managed before... this is so confusing and yet I keep casting on instinct more than all this that you're going over. It's hard! Doesn't help Svikopi mis-taught me by the sound of it."

"Yes, he did. Seems he wanted you able to do basic magicks, but not be strong enough to be able to resist him." she said, standing as she started to grab their things. "And if it is by instinct, it may mean you have a knack for advanced spells."

"Perhaps. In a way I hope so, but I'm also afraid of the idea if that makes sense..."

"You should be. What we are doing can be dangerous if mishandled. Having a healthy dose if respect for it is good. It's like fire when done right. It can give you light and warmth and clear away brush, but lose respect for it and it will go out of control and destroy lives."

She nodded, having started to fasten her saddlebag snugly on her body and standing by the door. "I understand, at least partly, but since we're here, I'm guessing you want me to show you around or no?"

"Sure. And do you want to meet your friend first or wait till tomorrow?" She asked, donning her disguise.

She hesitated, "I don't know honestly. It's been a while since I saw him, but he's probably busy with the guild." She said, heading out toward the platform. Frankly it wouldn’t surprise her if he delayed the meeting, but it wasn’t particularly like him, what she knew of him anyway.

"The letter said he'd meet us at the ruins." She said as she followed behind.

"Fair enough. I didn't remember that part, so I guess we'll not worry about it, unless you meant it said the guild building itself." Dawn said, stepping off the platform down to the path toward town.

"Well we can go do research first and rest after the train or we can go meet your friend and the others who are going to help now." Twilight said as she followed.

"In my opinion? We may as well go meet them at the guild, they have an inn there as it is, even though not too many go because of how close it is to Everfree, but it'll be closer to the two sisters castle and cheaper." She said, already turning toward the roads needed. "By flight it'll only be an hour, or by walk it'd be half a day. I'm guessing we're going to fly?"

"Yes, but we will need to get outside of town so I can swap disguises." She said looking at the unicorn horn she had on her gray head, the body lacking wings. “As well as send a message to Twilight."

"Ah. Sorry, guess I hadn't paid enough attention. Could always borrow a bathroom stall though eh?" she chuckled, "Well, we could stop by 'the eyesore' as you put it, to see her. That is what you meant by it right, her castle?"

"Is it a giant crystal tree?"

"More or less.... looks a bit like an awkwardly shaped crystal castle to me, but yeah. I hope mine's a bit more... tactful. Should I ever request one." she said, chuckling because she knew she wouldn't ever request one.

"Then yes, that's what I mean by the eyesore."

"Gotcha... Well, guess we can stop by there, get those resources out of the way right?" Dawn asked, wanting to make sure it was what twilight wanted.

"I’m fine either way. Studying may take some time and if you’re tired, it would be the one we should pick. If you’re wanting to, we can still go to your friend. I'm asking you which are you up for." Twilight said, not letting the princess push the decision onto her.

"I'm honestly not that interested in rushing to see him just yet.” Dawn said with a shake of her head. “Let's go to the castle then, see if our Twilight knows what those ingredients might be used for, and rest until morning, then make the trip to the guild."

"Lead the way." She said gesturing

Dawn led the way down toward Ponyville, the castle very soon in view of the sunlight, though it was soon to be dusk. She took a leisurely pace, looking around as she hadn't really visited there much at all in her time in Equestria.

Twilight also looked around intensely and smiling. It had been a long time since she had seen the town like this and it felt good to see it so again. Dawn continued to walk along, sniffing the air around the bakery but resisting the urge to get some sweets. She continued, greeted casually by others there but nothing more than a courteous hello.

"This town always did treat me just like one of the normal townsfolk, even after I became a princess." Twilight said quietly, smiling softly as she saw familiar faces.

"Good to have something familiar and comforting huh?" she asked gently

"Yes, and I haven't seen a lot of these faces in some time."

"Perhaps we should stick around longer then? Give you a chance to recoup and socialize with them once again?"

"Sadly, they don't know who I am, and we have important matters to attend to." Twilight reminded her.

"Fair enough... maybe after it's over." She said, before realizing that may be a long time, if this visit to Ponyville takes as long as the last time she had visited a couple years ago.

"Perhaps." Twilight said as they walked.

The pair walked on quietly, until all too soon, they were in front of the doors to Twilight's 'eyesore' castle. Dawn knocked on the door and waited while Twilight watched the surrounding area. Soon enough, the door opened, and no one was at eye level, but a squeaky almost adolescent voice called.

"Oh hey Dawn. How's it goin?"

"Hi!" she replied back, looking down to see the purple ‘kinda-dragon’ that opened the door. "I was wanting to speak to Twilight or take a look through some of her books if she's not around. Is she free?"

"Sure, come on in!" Spike replied, waving them in, already turning to walk down the hall with his short stubby legs. He led the way down the halls and up some stairs before going to a room on the second floor where Twilight was reorganizing her books yet again.

Twilight followed behind playing the part of the guard perfectly.

Dawn cleared her throat before calling out, "Hey Twilight, we're here!"

"Dawn? Oh, sorry, you caught me in the middle of my mid-season reorganizing. See, normally this time of the year I sort them alphabetically, sorted by author’s species and hobbies, but clearly it's better to have them sorted chronologically by author’s mane color, subject of expertise, and then popularity!"

"Ah..." Dawn replied, not sure how to reply. "Well, we've got a bit of a spell problem on our hooves, and were wanting information on it. Can you help?"

"Huh, well that sounds interesting. What's the problem?" Twilight said, still sorting out books as she listened.

"Someone's been stealing specific books and ingredients, and I don't have the knowledge or training to figure out what it might be used for." Dawn replied, turning back to her 'guard' Twilight, "Do you remember the list of things involved?"

Princess Twilight already had a quill and scroll out and ready, looking between them until she saw Stonewall nodding and pulling out the list from her saddlebags.

"These are the items that have been being taken, and we thought with your considerable library you might be able to aide us Princess." She said deepening her voice slightly so as to hide it.

"Oh!" she replied, grabbing the list eagerly without even paying attention to the voice, "Let's take a look." She said, already reading and saying out loud each of the items, and making a continual commentary on them.

"Aaaand there she goes." Spike said with weary sarcasm. "She's gonna be like that for a while. You two hungry? I could go for some pancakes."

"Yes Sir Spike, I would be honored." Stonewall nodded politely.

"Let's see, Starswirl the Bearded’s Spell Matrices Vol. 3… Solar Delight's Ancient Spells: A Reference Guide… six grams of ground ferital root… two teaspoons of water from a beni plant… a pound of sugar…" Twilight mumbled in her own little world.

"Sir Spike huh?" he said, looking up at the guard pony, "I like the sound of that!" He climbed up onto their back and patted their neck, "I don't suppose you mind giving me a lift to the kitchen either. It's just down the hall." he pointed.

Dawn chuckled lightly and then moved to follow them both, sensing where it was going.

"Not at all Sir Spike." She said starting to walk having to be careful so he did not touch her hidden wings. "It is the least I could do for a hero such as yourself."

"Huh, you know something I don't?" he asked, leaning his head toward hers and eyeing her curiously, "Ohhhh wait, now I know! You've heard of what I did in the Crystal Empire, right?"

"Easy there Spike, I know you like telling that story, but it happened what, three years ago?" Dawn asked, chuckling.

"Hey, a dragon's gotta start somewhere right?"

"Yes I have, you saved many ponies that day Sir Spike." Stonewall said.

"Hehe, yeah, I am pretty awesome after all." He said as they reached the kitchen doors, arms reaching behind his head as he half reclined on Stonewall’s back.

"So, is the 'pretty awesome' 'Sir Spike' wanting plain pancakes, blueberry, bacon, maple, or what?" Dawn asked, oblivious to having mentioned bacon.

"Blueberry sounds good, oh, and gem pancakes!" he said eagerly, standing up on 'Stonewall's back

"I shall make them if Sir Spike would not mind?" She asked looking back at the dragon.

"Sure." He said, giggling at their repeated calling him ‘sir’ before hopping down off their back onto the floor.

"I'll get the table ready." Dawn chimed in, opening cabinets to locate what was needed.

Stonewall went and started to pull items out and began to mix the batter

Spike sat down in his chair, and as soon as Dawn even set down the dishes needed, he pulled out a few comic books and continued to read where he last left off. Dawn looked on for a moment, recognizing that he had no pockets, no saddlebags that could have held the comics, and began wondering where in the world he pulled them from. This only lasted a few seconds before she shrugged, not wanting to really think about it too hard.

Stonewall smiled as she hummed a tune while she cooked

Dawn's stomach grumbled, despite having eaten the hayburgers before, and simply looked between Stonewall and Spike, enjoying their presence as she suppressed her hunger. After a bit, Stonewall set a plate of gem pancakes before Spike and blueberry ones for herself and Dawn.

"Ooooo," was all Dawn got out to say before she reached for some butter to spread on the pancakes.

"Oh wow!" Spike called, putting his comics away before stabbing a fork into the pancakes and taking a comically big slice out of them, soon saying around the bite, "Wow, fifz juff lik' Twilif’s!"

"I shall take that as a compliment Sir Spike." Stonewall chuckled as she sat.

Dawn readily ate her own pancakes, though not at the same speed as spike, sighing contentedly as she feels like it hit her cravings almost perfectly that moment. She ate slowly, savoring the flavors as she tried not to laugh at the sight of Spike eating noisily and having bulging cheeks as he chewed his food.

Stonewall chuckled at seeing Spike behave this way. It had been a long time since he was this young. It was nice to see his innocence once more.

Spike ate, oblivious to the connection they had as he demolished the last of his pancakes, "Mmmmm-mm! That was deeelicious!" He said after he swallowed the last bite. "Where'd you learn to make these? Everyone always seems to burn them when it's not Twilight."

"Oh, I enjoy cooking." She chuckled. "So you learn the general basics that are true for all food."

"Well, wherever you learned it, I loved it!" he declared with finality.

"Spike, would you mind if we used a guest room for the night?" Dawn asked soon after.

"Sure, but only if you make those pancakes again for breakfast." he winked, shooting out two claws at Stonewall before climbing down off the chair, "Come on, follow me."

"I'd be happy too." Stonewall chuckled, getting to her hooves

"Awesome!" he cheered, pumping an arm and then whistling a happy tune. Before long, they were in front of the guest room. "Well, here ya are! If ya need anything, lemme know! Payment by pancakes in advance is always appreciated!"

He sauntered off shortly after, Dawn already heading into the room so she could take off her saddlebags once again.

Twilight followed behind, a small smile on her face. "It's nice to see him so young and innocent again."

"I'm glad." She said simply, worried that ill had befallen him in Stonewall’s timeline. Rather than risk upsetting her, she looked at the two beds present, "Guess we don't have to worry about sharing beds at least." She chuckled, remembering her earlier discomfort only after that had been said.

"Eh, wouldn't matter to me as long as you didn't mind metal."

"Probably not. I like having a body next to me when I sleep. It's comforting. After months of sharing either bed or tent with Stalwart, It’s hard to sleep without. Not that I can't, of course."

"If you like we can use one bed."

"I'd... appreciate it, though I don't want to make you uncomfortable." She said, shifting in place a bit.

She tilted her head. "Why would it make me uncomfortable? It's just sleeping in the same bed."

Dawn chuckled, starting to reopen the link if she was able, replying, "Oh, no reason."

Twilight nodded grabbing a book to read.

Dawn’s spell-link was weaker than before and took almost 10 minutes to strengthen. 'Sorry, didn't notice the link. Everything ok?' The queen asked.

'Mostly. Noticed Twilight was being a little happier around Spike. Thought I'd relay that to let you know. That, and she apparently didn't see a problem with sleeping in the same bed.' Dawn mentally giggled. 'I don't know about you, but that implies a few things where I'm from, like trust or possibly affection.'

'A bit of trust I guess, as she wouldn't do it with someone she expected to try and kill her. But to her, sleep is sleep and doesn't mean anything.'

'Fair enough...' Dawn replied, slightly disappointed, 'Well at least I'll be comforted if nothing else. Mind if I ask for some more history, or is it a bad time?'

'Any time is fine. I can multitask.'

'Heh, you're better than I am then... despite my being a mare I still can't multitask well, though it doesn't stop me from trying.' She chuckled, thinking to all the stereotypes of how women were better at it. She knew firsthand how that wasn’t true. Her abilities definitely didn’t improve after hormones or getting her current form.

'Well, ponies, and any other race for that matter, can't multi-task like a Queen.' Chrysalis replied with a chuckle at the mare’s thoughts, mixed with a bit of pride in her position.

'I bow to your expertise, my queen.' She said, smiling broadly as she thought it while debating if she would indeed bow to them. She climbed up into bed and curled up lightly, feeling her belly’s unwillingness to stretch or bend, grunting quietly as she got comfortable.

'Whenever you're ready Chryssy.' She replied.

Chapter 14: Twilights

View Online

In a moment, she was Queen Tere of Scorching Sands Hive far out into the desert of the Striped Ones’ land. Hidden from the blazing sun, deep underground where the only light came from a bioluminescent material they themselves produced and only gave off low light.

She oversaw plans to expand the caves deeper down ‘My queen! The Northern entrance has been discovered, we are holding it but they are throwing glass bottles containing strange liquids that burn on contact.’ a soldier told her.

Panic rose through her, yet her outward appearance did not change. ‘Rally the 7th ward group and have them reinforce the Northern entrance and have the 9th make sure the Southern entrance is clear while the 3rd moves through to prepare everyone’s move to the reserve hive.’ She said regally. If the hive was easily found, they could not stay here, so they would move on.

‘Yes, my queen’ a drone said as her orders began to be followed.

She ordered the injured soldiers to move with the workers and caretakers to defend them while healthy soldiers took their place.

A few minutes later, she emerged from her throne room. She arrived at the staging area where the first groups were preparing to leave when a message came through the link.

‘My queen they are at the southern entrance!’

So they would take the east exit she decided, then word came from the south.

‘My queen! The striped ones are at the Eastern entrance.’

‘Then we take the west.’ She said that one was much better hidden as it wasn't exactly complete. They would just need a minute to tunnel out.

Within a moment, the group was moving, the Queen with them while the warriors would cover their retreats. She stood tall and showed no fear while on the inside she wept at the loss of the caves she grew up in, but she knew they would make a new home. They must to ensure their survival.

By the time she reached the entrance, the workers had broken through and the groups were moving through the new exit. She stepped out into the blinding light and led the way out over the shifting sands. If one did not know their way, it would be easy to become lost out there.

She began to walk, leading her people to safety. They did not get far when bottles sailed through the air and struck the soldiers guarding the right side. The Striped ones were on the hills around them, attacking.

The Striped ones used cloth to spin glass bottles like slings, making them sail down into the fleeing workers. When they broke, screams filled the air as chitin cracked and split, oozing and boiling the dark green blood flowing through their veins.

Some soldiers took to the air, their wings buzzing as they held their short-spears at the ready. The Striped Ones threw theirs at them while bottles rained down. Some workers tried to pick up spears and fight, but they werent made to do so. The spears might as well have been clubs for all the skill they had with them, yet they did all they could in spite of it to buy their hive time.

The queen sent blast after blast of magic into the Striped Ones lines. "Go! Run! Flee!" She yelled at those with her. A bottle shattered against her face. She cried out as half her face was covered the vision in her left eye fading.

She held a hoof to her face and continued to fire blasts at the attackers, standing her ground.

Dawn quietly teared up at what they faced, gasping at the memory of the fallen happening around the queen before cringing involuntarily at the flask that hit her in the face. She rubbed violently against her own face, barely able to distinguish that it wasn't really happening right then, yet she wanted it off... she curled up all the tighter in the end as she lived the memory.

And then, just as fast as it had begun, it was over. What remained of the Striped Ones had fled, leaving behind the broken bodies of most of her Hive, already being buried by the shifting sands as she stood there. Half of her face was gone, her neck and shoulder not much better off. It hurt, but not as much as seeing so many of her kind dead. Most of them hadn't made it more than a few steps before being brought down.

What remained of the soldiers groups left behind to cover their retreat arrived, though injured, and looked to their queen for direction.

This could not happen again it wouldn't happen again. Never again! They would become stronger. They had to. They couldn't allow this… she couldn't allow this to happen. This was her fault she should have done better.

She would do better. A plan was already forming. If the other races saw them as monsters then by the Mothers they would become the monsters! They would find those who had traits they needed, traits that would make them better stronger, faster, smarter, better. They would ensure those traits were passed on to the next generations, and they do the same for the next, and the next and all the way down the line until they were the monsters everyone saw them as, unable to be slowed, unable to be stopped. They would be an unrelenting force of strength and power that could conquer and dominate all that dared stand before it, and grind them into dust beneath their hooves. They would be feared as they should be as the monsters coming for them rather than the ones preyed upon by the monsters! She swore this there and then over the bodies of the dead.

Dawn calmed as the wave of emotions swept over, the certainty of action being shared. She saw no flaw in their thinking and hoped, despite knowing the answer, that they succeed in their task. The memories sunk down into her mind just like those that came before them.

'Do you wish to continue?' Chryssy asked.

'G-give me a moment...' she replied breathily, eyes still closed. 'Damn you all are strong. I want to give you a collective big hug right now.'

'Why?' She asked, curious.

'Because you deserve hugs for all you'd been through. Up until that point, you hadn't gone out and caused trouble, you were attacked for being different... I don’t know, just wanting to do something to help somehow.'

'Simply by proving not all were like that, you have helped. It took time but we came to learn that as well.' Chryssy said.

'Well, if you ever need me, please, lemme know.' She said quietly as her mind drifted closer to sleep

'I will my little pony.' Chryssy said. "I will.'

Dawn slept fitfully that night, the memories added to her own being processed as dreams where she fought zebra after zebra despite a world of fire.

As she fought, she found changelings were appearing beside her and fighting with her. They were few, but these changelings seemed different then the dream for some reason, somehow more real as they fought. There was a sort of whispering that grew louder as more appeared.

Never alone. Repeating over and over again, feeling almost as if it were in her head. Even after the dream shifted to something more pleasant the whispering was at the back of her mind.

Dawn settled into comfort as the dream soon shifted toward a cave yet above ground, a mix of her home and the changelings’, enjoying the company and seeing foals playing on the rug in the living room.

The other drones that seemed more real than the others slowly faded as the dream remained pleasant. The entire time, the gentle whispering was there in the back of her mind, reminding her she was never alone.

Dawn smiled on the inside, clearly comforted and hoped as she woke that they knew she was grateful. Her eyes opened and she stretched slowly, lazily, noticing the sun wasn't up yet, but Twilight was not in bed. There was a note by the bed and she turned to read it.

"Went for morning gallop, be back after sunrise."

Dawn chuckled, it was exactly what she expected. She got up and out of bed, continuing her stretches as best she could before starting her wing exercises.

The link was still open, as neither side ever closed it, and she could feel the Queen managing the hive and knew she was awake.

'Morning Chryssy.' She greeted, 'anything new?'

'Good morning my little pony. Did you sleep well?' She asked. "And no, a few possible leads here and there, another break-in on the second case but that's about it.'

'What kind of break?' She asked, instantly interested.

'A local library, into the rare books collection. Stole a volume of Clover the Clever's Guide to Advances Spell Matrices, Volume 2. There are only three copies in existence, this was the only volume not in Canterlot.'

'Lemme get a scroll,' Dawn said, quickly grabbing it and writing that down. 'Librarian say what was inside the book to call it a break?'

'Just that it was a book on the construction of area-effect spell matrices.'

'So we know that they’re planning or researching affecting a big area... joy.' She sighed, seeing the danger while noticing the sunrise.

'Yeah, no clue what though, but we will keep you updated.' She said. 'How did you sleep?'

'Well. I dreamt of that last memory, but I swear the changelings there were so real... kept hearing 'never alone' from them, and it turned to a more family setting where I was hosting for a social thing with them afterward.'

Dawn was surprised to feel confusion and surprise from the queen.

'That sounds like when a drone has a nightmare. The rest of the hive responds to stop it.'

'Well, it felt like it was a nightmare, I'll say that...' she said, pausing before asking, 'Chryssy?', pausing again as she tried to place into words what her thought was, whether their link was deepening, if she was changing somehow, what that might mean... she didn't know how to ask and internally sighed in frustration.

'I don't know.' Chryssy replied, having picked up on her intended question. 'This is all new territory to me. Nothing like this has ever happened in our history.'

'Yeah, that’s what sucks about being the first... but if I can do it, then Violet can. Probably.' Dawn replied, not at all certain.

'True.' She said hopefully

'So, the hive is taking me in like family huh?' She asked, as if confirming what was said earlier.

'I....don't know.' She said. 'I mean I don't see you any differently.'

'Well, it’s a start, and if that is the case, I’ll be happy with it... Just hope they forgive me if I struggle with names or birthdays. I imagine there's a lot of those.' She chuckled quietly.

'We don't really celebrate birthdays.'

'Eh, neither did my family after we could work...' Dawn admitted.

'We never do. We mark the hatching and when they pass on into memory.'

'Ahhh. Do you remember them all accurately? That’d be really hard to memorize, wouldn’t it?'

Dawn finished her stretches and exercising and walked at her own slow pace back to the kitchen.

'Eidetic memory.' Chrysalis replied. 'Not to mention it's always there on the Link.'

'Ah, right...' she hummed, trying to think of what else to ask. She felt uncertain about several things, yet also unbothered and curious. She continued to wonder what this means for both the changelings and herself, despite not seeing either Twilight or spike.

'I cannot answer that my little pony.' She said, as if answering her unspoken question by picking up the mare’s thoughts, and sent her sympathy

'Sorry, I wasn't trying to ask, just more lost in thought about it... I always liked thinking of the 'what ifs' of things that could be, though in this case, it's more what 'might be' I guess...'

'Yes, I suppose it is. However feel free to ask any question you'd like and I'll do my best to answer.

'Well, it’s more a matter of hoping that I don't disturb the hive or those in the link and if things continue, that I do my part in helping you survive if I’m being included.'

'You will not disturb the hive. We always hear our hive, one more voice will not hurt.' She said and sent positive emotions to Dawn to show her it was not a problem.

Dawn blushed and smiled broadly, shaking her head, 'You're too kind. Though, it does make me wonder why sometimes I hear more than just you. Not like now, but like, when it's later at night or when I go to nap and things slow down.'

'Well, I'm not sure. Drones always hear the voices of their hivemates in the back of their mind as a sort of white noise due to how many are talking in the link at once. I suppose you’re getting that when you relax and don't have your own thoughts drowning it out.'

'Hm... You said that there's something innate about changelings that allow the link to work right?'

'Yes, a sort of magic we naturally have now linking all our mind without the energy destroying us.'

'Is... is it possible a side effect of the magic has been changing my mind to reflect those I connect to or something? I know that sounds ridiculous that my biology would have changed, or that I’m not using the right terms or whatever but, you know what I mean?'

'You mean is it somehow giving you the mind of a drone?' She asked.

'Or... maybe helping me get whatever makes the link possible? I don't know... I don't think well in the morning.'

'It's fine. Just know I don't see any changes in you.'

'All right.' Dawn thought, wondering if she would notice the difference if she were slowly becoming more like a changeling, but she trusted that Chrysalis would know better. She looked over the ingredients of the breakfast, tempted to start mixing a batch of pancakes herself

'Twilight enjoys pancakes a lot.' Chrysalis said

Dawn smiled and decided get some pancake batter made, while also wondering if she would make bacon, before wondering if she'd have Spike give it a try.

'I don't think you can as I doubt Princess Twilight has meat laying around.' She said.

'It's such a shame too. Ever since Twilight shared that bacon-," Dawn paused, humming some satisfying noises out loud before giggling, 'guess we'll have to make due without meat for now.'

She started to pull out the ingredients for the pancakes, debating what to season it with beyond vanilla, considering some cinnamon and sugar to make a kind of 'french toast' pancake.

'Well, Twilight has a small stockpile of it but if you're wanting to have the meal ready for her when she gets back you'll have to wait' she said.

'I'll live Chryssy... probably.' She joked, pausing as she thought about what it'd be like to be a smaller pony, growing up in the hive, perhaps being Chrysalis’ sister or something. As much as she liked the idea, she had no clue where it came from.

Chrysalis chuckled and sent her a small memory of a young nymph who was one of many climbing over Chrysalis body as she lay in one of the hatcheries watching the eggs hatch and they sought to be near their queen.

'Awwwwww. That's so cute.' Dawn called, wanting to hug them and help them in whatever way she could, despite not knowing how.

She chuckled. 'Twilight said the exact same thing when she saw her first hatching. But don't tell her I told you, or she'll deny it when it’s brought up.'

'I won't.' she giggled, 'So, what does it take to care for a changeling?' she asked as she mixed all the dry ingredients together before putting in the eggs and milk.

'Love and careful tending ‘till their chitin start to come in.'

'So no particular special feeding other than emotions, and protecting them from harm until they have their chitin.... how did emotions become a food source anyway?'

'I could show you if you like?'

'I'd like that, I really want to know.' She replied, having mixed up the batter quite nicely, reviewing the fruits to see if it should be put into the batter but deciding against it, pouring the first pancakes into the griddle and hearing them sizzle

'Ok.' Chrysalis responded, then the memory began.

She was Tetri of the working class, and though her current project wasn't digging tunnels or mundane tasks, it was something much bigger. Her project was researching their weaknesses and solutions to them.

Like her predecessors, she focused on their food problems. While they were able to get enough food to feed themselves with rationing, sending out infiltrators so often to gather love was dangerous. It lead back to their hives often, and leaving signs of their hive was a key factor to their destruction in the past.

And so her mentor, her mentor’s mentor and her mentor’s mentor’s mentor had dedicated their lives to solving this weakness. She was onto something now, a way to gather love more effectively with less trips out of the safety of the hive, and with this conviction of a new path, she researched.

Years passed, her chitin grew brittle. They had to move the hive once when they were tracked back to it, which fueled her drive. Even in spite of the interruption, her research never stopped. She went many sleepless nights so focused on the task to where the Queen had to step in and force her to sleep. Each day she felt she was closer to a breakthrough than ever, she could almost taste it.

One day, she found something, a way to get the maximum amount of love from subjects, and would require fewer trips out of the hive. There was risk to it, but if it worked the reward would be well worth it. She just needed the queen's approval, as it involved bringing a Striped One to the hive. She knew it would be dangerous. If they somehow escaped, they would need to move again.

After a great deal of talk and showing her research, the queen gave her blessing, but did warn Tetri that if this risk did not pay off, then all of her research would be thrown out. She would no longer be allowed to continue for the risk to the hive, a steep gamble, as it put all of her life's work on the line.

The infiltrators selected a Striped One, alone in a field, and captured it, knocking it out, and dragging it back to the hive.

Tetri prepared a modified healing cocoon, ensuring it was ready when the infiltrators returned. The Striped One was awake now and making a Mother's-awful loud noise with its mouth as it struggled and babbled the incoherent gibberish that was their language. Tetri didn't even bother having translated as it didn't matter. When changeling did speak verbally in their own “language” it was mostly clicks. She knew the hive had learned the languages of the Striped Ones years ago, and it was useful to keep up, as it changed so often they needed to monitor it constantly and blend in. For this however, it did not matter.

It never mattered to Tetri anyway, as their gibberish had no bearing on her research. Though the fear from this Stripped one tasted bitter, it was mixed with the spice of anger and the slightly sweet taste of determination as it struggled and fought every step. It was useless, even the striped one knew it, and that was why it felt so much fear. If her plan worked, that would change.

She directed the infiltrators to place the Striped One in the cocoon. It struggled as it lowered, fear permeating the room as desperation started to sink in, but its fate, like the cocoon, was sealed.

The Striped One still struggled, trying to hold its breath Tetri assumed, for she couldn't see within the cocoon well with her failing eyes. Soon it breathed in in the slurry.

The struggling slowed as it was forced to sleep, the Mix working its way to sustain the occupant… There was a tense moment and then the cocoon started to radiate love. The Mix placed the Striped one into a deep sleep, relaxing in the best dream it could have in seeing family and friends, causing it to radiate love.

It was working! If the cocooning held, then they could capture the Striped Ones and place them in cocoons to harvest the love from the dreams!

Tetri never got to see the success of her lifetime of research. That night, she passed into memory as she slept, but her work was taken and over the years improved to where they had full control over the subject’s dreams, able to make them dream of anything they desired.

It gave the hive an advantage over the others, for they could capture food and harvest all the love they needed, only needing to go out to replace the food sources as old age took them or to just spy on the food.

Eventually the hive was conquered by a clever queen, then that one was conquered later as well, and the knowledge spread to their race, as those who didn't have it were wiped out, leaving just those who no longer needed to leave the safety of the hive dwelling.

'That's sad. I would have hoped she or her hive would have lived to see the fruits of their labor and to be successful. But in the same breath, she had a good life, found it, and now all changelings can get food that way and avoid danger…” Dawn said, thinking.

The queen nodded mentally. 'Yes. Over the years the ability was bred into all of us.'

'Interesting... So, how much do you need of emotions to feed yourselves? Is there even a way to quantify it?'

'Not really. We just need enough to feed ourselves and each emotion is like a different flavor.

Dawn hummed, not really understanding, but thinking about the circumstances, already finishing the first batch and snacking on a small pancake she made for tasting purposes. She smiled broadly at the taste of food, spreading some butter over it and wondering if Twilight meant to be back by now or not, but prepared the next batch anyway.

'It's hard to explain to those who eat normal food, but each emotion tastes different from the others.'

'Well, I understand that, but how do you know you're full? Do you have the ability to share some that you've stored?'

'We can share and to answer the other question, do you know when you're full?' Chrysalis retorted.

'Something tells me you aren't able to feed off of each other's emotions though, are you?' Dawn hummed, clearly intrigued.

'No, only the other races.'

'Kinda figured. You’d be isolated due to not needing anyone in that case.' Dawn hummed, 'So if there's just one pony present, would it feed all changelings the same amount as if there was just one changeling present or no?'

She soon flipped the second batch of pancakes and looked again for Twilight, wondering if her morning jog was delayed.

‘No. One pony does not sustain all of us.'

'So it's just like a normal meal getting split up... is the ratio like one pony feeds one changeling or something different?'

'It’s… hard to explain.' Chrysalis said, reminding the mare that emotions were hard to quantify.

'Ah... all right, I'll worry about it later... Should I be worried about Twilight though? She left a note saying she'd be back at sunrise, and it's been sunrise for a little bit now.'

'After sunrise, not at all.' She said. 'She's probably doing her routine out in town so as not to wake you.'

'Oh. I must have misread it... oops?' Dawn sighed and set the pancakes on a plate, seeing the two plates before asking, "So is there anything special I should do for how she makes Spike's gem pancakes?"

'Masterbate' she said

Dawn blushed deeply, only then noticing a huge itch of that sort that needed scratching and suspected the queen was messing with her mind. She tried to be modest and ignore it, asking, 'N-no, really.'

Chrysalis burst out laughing and Dawn felt a large among of amusement from her.

She whined quietly. She really did feel the need now and she wasn't in the privacy of her room to act on it. 'Fine, I guess I'll let Twilight handle it then...'

She then went ahead and took the first plate of pancakes and started eating, trying quite hard to put it out of her mind, which of course brought it to the forefront.

Chryssy stopped laughing. 'Huh?' She asked confused. 'Was that joke inappropriate?'

'No no,' She chucked, 'I liked it, just... it reminded me I actually needed to take care of that…’

'Oh...well feel free to do so.'

'Once I'm back to my room of course.' Dawn chuckled. Her thoughts drifted to where, if things did continue with her opening up to the hive, she wondered if she could have her memories be stored in the link like the others, or if that would even be done. After all, she might not be quite 'that' important to warrant that kind of special treatment.

'All drones are important, and all memories are added to the link when they die. That is why we call it passing on into memory. All their memories, thoughts, feelings are added to the link.'

'All of them?' Dawn asked, curious, yet a little afraid, though she didn't know why. 'So, if I were a part of the link, everypony in it would know how I started as a human, came to Equestria and became a pony, and joined the hive and so on, and everything in between?'

She finished off her pancakes and left the batch for Twilight on the counter under a clear platter cover, then headed toward her room, to possibly take care of herself if she still felt in the mood.

'Well, if you were a drone and died, yes all of your memories would be absorbed by the Link for future generations to benefit from.' She said.

Dawn hummed again, 'But I'm not a drone, even if the link has been getting stronger and don’t know why... Is it possible to maybe store my memories thus far into a crystal? Just in case? I would want to be remembered if I were to... well... pass on and not really be part of the link because of how we talk.'

'I don't see why not. It's a spell anyone can use but I doubt you'd be forgotten.'

'Oh? Why's that?' she asked.

'Because of who you are, I know the Hive won't be forgetting you. We always remember our friends.'

She chuckled, "Well, thank you, but if that's the case, that's all the more reason to have a backup of all my memories then, right?'

'True.' She said chuckling. 'I'll see about acquiring what's needed to do so.'

As Dawn entered the room and got settled the door opened behind her and disguised Twilight walked in. "Oh you're awake." She said surprised. "Most people aren't up at this hour."

"Morning Twilight. Yeah, I woke up a bit ago. Had a nightmare about one of the memories, but some of the other changelings helped turn it into something a lot more pleasant. Made breakfast and there's some pancakes for you too still." She replied.

She blinked a couple of times at the mare’s odd way of explaining, then looked around. "Where are they?"

"In the kitchen, should still be warm. Made them with cinnamon and sugar, like french toast." Dawn said, walking that way to show her. Twilight nodded and followed.

Arriving at the kitchen, they found a half asleep Princess Twilight, with coffee close sitting at the table eating them on auto pilot

"Oh. Well, I can make more." Dawn chuckled, heading to the counters, "wanna take a seat Stonewall?"

"I can make them Princess." She said. "You rest as we have a long trip ahead of us today."

"I want to do it though." Dawn smiled, wanting to feel helpful. "That ok with you?"

"If you insist princess." Twilight replied, sounding exactly like a royal guard.

"I do." She replied, going over to make the batter. "Looks like she had a long night, or just needs coffee to wake up."

"Coffee. She most likely runs on the stuff." Stonewall said as she took a seat. "Like how Celestia runs on Tea and Cake, and Luna, the tears of foals."

Dawn snorted, trying not to laugh, "And what would you say I run on then?" She asked as she mixed the batter.

"Oh you're the most diabolical one of them all Princess, you run on waffles." Stonewall said with a smirk.

"Oh no you didn’t!" She smiled wide, trying not to laugh before she 'fixed it' with the first thing that crossed her mind, "Obviously I run on grass with the spring dew still clinging to the innocent blades, with a side order of angry incompetence."

"But of course.” Stonewall chuckled. “My mistake."

Dawn soon had them flipped and served, bringing them over before adding, "Naturally, that means I’m a horrible coffee barista, so I might need a lesson or two on that."

Stonewall chuckled and started to eat while Princess Twilight poured her 4th cup of coffee and only looked slightly more awake.

"You ok Twilight?" Dawn asked gently

"Perfual fuma" she mumbled talking another bite of pancake.

Dawn hummed, sorely tempted to wake her up with a book call, twilight's weakness always was facts about books that were wronghad to be fixed, and then got a mischievous smile. "So, what’s in Clover the Clever's spell matrix volume 2?" She asked, passing the scroll notes to 'Stonewall' so they get the update, even getting the summary of what the librarian said

'Standard area effect spell matrices used primarily for large scale spells such as heating, illusions, and others, ranging from 3 meters to 500 meters." Twilight mumbled just answering

Dawn looked at Stonewall, knowing they understood the context of what that meant.

"Basically they can be used to cover a small area with an intense spell or a massive area with different or weaker spell. Most commonly used for heating in order to keep people warm during winter if they are camping, or illusions for allow for elaborate shows or other things." Twilight continued. "But basically any spell can be attached to them."

Dawn nodded, "That is definitely a clue to our thing, wouldn't you say? Whatever he's planning, it's big."

"Yes or at least involves multiple people."

"Yeah. Should we wait for you to wake up more Twilight, or could we go over what you found?"

"Huh?" Twilight said blinking as she poured another cup and looked more alert

"Oh I was curious if you made progress, since we talked last time or if you needed more time."

She blinked a few times. "Oh! Yes a bit. There are a few spells it could be still working on it."

"What few are you thinking?"

"Well there is a few spells used for highly realistic illusion spells, a couple ones to do with teleportation a few mental ones so far. I'm still doing research."

"Well, that’s a big help. We were going to the Everfree Patrol to visit today for something else. We can check in around night time when we get back if that's ok with you.”

"Alright, I should know more then." She said. "Also if you learn anything more let me know!"

Stonewall cleared her throat. "We did receive further information late last night." She said before she passed over the note on the information about the stolen book. She was glad writing with her hands looked different then her horn writing else there could be issues.

"So basically, we know this spell is a multi-target or area of effect, whatever it's going to be, at least it doesn't appear overtly harmful, just deceptive."

"Yes, but I'm worried about the covertly harmful part." Stonewall nodded.

"Yeah," Dawn nodded, deciding they needed to change the subject to avoid involving the princess further. "So, how was the pancakes Stonewall?"

"Delicious Princess." She said having finished them a while ago.

"I'm glad.” Dawn smiled broadly, “First time's finally the charm."

Dawn put the dishes away and then walked toward the exit, holding the door open. "Thanks so much for looking into this Twilight. We'll check in like I said ok?"

Stonewall was at the stove quickly whipping up a batch of gem pancakes before she followed Dawn.

Dawn held the door, patiently waiting on Stonewall before they finished up and followed behind them, seeing a sleepy-eyed Spike standing in the doorway rubbing his eye with one claw. "Oh hey guys," He yawned before adding, "Leaving so soon?"

"Yes Sir Spike, we are quite busy." Stonewall said formally before cracking a small smile. "Your pancakes are on the table, I'd hurry for the sleepy Princess of Friendship eats them by mistake."

"Oh no she won't!" he called out, dashing off with his blanket trailing behind him in his claw as he rushed over to the kitchen.

Dawn chuckled and looked over to Stonewall to quietly say "You miss him don't you..."

"More than you know." Stonewall watched him go wistfully, then looked back at her. "But I also miss him being like that, carefree and innocent." She started to walk.

"I see..." Dawn replied solemnly, "Well, I'm glad you still got to see him. Want to change your disguise, maybe visit some other friends you miss while we're here?"

"No, we have business to attend to. And I'll change my disguise once we are outside of town."

"All right." She replied, heading for the outer doors. She didn't know where to carry the conversation next, and checked back in on the spell-link to see if she could sense what Chryssy was up to.

The queen was present, though she could only sense her faintly at first. Since they weren't actually talking she couldn't sense anything. Dawn instinctively was able to tell, however, exactly what direction the queen was in.

'Yes?' The queen suddenly asked.

'Oh, nothing, just checking in... Though I suppose I should tell you what we have narrowed the spells down to. That'd be smart huh?'

'Yes.’ Chrysalis said chuckling, giving Dawn a sense of amusement. Dawn blushed lightly, a little embarrassment of her own had gone with it.

'So, we've discovered the spells are either teleportation, or a few really realistic illusion spells. This world's Twilight is going to work on narrowing it down, and now we need to figure out who the target is to boot, or what the required location and time to cast might be, if any.' Dawn replied. Suddenly she felt a small jolt of pleasure along her spine, yet she couldn’t help but think that Chrysalis was pleased with her information and performance.

'Very good. We will try to find that on our end. Continue to keep me updated in what you find.'

'I will Queeny...” Dawn chuckled nervously, deciding to broach the subject of the sudden pleasure, “though, if you don't mind my asking, why were you so happy just now?'

"Huh?" She asked.

'I... I thought I felt that you were pleased. It sent a shiver down my spine that felt a lot like... well...' she hesitated, clearly thinking of more pleasurable times, yet not sure if she wanted to say it and have it be misunderstood.

'Well, “The queen hesitated, confused. “I usually get pleased when my drones do well. And you did help me. The pleasure was probably just the pent up arousal you have.'

'Got it,’ Dawn chuckled, blushing lightly at the spotlight from Chrysalis in being called out on it. ‘So I have one happy queen and one pent up mare self... So, are the Manehattan guards doing well in our absence?'

'Yes, a few tried to slack off but I made it quite clear I am documenting everything to tell Princess Dawn when she returns.' She said with amusement

'Good, We can't afford to slack off... though I suppose a motivational speech is in order when we return.'

'Yes, I'm not exactly good at those. Twilight is.'

'Got it, I'll prepare for when we return.' She replied, already thinking of what might need to be said.

'I look forward to it.' She said as the two neared the edge of town. 'On your flight would you like to know more of our history?'

'Perhaps... if Twilight isn't too chatty.' She replied, slightly concerned about her emotions kicking in again like a couple of them.

There was a pause. 'She may be a bit. And I can show you parts that aren't so...emotional if you wish. I may even be able to show much of our history as you sleep now that I think on it. With your mind at rest it would be more open to taking information and have less issues do to being in REM.'

'Then let's do that. It's more efficient anyway, and with some of the rest of the hive willing to comfort me if things get too intense, it should be safe to do so.' she replied.

'Very well my little pony.' She said as they were clear of town.

"This should be good." Twilight said looking around.

Dawn nodded, turning to her, "Updated Chryssy, she's pretty happy with the update, though I need to work on a morale boost for the soldiers. She's had to be a bit tough on a couple that were slacking." Dawn started stretching her wings afterward, knowing they were going to transition to flying.

"Yeah, no surprise that without a Princess around they would." Twilight said once she was sure no one was around and she shifted her disguise to a pegasus." Ready to go?"

"Still disappointing, but yes, I'm ready. Here we go." She says, taking off, less clumsily than she had been a few weeks ago, yet still not perfect due to her pregnancy shifting her weight and inexperience. With effort, she flew at a medium pace toward the Everfree Forest.

Twilight followed her keeping an eye on her and smiled. "You're doing great."

Dawn giggled, getting a similar shiver of pleasure as before when Chrysalis was pleased. "Thanks. We're going to be looking for a tower with a flag on top, if they got that far in construction, or the inn that was converted to the guildhouse. Has a log fence around it to help keep out what the timber wolves don't keep out themselves, not that there's been an issue yet."

"What's on the flag?"

"The emblem. I think it's a bit busy, but it impressed a few ponies and they kept it. You'll find a shield that has a tree in the middle and leaves along the top, trying to take the shape of a Timber Wolf. Celestia and luna’s mark are where the eyes would be, and it tried to borrow the theme of the Equestrian flag for familiarity." She said loudly over the wind. "Ended up getting a badge, but it broke and activated the built in tracking magic which brought in a rescue party."

"Complicated design, expensive to make too," She said as they flew. "but easy to spot."

"That was the idea." She shrugged as best she could while flying. "I liked how pretty it looked, but yeah, it is a bit of a mess functionally."

"I'll stick with the EDF insignia. Nice and simply and easy to recognize."

"Yeah, he got a bit... into it. Really let it absorb his focus, outside the whole relic stealing we found out about later."

"Know how that feels at least.” Twilight said, “I threw myself into building my army when I started out."

Dawn hummed, thinking about Nightfall and how he behaved, and then the rest of the guild, and how she felt about them.

"What is it?" She asked.

"Be prepared for Firestorm." She said, taking a deep breath and letting it out as her flying speed slightly increased unintentionally. "I get along with just about any of the other ponies, especially Charred Salamander who does their mail and his love interest Gallade, but Storm?" she shook her head and huffed.

"Mega bitch?" Twilight asked, having a suspicion. Dawn didn’t seem like the type to hold a grudge, so it had to be someone who did something to warrant it.

"More like self confident, holier than thou unless you beat her in her macho game." She said, not intent on making sense with her words. "Put simply, I first met her without realizing it while hanging around Stalwart's buddies before the tournament where Nightfall showed off his martial arts for Luna. They made bets about how long he'd last or if Stalwart would win at certain stages. Fast-forward to Night's recovery, I catch him limping with a wing draped over her back as he insists on sleeping in his own guest bed instead of the infirmary. Rather than fight him on it, I helped, supporting his other wing carefully cause he broke ribs. She got testy assumed I was betting against him, despite being a friend at the time. She then kept making these veiled derogatory comments and then glared at me for calling her out on it."

"So… a mega bitch?" Twilight confirmed.

"This not counting that when we caught Char snooping around the inn when we were just starting out and I was trying to help out, and turns out he was just a big harmless fanboy of Night. She was super harsh on him, Night let him work to make up for the scare, and because of his hard work, and despite constantly being harassed by her being called 'rattite' and 'flightless' and other nastiness to show her scorn for him he got to join the Patrol… She literally has only shown respect to Nightfall as far as I’ve seen, and only otherwise shows respect to those she has to unless you show that you're stronger than they are. They have to see you as not a loser or something. It's stupid!" she vented, huffing at the end.

"So…” Twilight said, pausing a bit longer so her point would be made, “a mega bitch."

"Of the fiery redhead stereotype variety." Dawn smirked, reviewing her memories of them. She still felt like she had no clue what in the world made Nightfall like her, or why he took her as his mate when he couldn't return back home for certain.

"I get the feeling me and her are going to be swell friends." Twilight said, her voice coming across in a manner that could only be described as friendly with a smile to match.

Dawn couldn't help but look back at her and saw the smile, then looked forward, saying just loud enough for Twilight to hear, "I pray you're joking, or can at least keep from damaging her too much."

"Oh don't worry she will be perfectly fine!" She said cheerfully. "I mean the EDF puts people like her through training and they come out ok! … usually." she mumbled that last part

Dawn missed the last part, flying slightly ahead of her, then chuckled, "Is Aunt Twilight wanting to defend her young fledgling student alicorn?"

"No. … Yes… well, more that I just don't like people like her." She said. "There is being harsh to teach someone, and then there is pointless cruelty. I can't stand that which is pointless and wasteful."

"I get that. There's a point to having courtesy and respect, and she shows neither very often at all it seems like. I was more just trying to get myself to laugh a little, ease the tension building up or something."

"Subject change?" She asked after letting out a sigh.

"So Chryssy is going to go over our history lessons while I'm sleeping, and the link's gotten a fair bit stronger it feels like."

She looked at her. "Really?"

"Yeah, I dreamt one of the memories, but other changelings came along to help fill in the dream, and it changed to something less upsetting to me. They felt real so I checked in with Chryssy, and she said it's something the hive does if someone has a nightmare. They chase it away and make it pleasant, reminding them they're not alone." She answered, "And we're still able to talk via the link, though with slight effort on my part by focusing, and I swear I could tell that she was awake and present, but not much more than that."

Twilight blinked at her. "Interesting.”

"Yeah, I honestly wonder if something’s going on between the hive and me, though neither of us have answers on that, the why or the how. I already asked her if she would mind getting a memory crystal ready so that, in the case of my not joining the link as deep as they do, they still have a way of getting my memories of before we met."

"Hmm… interesting." Twilight hummed, eyes narrowing in thought.

"Yeah. Chryssy seems to think nothing about me has changed, though, I wonder if we're both too close to the issue to really identify changes. Doesn’t help we end up being our own biggest critics while also being oblivious to some things too... Have you noticed anything different?"

"Hmm. Other than your occasional emotional outbursts while viewing the memories, no."

Dawn hummed quietly to herself, getting a bit of a sad look, as if sorry for disturbing Twilight, but looked on ahead, "Well, in a way that's a relief. I don't know how to feel about the idea of becoming one of her drones just yet."

"Me either. It's never happened."

"That's what Q-, Chryssy, Said."

Twilight stared at her for a moment then looked ahead. "Yeah, I mean there has been friends of the hive, and a few drones married ponies, but they aren't drones."

"And none of them have joined the link, or can use it without magic either. Still, I might be worried over nothing. It's not as if it's harmful after all."

"Not that I've ever seen, though I do know drones don't survive if fully severed from it. Well, depends on what you would qualify as survive."

"Yeah. I'm tough enough to survive separation from my family as it is so even if I did join and was later separated, I’d think I’d be ok. The hive would just be a rather large family… really large…" she laughed, realizing just how absurdly huge it must be compared to her human family relations.

"Well, it's not a matter of toughness… drones go insane without being able to hear their hivemates." She said. "The longest one ever made it was about a week before showing clear signs of mental degradation do to how ‘quiet’ it was."

"That's... sad..." Dawn replied, feeling empathy for the changeling.

"Yeah. They've lived so long being able to hear the others that ending up only able to hear themselves like everyone else… it’s the most terrifying thing to them."

"I can't even imagine." She said quietly, only loud enough to be heard.

"Neither can I, but then from the time we are born we are in our own heads and our race hasn't been linked like that for who knows how long.

"Yeah..." Dawn responded, going quiet, trying to imagine what it'd be like, and remembering points where she felt cut off from everyone she knew and loved for small chunks of time, how it might feel if that were longer... it was uncomfortable and it showed in her expression.

"Hey don't worry about it, it's an extremely rare event. There is only been three cases in Chrysalis hive since she took over 250 years ago."

"Hm. How long is a changeling’s lifespan, and how does that compare with a queen’s?"

"Queens are immortal as long as they have love, drones live around the same time as ponies."

"Good, so she'll be around for a while, even with just you around." She smiled, thinking loudly, 'and you bet I'll do my part too then...'

"Well unless something kills her. I suppose ageless is more accurate."

"Well, true... but I bet there'd be hell to pay. When I get to your level, I hope I do as well as you do." She answered, noticing the Everfree treeline approaching on the horizon.

"I may have misremembered how far away it is. We might get there in 10 more minutes I think..." she added.

"Well,” Twilight said, deciding to continue their conversation, “depends really on who or what kills her. If another Queen takes her down then it would be their culture. Most likely she'd be taken as a drone rather than killed."

"Ah. So if she was challenged to a duel then, like if Violet wanted to take over."

"Exactly. If she lost, it would mean the queen who defeated her was stronger or more intelligent. Granted, it's not duels, but full on battles between hives with the loser getting absorbed into the other."

"Oh geez...” Dawn said, shaking her head at the idea, picturing them killing each other over leadership. “Like an ant colony? I don’t like the loss of life, but who am I to try to interfere?"

"The strongest, most intelligent hive will prevail, proving its superiority over the other and how it will make the hive stronger." Twilight shrugged. "That's not to say the queen can't get her hive back by overthrowing the new queen and proving her superiority once more. It’s a whole back and forth."

"Got it. Guessing they don’t involve allies in it, as that’d make them weaker or reliant huh?"

"Nope. It is a Changeling matter. Now, you can manipulate others into helping or trick the other hive to attack the wrong location, but it's not a matter of alliance. It's just one queen outsmarting the other."

"That I can understand," she nodded. "So, Violet can’t have a hive yet because she's without a link, yes?"

"And she's 4." Twilight reminded her.

"She’s not plotting advantages yet?” Dawn smirked, “She's Chryssy's daughter, and yours."

"Oh she probably is, among others, but she also knows there is no way she can win against her sire."

"Not yet or not ever?" Dawn asked to clarify.

"Not yet, though she may decide to go off and make her own if she can."

"Ah." Dawn hummed, trying to think of that scenario, but her mind was still going back to Fire Storm and what progress they could make with the guild, or what they might ask for Allen’s building expertise.

"Tell me about this group as a whole."

"I’d most closely describe it as a mercenary group, its concept inspired by the video games we had in our world. He noticed a lack of proper police force and the guard was less supportive or capable in rural areas or generally spread thin, and they were founded to supplement it. They’ve since moved to bigger tasks the guard can’t handle, while the guard moved to the more police-like actions. Some still aren’t adjusting, but the Patrol members are better specialized and motivated to get done quickly and effectively."

"Hmm. Strange that the guard was spread thin… either way sounds similar to the EDF, though our guards were dulled by peace."

"Frankly from what I can tell, the guard, in the event of an emergency, helps with evacuation and protection of citizens, and the princesses handle the rest." She explained. "When I arrived, they had dealt with at least 3, if not 4, major villains and emergencies and the guard was not needed for solving any of the issues or didn't play a factor. It's led to a decrease in its forces because ponies look at it and go 'oh, you just stand around and not do anything'. Stalwart says he got that complaint a lot back when he was a recruit."

"For fuck sake,” She facehoofed. “This is everything Blazing Sword was worried about."

"Who?"

"Stallion I killed a long time ago who was working with a bunch of zealots. He didn't believe their ideology, but he believed ponies were becoming so dependent on the princesses that they couldn't help themselves. You have literally said what he feared as a reality on this world."

"Oh." Dawn realized, speaking quietly once more, "Maybe that's why I was brought up to be a princess, because I actually did something... That's... irresponsible." She paused, trying to think of a nice way of putting it, but only dropping the curse as she realized she was going to have problems dropped in her lap and made her responsibility just because ponies weren’t taught how to handle it.

"Extremely." She said. "Our guards were dulled by years of peace, but they sure as hell tried to fight the threats, even when they didn't stand a chance."

"Ours... generally haven't tried to fight... Oh gods... they're even less equipped to handle this than I had realized." She sighed and shook her head despite the wind and approaching forest. "Dammit... why is everything so wrong with this world and why didn't I know this before!"

"We will be picking up a dozen troopers on our way back.” Twilight instructed, face grim, “I was just going to get a couple, but we need some actual trained and prepared ponies."

"Agreed. To be honest, I wonder if our current ones need to step down or if that’d be used against us."

"No, we need them. They have the resources and the numbers we don’t. Cutting them out will make them hostile towards us and limit our ability to move around." Twilight said, quickly thinking. "Queeny told me we had a few guards among those going to your place. We will have them as well. They aren't the EDF, but you saw them fight on that video I showed the others. They know what they are doing."

"Absolutely. It'll be a big help, and we need it." She said, feeling more determined and starting to lose her fears of the prospect ahead.

"Oh jeez, I just realized something… I'm worried about their ability to investigate crimes now." She facehoofed again.

"Yeah..." Dawn sighed and tried to get a hold of Chrysalis, "I'll make sure whether or not Chryssy needs updating on any of this... I'm frustrated too now. For all we know, half the squad could have either missed clues or even been propositioned by Flare himself and been clueless."

"Yeah..." she said.

'Yes?' Chrysalis said after a moment of effort.

'Got an update and concern to share. Were you listening to our conversation at all or no?'

'No, I tend to give people privacy unless there is a need. Why?'

'Well, it's come to my attention that our guard is pretty incompetent toward this scenario, and the bigger things we need taken care of is more likely to be solved by the Everfree Patrol guild. Combine that with the issue of guards only being viewed as standing around relatively often except for minor things, and it's likely that I was promoted to princess just as much because I took an active step to defend the ponies of Equestria as my selflessness they said was the reason. The princesses have always resolved conflicts, and Twilight says it's Sunblade's nightmare.'

'You're kidding… you're kidding right?' The Queen said and Dawn felt the queen's presence in her head in a way that wasn’t an uncomfortable or unpleasant feeling. "You’re… you're not kidding… oh by the Mothers.' She said. Dawn somehow instinctively knew Chrysalis facehoofed.

'Yeah... Granted, I want to think that it was because I never went after a selfish ambition in my two years in Equestrian like they told me, but... since I actively fought a figure stronger than I was and won, if indirectly, and only princesses do that… yeah.'

'I will be looking into this.' She said.

'Good. Twilight says she'll grab twelve soldiers instead of just one. Heavens know we'll need ‘em. Not a whole lot else to report, and we'll be at the guild in a few minutes. I have absolutely no qualms about you sticking around or commenting during it either if you want.'

'I will watch.' She said

"Notified her, I swear I could have felt her chitin vibrate from the facehoof." Dawn turned to Twilight, chuckling weakly.

"I wouldn't be surprised to think I felt it from here. You know how Changelings feel about strength of the Hive. Think of Equestria as a giant hive and you'll get her feelings quite well."

"Yeah... We'll have to do a lot better than this. As heartless as it sounds, I'm wondering if I should continue to stay in this world when you go, if Celestia, Luna, or even this Twilight don't act to change it. Not acting is like abandoning it and themselves to that fate."

"Perhaps. You are a princess. You can raise your own guard and have them trained however you wish."

"Perhaps." She replied in kind, the forest edge coming in sight and a circular looking tower, mostly completed, seemed to peek out above the treeline just barely. "Looks like we found our landing zone."

"What do you want me as, a pegasus, a unicorn or an earth pony?" Twilight asked. "If not a Pegasus, we should land out of site and walk."

"Whatever you choose. If you use a different name though, let me know and I'll try to remember it."

"Still Stonewall Princess." She said. "Best if I do unicorn so I can explain some things I do." She said going down to land a ways away from the tower

Dawn followed, still internally panicking at the decent, but masking it moderately well as she slowly went down and landed with a heavy thud onto her hooves.

Twilight smiled at her as her disguise melted into a Unicorn. "You did very good, you are getting better at flying." She said and patted Dawn's head

Dawn smiled broadly, letting a bit of her innocent, easily-pleased side through. "Still have a bit of fear about the landing or going down, but... we made good time. Thanks Twilight."

"Relax. That will fade with time and practice." She said starting to walk towards the tower, she made sure they were about ten minutes out so as to avoid notice or the ability to lie about why it looked like both were flying if they were seen

"Yeah... you would think since I knew about a spell that grew a pony wings temporarily, that I'd have given it a try at some point..."

“Yeah, though those wings aren't the safest, only good for short flights and not ones of speed."

"Good thing I never tried then." She answered as she led the way along the dirt path.

"Well, seeing as it makes the wings out of dew… yeah. They are useful, but not for anything extreme."

"Oh? The spell I'm referring to was more durable than that. Inherent cloud walking and basically turning someone into a pegasus for about ten minutes. Full sensation and everything."

She stared at her. "Tribe swapping isn't possible."

"It's not quite a swap, no, but remind me to cast it on Stalwart to show you when we get back home."

"I suppose I will." She said as they slowly started to exit the trees into the clearing.

Chapter 15: Lesson From A Soldier

View Online

Dawn took a deep breath and let it out slow, trying to keep herself calm when she saw the fence. A couple of the guild members were talking just outside the main building before a sharp whistle sounded briefly and a dull familiar passing of air could be heard above. Dawn looked up and gave a quiet sigh as Firestorm, a reddish orange coated pegasus with a red mane and tail, landed in front of them noiselessly. The other two ponies looked over to them at the whistle and started to trot forward.

"What'd you want now?" Storm asked without any preamble, her annoyance transparently clear.

Stonewall looked to Dawn before stepping forward with an air of professionalism. "We have important business with your guild." She said formally.

"Figures." She said, tch'ing through her teeth briefly before replying, "You never come without needing something."

'Would it ever kill you to have some fucking common decency Storm?' Dawn thought to herself before answering. "Yeah, been busy between healing ponies, advancing healing magic across the kingdom, and now something even more crucial." She replied with her brows narrowing. "I was told by Celestia you and three others were chosen to help out with a project of ours, but we had to negotiate with the guild itself for fair price."

"Yeah," Storm replied, clearly getting colder toward Dawn, as if sensing the mare’s thoughts. Her words weren't minced and her stance was stiff, "it's not like we had any other missions we had to get around to doing."

"If you want to say or do something Storm, then just bucking do it." Dawn said strictly, looking at her with an oddly intense glare, "We don't have time to be standing around and jousting with words."

Stonewall looked at Dawn, blinking in surprise. She knew Dawn didn't like Mega Bitch, but this response surprised her.

'I don't like her.' Chryssy said with a bit of annoyance.

Firestorm glared at Dawn, as if angry that she dared challenge her. "If it weren't for you being pregnant, I'd have you show me why you th-"

"Dawn?" A voice called out from behind and above Storm. Approaching in flight was a light gray pegasus with white flight feathers and wearing an older almost leather looking wonderbolt vest from a few decades prior. His hindquarters and hind legs were particularly mottled with black splotches, one of them even partially covering his cutie mark, a crusader's shield with sword behind and quill on front.

"Hey Night." Dawn said cooly. "We're still getting along about as well as ever."

‘Well that means he's not been possessed at least… unless he is using an illusion spell.’ Stonewall thought as she looked him over.

Nightfall looked between them both, a band of gold 3/4 hoof high, just above the ankle of his main hoof and with an opalescent pillar-like gem set into the forefront was worn. Upon closer inspection it showed various etchings of magical matrices were visible in the gold. "So, what's up Dawn? Celestia made this sound damn urgent."

"It is. We have one mundane thing to go over, and one thing we'll only go over with you and Storm, if you think you can help."

"Told you she only ever talks when she needs something." Storm muttered over to him, barely audible.

Stonewall looked at Storm when she spoke making it clear she heard her, Dawn frowning slightly as she had been. Storm looked at Stonewall with an air of contempt before looking over to Night a bit more softly as he spoke, but still agitated.

"Dawn. You know I went out into somewhere remote so I couldn't be a threat to anyone. You sure it's important?" he asked, sighing slightly at the end, as if sounding tired and worn out, despite his appearance of being very physically fit.

"Serial killer important." She said quietly. "And that's not to be repeated for reasons similar to how we ended up here."

Fire Storm made a tch sound again and said, "You'd better come to the tower then. Nopony's in there other than Allen and he has other projects he's been working on."

"Storm," Dawn said quiet and low, "I said if you got a problem, get it out into the air. I'm not going to work with you if you don't calm your flanks down and work with us rather than against us."

"Sounds good to me." Storm replied, turning away while saying, "Come on Nightfall."

Nightfall let out another sigh and shook his head before looking between Storm and Dawn.

Stonewall began to walk towards the tower, seemingly oblivious to what was going on around her. Dawn felt her magic flash to her horn in anger, making it glow for a split second before she calmed herself and refocused to the task at hand.

"You said serial killer?" Nightfall whispered to confirm.

"Yeah. It’s a reason why I'm not taking any shit today. When we first started investigating, there were two mares murdered. We have reason to believe it's going to be a hell of a lot more than that by a revolutionist who has no qualms of sacrificing others." She whispered, quietly enough to keep it to themselves.

"I'll deal with Storm, meet up in the tower. Dunno how much use we'll be, but we'll hear you out." Night replied before going to follow Storm, who had already taken off to the guild hall itself.

'You know, I was half tempted to ask her if she wanted to test Stonewall here, but she'd probably think I wasn't able to fend for myself.' She half thought to herself, half to chryssy. 'As bad as it sounds, I almost wish I wasn't pregnant just so I could try to put her ass on the ground.'

'You have my permission to slug her. I really don't like her.' The Queen said, annoyance having steadily grown the more Storm had treated Dawn poorly. 'If not for this guild being of some use to us I'd avoid them like one avoids a garbage dump… actually this is a lot like that as you only go to a garbage dump when you have need of it but it's not pleasant.'

'It's just her that I have the problem with. The rest of the ponies here are good or well-intended, even if a couple have shadier pasts, but even so… that bucking mare, and she's the one he falls in love with.' Dawn sighed before chuckling by the end, saying quietly to Stonewall "Chryssy said I had permission to slug her. I'll hold off while I can, but it's so damn hard... Personally, I'm hoping to see Gallade and Char again. Those two are so cute together."

Dawn briefly thought about Nymph, and wondered if she should look around for them.

'He has terrible taste, she will bare inferior offspring and probably do poorly at raising them.' She said as if insulted by the idea.

"Ooohh don't worry. It took a lot of self-restraint not to deck her." Stonewall said with a grim smile.

"Well, if things don't turn out well, we could always challenge her later. Then it'd be appropriate and satisfying." Dawn said quietly to not be overheard, sharing in the smile as she opened the door to the tower, heading up the stairs after they were both inside. "There's an idea, you could challenge her, point out you'd be training me in combat and want to see how she stands up to it. Neither Nightfall or Storm would be able to r-" Dawn stopped, instantly frozen in surprise as Storm seemed to be ahead of them, her hair was done up differently than the mottled hair they had seen before. She seemed to have more care put into it and less sweat along her mane near the neck.

Stonewall blinked and tilted her head, curious at the sight. Storm waved for Dawn to stay put and quiet as she carefully started to approach Dawn. She seemed to look at Dawn with that air of haughtiness, but said nothing and then moved to walk past them, making Dawn smile as she didn’t detect any hostility.

"You're slipping Nymph." Dawn said.

There was a flash of familiar green fire around her as a slightly tall changeling was visible, similar in proportions to Twilight compared with other changelings. She had purple wings, and her back was purple, but the rest of her body was the traditional black with a set of deep blue eyes. Stonewall blinked and tilted her head at the sight.

"You're never that certain that fast..." Nymph said.

"So this is her. Interesting." Stonewall said looking her over. "Worker class if I'm not mistaken."

Nymph frowned and looked at Stonewall closely, "What are you talking about? I am queen, the Everfree Patrol is my hive."

Dawn felt the Queen's presence in her mind again. 'This little drone? A queen?' She said. 'Hardly. She is of the worker class. How she isn't insane I do not know.' She said and Dawn felt both annoyance and curiosity from the queen.

"Riiiight." Stonewall said.

"And just who are you to judge?" She said forcefully, sensing their doubt and taking up a darker colored variant of Firestorm, standing proud, "I was raised in this hive, and there was no queen but Nightfall. He turned it down. I would have followed him, so when he said he wouldn’t be queen, it fell to me! When I am done growing, I will be his queen!" she replied with firm certainty and resolution.

'Well, they might operate differently here, that's one possibility. Should I try to create a link with her and act as a proxy?'

'If you desire.' Chryssy said leaving it up to Dawn.

"That's classified ma'am and for now you, aren't cleared for it." Stonewall said formally.

"Nymph, I have someone who wants to speak to you briefly, if you'll permit it." Dawn cut in, trying to divert from a confrontation.

"And who is it?" Nymph asked, eying dawn with concern.

"A proper queen." Dawn replied, without realizing how her words would have been taken as she then used her spell to open a 'line' to Nymph, including her with the contact with Chrysalis.

'W-what are you doing!' Nymph's mental voice echoed in Dawn's, sounding much like the young filly changeling that Dawn had originally met her as. Dawn instantly wondered if she had forced herself to grow with all the emotions around her to be more adultish because of Nightfall and his leadership through that time, only to see a power vacuum.

'Most likely little pony.' Chryssy said in the link, echoing Dawn’s thoughts.

‘From her age, she is barely old enough to be out of the hatchery much less this size.' She said. 'Something that is very bad for her body and will weaken her a great deal physically.'

'W-who is that?!' Nymph thought loudly, sounding slightly panicked.

'Nymph, meet Chrysalis, Queen of a changeling hive. We're in the link'

'What's the link?' she asked, still sounding slightly panicked.

Chrysalis sputtered in the link. 'How in the name of the Mothers do you not know what the Link is?' She asked as the link flooded with utter confusion before she was back under control. ‘Ahem.' She said. 'Do not be afraid little drone. I am Queen Chrysalis of Ridgeback Hive.'

'Who're the mothers? I... this is confusing!' Nymph seemed to reply, her visual stance clearly shaken, as if she were unable to hide how she was actually feeling. 'What's the ridgeback hive, I am Nymph and I will be- no, am - queen for the Everfree Patrol!'

The queen sighed. 'The mothers are the Queens who came before us. The mothers of every Hive ever. Without them, our race wouldn't exist.' She said gently and Dawn felt positive and gentle emotions directed at Nymph. 'The Ridgeback Hive is the name of my Hive, little one.' She said gently, almost motherly.

'I... you're not my queen. Nightfall is! He took me in, raised me, and I will protect my hive!' she said, her confusion continuing to grow along with her desire to resist.

'Nymph... I remember when we first met. You were lost, alone, and trapped with those that didn't understand you.' Dawn said quietly and gently, as if echoing what Chrysalis was doing. 'I don't blame you for making the guild your family. I wanted to take you in quite badly, you even said you as much before we parted, remember?'

'Y-yes...' She replied timidly. ‘I remember, but-‘

'It's only natural to want to protect those that take you in, to fill that gap that was left when you're separated or cut off. I think it's admirable you would push yourself so hard to protect those you love.' Dawn interrupted, reinforcing them and taking a different approach.

'It is. To defend what you view of as the Hive… it is what we do, and to find Friends of the Hive is rare indeed. Such people should be protected.’ The queen said proudly. 'Calm yourself little one. I do not wish to harm them.'

'G-good.' Nymph replied nervously, 'we know how to defend ourselves against danger.'

'I'm sure you do.' Dawn said, attempting to preempt what the queen would say so she could get to the heart of the issue as she saw it. 'Though I'm sure you have a lot to learn still. You want to be able to defend your hive more, correct?'

'O-of course! It's everything to me!' she replied, wondering where this was going.

'Then you will need to spend time about your own kind and learn how to be a Changeling.'

'No! They stole Nightfall's mate, Storm! I am changeling, but I am different from that!' She resisted, though Dawn could have sworn she was seeing more fear of the unknown than an issue with her past, but wasn’t sure if she was projecting herself onto the adult sized foal.

'Listen to me little one.' Chryssy said, sounding exactly like a mother speaking to a scared child. 'If I wished to do that, why would I speak to you first?' She asked. 'And why would Dawn introduce us if I wished harm?'

'I... This is weird... Why are you both in my head?' She replied, still hesitant, but less noticeably afraid.

'Dawn has allowed us to Link and communicate over vast distance.' She said. 'I am in Manehatten.'

'I don't want to intrude on you any more than we need to Nymph, and if you want a break, I will respect it. We were concerned because in Chrysalis' experience, a changeling without a link or a hive of other changelings to be around... they don't feel so well and very quickly. You found a substitute, and good ones, but it might not hurt to spend a little time now and then with other Changelings.'

'I... will think about it, but only to protect my hive!' she said clearly, still hesitant but not wanting to pass up a chance to improve for her Hive.

'That is all I ask little one.' Chrysalis said, continuing the maternal role.

'So, what exactly would you do? You're not actually going to bring changelings into Equestria... are you?'

'I will teach you how to think like a changeling, as well as how to properly use your magic, and what not to do with your abilities.' Chrysalis said.

'I've been doing just fine on my own so far!' Nymph protested, sounding half proud of herself, though pausing and asking, 'So would I have to go to Manehattan then? Only if I did this mind you.'

'No. We will meet at Dawn's home.' She said. 'I wouldn't ask you to go to somewhere so unfamiliar to meet a total stranger, even if Dawn does vouch for me, so we will meet at Dawn's place.’

'I... can do that. I know where she lives.' Nymph agreed.

'We'll request for you as one of the members of the Patrol that come for one of our errands.' Dawn stated, 'After all-'

"Hey green, you coming up or what?" Storm's voice called out from upstairs, breaking Dawn’s link connection to Nymph out of surprise.
Dawn's immediate reaction, after jumping in place, was the thought 'Oh you bitch...'

'Calm yourself my little pony.' The Queen said their link still maintained with her aid. 'Just calm yourself.'

Dawn nodded mentally, feeling like she couldn’t escape the idea Chrysalis was telling herself this as well. She took a deep breath before calling out, "Yeah, had some business with Nymph."

Dawn walked up the final flight of stairs to the last completed level of the tower where Storm and Nightfall were waiting around a solitary table with several chairs. Stonewall followed and pulled a chair out for Dawn. Dawn nodded her thanks with a gentle smile to Stonewall before sitting down on it.

"You want to secure the room or will that be necessary?" She asked, lightly turning her head toward Stonewall.

"Secure it for what?” Nightfall asked, thinking she was asking him. “We've known each other for two years Dawn.”

Dawn shook her head, "Not what I meant. Stonewall?"

Her horn glowed and in a moment so did the walls for a second, then the wall’s glow faded.

"It is secure." She said, standing behind Dawn, playing the guard role perfectly as she stood as still as a statue.

"What we're about to say, like our mutual secret Night, is not to leave this room under any circumstances without either of our approvals."

"Tch. I've kept Night's secret safe, and his location safe ever since you botched up fighting Svi-"

"Storm!" Nightfall said firmly, cutting her off before looking at Dawn, a slight scowl on his otherwise grim face, "You know me well enough to know that I wouldn't spill any secret."

"I do. It's not for my benefit." Dawn replied, turning to Stonewall, "It's for hers."

"What we are dealing with isn't like a threat this Equestria is familiar with. It's dealt with threats some quite deadly but none of them come close to what is lose in it as we speak." Stonewall said.

"What do you mean?" Nightfall asked, tone returning to his serious nature when meeting Dawn, "This have to do with the serial killer thing you mentioned?"

"Yes, though he isn't just a serial killer per se." Stonewall said, using her magic to pull out the mugshot. "This is Solar Flare. He graduated at the top of his class at Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns. He is intelligent, charismatic, extremely careful and ruthlessly efficient.” She said. "He’s dedicated his life to the eradication of the Equestrian Government and the removal of the alicorns by any means necessary."

Nightfall frowned as he absorbed the information. Storm looked at the picture before chiming in. "Why the hay would he want to do that? How could he be ‘intelligent’ and be this stupid?"

"Because he believes the alicorns are holding back the potential of the ponies with how they rule." She said. "And I can assure you, he is far from stupid. It took over a decade for him to be captured, and in that time he succeeded in killing half the High Council and had three nearly successful assassination attempts on the Royal Sisters, one on Luna and two for Celestia. He nearly sparked a war with several of Equestria's allies through carefully orchestrated attacks designed to look like Equestria was behind them. He firmly believes the ends justify the means, and will see the ponies free from the Alicorn’s rule even if they will rule over a pile of ashes."

"Tch, sounds like a pain. We could find him, right Nightfall?"

"No." Night replied simply, putting his hooves on the table. "I'm not involving our guild in that one."

"Ah... is that so?" Dawn asked, to double check.

"Yes, it is." he replied with a sound of annoyance. "I'm not getting any of my guild tangled up in that, and you've gotten training to help with those big threats by now I'm sure."

"You'd think. I've learned more from Stonewall here in two weeks than my entire time as a princess so far."

"The guard isn't equipped to handle such a threat.” Stonewall added, “We are bringing in specialists trained in dealing with such threats, but they are few in number and limited on equipment. The fact is, your guild would be a great asset in the apprehension of Flare… and I'm sure will be handsomely rewarded for such a deed."

"Oh really, and what are you going to offer?" Storm asked, curious just how much they were going to offer, even though she would still refuse.

"I already said no." Nightfall said, shaking his head. "This is too dangerous. A rule I've had since the beginning is no going directly after anypony that's killed another. We risk our lives on some jobs, but this is something else. I don't care what you would offer."

"Not even for a chance to go home?" Dawn asked, figuring that might be an offer on the table.

Nightfall’s expression shifted for the briefest of moments, a glimmer coming to his eye before it darkened.

"You should know better than to try and make that promise again, Green, after you failed him." Storm huffed, annoyed by that offer.

"Fine. Then how about a threat." Stonewall said stepping forward. "The fact is, you’re the equivalent of special forces here from what I understand, which means you will be approached and offered a chance to join him. However, should you refuse and show your loyalty lies with Equestria, he will proceed to eradicate your little group so you don't get in his way."

Nightfall looked at Stonewall in concern, evaluating her in silence while Storm looked on in a mix of strong disbelief and concern.

"So you're dealing with a terrorist." Nightfall said.

"Yes, from another version of Equestria. Like one that’s a mix of the world we came from and here, even more tech than us actually." Dawn clarified.

"The hay is a terrorist?" Storm asked, looking between Dawn and Nightfall.

"That's why," Dawn continued, as if uninterrupted, “I said a chance to be home would be open to you. They have tech to retrieve lost citizens or to send people back, though you’ll need to speak to Stonewall for details. As far as a terrorist goes, they are someone or a group of people who use fear and force to make changes to the world."

"If you still do not wish to get involved then that is your choice.” Stonewall nodded. “You are free to make your own decisions and we will move onto the next item on the list of things to do."

Nightfall seemed to silently sigh as he sat on the chair, looking at the table, then to Fire Storm, then to Stonewall, "I gave up trying to go home, I promised her that, but I have to know. Is what Dawn said true, about going home?"

Storm seemed to look at him in disapproval and worry.

"Don't know. Never dealt with a situation like yours. Usually, we track the unique signature of the subject, but your body isn't your original one."

"After two broken promises,” Nightfall said after a pause, shaking his head “I've learned my lesson. What would you want from the Patrol for this terrorist?"

"Just anyone skilled in investigation, observant, as well as able to fight. While Flare prefers to use others to do his dirty work, he is a fully capable fighter both with magic and hoof to hoof."

"How strong is he in hoof to hoof or environment changing magic?" Night asked, sounding serious.

"He is decent, not a soldier but definitely not to be taken lightly. He doesn't alter the environment, he uses it to fight for him."

"So gallade is out.” He answered before explaining, “She’s our winter making specialist. What else is do we know about this pony? How does he try to do things, personality, anything."

"He is skilled in teleportation magic. He is a very calm and collected person, very careful. Prefers to rely on his own skill, rather than magic to enforce loyalty, and isn't above using anyone he needs to." She said. "I have footage of one of his attacks that claimed the lives of 4 of the High Council."

"Show it." He said, "I need to know what we're up against."

She nodded and pulled out her tablet and set it so they could see it once the video from before was queued up and then she hit play and listen as the reporter begin to talk and the events shown to the guards played out.

Nightfall watched intently, Storm more confused at first, clearly seeing but not understanding. When it finished, Nightfall went quiet, contemplative.

"That the world you're from?" Storm asked, looking between Dawn and Nightfall.

"No Storm, we were human." Nightfall clarified

"What they could do was similar though." Dawn said

"This... this is beyond anything we've attempted before." He said, thinking "Even sending our rogue would have huge risks.

"Exactly why the guard here isn’t enough." Stonewall said. "Right now, we are lucky and Flare doesn't have access to that sort of hardware. But he still has his mind and can do a lot of damage if he gets his organization up and running here. You saw how little he cares about civilian casualties."

Stonewall nodded, even Storm seemed to have less of her usual ‘cool’ attitude at the prospect.

"We got this though, right?" Storm asked. "We're the best fighters in the guild, he doesn't stand a chance."

"Guard… I don’t know your name, but do you know the same fighting style he uses?" Nightfall asked. "How much training he has?"

"I'm not trained in his style no, it seemed to be a mix of Saddle Arabia Bomo and Zebra Gentaz." She said. "And I know he took on three royal guards at once who were armed and killed all three of them"

He grew quiet again, thinking.

"Let me put it this way, do you think you can fight, alone or together, and kill him?” Dawn asked. “You won’t be able to rely on the bracelet either. He just has to interrupt how it works, and he's more adept than I am now, let alone when I made it."

"Sure he could, I’ve seen how he can fight, when he really wants to win, like when I was captured, you killed those changel-"

"No." Nightfall said simply and firmly. "We aren’t going to risk hand to hand combat with him."

"Oh come on Night, you never back down from a challenge!"

"I said no."

"Storm... let me put it this way," Dawn added for emphasis, "if you can beat Stonewall here, you might stand a chance."

"Tch, i could do it with both wings tied as long as they can’t use magic." Firestorm said.

Twilight looked at her. "Shall we test that theory?" She asked, still disguised.

"Let’s do it!" She smile, full of confidence from all the other times she had sparred and won. "I beat Nightfall half the time as it is!"

"Where should we hold it?" Dawn asked, noting Night’s frown of disapproval, even as he said nothing. "Do we want watchers beyond Night and me or no?"

"Makes no difference to me." Stonewall said.

"Let’s use the sparring circle in the training grounds." She said, soon hopping down and already going for the window to jump out. Nightfall frowned, shaking his head briefly before following Storm out the window.

"As you wish." Storm said as they left, then looked at Dawn. "How far do I take this?"

"Your judgement, but I’d aim for pinning and short term issues. If she gets too rough, I’ll heal her when you break a bone." She replied quietly.

"So I'm clear to put her in her place." Stonewall confirmed.

"You got it. Keep in mind I’ve got power enough for minor injuries and for a major bone fracture, possibly break." She said, a slight smile forming as she added quietly, 'Storm, for all her bravado, won’t know what hit her. I just hope the lesson is learned.'

"Not one bit. We’ll see to the second part." Stonewall said as she began to walk down the stairs.

Dawn followed, going to the outdoors with Twilight toward a back wall where a simple dirt circle outlined with wood planks was laid. Storm was doing some stretches and moving her body in ways Dawn guessed were warmups. Half the time she was up on her hind legs, even jabbing once or twice.

"So... do I use all my skills and fight how I fight, or do I fight like a normal pony?" Stonewall asked.

"Fight how you want, Nightfall and I haven’t been beat yet." Storm smirked before adding, "we've tested it against some of the best."

"We shall see how "the best" stack up." Stonewall said cracking her neck. "To be fair I won't use any magic, strictly hoof to hoof."

Storm snorted and smiled, "Well, we'll see how long that lasts." She replied and rose up, holding her forelimbs up and wings out for balance as she took a deep calming breath and let it out.

"Fighters ready?" Nightfall called.

"As I'll ever be." Stonewall said still standing there as the guild members present started to gather around.

"Fighters, get ready... start!" Night called as the others chuckled and started to take bets on how long the newcomer would last.

Stonewall remained standing where she was. Storm stood in place, watching her opponent warily, looking for the right moment to strike. She was confident, but she didn’t want to rush. After about fifteen seconds, when she realized her opponent wouldn't move, she smiled and charged in, going for an obvious jab.

Stonewall leaned to the side allowing the jab to pass through where she had been

Storm smirked and gave her body a strong sweeping kick, having planned that all along, and at the same time moving a foreleg into position for a strong stomach punch to wind her opponent and end it early when they couldn't dodge in the air.

Stonewall kicked off the ground and grunted as the blow hit her but not as hard as it would have and she landed on her side, rolled and came back up onto her hooves smirking. "Was that a love tap?"

Storm seemed to smile, despite her eyes showing annoyance, "A warning."

She stood in the center, looking at the challenger who was closer to the edge than before, wondering if she should attempt a rush or not.

Stonewall stood there, looking completely relaxed.

Storm continued to wait, eying her with a mix of frustration and scorn. She wanted to win, but she lost far too often to Nightfall by being too hotheaded, and she wasn't about to be shown up by making the same mistake.

"So…" Stonewall said, "Lovely whether we are having."

"You gonna take this seriously or what?" she asked impatiently

"If I have reason to yes. So far not much of one has arrived."

"All right, you asked for it." Storm said as she charged forward, closing the distance between them with the aid of her wings, stopping suddenly yet perfectly in a rare demonstration of technical aerial expertise, threw a couple punches, then an uppercut.

Stonewall moved with grace and precision as she dodged them. "Stop trying to hit me and hit me."

Storm yelled as she continued to attack aggressively, shifting between jabs, sweeps, kicks, and anything she could before Nightfall called out, "Storm, remember our own fights!"

Nearly instantly, her mind cleared. She frowned in frustration at her short fuse and retreated back toward the middle of the fighting circle.

"Aww. I was enjoying our dance." Stonewall said

"Got none of your own? Have to let a mare show you around?"

"Just being polite." She shrugged. "Don't want to be rude."

Storm glared, but stayed put, determined to have her opponent come to her now.

"So you forfeit?" Stonewall yawned.

"You're the one that hasn't done anything. You giving up?"

"No just figured I'd be sporting and give you at least a chance to try."

She snorted, growled, then spoke, "I'm just getting warmed up.. If you're not serious, then we're going to have to make this interesting..."

"Feel free, I was getting kinda bored."

"What do you wanna bet? Winner orders the loser around for a week? Bits? Duties?" She smirked, feeling better at their position. If her opponent wasn't even attacking except with words, she couldn't possibly lose.

"Since this is your turf I'll let you decide the terms. You bet what you'll get if I win, and what I'll get if I win."

"I wouldn't Storm..." Nightfall warned.

"Relax Night, I got this." Storm said, "Winner obeys the loser for a week... I could use a waterpony."

Stonewall smirked. "No limits on what can be ordered?"

"Why? Afraid I'll ask you to take out the waste buckets? We got the toilets installed a year ago." She taunted again.

"No, just want to be clear so there are no complaints later."

"Oh I won't accept any complaints from you. Come on!" she half yelled, getting a snicker from one of the ponies present, a stallion Pegasus.

"Ok, deal."

Stonewall no sooner than said her acceptance than she darted forward with impressive speed. Before some ponies watching could blink, she was on Storm, reaching for her throat.

Dawn couldn't help but gasp in startled surprise, barely was able to follow with her eyes what happened.

Storm looked on in surprise but moved one of her limbs, attempting to move the limb out of the way while she positioned her other leg for a punch to Stone’s side.

Stonewall grabbed her limb, unseen fingers digging into the flesh as she changed direction to move to the side, twisting Storm's arm as she pulled her along the ring.

She gasped, flaring her wings out to slow her momentum and dug her rear hooves into the ground to try and redirect the momentum as best she could, not even realizing how heavy Stonewall was.

Stonewall smirked and jumped behind her, letting Storm’s arm go as she put her own around their neck. She pressed on Storm’s neck as she pulled Storm back until they were both on their back hooves, Storm barely able to breathe, only just enough.

"So, since you want to play soldier, let an old soldier teach you the ways of the field. Study closely!" She said, then moved backward, pulling Storm with her as Stonewall fell back and threw Storm behind her. Storm quickly put her hand down and pushed herself off, pulling a version of a back flip as she did.

Storm had struggled against Stonewall as she tried to fight back, frustrated as to how their limbs were like metal. She felt her world turn upside down and prepared herself for the impact and what she'd do after. Her head hit the ground and she turned her backward momentum into a roll, intending to dive straight at them with a charge for a heavy blow from the added momentum. Stone wall was suddenly in front of them as they came up, smirking with glee.

“Let's begin" Stone said happily as she grabbed her wrist. “If I'm faster than you." She shifted her arms and there was a sickening pop from Storm's wrist as the bones snapped and then she let it go and jumped back.

Storm screamed and clutched at it while the other guild members looked on in surprise, then looking to Nightfall. He looked angry now, ears flat against his head as if trying to ignore the sound but watching intently.

"Next!" Stonewall said and lunged forward, ramming her shoulder into Storm's chest to send her sprawling back, landing on her back as her wings flared helplessly. "If I'm stronger than you."

She stomped on one of Storm's wings. Another popping sound was heard before she grabbed Storm by the throat and lifted her off the ground, standing on her back legs. Storm was held off the ground by the invisible finger around her throat as Stonewall simply smiled.

"Enough!" Nightfall lunged forward to break it up, the other onlookers doing the same. "Stop it and let go of her! You've done enough!"

Night looked at her with an intensity that betrayed an intent to kill if not listened to. Dawn stepped forward, feeling some empathy for Storm, but focused on what was needed to truly stop the issue, even as Storm screamed. Storm’s wing was limp and she cradled her wrist, but to her credit, did not shed a single tear

"Stonewall, you've made your point I think. Let me tend to her." Dawn instructed.

Stonewall looked between the groups, the same friendly smile on her face. "Very well, I think the point was made that I can kill her." She said, tossing Storm to the side as if she were dead weight. "Class dismissed." She said dropping down onto all fours.

Nightfall growled at this mistreatment and looked on as Dawn let her horn glow. Dawn prepared the magic and her horn glowed a dark forest green as she and Starlight Dusk carefully put Storm's wing back into place, healing any damage sustained slowly. It took Dawn a good few minutes before she turned her attention to healing the wrist, feeling their magical reserves get weaker.

"Stone... I don't give a damn what you could offer, or whatever help you wanted. The Everfree Patrol will not be a part of it. I want you out of our grounds, permanently." Nightfall said, glaring at her with such an intense gaze that it was clear he was worked up to have a fight. Unnoticed by him, the bracelet gem glowed slightly, a dark green much like Dawn's own, as if both the magic stored there and a bit of Svikopi's had been mixed and was being readied for use.

"That is fine, I got the help I require." She said. "There is also of course the matter of Celestia's request but I’m sure Dawn can handle that."

Dawn nodded, continuing the rather delicate work of healing the fractures.

"Dawn," He said, clearly still angry, turning to her. "I want you to leave and not come back without a damn good apology, and even then...." Nightfall's eye held a tear as he looked at her. Dawn simply looked back at him, pausing her healing as she turned to him.

"You really don't have any fucking clue what you're dealing with… I'm sorry that you didn't realize it, but I'm not sorry for letting this happen. You thought yourselves invincible, and I already resolved that I would heal whatever wounds inflicted so nothing damaged was permanent, and you would have a better idea of what you were up against. I had hoped you would understand that this pain and experience would be valuable teachers for what we are up against... If I was wrong, then I truly am sorry I misjudged you."

"I’m sure Storm learned a lesson, which is good. She will need what she learned for what's to come." Stonewall said calmly.

"Out..." Nightfall said, quietly but firmly just as Dawn finished healing Storm, who flexed their now healed body to test them. "I never want to see you again... Not for a damn long time."

"Fine..." Dawn said, taking a breath and turning around. "If you wish to break a friendship over a difference in opinion when I already repaired the damages dealt without being asked, then that is your choice... petty as it may be."

Dawn sighed inwardly and then looked to the rest of the group, "If anyone else wishes to see me, you know where I live. I hold no ill will to any of you, or Nightfall for that matter." She looked on at the crowd of 6 onlookers that were now present beyond Storm and Nightfall, in particular Charred Salamander, and the light blue alicorn sized and shaped unicorn mare, Gallade. Those two looked between everyone as if trying to figure out what happened and with concern

Dawn on the other hoof, slowly started walking away toward the gate, feeling a great deal of sadness, but determined not to cry at her loss.

"Very well, we will leave.” Stonewall said, “Have Storm meet us in the clearing a mile south of here."

"No." Nightfall said, "Get th-"

Storm raised her now healed hoof to Nightfall's mouth, as if indicating that she would follow the terms she had set. She glowered at Stonewall, then jumped up with a flap of her wings to clear the wall and flew southward of her own accord, all through which her wingbeats could not be heard.

Nightfall looked on and sighed, before saying grimly, "Bring her back in one piece... and if I find out she's been hurt, or killed, Nothing in any world will stop me from killing both of you."

"I keep my subordinates safe." Stonewall said as she turned towards the gate and began to walk.

The rest of the guild turned to Nightfall, who simply walked back to the main building and tried to keep it together.

Dawn sighed again, now outside the fort and clearly sad. For all she tried to hide it, and wasn't sure what she wanted to hear, or from who, but she was trying hard to keep it together as she felt that connection with him break, in spite of their commonalities and history to that point.

'Do not blame yourself little pony. You did nothing wrong, and if he wishes to end your friendship over a dose of reality then that is on him.' The Queen said comfortingly

Dawn nodded, yet still feeling like she was on the verge of crying, 'And yet, it doesn't seem to make it better. I tried to help him get home, only to bust up his portal even further beyond repair because of Svikopi. He still hasn't forgiven me I think, it feels like it at least... Then when I shattered my horn, I fear he blames me for Svik on that one too, that I should have been stronger so he wouldn't have been possessed in the first place.'

'Meadow Dawn.' The Queen said sternly. 'What you did was necessary in order to save Equestria. Had you not done so, then you would have been taken over and then Svikopi would be loose to do who knows what. What you did bought everyone the time they needed to stop him, and shattering your horn has to be one of the single most painful things that can happen to a unicorn. If he cannot see the strength you possess, then that is his fault and not yours. He is the only one who is unable to deal with reality. Not you.'

Dawn nodded and took a deep breath, starting to stabilize herself even as the archway to the guild grounds was behind them for a distance, trying to soak in her words.

'Thanks Chryssy… It's just a shame he chooses not to deal with it, but with his pains, I simply cannot blame him.' Dawn said before she let out her breath slowly, controlled before she flexed a wing to wipe at her eyes and dry the edges off.

'Yes. It is.' The queen answered simply.

Dawn looked over to Twilight and quietly asked, "Got anything you want to say on the matter, now that Chryssy's helped calm me down?"

"They were not what I expected." She said.

"Yeah... Nightfall's... changed..." She said, repeatedly pausing as she thought back to what he had been like. "I still stand by what I said about the rest of the guild, just..." She sighed again, wondering if Storm would be in sight soon. "It's just a shame."

"I suppose. I was expecting something… more. But if a simple fight like that upsets them, then it's best we do not involve them."

"Yeah... Their espionage was really good with one pony, and Gallade was capable of creating winter in mid summer without much effort. I hear she used to be called the Wendigo of the Western Wilds before Nightfall had her join. Pulled her out of her despair over her brother particularly, from what Char told me, while also admitting that he tried sneaking into her room often to be closer to her cool air and talk to her. One point, she nearly froze him, but stopped when she saw that he loved winter so much he would have frozen in place with a smile on his face. I bet there's more to it than that, but…"

"It's romantic." Stonewall smiled.

"It really is. She enchanted his scarf with some of that innate power of hers, and he's always a lot more cheerful and patient when it's cold, and irritable and short tempered when it's hot. He loved that handkerchief immensely as it was from his mother, who helped him to get out from his oppressive dad and still abused brothers, and now also being from a pony he really likes and would love to be with, even if she wasn't the heir to a fortune in a gem refining business... Yeah, he deserves every bit of happiness he can get." She said, realizing she was rambling.

Fire Storm stood in the distance, clearly facing toward them but not moving from her spot, and soon they all were in the clearing.

"Ready to go? We got a long flight ahead of us." Stonewall asked.

"I can keep up, as long as you're not as fast as Nightfall anyway." She said, frowning as she looked over Stonewall closer.

Dawn stretched out her wings and said, "Not for a long flight no. I used up a lot of magic healing as it was, and my wings aren't used to long flights yet. I'll let you know when I feel like I've reached my limit."

"How the hay are you gonna fly though Stone? You said we have a flight. Gonna suddenly sprout wings on me?"

Stone smirked as her horn melted away and wings grew on her back. "Pretty much yeah."

Storm looked on and frowned while Dawn merely chuckled, "You have absolutely no idea who you're dealing with... wait till you meet their better half, if you get to." Dawn turned to Stone and asked, "What's our destination, Ponyville?"

"Yeah, that was..." a twig snapped behind them and Stone spun around as a rifle appeared floating beside her.

Four ponies, dressed in torn up dark green uniforms and looking half-starved, stumbled into the clearing. One was holding the end of a makeshift stretcher that a pegasus laid on with torn cloth wrapped around their middle and held together by vines.

"Oh thank the gods!" An earth pony mare said as she saw them. "I didn't think we'd make it."

Dawn quickly moved forward to the pegasus and started evaluating their wounds, "What happened?"

"We… We don't know. We were doing survival training and… we were supposed to be extracted a week ago… but the instructors never came. We waited but… we started trying to hike out three days ago." the mare said between breaths

"Training in the Everfree is nearly crazy here!" Dawn said, Storm looking on in confusion, "Even though the timber wolves have been tamed by the Everfree Patrol Guild just a mile north, there's too much else they can't fend off easily." She paused and looked at Stonewall, "I can heal them to stability, but it's going to eat up all the magic I have to accelerate their body's natural healing."

"That's the point." Stonewall said. "The Everfree is the most dangerous place in Equestria. Where better to train soldiers how to survive?"

The mare looked between them then pointed at the unconscious pegasus. "Do Storm Cloud first....he got torn up by a manticore… We did the best we could." She said, "We’re low on ammo… last count has three bullets left between us… Oh gods, you have no idea how good it is to see friendly faces… I just wish we'd found you sooner."

Dawn nodded, horn starting to glow as she worked on the most vital spots injured, speaking softly as she tried to focus, "I'm Meadow Dawn, Princess of Hope. The orange red pony is Fire Storm, and you already know 'stonewall.'"

"W-we do?" The mare asked, confused. "Princess of hope?"

Dawn nodded slightly, "If you're with the EDF, absolutely. Fire Storm’s a pegasus from this world, from the Everfree Patrol, who just lost a bet to the commander." She smirked, knowing they should have pieced it together by now. "She's our ally for a week."

Dawn had finished healing any damaged internal organs and set to work healing any fractures or dislocations, pushing herself to her limit with Starlight’s help. The pegasus had multiple as well as multiple gashes.
"Other world?" The Pegasus blinked. It was clear they weren't in the best mindset to figure out anything, due to having been surviving for so long in the Everfree.

"You've been Displaced." Dawn said calmly, "sorry, I can't speak as much, this is delicate work."

She continued to focus as the wounds slowly healed themselves, pushing out any debris that made its way into the wounds and purified it, before they finally only had some minor scrapes and bruises. Dawn stood there, feeling weak-legged, but doing her best to hide it.

"Who's next?" She asked, unable to hide her shaking despite her best efforts.

"We-” she was about to answer before paused, noticing her shaking, “are fine ma'am. Don't worry about us."

"Nonsense..." She said, taking a deep breath, and turning to the closest one to assess their wounds with her magic.

They stepped back and stood tall like the other four.

"We are fine ma'am." A unicorn stallion said.

She frowned, but seemed to respect their choice. "What's your call Stonewall? We taking them with us?"

"Well, we can't leave them here. They are recruits." She said.

Dawn nodded, "Alright. Come." She said to them, echoing Twilight's order to them as she ignored spots in her vision. "We're heading to Ponyville, southeast of here, and about a quarter day's travel by hoof or half an hour by flight, unless I really had misremembered it. Everyone here a pegasus or no?"

The earth pony and the unicorn blinked in surprise. The only pegasus of the group laid unconscious in the makeshift stretcher.

"Um… ma'am? Are you feeling alright?" one of them asked.

She blinked as the spots faded and revealed they were not and shook her head, "Y-yeah, sorry, Just a bit oblivious at times... Anyway, after you Stonewall."

Storm snorted but said nothing. Stonewall nodded and led the way back.

Dawn walked on, feeling lightheaded and weak, but pushing on in spite of it, not wanting to have the soldiers need to carry another body as it was. The one pony was sure to wake up once they were rested, but she wasn't about to rest even if they woke unless necessary. She felt herself bolstered slowly, feeling some kind of energy flowing into herself, and pressed on through minute after tiring minute.

Dawn sighed in relief when finally the eyesore of a castle came into view, more so when they stood at the doorway to it. Ignoring the looks of any ponies nearby, she opened the door for them and ushered them to go in.

The soldiers walked in, followed by Stonewall who had been moving with them. "Never thought I'd be happy to see this place." Stonewall muttered.

Dawn nodded, not daring to put forth more effort than she had to. She began moving to the front of the pack to guide them toward the guest rooms, not daring to stop.

The group followed Dawn, the group of dark green clad ponies in particular were starting to show how tired they were, now that they were well away from that forest and safe, adrenaline leaving their systems.

Dawn finally got up the stairs and opened a couple doors, thankful that her poor memory remembered the directions to the guest rooms.

"Here's a couple rooms to rest up in." she took a deep breath and tried to think of what she was going to say, but completely lost track of it, shaking her head and saying, "if you need anything, I'll be in this room to the side." She finished, slowly heading toward that room.

They walked in and looked around a couple of them swaying on their hooves as the earth pony approached her. "Thank you ma'am. Just wish we found you three sooner before the others… Well… there was 14 of us when we started." she said looking down before looking up. "But… Thank you ma'am, truly. We won't forget this."

"It’s a shame. I would have wanted to help everyone… but all of you are far stronger than I am right now. Rest. We'll get food ready as soon as Stone feels up to it or I get my strength back. Thank you for your words, and rest up." She said wobbling before going into her shared room, getting on the bed, and collapsing.

Stone checked on her. "You ok?"

"Exhausted." She replied, "I... may have used a bit too much magic between Fire Storm's injuries and the other pegasus."

Dawn looked up, and saw Storm behind Stone, keeping quiet, but looking down at her. She almost would have sworn that she was looking down on her, judging her for her fatigue, but she might have just been tired and didn’t want to think of more ill toward her.

"Food would be wise for everyone I think. It's just about lunch as it is, and they look starved."

"Whoa, What happened to you guys!" Spike's voice called in the hallway, seeing the EDF troopers.

"Odd, your reserves should have easily been able to handle all 5 of them." Stone said. "Something we will work on." She said turning to go and then looked at Spike. She froze, realizing she was still a pegasi… ‘damnit.’

"Just ran into a bit of trouble." Stonewall said.

Dawn nodded, "My magic is... not very efficient yet. Starlight and I usually take a day to recover from healing just one pony's injuries as it was when I was a unicorn."

"W-what kind of trouble?" he asked nervously, seeming to not notice just yet.

"Just some lost hikers who ended up in the Everfree. We saved them, but they needed some healing and the Princess is tired now. I was just about to go and get them some food and water." Stonewall said trying to carefully shift to unicorn.

"Oh man, that's no good." Spike said, looking at Stone more closely after the change happened, then rubbed their eyes and looked again, "Huh, that's weird. Last time you were a unicorn, but I could have sworn you had wings just now."

Dawn passed out, breathing quietly in her dreamless sleep as she laid prone on the covers. Storm snorted, but said nothing as she looked at Stonewall.

"Probably just a trick of the light, or you're tired too. Maybe time to take a break." Stonewall said, looking at Dawn and smiled before looking at Storm. "Keep an eye on her." She ordered before started to head for the door.

Firestorm huffed but did as she was told.

Spike shrugged, but headed down the hall toward Stonewall. "Well, I have to go help make Twilight's lunch, I'll come with ya!"

"Good,” She nodded smiling. “We can make everyone a nice meal."

He chuckled in his own deeper shakey way, "Yeah"

Spike's tail waved in the air as he walked to the kitchen, half waddling with how young he was, and after opening the door, he said, "What're we making? I could go for some gem cake."

"Well, I don’t think that would agree with us very well Sir Spike." She chuckled as she started to get out vegetables. "I was thinking of a stew."

"Oooo, what kind of stew? I could go for some chicken!" He said, still more thinking of himself rather than the guests.

Stonewall stopped. That did sound good. But alas it could not be with so many ponies nearby… but she could dream. Maybe she could make some for Spike and swipe a bit. Yeah. “we will make you a bit of chicken stew." She said

"Awesome!" he chuckled, "Twilight doesn't give me too much meat, says the smell makes her feel sick, but sometimes you just wanna eat something, ya know?"

"Yeah know how that can be." Stonewall chuckled.

Spike looked at her interested, "Oh? What food do you crave sometimes?"

Meanwhile, in the guest room where Dawn rested…

Fire Storm continued to watch over the vulnerable mare, then sighed, looking back to the door before unbuckling their saddlebag and taking it off. She hated that mare, and almost wanted to dig through their saddlebag but thought better of it. She wouldn’t stoop to Dawn’s level in her eyes. If Dawn dug through her things, she’d simply beat the lesson into her. Dawn wouldn’t be able to do that to her, but this ‘stonewall’ could and wouldn’t hesitate to.

A knock came to their door. Storm sighed, debating if she should answer it. After all, her only instruction was to look after Dawn. She eyed the door and thought about letting it go but decided against it. Storm knew she couldn’t afford to have ‘stonewall’ angry at her, with their ridiculous amount of strength and changeling ‘unicorn to Pegasus to unicorn’ thing.

Storm opened the door to see the mare from the group in the forest.

"Oh hello… Um, I didn't catch your name?" The mare asked.

"Storm. Fire Storm" She said, standing in place and looking at her impassionately.

She nodded and smiled. "I'm Steadyhoof. It's a pleasure to meet you Storm."

"So what the hay were you 'training' in the Everfree?" She replied, avoiding the pleasantries and going straight for what she wanted to know.

"Survival." She said. "Next month it was to the Frozen North."

Storm blinked and looked at her with a mix of confusion and concern, then scowled, "Who in their right bucking mind would even think of doing that! That's crazy! Some of you died already even, right? What kind of irresponsible stunt is that!"

"We weren't supposed to be out there that long and… The instructors are supposed to make sure we don't suffer any casualties… but… well, it seems they didn't come with us."

"Why the hay not! Is Stone your leader, cause then I’ll give them a piece of my mind!" Storm asked, readily thinking Stone was behind it somehow. It was one more weird piece that didn’t fit, even with that ‘other world’ they said.

"I don't know! Over half the class wasn't transferred with us. Just us 15 out of 40 recruits." Steadyhoof answered.

Storm grumbled and looked over to Dawn, thinking about how ‘green’ had bothered to help once she saw them, before looking back to her, not about to be outdone, "Just… next time, get someone from the guild. We would have sent the timber wolves Nightfall tamed to help."

"Guild?" She asked confused.

Storm frowned, looking at her, "Haven’t heard of the Patrol? That's new. We barely got started two years ago and already everypony in Equestria knows about us."

Storm was baffled how they didn’t know about her. The video shown a different place and several names she didn’t recognize, so if that’s the other world, then the names she recognized must be since they arrived in her own world. She felt her jacket, a light fabric matching her coat color meant to lessen drag from air flow, held a pin of her guild’s emblem, indicating her membership and it was silver in color to indicate she was second in command.

"No, I haven't. What is it?" Steadyhoof shook her head.

Storm blinked, and then laughed, "Oh geez, don't know anything about the Everfree Patrol, but you go off to train in the Everfree like you're going on a picnic... this is just rich."

Steadyhoof eyed the strange mare with almost hidden disdain, wondering about the sanity of this pony. Storm soon calmed then seemed to look at her more seriously.
"The Everfree Patrol’s something Nightfall came up with. Wanted to be in a place that was closer to what his home was like, and wanted to help out ponies that weren't getting helped out by the Guard. Thieves, disputes, fights, you name it, we can probably do it. We only ask payment as much as they can afford, hay, we only get paid half the time. Still, keeps us fed and ponies safe.”

"So… you're mercenaries." She said scrunching her nose at the idea.

"That's… partly right, I guess. Why, you got a problem with that?" She asked, staring down the mare firmly.

"It’s just, I don't like people who are only loyal to the highest bidder." She said annoyed. "You want to help, join the Equestrian Defense Force or the guard."

"Tch, haven't heard of that before and we don't just go to the highest bidder. We got our morals too, and we won't do anything against the law and help out anypony who needs us. Celestia has a Captain stationed in the guild to report to her just for that reason!"

"Tsk.” Sreadyhoof frowned, “Sounds like you spend too much time on that first if you don't know about the army that is all over the damn nation."

"Who the hay are you kidding? I've flown all over Equestria on missions and I never met anything like whatever you’re talking about! Besides, what kind of outfit were you all wearing anyway? Only the guard have uniforms like that, unless you work in some sort of store anyway."

"We are the military, the ones called in when the guard cannot handle the situation." She said. "We are the equestrian army. How you haven't seen our bases everywhere is beyond me."

Storm visibly pulled her head back and squinted her eyes at them in strong disbelief, "Fine, you n me are going to go look for these supposed bases of yours after my week is up."

"Fine. By me. Can't wait to see the look on your face when you see the army, air force and naval bases. Not the mention the Castle of Friendship."

Storm laughed, "Who the hay are you kidding? We're IN the castle of Princess Twilight. Who else has a crystal castle? Geeze, you need more rest than I thought."

"This isn't the Commander's castle." She said. "This place wouldn't withstand a single air strike. The Castle of Friendship is the single most fortified base of the EDF designed by the Commander herself to withstand an army."

Storm frowned, no longer finding this funny and bumped their shoulder with a hoof, "Come on, look around you! The entire freaking place is made out of crystals. What else other than Princess Twilight's castle would have that?"

"The Commander would never live in such an eyesore of a material. This isn't the Crystal Empire, her castle is a fortress."

"I'd go and take you myself to her throne room just to prove you wrong if I didn't have to watch over pregnant princess..." Storm grumbled, her tone of voice clearly indicating her disdain of Dawn in spite of her actions that day.

"If you don't want the job why did you agree to it, merc?" Steadyhoof looked at her, a very slight smile showing on her face.

"I didn't!" She said, nearly growling, even dripping with a little venom in her tone at first when she continued, "I fought that changeling Stonewall, and bet that winner could order around the loser for the week. They won, but not without breaking my hoof and wing in the process." She added a mumbled, "Breaking the rules too..." before speaking up, "I hate it, but I'm a mare of my word... but the second that week's over I'm flying the hay back to the guild so we can finish our jobs actually protecting the ponies that the guard doesn't!"

"The hell you talking about a changeling?" She asked. "I didn't see any changeling and what do you mean breaking the rules? And the guard does protect ponies." She said, her tone having grown a little softer at the mention of being a mare of her word.

"Stonewall was a Unicorn when I met them, and when you lot showed up, she was a Pegasus, and then when Spike came along, she was a unicorn again!"

"If they were a changeling why are they in disguise huh? There wasn't a reason to be."

"Who the hay are you kidding?” Storm asked, growing infuriated at their ignorance. “Only Changeling in Equestria able to be themselves is Nymph, and she's allowed it cause Nightfall vouched for 'em and put them in the guild!"

"What are you talking about? Changelings have been a part of Equestrian for over 50 years. My best friend is a changeling." Surehoof said, feeling confused at their anger until an idea struck, instantly souring their conversation, "Unless you're one of the purist bastards."

"No, they haven't!" Storm grimaced, "those bugs just invaded Equestria not 10 years ago, and just last year they sent drones to kidnap me so Queen Chrysalis could steal Nightfall's love from me and get to him!"

"Oh, of course, should have known you’d be a fucking racist." She said with great annoyance. "Why don't you go hang out with the rest of the Purist scum and you can all swap stories about how the hive did this or that without any proof."

"I've still got the scar to prove it!" she said, bristling and having her fur rise up while her wings started to come out, really feeling like they were asking for a fight. She showed her underside and the scars that laid underneath, along with a couple bite marks that were clearly changeling in nature, an indicator of her kidnapping.

====

Spike helped get the food made, readily using a knife with some ease to cut his veggies and the chicken while Stonewall helped him with other things. He even remembered to wash his claws after dealing with the chicken, using his tail to turn on and off the water.

After only a couple minutes, yelling could be heard from down the hall.

“Huh, that’s weird.” Spike said, "Uhm Stonewall, what in the world is going on down there?"

“Good question.” Stonewall said, watching the dragon go find out before moving to go down to the source of the yelling behind him, as silently as she could and unnoticed by the dragon.

Dawn groaned as she was starting to wake, getting up and looking between the two arguers. Despite her weakened state and without thinking, she used more magic, grabbing them both and pulling them apart.

"ENOUGH YOU TWO! Stop yelling at each other and actually listen for one minute!" Dawn yelled, aiming to be overheard.

"But S-" Storm started before she felt her muzzle be forced closed as Dawn glared dangerously at her.

"But she-" Steadyhoof got out before her muzzle was forced shut as well.

"Storm, Steady... just... shut up and cool off." Dawn said before panting and let go of them both before continuing. "Storm, they're not from this world either, like Nightfall and me, in case you bucking forgot. Steady, you are displaced. The events of your world haven't happened yet and you're getting worked up over shit that Storm doesn't understand. You're part of the EDF? Don't let her get under your skin. And Storm, if you don't want to get beat up again, stop picking fights."

"What's going on down here!" Spike asked, having not yet noticed his follower.

Stone looked over the scene, very annoyed. "Recruit! Front and center!" She barked and Steady jumped before running down the hall, standing in front of the disguised commander, and slid into a salute.

"Finally,” Storm sighed, “someone to put her in her place."

"Shut the hell up Storm,” Dawn warned, “before you get in more trouble."

"I'd listen to her STORM, unless you want to learn to fly without the use of your wings." Stonewall said in the same authority voice before looking at Steady. "Recruit, tell me. What group did you sign up for?"

"The EDF ma'am."

"And why did you do that?"

"To make a difference ma'am."

"So you respect the uniform?"

"Of course ma'am." She said sounding confused and respectful.

"Then tell me…” Stonewall nodded before nearly bursting out in the royal canterlot voice in her face, “WHY IN THE NAME OF CELESTIA'S FLAMING ASS ARE YOU DISRESPECTING IT HAVING A YELLING MATCH WITH A CIVVIE!?!!"

She opened her mouth to try and speak, but was cut off. "Laps! Now! Twenty-five around the outside of the castle, and move it before I add another 25!"

Steady bolted. Storm snorted quietly, upset at Stone's outburst, but was glad they were put in their place. Stone looked at Storm thanks to the noise she made.

"You can join her."

"What for!"

"Because I said so, that's why! Move it!" Stone said as a strange metal stick with a bubble like thing behind it appeared. There was a sound of compressed air whooshing before a paintball hit Storm's flank.

Storm yelped and growled at Stone aggressively before going to the window, opening it, and jumping out instead of risking a second paintball hitting her.

Dawn sighed, laying back down. She had drained herself further from the use of her magic and was disappointed in how that occurred. She looked to Stonewall apologetically. Spike meanwhile, was standing in the doorway, looking at what happened in a clearly intimidated and scared expression. He stood frozen, wondering what'll happen next. As soon as Storm left, Stone relaxed, making the paintball gun vanish.

"You ok Dawn?" she asked on her usual manner.

"Yeah... just exhausted still... I was almost asleep and then those two went at it... Steady was actually pretty polite at first, just got offended by Storm and had a lower tolerance for her attitude than I did when I first met her. They said you were a changeling, then Steady wasn’t sure why that mattered, only to reopen Storm’s old kidnapping wound from when she was kidnapped. Storm was accused of being a low-life merc and purist, while Steady’s only flaw was somehow thinking she was still home. Storm’s crime was refusing to back down, stemming from ignoring that they had a different home in the first place and her damn pride felt on the line.”

"Yeah,” Stone sighed, “she could use an attitude adjustment… wish I could toss her into Camp Mendez for a couple weeks. That would fix it."

"Yeah...” Dawn snorted with a smile, “I bet."

"What's Camp Mendez?" Spike asked, still nervous, but feeling comfortable enough to speak.

Whoops… Twilight thought. So she looked back at him to give a cover story. "Just something I like to call training for the guard is all." She finished with a chuckle.

"Oh. I'm gonna go back to the kitchen, watch the stew." He said as he laughed nervously and pointed a thumb out behind him before dashing off toward it.

"Hope we didn't frighten him too much." Dawn sighed.

"I'll talk to him later, but he is a lot tougher then he seems. I've seen it."

"I will be like that, I hope..." She sighed and stretched her body out, trying to will it into getting strong enough to function.

"You will Dawn. You will." Stone reinforced sitting beside the mare.

"Thanks Twilight." she whispered as she slid toward Stone from the weight, "I won't be a burden to you, not longer than I have to… no way."

"You aren't one now though." Stone said.

"B-but I couldn't heal five ponies and be fine... like you expected..." She whispered, remembering how her magic reserves weren’t as high as they expected.

"Dawn, you are an untrained pony who is doing advanced spells and dealing with some serious injuries. The fact you were even able to help the one was impressive."

"I will be better...” she said, shaking her head briefly, “but at least their life isn't in danger..."

"So you did help. The others are injured, but not in danger of dying like he had been."

"I'll try to remember that... might wanna check on whatever food you have cooking, I'd hate for it to burn." She said as she laid back down and started to doze, clearly exhausted to the point of being unable to stay awake.

Twilight nodded, really wishing her sentries were here to watch her. This alicorn really underestimated herself, but that would be fixed in time. Still, there was more food then Spike could handle, so with a sigh, she left her.

=====

Storm ran, grumbling to herself in her head as she ran. It wasn’t long before she heard the galloping of Steadyhoof behind her, slowly catching up.

The mare was soon passing her, being used to morning runs during training to ‘get the blood flowing’ and wake them all up.

Chapter 16: Read In

View Online

Spike continued to cook his soup, standing dangerously close to the burners as he stirred the pots while he was on his own.

"I know you're fireproof and all Sir Spike, but I'd recommend leaning back a bit." Stone said as she walked in.

"Huh, but I'm not fire proo-whoah!" he replied as he turned to face her, only to slip on a slight puddle that had formed when he stirred too vigorously.

Spike found his claw flailing and pressed against the pot. The pot barely moved but Spike’s claw stung and he began yelping, rolling away from it and toward the floor. Stone blinked, confused at the idea that Spike was not fully heatproof, before she grabbed him in her magic and got him to the sink, running cold water over his claw.

“Oh my, aren't you able to sit in lava without an issue and breathe fire?"

"W-well, I kinda backed out of that one when I went up there with the other dragons." He said, wincing, "My scales aren't thick enough or something. I don't mind though. Can't exactly do it with my pony friends."

Stonewall blinked and took his claw out gently, patting it dry before answering, "I see."

He got up and chuckled, brushing himself off, "Don't worry ‘bout me, I'll be fine!"

"I worry." Stone said anyway, checking his claw still to see how bad it was.

He opened his claw and showed only a slight mark on it, "Seriously I'm fine." he said as he hopped down on the floor, "You worry almost as much as Twilight does, or Rarity."

"Sorry it's just,” Stonewall said, hesitating as she remembered it wasn’t her world, “It's my job as a guard."

"If ya say so..." He shrugged, reaching into a pantry and pulling out a gem the size of his claw and took a big bite out of it. "Ish a shame shoup taksh sho lon to cook." he said through a mouthful.

"Yeah, but you can make a lot of it at once which is a plus."

"Hehe, yeah..." He giggled, liking the idea of a large meal.

She went back to cooking the larger meal for everyone else. She had gotten lucky convincing Spike to make a good amount of his chicken soup, now all she will need to do is successfully get a bowl without being noticed.

Spike had pulled out his comics and was reading them, giggling to himself when he got to certain parts.

"What you reading there?" stone asked.

"Power ponies issue 247! The return of ParaPlant!" he said, holding up the comic spread out in front of him.

"Oh?” She smiled, “Sounds pretty interesting."

"I know right!" he said excitedly before going on about all the drama that led up to that point.

Stonewall listened with a smile as she stirred the soup and kept an eye on it.

"So tell me Spike," Stone said after he was done talking. "you ever pick up any comics from the Enchanted Comics store in Canterlot?"

"One or two... yeah.." He said nervously. "But don't tell Twilight! She said not to get any more after the first one..."

"Well that's kind of sad, they can be quite entertaining." she said smiling. "I'm sure she's just worried about you as some of them can be rather risky. She will probably relax more once you get older."

"I hope so. The Power Ponies are the best!"

"Yeah, I always did enjoy those stories," Stone smiled. "and I know your tougher then ponies give you credit for."

"Huh? How do you know that?"

"I just know.” She smiled, “I mean how many others could stand up to Sombra without hesitation?"

"Hehe, well..." he paused, blushing and rubbing the back of his head with his uninjured claw

She smiled as she checked the soup.

Fire Storm was worn out... She made it to twenty laps, and her legs were on fire. She gave up trying to keep up with Steadyhoof, who had lapped her three more times in the process. She stopped seeing her until this lap, where she was standing at the door breathing and then looking at her with a satisfied smug smile before going back into the castle.

Steady looked on briefly, feeling satisfied showing that pegasus up. That would teach her to think some mercenary was better than the army.

Storm finished her laps eventually, grunting her breaths as she went in, sweating, and immediately looking for the shower, knowing there was one in the room where Dawn was resting.

Once she returned, she walked straight past Dawn to the bathroom, starting up the water as soon as she could. She hated being dirty more than she had to be, though she'd never admit it. She soon finished her shower and headed back into Dawn's room, feeling better, almost content despite the run, and then she saw Dawn on the bed, fast asleep.

"You know... this is all your bucking fault green." She muttered under her breath. "She's your guard, you should have taught them how to behave."

For the briefest of moments, Storm considered doing something to Dawn, nothing obvious of course, and something enough to remind her of her fault and her place compared to them. She paused further, thinking for a minute of ideas, but when none came, she sighed and left the room. After all, she was told to go run. there was nothing Stone said about keeping an eye on her again after she was done. She looked around, wandering about the castle, already feeling halfway up to strength again. She had endurance for flight if she needed to, just not running, as her legs still protested the run.

She found Steady, wandering the halls and looking around. She hadn't noticed Storm. Storm smirked and walked quietly behind them, watching the mare that was also the cause of her trot earlier.

After a few seconds, Steady spun around, throwing a right hook at her follower.

Sky flared out her wings and flew up out of reach, "Oh, still got some fight in ya huh?"

"You stupid or something, sneaking up on a soldier like that?" Steadyhoof asked in a loud voice, frustrated with the mare’s idiotic behavior.

Storm snorted, hovering almost perfectly in place without flapping her wings even a little bit, "As if I'd let myself get hit."

Steady paused, tilting her head as she tried to puzzle out what she was seeing. "How are you flying without using your wings?”

"I am using my wings... down to the very last feather. I'm still the best stunt flier there is, and don't you forget it!"

"You aren't moving your wings." Steady said, changing her wording to be more clear.

"Trust me, I'm using my wings... you just don't know how." Storm said smugly.

"I know how pegasi wings work, and that's not how they work."

"You gonna fight me on everything?” Storm said, trying her best not to be exasperated, “You like being wrong?"

"I know how they work, we were taught back in school how each of the four tribes’ magic works, at least the basics. Pegasi flight magic only works when the wings are in motion."

"Wrong." She laughed, moving her wings and floating slowly back down. "I can do it at almost any point in flight... no tricks or gimmicks. That's Night's thing to have gimmicks."

"That's not possible. What you're doing goes against everything known about magical law." Steadyhoof nearly yelled.

"Yeah?” Storm snorted, “then you know nothing of magical stuff. I was taught how to do tricks close to this, but I'm the only pony who perfected it and Nightfall was able to do it too. Everypony else just gave up at the easier stuff. Got anything else you wanna say and be shown wrong?"

"Uh Stone? I think I hear those two again..." Spike said as he turned to hear the faint sound of yelling once more. "I wonder why Twilight hasn't noticed it yet..."

"She's probably nose deep in a book, you know how she gets." Stone said.

"So I guess the pegasus who taught me about pegasi magic doesn't know how their own magic works, or any of the flight instructors. Good to know an entire race knows nothing about how they function."

"That's because most of em don't really know much more than the most basic of basics." Storm laughed and jumped up, flapping to get a bit of height before she held her place in the air again. Storm emphasized her point by starting to pirouette in place while barely loosing much more than a half leg's height.

"The EDF pushes them to know the advanced and the EMSD pushes even more then that." She said.

"Fine, you want a show cause you just don’t get it, I can give you a bucking show." She said quietly, still holding her full ego inflated glare from her hovering spot. Anything your whatever pegasi can do, I can do first try."

"Um… what are you two arguing about?" Princess Twilight asked, having walked down the hall and now blinking at the two strangers in her home while holding a large book by magic. "And do you need my help?" She asked, assuming they were here to see her.

"Oh, Twilight." Storm looked over to her, deciding to land softly on the hallway and giving a slight bow with her head.

"Commander, ma'am!" Steady called, snapping into a salute and causing Twilight to blink.

"Commander? The hay are you saying? She's a princess." Storm snorted.

"No, she's the head of the EDF." Steady said out the corner of her mouth, trying to correct them.

"Whatever the hay 'EDF' is." She said, loudly enough to be heard as she looked to the side.

"EDF?" Twilight blinked, perking up with curiosity, causing Steady to blink by asking, "What's that?"

"Told ya." Storm said with a smile. "She was saying something about you being some sort of commander of an army and stuff. Didn't have a clue what they were talking about!"

Twilight blinked and tilted her head. "Army?"

Steady opened her mouth to correct her before being seized by magic and dragged off towards Stone, who was now standing at the other end of the hall with a blank expression. Storm, once she was close, started furiously whispering to Steady who looked to be on the defensive and expecting to be struck.

Storm looked at them with interest, briefly looking back to Twilight and shrugging before trying to pay attention to what Stone was saying. Twilight looked on, confused, and they couldn't hear what was being said. Another few seconds later, Twilight started to walk towards them.

Fire Storm followed the princess, wanting to find out more herself.

Stone face hoofed before the pair arrived, Sturdy’s ears splayed back in correction.

Storm smirked more, "Find out that I'm right? That Twilight is a princess and that there isn't an 'army' other than the guard?"

"No, she was getting chewed out for flapping her mouth around people who haven't been read in, and now has given me a bigger head ache to deal with."

Storm winced and shut up, realizing this was not the time to talk back after the last time she was punished.

"And if I know you-" she looked at Princess Twilight, who looked extremely interested. "-as well as I think I do, then you won't leave this alone." Stone said sighing.

Storm quietly stepped away, suspecting trouble and not wanting to get in the crossfire once again, turning to go to Dawn's room when Stonewall teleported in front of her, stopping her in her tracks.

"Oh good, I was just about to have you go see if Dawn was awake." She said smirking. "She will need to be present for you and Twilight to be read in."

"Read in?" Storm blinked, confused, then shrugging, "Fine, I'll go get her."

"Good. Meet us in the map room." Storm said before teleporting away.

Storm frowned, but went off to fetch Dawn. Dawn was sleeping soundly in the room, until Storm tapped Dawn’s sides none too gently. After several more pushes, Dawn got up, feeling clearly tired, but realizing something was happening that required her to be present regardless. Neither of them knew where the map room was, and wandered before finding it after a good five minutes.

Stone was there already, Steady standing behind her and to the left with her eyes on the floor, ears back and looking every bit cowed by the guard she stood beside, while Twilight sat on her throne with Spike in his own chair, having come to see what was going on.

"Sorry for waking you Dawn,” Stone smiled, “but we needed you to be present as a credible witness."

"Not a problem. What's going on?" Dawn nodded, rubbing her eyes as she did.

"Someone." Stonewall said, causing Steady to wince. "Spoke about things they shouldn't have in earshot of those who were to be kept out of the loop or read in later."

"Ah..." Dawn sighed. "So now we have to get it all out in the open among us despite trying to keep it a secret... joy."

"Yup." Stonewall said, horn glowing with a spell and within seconds, the walls did the same. "Ok then. So standard disclaimer, repeating of what you are told of in this room to anyone without authorization from myself, my second in command, or the princesses, will be seen as an act of treason and dealt with severely. Do you understand this as it has been explained to you?"

Dawn looked around, wanting to make sure everyone understood. Storm shrugged subtly, looking on with passive indifference and thinking, 'Let's just get this show going so we can get it over with. Such Drama princesses.'

Dawn looked over to Storm, noticing the vacant look and glared, "Fire Storm, you've been through this once, and yes, I'm calling you out on it in front of everyone here." Dawn said firmly as she stared down Storm’s own responding glare. "You don't even want to know what she'll do to you if you break that promise again."

Stone smiled approvingly at the princess’ threat. "Trust me, that little education I gave you would seem like a picnic, as I hate traitors."

Storm looked over to Stone and frowned, cautious from the prior fight they had and its severity, but still not believing that she would go much further than what they already had.

"So then, do you three understand what I have said so far?" Stonewall asked.

Storm looked at Stone, still feeling rebellious but starting to sense something about them was off. "Don't tell anyone outside this room whatever's said, yeah."

Stonewall looked at the other two, who nodded, Princess Twilight looking both concerned and yet still curious beyond reason.

"Well then, ok. Then first off, my name is not Stonewall, that's just an alias and I'm not part of the guard, as that's just a convenient cover in most Equestrians."

Storm let out a nearly silent puff of air as she listened, figuring as much, but not wanting to attract any more attention like before.

Stone looked at her blankly. "Something you'd like to say?"

"No." She said simply. Technically, it was the truth. She had nothing she wanted to tell them under threats like that, the savages.

"Good." Stone said as she looked at them from across the table. "Then allow me to introduce myself." She said smiling as the unicorn guard form melted away into a scarred and augmented purple alicorn. "Commander Twilight Sparkle, leader of the Equestrian Defence Force, former student of Princess Celestia, bearer of the element of magic and the Princess of Motherfucking Friendship."

Dawn smirked, instinctively loving the introduction, smiling more when she saw Fire Storm look between her and the Princess Twilight with a heavy degree of confusion, as if she couldn't believe what she was seeing and hearing.

Princess Twilight blinked in confusion as well, but soon her curiosity and habit got the better of her as she leaned forward, a quill and parchment appearing beside her in her magic.

Dawn watched the reactions of the soldier now, knowing Storm had given the commander their full attention as she wanted an explanation. Steady’s eyes remained on the ground knowing who the Commander was.

"So then, now that introductions are out of the way let's move in to the main event shall we?"

Storm looked on in skeptical confusion, as if not processing that there really were two Twilights in front of her, one of whom part metal.

"Whenever you're ready." Dawn nodded.

"So then, the long and short of it is I’m from an alternative version of Equestria, where we are several decades ahead of you in the time line, and a few centuries by technology. We arrived here via an accident or possibly something to do with our barrier, as me and my family weren't the only ones who ended up here as demonstrated by Recruit Steadyhoof and her class and several others holed up at Dawn's house or are making their way there, as well as possibly more as yet uncovered scattered all over the nation."

Storm furrowed her brows unable to accept that there’s another version of Equestria. Her mind was only able to summarize what it heard by shrugging it off as 'Twilight messed with time magic again.' and 'they're meeting up at Green's place.'

Twilight was furiously scribbling in her notes as she leaned forward, now actively hanging onto every word.

"Celestia has set aside some land for us to set up a sort of temporary settlement for our stay here, something she herself had hoped the Everfree Patrol would have helped with, since we have many scared civilians with us currently living in tents or makeshift shelters. But well, they refused to have anything to do with us, and didn't even want to hear Celestia's request for aid." She said the last part glancing at Storm.

Storm frowned, not liking how she blamed the guild for it when it was Stone’s fault for not knowing how to fight fair. In her eyes, it also wasn't their fault they started their request with this serial killer terrorist thing. They never put THAT information to the guild, just a missing ponies request and intel on a dangerous pony. Green and Stone didn't even ask anything about this serial killer ahead of time, and she knew if they had started with that, and a bit more decency, they would have heard 'em out.

Dawn, upon hearing the answer from the commander, and knowing Storm’s pride would have her ignoring it, decided to speak on their behalf. "In their defence, the request Celestia asked for had not been mentioned, and things grew heated before we could address the other points the guild could assist with. Sadly, the reaction was poor, but perhaps when heads have cooled, it can be considered." She said, turning slightly to Storm to gauge their response, only to watch Storm avoid her gaze.

"When asked what we wanted, I said we had need of their help on a matter of safety for the nation, as well as a request from Celestia herself." Twilight said looking back at Dawn. "I even mentioned it after the initial refusal of helping us with Flare, to move the conversation to that topic, but Storm latched onto Flare."

Dawn nodded, not intending to interrupt further. This was Twilight's speech. She made her piece and attempt at a kind or generous diplomatic offer, but if that's the route they wanted to take, she would respect that.

Storm frowned, not liking being put as the one at fault. She focused on the more dangerous stuff because it's what she was good at. Let Allen and the others take care of that mundane stuff. That's why they joined the guild anyway, to help with that kind of thing!

Commander Twilight turned back to the other three.

"Serial killer revolutionary terrorist?" Princess Twilight said confused.

The commander sighed. "While most people are just civilians, or members of the royal guard and EDF, or low level criminals… Unfortunately a highly dangerous terrorist ended up here as well. I'm not sure where the serial killer idea came from, as he isn't one but he is someone who is wishing to bring down the Equestrian government and remove the Alicorns from power by any means necessary, and doesn't care who has to die to achieve that goal." The commander clarified, and Twilight visibly paled while Spike looked concerned.

Storm tuned out a bit of it, not understanding any more than she had last time, merely that it was a repeat from before. She didn't want ponies to die, but to think someone actually would kill to get what they want? That just didn’t happen, it couldn’t happen.

"Right now, if he has any form of his organization starting, it will be small enough he wouldn't dare try to go after one of the Princesses yet. So for now, you are safe, and we hope to have him dealt with before he has a chance." She said.

Dawn nodded as Storm merely looked on, wondering what a bunch of 'other guards' are going to do about this.

"Any questions?"

"So what now?" Storm asked, not having the level arrogance she had before, genuinely unsure what it is they’ll even do against this crazy scenario.

"Now we rest up, and in the morning, head off to Dawn's place to grab a few troopers and guards to help out with Flare before moving on back to Manehatten."

"Buckle up soldiers, training time's over.” Dawn smiled, “This is where the hooves hit the road, but before that, food!" She chuckled, smelling the food from the kitchen.

The commander nodded, a smile forming at the princess’ taking charge and constant support. "Yeah, because in a few days, we are hooves on the ground in a military operation the likes of which I doubt this world has ever seen." She said chuckling as she started to head for the kitchen

Dawn smiled, walking yet still feeling drained as she went to the kitchen, loving the smells yet wondering why she smelled chicken. Twilight walked into the kitchen, and Starlight Dusk, mostly transparent, was stirring the food with a long ladle, waving to the group before fading out as he was noticed.

Commander Twilight jumped back at the sight, a pistol appearing in her magic as soon as she saw him. "Son of a bitch! Can he please warn me before he shows up." She said with annoyance as the pistol vanished.

Dawn frowned, hearing him faintly echo in the room, 'Jeeze, last time I ever do her a favor... I was there when you walked in, what more notice can I give!'

Dawn sighed, too tired to fight it, and then idly wondered if Chryssy would be able to hear Starlight in the link.

Fire Storm jumped at the reaction of the commander and looked at her, both confused and annoyed, but still saying nothing.

'Um, who was that?' The queen asked confused.

Twilight grumbled about hating surprises as she began to grab bowls.

'Starlight Dusk, my otherself. Or in more understandable language, he's a version of what I was like before I tried to transition from male to female and the personality 'mask' I wore to survive. He became his own pony when we got to Equestria when he wasn’t before.
'
'Oh cool, you can hear me too.' He said in a slightly deeper but friendly voice.

The Queen's confusion was clear. 'Seriously....can't you ponies do anything normal here?'

'Nope!' they both answered at the same time.

'Don't worry. I stay in the background most of the time anymore... As she becomes her own pony and not as reliant on me, I fade out...' He sighed wistfully, 'But no need to worry bout it. Just wanting to say hi.'

'That's sort of horrible.' She said flatly.

'Well, unless you've got a way of being my own person, pony or otherwise, I have no control over it.' he replied with an internal shrug.

Dawn frowned, feeling her stomach rumble loudly as she went to go get dishes for everyone. Twilight was putting the bowls on the table in the map room already, and had sent Steady with a tray for the other ponies.

‘I shall look into it.' The queen said

'Wait, seriously?' Dusk asked, clearly skeptical but hopeful at the idea.

Dawn noticed this and smiled at the idea, letting Dusk and Chryssy talk it out, saying, 'Well, if you've got a solution, we'll be pretty happy about that. He'd just about given up on being his own entity again, even if we both were a single one before.'

'Dawn you have seen part of our history. I do not think it is all that hard to guess how I feel about such matters.'

Dawn nodded mentally, getting a bowl for herself while eying the chicken noodle soup of Spike's, 'I get that, but we explored the option a while back, and were told it was an impossibility. We resigned ourselves to being together, not that we had a huge issue with it. But as time went on, he's been less active, less attentive, especially since the first interaction with Twilight. I'm afraid he's just getting absorbed back into me, or something like that, and I’d hate to see him go.'

'You are not a Changeling Queen. There is nothing more dangerous than a queen's mind when she wants something done...' she said.

Dawn could almost feel rather than hear one tweak to the above, a strong instinct like feeling that added, ‘except Twilight.’

'Well, thank you Chryssy. It'll mean a lot to him, even if it meant starting over I'm pretty sure.' Dawn replied as she already started to eat from her bowl, wondering if she would get a bowl of chicken soup after she finished. She thought of looking at the troops of the EDF, but they weren’t there, being allowed to eat in their room to rest and leaving Storm, Spike, and the Twilights.

'It is no trouble.' Chrysalis said.

Dawn finished her soup readily, hungrily, soon getting seconds, and then got a hearty bowl of chicken soup to finish off her meal.

Princess Twilight and Fire Storm stared at her when she did so.

Dawn looked at them trying to feign cluelessness, "What? I'm hungry."

"That… has meat in it." Princess Twilight said, looking a bit green.

Dawn paused, then acted as if she realized what was happening. She caused it to disappear in a flash of light to make it look like it teleported, but began concealing it in invisibility instead.

"Oh right, sorry... maybe I’m more tired than I realized then. I should head to bed… Sorry to disturb you both." she said quietly and moved out of the kitchen to her guest room, bringing her tray with her.

Storm frowned, feeling a little uneasy, but knew a gryphon in the guild who swore by barbecue, and Nightfall was often brought to their taste tests.

"I'll be up in a bit." Commander Twilight said as she ate her soup without concealing it as there was no longer a reason to.

Dawn arrived in her borrowed room and ate her soup readily in bed, feeling satisfied afterward. She curled up in bed under the covers and fell asleep as the sun set and Luna rose the moon.

Her dreams were that of different members of the Changeling History. One moment she was a drone fighting the winged colorful ones high up in the sky. The next she was a Caretaker caring for the eggs in the hatchery. Then she was a Queen ruling over her hive. Then she was a drone discovering a way to link minds with another. Then she was a worker, her body bulkier and stronger than the other drones, allowing her to easily dig through the stone to make a hive.

Then she was an slime gatherer, finding a way to blend in with magic as she collected love. Then she was a queen again, larger than the others but not by much, partly linked to those in the hive.

Then she was another queen, sending soldiers to try and kill a minotaur who was shunned and mocked by the others for its small and weak frame. The traps he set were nothing short of genius as he stayed one step ahead of her drones for nearly a year. She called off the drones just before they could deliver the fatal blow before taking him as her mate. His superior intellect would be a benefit for the hive.

She was an Infiltrator able to change shape at will to any form.

She was one of two survivors of her hive. The other a worker, everyone else killed by an attack from the griffins.

She took the worker as her mate, the worker showing superior traits having survived and metamorphosed into a queen.

She was a freshly hatched nymph seeing the smiling face of her queen as she watched her hivemate’s hatching.

Round and round her perspective shifted from drones to queen and back.

She watched as the link grow with each generation. They learned to shapeshift. The drones’ bodies changed to match their role, workers more bulky and stronger, soldiers fit and stronger, but weaker than the workers, caretakers small and delicate, infiltrators slim and fast.

The Queens were growing larger and larger with each generation as they took mates both in the hive and outside of it to gain desired traits. Their minds were shaping around survival tactics from the other races, learning the names of the other races and referring to them only as those names. Nation names didn't matter, nor empires. It was the hive vs everyone else.

She watched as the hives fought for dominance over each other, as well to prove who the superior queen was. If they came across another hive, they would eventually fight, and one would absorb the other and take the queen as a lover. Sometimes the queen stayed alive for the rest of their life, sometimes they overthrew the new Queen and regained power.

They soon came to see Mates as the one who their heart belonged to, but did not see the issues in taking lovers for enjoyment and pleasure as they always returned to their mate, allowing more traits to come to the drones and queens.

Eventually Queens developed a "one true mate" ritual. They would mark with a sort of spray from their mouth. This marked their one true mate, the mate for which all other mates they took in the future would be compared to until the end of the queen's life

Throughout history, the Queens minds became sharper, more able to focus on the drones and anything coming up all at once. Even as the body rested, the mind remained active, managing the hive. It was like the natural evolution of a biological computer.

She was then a queen whose hive was facing starvation, even with strict rationing, they only had two months of Love left, if that. She remembered her Mother starving herself to death so she might live 150 years ago.

She would not go the same way. She was a changeling queen, superior to all other races. They were simply food. The dirt under her hooves mattered more.

She knew the ponies had much love. They had the most, but small groups couldn't get enough love for her hive… No, she needed something drastic to make up for their lack.

The ponies were having one of their strange customs soon. They said pretty words that meant they were mates. It was between the pink winged and horned pony and a white horned pony.

These things were always good sources of love, but no. Hiding wouldn't work. They needed drastic action to survive. They would survive! But first, she had to deal with that rainbow weapon of the ponies.

As she researched how to defeat it, she had a thought of asking for help, as the ponies preached friendship now unlike before.

…as she researched in the days following, she reviewed reports of these great heroes treating a Zebra as if it were an enemy despite doing nothing. She had other reports of similar events. No, their friendship was a lie and they only cared for themselves. They would only attack and destroy her hive. Invasion was her only option.

A plan soon formed to removes the purple-horned one, the weapon couldn't work without the one who aimed it…

No… they somehow learned of her plans! … A shield… no no no!

The ensuing loss was only a minor setback. She soon had a new plan. As the pink one rode towards the city, her friend boarded the train along with her as it passed through a tunnel. In the dark, they overpowered the pink one and took her place, arriving inside the shield. All she needed to do was take control of the one controlling the shield. It seemed the purple horned one knew the pink one well. … Perfect.

She felt slightly out of character around the purple one and more in character around everyone else and… perfect, the purple horned one confronted her, crying she fled and… Yes! She was banned from the wedding, now to send her down to the crystal caves. Excellent.

Now to dispose of the pink one and remove the purple one. A little tainting and then she was going for the kill.

If by some miracle she didn't kill he pink one, her bridesmaids would deal with them. These ponies couldn't harm the poor innocent brain washed ponies … What!? How did she escape? Why isn't she mentally destroyed with the pink one? But her army isn't through the shield!

She needed to buy time… well, these ponies always seemed to stand around and listen to whoever talks in these gatherings, so away she went!

And talked she did, as she mocked the ponies and… … there! Her army is through the shield, invading the city, the white one has been defeated. A small force is slowing down the ones called the Bearers while a larger force secured the weapon. Perfect.

She cannot lose. The city is hers! She has proven Changeling superiority! That… wait, what is that? What?

She watched as her plans unraveled, the bearers banding together despite all of her foolproof planning and stared down the beam of light that soon poured on her. She let out a cry of outrage as she mentally protested, being sent back to her hive to contemplate a new plan.

‘How!? How was this possible! My plan was fool proof! How!’ She thought in pure frustration. Once she had calmed she had put together the pieces. ‘It was the purple horned one. What was her name? ... Twilight Sparkle. Yes, this was because of her that my foolproof plan failed.’

She felt a slight stirring within her. Yes, she was interesting for a pony. This would be worth observing them further.

Years passed and the ponies suddenly began to behave oddly, making machines and a second army. Odd, the hive only needed the soldiers under one hive, why would ponies make two different soldiers? She would observe.

More time passed, and a pony approached. She sneered when they wished to offer peace. They never wanted anything but pain and starvation for the hives before, why should now be any different? She labeled them fools… but no sooner had she turned them down and he left than she saw something very strange.

‘What is that? A column of black soldiers with strange things on their backs? No problem, the Swarm could handle it.’ She thought… that was, until her soldiers were attacked. ‘Fire! They have fire!? They are burning the hive! How do they all wield fire!? Who is leading this?’ She thought frantically, searching before spotting the mare in question. ‘Twilight? What happened to her? She isn't the same mare from the wedding, what happened to their body, all torn up and the metal connected to their flesh like chitin?’

They continued unabated, the queen concerned for her hive but all the more determined to show them their strength. ‘She wants me to surrender? Ha! Just gives her a chance to a track from the inside! It must be a ruse!’

She sneered again at them, telling them they will never surrender… She regretted that as with a single gesture, the strange Twilight ordered them to advance.

‘Why isn't she calling off the soldiers? Why do they still burn her hive?’ She thought, watching her drones fall. Caretakers, soldiers, workers, they all were burning around her as she began to realize they would not stop, horror starting to set in. ‘But… this isn't how ponies behave! No! My hive! Stop! Stop! Stop the burning!’

She surrendered, a full surrender, in order to keep her hive from being fully wiped out. Twilight began to explain how this was her fault for attacking as she had. The queen has lost. Half of her wonderful hive was lost, all due to arrogance. She must have been a failure of a queen, and now she would spend her days in the cell she was given.

If it weren’t for the rest of her hive, she might have gone mad in that cell. Time passed before she heard hoofsteps approaching her cell. It surprised her only briefly to see that Twilight had come to stand in front of the gate. ‘Why is Twilight visiting my cell in the dungeons? Perhaps she wishes to gloat… an offer? Strange…’

Twilight kept it simple, and with just a few sentences, she stunned the queen. ‘She wanted me to join her army as her second in command!? But she is my enemy! Why? They are not changelings! They’ve never done things the changeling !"

Twilight knew every part of her plan for the pink winged horned one and white horned one wedding, every step almost perfectly as if she was part of the planning. The Queen was beat, it was either agree, or be wiped out utterly. She felt a shiver under her chitin at the idea, such a changeling ultimatum to boot.

When the time came, she did her part. She knew every step she had to take at the wedding. Now all the ponies and other hives would know just what a fool she was, but what other choice did she have? Join or die…

The ceremony was filled with pretty words, but not as much love as the one she had invaded. That was expected. She tasted more fear and concern than love, and when she uttered the lines she had agreed to say, her hive was absorbed into the Pony-lands.

It wasn’t long after that she learned the workings of the pony-lands, thinking to herself, ‘This is… strange. It acts much like a hive, and Twilight seems to value my input. I do not yet know why. Even so, I can’t help but see something is off with this mare.’

One day, Twilight accidently broke an instructor’s leg during a demonstration. The Queen called for a medic as Twilight tended to them… Now that she paid attention, there was something off. ‘Wait, that's only mild concern Twilight feels? There’s a stronger emotion here… wait, pleasure? But she hurt that pony, why would she enjoy… This requires more observation.’

She learned over time Twilight derived pleasure from harming others, a lot of pleasure. She keeps it well hidden, but she is a changeling queen. She must be! That is the only way to explain how this ‘pony’ could be so different.

Her first thought was to go to the princesses. Perhaps if she revealed this to them, they could deal with Twilight and would trust her! … No, that wouldn’t possibly work. Even with all the time they have had so far, she was certain from how they tasted they see her as an enemy. They would just see it as her trying to drive a wedge between them. She would keep it to herself. If Twilight learned she knew, she feared what would happen. Twilight is a very skilled fighter and highly intelligent.

Eventually, she told Twilight she knew. Twilight stared her down, and she watched the horn for any signs of aggression. Twilight let her live, but with a threat to where death would be her gift to the Queen, and nothing on Equus could spare her from the torment she would receive if she told.

Twilight kept her close in the time that followed, and even began to relax around her, showing her true self. By the mothers, she doesn't just enjoy others’ pain, she enjoys killing them and watching the life leave their eyes! How could this happen in a pony?

One day, her curiosity could not let it be and she finally asked. Twilight began to tell her about Frisk… That story made her ill. It was so similar to what was done to her race in hives and queens past.

Slowly, Twilight tells her more of her time away. Fighting the war, the feiends made, the friends lost, the betrayal, the torture, losing parts of her body, and her mind degrading into what it is now.

‘How could a pony survive such a thing and be able to function?’ She wondered as she heard.

Twilight did survive though, and she did function, and now she wants to make sure no one else feels what she did, as well as protect Equestria from herself, should she become lost to her impulses.

She also trusted the Queen to do what was needed if that happened…

A bit more time passed when Tirek came to attack the land. It was then the Queen led the army as the second in command against the giant form, even as he slaughtered thousands of the EDF soldiers.

She eventually was pushed back, and was in the Throne room when the alicorns refused to leave. She couldn’t help but agree it was the right thing to do. As valuable as they were to the Pony-lands for their leadership, it would lead Tirek to those they were trying to save if they were to run.

She fought alongside them. They lost, and were drained of their magic. Despite the loss of leadership, the Guard and the Army still fought to save them, the civilians still in bunkers, against such overwhelming power.

Tirek makes the leaders and the queen watch as he tortured the soldiers to death as a cruel punishment for defying him. Cadence began to cry, distraught as she was forced to watch. The queen moved close to her to give her a shoulder to lean on. The pony, despite their differences in the past, accepted it, never having seen such darkness before.

‘She does not deserve this.’ The queen thought, ‘There was a day when I had hoped the ponies would feel the pain the hive had felt, but now I am sad that they share in this fate… what a twist of fate.’

They watched as Tirek left, seeking out others to consume. She felt so weak, then suddenly, her strength started to return! She was surprised, realizing their magic was back, Twilight must have killed Tirek!

They escaped their prison they were left in, and now the rebuilding began. Equestria now knew the pain of the Hive, for better or for worse. As the ponies realized this truth, with time, they became more open to the changelings in their midst.

One night some time later, Twilight grows drunk. In one of her unwinding sessions where she talks openly with the Queen, she took the Queen to bed for her first time. It was… pleasurable for them both, and it quickly became a regular thing…

The queen gradually learned more of Twilight Sparkle, of her strength, her will, her power, who she is. She is the most beautiful creature the Queen has ever witnessed. Nothing else compares… but Twilight doesn't feel the same, and the Queen is hers, as she lost the bid for dominance.

Time passed, and Twilight grows older and older… perhaps it was good they did not mate and remained lovers. The queen wasn't sure she could handle Twilight's death.

More time passed and she was surprised when Twilight had come home one day, thinking, ‘Twilight became an alicorn? How? This doesn’t make sense, she wouldn’t have met the requirements the other princesses told me about… this is so strange, and yet it happened.’

The queen frowned at first, but the princess Twilight and the Queen have a small party of two in Twilight's bedroom.

Soon after the party, she discovered Twilight is pregnant... The queen was surprised and when she was told, her only thought was, ‘oh dear...’

Instinctively, she assigned more drones to Twilight’s detail. Naturally, Twilight noticed the odd behavior of the Hive as she walked around, pregnancy developing like normal. Twilight soon confronted her and the queen confessed she knew they were pregnant. She confessed to wanting to be mates, to take part in caring for their child. She was relieved when she heard Twilight was willing to try....

They had a Daughter, Violet Flame. The Queen's happiness rivaled that of the memory when Twilight said she will try to be mates.

Violet grew. She was, and is… strange, not a normal pony, and not a normal Queen. The queen loves her dearly and loves Twilight dearly. She will make any who threaten them beg for death.

Dawn woke slowly but early the next morning, taking a deep breath and letting it out as she laid still, considering the completeness, the length of the dream memories. She felt like she had experienced a dozen lifetimes, but it was more than that, she was sure... and provided she didn't fall in battle, she would be able to experience that herself.

She felt the changes this time. She no longer could view the changelings as she had before, with some trepidation and unfamiliarity. She no longer viewed ponies the same either, with the sins of their forbearers and weakness in adapting to the scenarios. There was a difference she could not place within herself, and it bothered her briefly, ears flicking as small sounds drifted through her window.

Fire Storm practiced her routine behind the crystal castle, a combination of the mixed arts she was taught by Nightfall, as well as matching it with her aerial maneuvers exercises. She was frustrated, but knew from her lessons with Nightfall that must have been because she underestimated her opponent and was impatient. She could have taken that Twilight if they hadn’t hidden who they really were after all. She growled as she punched and kicked the sides of the self-repairing crystal in frustration, continuing to train her body, as she had for the last 20 minutes…

<<<o>>>

Svikopi gathered all his belongings in Manehattan meticulously, double and triple checking all the ingredients he would need for his plan. Tomes to refresh or fill in his memory, catalysts for power and stability, oh and of course, a matching golden bracer to the one given to his guinea pig to live in.

In watching Solar Flare's antics across Manehattan, he saw the skill with which he kept his magical use no more than needed, and heard the way he seduced ponies, friendly or otherwise, into his plots. 'Such a tangled web he wove with so many.' he thought, 'But a spider with too many flies in his web will be all the more obvious.

Svikopi had to change his plan a little, to ensure Flare would know better next time not to disrespect the old magicks. Svikopi knew what he wanted to do, and it would only take two little ingredients nopony would miss. Once it was complete, using his copy of the bracer still worn by Flare, he would cause all of his allies cutie marks to display Flare's own at a designated point. He relied on deceipt, and so he would make such deceit much more difficult. He even planned it to affect those under his accomplices that knew nothing of the plot, just so they could not have a loophole to continue their scheming.

He packed his things and prepared his ticket to go to Fillydelphia the next morning, where those ingredients were and a certain magical study had laid abandoned where he could cast such things in secret.

One solitary unicorn, Meadow Dawn, a broken shell of her former self, finally saw a glimmer of hope that maybe, just maybe, he would do some good. He had stopped listening to her a long time ago, and all she could do was watch and listen to him, noticing that no one else heard her cries for help. If she wasn't able to be saved, she wondered what point there was to her existing except to suffer. She watched on however, as if unable to tear herself away from this outside world, where perhaps there was some sort of soul who could hear her. If they could hear her, even maybe give a home to her, she would be their best friend forever in repayment, anything to escape this confined existence.

Flare looked over the map of Manhattan and his budding organization. He had needed to clean house of the smuggling ring he had taken over, but that had been simple enough once he got these ponies to break through their hesitation to take a life. The weak were culled from the group and replaced by those disillusioned with the current state of affairs and easily molded into loyal members of his group.

=============================

Stonewall stood below, watching Storm train. She was curious what their skill level was as she only saw a brief glimpse when she gave her a lesson in the mock battle. She was decent, though undisciplined. Stonewall would need to change that, but Storm would be able to be of use.

Steadyhoof ran drills nearby. Even with their ordeals in the forest, training didn't stop. Only Cloud Shifter was allowed a break as he recovered from his blood loss in the room with the windows open, the commander saying he needed sun and fresh air.

Dawn headed toward the soldiers, checking to see if they were taking it easy or if they were still recovering. She felt her strength mostly returned and opened the doors to where the group had been, only to find all but one gone. She went over to them to inspect their recovery.

"You awake?" She asked gently.

Dawn could feel the link still connected, a small white noise in the back of her mind. She was also aware the Queen was making her way towards her house and would be there not long before they arrived. She smiled internally at this knowledge, idly wondering how Stalwart was faring. In the meantime, she looked over the soldier and used magic to assess their wounds, if any.

Dawn found that Stalwart was under stress, but was focused on working with a hive mate in taking down a burglary ring. Dawn noted it, satisfied, though hoping she would meet him soon while starting to consider how effective a mate Stalwart has been over the years.

"Good morning soldier… are you awake?" She asked again, placing a hoof carefully on their shoulder.

He jumped in place at the contact, looking up before seeing her. "Oh! … Um, yes ma'am. Just a little slow… Commander says I'm on bedrest for the rest of the week, then light duty for another three days."

"Understood.” Dawn nodded, “How are you feeling? Any sore spots, bruises, cuts or the like?"

"None ma'am, just tired. Commander says I lost a lot of blood and it's amazing I was still alive when you all found me." He said. "She also said I have you to thank for me waking up at all."

"I specialize in healing magic, and I can’t just stand by and let someone stay hurt if I can help.” She smiled gently. “I’ll skip the story of how long it took to get to healing magic and why if you like, but I’ve managed to help revive in tandem casting here and help with more difficult or energy draining cases anymore.

“Oh!” Dawn said with a pause, “I completely forgot to introduce myself. I’m Meadow Dawn, Alicorn of Hope. I want to fill you in on what you’ve missed and need to know on the commander’s behalf.”

"Thank you ma'am.” He said politely, “Name’s Cloud Shift, recruit of the EDF and rather poor representation of the army right now." He ended with a chuckle.

"Don't kid yourself." she said quickly, smiling down at him, "You survived the Everfree far longer than most, and even if you didn't do as well as your peers, you now know your weaknesses and strengths and how to improve yourself.

"So Cloud, you've been without your instructors because you've been displaced. The first known group of ponies coming from your world into mine is, oddly enough, your Commander Twilight, Queen Chrysalis, and Violet Flame into my study room. Following me so far?"

"I know. The commander briefed us this morning."

"Ah, I wasn't aware you had a meeting like that..." she said, growing quiet for a moment, "Well, there goes the conversation I thought we'd have." she chuckled.

"We were up before sunrise ma'am."

Dawn nodded, thinking about what it was she wanted to ask or talk about. She craved conversation, but didn't know where to go from there.

"So, sleep well?" He asked.

"Moderately. One of those rare dreams where it feels like you’ve dreamt a lifetime or three.” She said, rather badly wanting to share what she learned as a habit, yet instincts kicking in to keep it low key.

‘Not for his ears.’ The queen warned, as if suspecting what would happen.

‘I already was feeling scared of what would happen if I shared, don’t worry Queeny.’ Dawn replied playfully. She continued her conversation with the soldier, “So how long have you been enlisted?”

"Same as the others… 2 months." He said, as if it were obvious.

"Just asking, didn’t talk with any of your group yet so I didn’t know.” She said, trying to calm him down. “May I ask why you joined?"

He shrugged. "Just something to do I guess."

"Oh?” she asked surprised, “Nothing else appealed to you?"

"Not really, was working a dead end job and wanted a change."

"Ah." She hummed, not expecting that answer.

"What? Thought something along the lines of wanting to make a difference? Maybe get out of a bad situation? Come from a line of military stallions?"

She shrugged seeing where she had started out on the wrong hoof, but also an opportunity to recover. "Not necessarily. My cousins joined the military because of my uncle, and Stalwart, my husband, because he was 3rd generation military, but I know there are some who join for the money or the shelter or to get out of trouble... Sorry, I just don't know how to make conversation sometimes, and today seems like one of those days." she ended with a sad sigh.

"Sorry I'm not the most complex of individuals." He said, sounding very unapologetic.

"It's fine. Take care of yourself, ok?" she said as she stepped away to the exit, intent on looking around for other companionship, hopefully better ones than that.

'You should probably rest a bit as you did revive a lot of information last night.' The queen said

'I should...' she sighed, frustrated, 'I just felt like I needed to talk to someone, get back up and talking because of last night. I know it’s your history, but I’m sorry, that was not easy to go through.'

'It is fine little pony. You are forgiven.' Chrysalis replied, ‘Our history was not easy to live through, but it has made us what we are.

'Thank you, but I feel like I’m… like I’m different because of it.' She said, feeling concerned.

'Different?'

'I don't know how to explain it.' She replied as she climbed into bed and laid down. 'I'm hearing more and more of the hive lately, now hearing some kind of white noise in the back of my mind for one. I'm looking back at Stalwart, my mate who I’ve never had doubts of before, and wondering if they measure up to being a strong mate. I know that I would have asked if they were a 'good' mate, not about whether they were a strong mate. I just… feel different.'

'Weren't you able to hear the hive before?' The queen asked, confused at what she was saying.

'I hear the conversations in the background, like they’re just barely out of reach. I could feel where you were, that you're headed to Stalwart. I thought of him and instantly felt as if I knew that he was stressed but doing well, taking on a thieving ring that had been under his nose...'

'You didn't before?' The queen asked, concern for the mare growing.

'No.' Dawn corrected Chrysalis gently, now feeling and sounding worried as she continued. 'Knowing each other's location I can deal with. Hearing the hive and talking to them if desired? That's amazing and wonderful in some ways. Questioning the worthiness of my mate? I've... I've never done that before.'

'Didn't you already do that and find him worthy which is why you are now mated?' The Queen asked, even more confused.

'Not really. When I first entered the world,' she said, starting to unconsciously relay her memories of it as she talked, 'I was in a strange place, in a strange body, and subject to new laws of the universe I now live in. He was the first one who was friendly to me and seemed to want to court me as a potential mate. I was receptive because he was kind, physically strong, knowledgeable, and the first one to come along. Now it seems like I can't stop myself from wondering 'could I have gotten better? Did I latch on too soon? Is there a better mate for me now?'’

'I do not know. Only you can answer that.' The queen said, still concerned but wanting to support Dawn.

Dawn hummed in reply, not sure what to think as she continued to dwell on the subject for a minute more before letting her mind wander, to listen in on whatever conversations might be had in the changelings near her home, ignoring sounds of the outside as she rested.

Fire Storm came in, once again hot and sweaty from her workout and went to shower once more. Normally she'd enjoy a fresh, cool cleanup in one of the safer rivers of the Everfree, but the showers were fine enough. She walked in on the bedroom after knocking and receiving no answer, spotting Dawn on the bed and biting back a noise of disapproval before cleaning up.

Dawn began to focus on the drones when she reached out to the area, and to her surprise she instinctively knew their name and what kind of drone they were as she focused on their conversation. She frowned at this revelation, concerned at yet another change and contacted chrysalis again.

'Hey chryssy? How do I know their name and what kind of drone they are when I listen?'

'Because the link tells you' she said with amusement as she asked such a simple question, thinking ‘Ah to be young again.’

'Add that to the things I hadn't done before I guess...' Dawn replied, going back to her resting state.

'You didn’t? … I could have sworn it did that for everyone part of the link.'

'Not before today...' Dawn corrected

The queen was confused. 'I'm sure you did just without notice.'

'I'm quite certain I didn't Chryssy... If I'm able to share my memory with you somehow I could prove it...'

'Then why don't you?' She asked. 'What's stopping you?"

'I can do that?' She asked before remembering from the changeling memories how they normally do that, 'Well, I can try…' With that recollection, she remembered those points early on as best she was able, showing Chrysalis exactly how little of the link she could utilize, and how gradual the experience had become.

'But-“ The queen replied, startled at these memories and greatly confused, “that makes no sense! Why would you have such trouble using the link?'

'The Spell.' she said simply. 'What started it all was a simple communication spell, like a telephone. It wasn't designed for the link. Remember? I was surprised when it seemed to do a little more the first time we found out...'

'What spell? What are you talking about?' Chrysalis asked. 'You didn't need a spell to connect to the link.'

Dawn frowned and shared her memory of needing to use her horn magic to connect to Chrysalis at first, which caused the confusion over the link, and how gradually, it required less and less effort to where now it was not necessary. 'What I'd give for an MRI...' She thought, 'I wonder if somehow connecting to you with this spell is what caused all this.'

'I… I don't recall that.” Chrysalis said, unsure how they could remember something she did not through the link, ‘I don't understand why you'd need a spell to connect to the link in the first place.'

'Chryssy, it wasn't the link at first... remember? I. Used. A. Spell.' Dawn repeated firmly.

'But… but…' Chrysalis tried to respond, feeling pain growing in her head in such a way even Dawn could sense it. Dawn then knew she landed from her flight as she was having trouble staying airborne.

'Are you all right queeny?' Dawn asked, worried.

'I… I don't know. … I've never had a headache before.' she said

'Is it because of my memories?' she asked, worried for her, 'Is there anything I can do to help?'

'I don't know…' chrysalis replied, sounding quieter to Dawn, as if still processing for an answer.

'Chryssy...' Dawn spoke to her, an idea forming, 'What is my designation in your hive, if I have one?'

'Alicorn Drone.' She said without hesitation

'So you view me as a drone of your hive...' Dawn said quietly, considering the implications of now being viewed as a part of two different nations or groups if that is the case. 'I'm both honored and slightly scared, truth be told.'

'What! why?' She asked, confused about why her drone would be afraid.

'It's different.” Dawn explained, sharing her fear, “I've nearly always been afraid of doing new things, needing to remind myself not to let fear prevent me from doing something new. Still, it's nearly always turned out well so far. Now our conversation shows me that you view me as a drone in your hive.' she chuckled quietly.

'Why wouldn't I?'

'Am I a changeling?' Dawn asked, amused.

'You're a drone.'

'That's not what I asked. Am I a changeling?'

'No. You're an alicorn.'

'What is the duty of an alicorn drone in the hive?' Dawn asked, taking a different approach while also sating her curiosity on this apparent path the queen was trying to put on her.

'Serve the hive. Act as the Princess of the ponies and assist the hive while doing so.'

'So a mediator for the hive to other species?' Dawn clarified.

'Yes.'

'Any other duties?'

'Serve the Queen's Mate.'

'In what capacities?'

'However she desires.’ Chrysalis said, as if stating the obvious, ‘Same as any drone.'

'At this rate,I may end up your drone, Queen Crysalis,' Dawn replied, feeling a surge of playful rebellious attitude toward the queen, , 'But I will be more than just 'any drone' to you and to Twilight if that happens.'

'Yes, I plan for you to be Twilight's lover as well.' Chrysalis said, still stating the obvious.

'Then if I am a drone, I will fill these roles,' she replied, then smiled as she decided to add, 'and one day, I’ll have to see about taking a place as your second in command, just as you are second to Twilight.'

'We shall see my little drone.' The queen said. At the same time, Dawn could sense the queen was smiling at what she heard, having taken to the air again.

Dawn settled down to rest and process the new information from that conversation. It seemed Chryssy was unaware of her gradual change and even resisted recognizing the steps when shown. Dawn wasn’t sure what she could do about the situation, but suspected she had no way of turning back now, even if she wanted to. She had grown rather fond of the commander and Chrysalis both, and didn’t want to disappoint them.

Her dreams were sweet that night, seeing various changelings come along to taste the dishes she made in a potluck at her home…

Chapter 17: Learning Experience

View Online

Storm was out of the shower and went looking for Steadyhoof. She was bored, and the mare didn’t bug her as much as green or that metal Twilight. She found the mare in the kitchen cleaning the dishes from dinner, punishment for opening her mouth earlier.

"Oh, there you are. Having fun?" Storm asked

"What do you think?" She huffed, setting another washed dish in the next basin.

"Relax, I can help ya out, if we get a chance to spar after." Storm offered.

"Huh?" She blinked, surprised at what they were saying.

"I want a fight." Storm said simply, still full of confidence. "I spar with Nightfall nearly every day, unless I'm out on a mission, and I go stir crazy when I don't get one. So I chose you for my sparring partner.”

"Bwah?" Steady said, completely surprised.

Sky blinked and looked at them sternly, "What, got a problem with it?"

"Uh...just didn't expect that. Like at all."

"Yeah well, whatever. You want my help or what?"

"No." Steady answered immediately, looking back to the dishes. "This is my punishment and I'm not going to take the easy way out."

Storm rolled her eyes and walked off, trying to figure out what else she could do for entertainment. After a couple minutes of wandering bored, she suddenly realized something. If the punishment is the issue, then all she had to do was ask if it was ok to speed it up. What was the harm in trying?

She went outside, not having seen metal Twilight inside yet. She soon spotted ‘Stonewall’ as a pegasus flying around the castle. She flew up, maneuvering to their height and hovered in place, knowing she’d be noticed because of their reaction before.

Stonewall did notice the mare and soon flew over. "Need something?"

"Yeah, got a favor to ask. I wanna spar with Steady, but they don’t want my help to get it done faster."

"Oh? Why's that?"

"Said it's their punishment or something."

"It is for talking about things they shouldn't with people who haven't been read in."

"And I want to spar against them for training. So I figure, if I speed that up, they're available sooner. You have no issues with that right?" Storm said, practically ignoring what they said.

"Hmm, interesting.” Stonewall said, thinking as she hovered with her wings flapping, “Why spar with her?"

"Because I don't know if you'd try to break my hoof again if I fought you." She said bluntly, forelegs crossed.

Stone burst out laughing.

"What?" she huffed, crossing her arms and shifting her wings so she could continue the hover without flapping to save her strength.

"Oh!” Stonewall said with surprise, “You don't need to flap your wings? How do you do that?"

Stone was already examining Storm’s wings, leaning in close with a look of pure curiosity on her face, not unlike Princess Twilight had earlier while taking notes about the EDF.

"I'm a master at stunt flying. I capture the air currents by manipulating my wings down to the last feather of course." She smiled smugly.

"Why aren't you in the Wonderbolts then?" she asked as she ran a hoof over the feathers faintly, fascinated.

Storm shied away from the touch, flapping to regain the balance and height lost by the touch. "Not fast enough. Dad was a 'bolt though."

"They are the best fliers, though I guess this is another divergence,” Stonewall said, continuing to look like a gray version of the princess in the castle “I'd love to study this."

"I've only taught one pony my secrets, and that's because he was a stubborn mule who got knocked down 47 times by Black Mane, only to rise up onto his hind hooves and knocked him out cold. We traded secrets so I could finally beat him."

"Oh no, not wanting to be taught it, just to study it." She said. "I doubt I could do it."

"That's practically the same thing." Storm frowned, starting to flap again.

"But this is so fascinating!" Stone said with a big smile. "This isn't like anything else in our world. It is a total divergence from what we understand of magic. Oh the papers I could write!"

Storm then realized an opportunity, seeing a parallel from two years ago. She smiled broadly as she decided to act with her usual arrogance, "Actually... that same deal might work with you too. Tell you what, I'll teach you or let you study or whatever, if you teach me more of those moves you beat me with."

"Huh? Oh, I was already planning on training you though, so you don't need to pay me." Stone said, blinking in confusion.

"Oh really?" she replied, raising an eyebrow. She shook her hoof, "Well, I'll still do it if it'll help me beat Night. I’m not the kind of mare to just sit back and be taught without giving back."

"Oh you'd be giving back by being a more effective subordinate, and having a higher probability of survival."

"I still say I won't go down that easy." She frowned

"Shall I educate you once more?" She asked.

"Training and educating are two different things."

"What I did before was educating you in how ill prepared you are. Training you is making you more prepared."

Storm huffed silently, then looked Stone in the eye, "Fine, let's get to training then."

"Follow me." Stone smiled before she took off towards Whitetail Woods.

Fire Storm followed, keeping up as best as her wings could carry her.

Stone was a skilled flier, but she flew slowly enough to let Storm keep up, having noted their lack of speed from before. Soon, they landed in a clearing.

"Ok. Do whatever it is you usually do to warm up." She instructed.

Storm shrugged, then started flexing, starting up her stretches and moving around for a few minutes before nodding satisfactorily. "I'm warmed up. Morning routine still keeps me limber."

She saw Twilight standing in front of her without disguise, now in a dark green uniform and cap with a pair if mirror sunglasses on. She blinked as she realized they were once again standing on their back legs, arms behind her back and smirking back.

"Good let us begin. Shall we?" the commander said.

Storm stood up on her hind legs as well and assumed her stance, cautious of what she was seeing. "Like I said, no broken bones or pulling out a wing this time..."

"Of course. First, show me what you can do besides stand as a biped."

She nodded, and charged forward, diving in a flying kick before turning it into a roundhouse kick and a diving punch with her weight behind it toward the ground at her imagined target.

"Hm, decent. Do you only use your fore-hooves to attack?"

She spun around on her forehooves and tried another kick, twisting herself more than was appropriate, but did the maneuver well in spite of it.

"Hmm. A bit too much twisting there, you’re using a lot of unneeded energy, as well as running the risk of injuring yourself. Show me a few more."

Storm growled and went straight into punching in wide and short sweeps and jabs, throwing at Stone just about all the mixed martial arts that Nightfall had taught her, getting frustrated at how they couldn’t land a single blow.

"Hm. Decent.” Stone repeated. “A few areas that need improvement, and a few areas you're barely trained in, but you have good potential."

"Tch, what's that supposed to mean? I've only lost to the weapons master Black Mane before."

"That you are half trained, like the other recruits." She said. "And that apparently this world doesn't have very well developed unarmed combat."

"So what now?" Storm said, still frustrated at being lumped in with just a recruit, but bothered by them saying her world didn’t have good fighting skills.

"Now, we begin, you grasshopper." Twilight said, making her voice sound like an old mare's.

She frowned even more and took up a stance expecting to be up against Stone again, "The hay are you calling me a grasshopper for?"

"Just a reference, now then," Twilight chuckled before she took a fighting stance where her right leg was back a step, her left arm was forward, arm bent, and her right arm was close to her chest. Both hands were in fists. "Match this stance as best as you can. We will do a bit of bipedal training if you’re able to fight upright."

Sky nodded, trying to imitate it as best she could, and paid very close attention. Once the commander was satisfied, she nodded, and gave their next instructions.

"OK good now try to match my move as best as you can." She said, slowly throwing a right hook. And like that, their training for the night began.

Storm followed their instructions, grumbling internally at times, especially when she was told she got things horribly wrong. She felt like she was being untrained from her old training that had already served her well in the past, and she didn’t want to let go of what had worked before so easily. After two hours, Twilight looked up at the moon.

"Looks to be almost 11, so we will call it off here." She looked back at Sky and smiled, adding while patting her trainee’s head, "You did well."

Storm frowned, slightly through her panting from the long exercise’s efforts, and moved her head out of the way of the pats. "I'm not a filly you know."

"Your point?" She asked as she stretched, only slightly winded.

Storm rolled her eyes and turned to face away, not yet walking away from her trainer. She decided she would put up with it if it could help her get a leg up on Nightfall.

"You did good,” Twilight finished her pat and said cheerfully. She continued, still being transparently sincere, “We made a lot of progress."

Storm’s frown lessened as she sensed the genuine reply, despite internally hating it. She was a strong mare who knew what she wanted, and could always get it with plenty of hard work and despised those who didn’t. She wasn't about to give up that attitude that had served her so well, not to mention keep away all the losers she was around before.

"Anyways, let's head back and grab some food and a drink shall we?" Twilight offered.

"Yeah... I guess." She said, turning to follow.

Twilight donned her disguise as Stone and took to the air, flying at a relaxed pace, not too fast so Storm could follow.

Fire Storm followed Twilight and when they landed, asking, "So what do ya want to know about my flight stunts?"

"We will talk about it tomorrow in the train ride. For now, we will sleep as we have an early morning ride." She said, walking into the room.

"Ah. Didn't hear you say that... night then."

"Yeah, I didn’t say that before now. Things have been a bit hectic today is why." Twilight so as getting extra blankets for Storm to use. "Also you can take the second bed, all the others are taken."

Storm nodded, taking the blanket before getting into bed and falling asleep before Twilight could count.

Twilight chucked, recognizing she had worn the mare out well and had earned a bit of rest. She watched for a few more seconds before leaving the room to check on Dawn. She had been resting but not sleeping and opened an eye. She had been keeping tabs on them before nodding from where she laid.

"So Chryssy is headed to my home to meet us, and remember what I said about Violet’s chances being with Chryssy? It looks like it can be done." She said vaguely, as if more cautious than she had been before.

"Hmm. Wonder why she's going to meet us… and what do you mean about Violet?" Twilight asked as she sat on the end of the bed, her weight causing it to sink.

"Remember your worries of her not joining the link?" She asked. "Apparently, I'm in. Chryssy says I’m viewed as an alicorn drone, even thought it was that way the whole time." She spoke barely above a whisper.

"That’s,” Twilight blinked confused for a moment before her face went blank and she spoke in a monotone voice, “interesting."

"We can discuss it on the way home in private if you want,” Dawn nodded, “She had issues when I tried to correct her memory."

"It's fine. Don't need to." Twilight answered, still monotone, and she climbed into the bed.

"Ok... I don’t know how you're feeling when you go monotone like that, but I'm here if you need me." she said, disappointed as she laid still and let herself fall asleep.

That night was eventful, showing that the commander had another way they vented magical energy, and entirely out of her control. Dawn and Storm both were awoken to a purple transparent form that kept them awake, weakening them for a time as Twilight dreamed until they turned over and the magic ceased as the dream ended.

Dawn and Storm were both shaken, the Princess Twilight had seen the actions and ran, preferring to pretend it had never happened and put Storm in a foul mood when it was over and they could speak.

"Not... a word...." Storm growled toward Dawn.

Dawn nodded in agreement, not because she was intimidated by Storm, but because it was the best course of action for the time being. Dawn was more adaptable than Storm, but no one needed to know that she didn’t vent magic through her mane like everyone here expected.

Twilight started to stir as she woke, a large yawn escaping her lips.

"Good morning commander." Dawn said, standing as close to attention as she could, given her current weakened state. "Sleep well?"

Twilight sat up and yawned again. "Mmm, yeah. I did… seems I slept in a bit. How did you two sleep?"

Dawn shook as she started to stand. Her breath was shaky as she wobbled in place, then shook her head. "It was a very, very busy night." She answered, starting to fill her in when she felt a pressure from the queen, warning her to be silent.

‘Twilight isn’t fully aware of her sleep casting, only knows of a few times. If she found out what happened in her sleep, I’m not sure how she’d react. It’d be dangerous for everypony.’ Chrysalis warned. ‘But I worry more for Twilight’s reaction.’

‘Of course.’ Dawn replied, feeling like she was mentally bowing to them in her fatigue. She returned her gaze to twilight, who was still looking at Dawn with concern then added, “Don’t mind me, just a dream. It just felt so real that I felt tired after.

Twilight blinked, then shrugged, “Happens.” She said before getting herself some water.

Dawn watched, still feeling disappointed she couldn’t share, that Twilight could be so fragile in a way.

‘What’s wrong little drone?’ Chrysalis asked.

‘Nothing… just really sad and I don’t know why.’ Dawn replied as She took a deep breath and tried to relax, starting over. "Pregnancy sucks..." she mumbled out loud, and to Chryssy, as if that explained.

The Queen started to hum through the link, then she started to sing. Dawn listened to the song, gradually calming and intrigued by the behavior she hadn't expected. Sooner than she would like, the song came to the end and Dawn let out a sign, comforted and more calm than before.

The queen smiled on her end, and Dawn could instinctively know she was smiling outwardly, sensing the love they felt. 'I sang that song to the hive after our defeat at the Royal Wedding.' She explained.

'Thanks Chryssy.' Dawn smiled, 'I don't know what happened, but I will be fine, I think.'

'It is ok my little drone, you are still young.' Chrysalis replied, treating Dawn as if she were being their mother, caring for a foal who was still learning.

'I guess looking at it from an alicorn's timespan, I am just a child, and I already have a child inside me.' Dawn thought, considering how unprepared she felt.

'By pony standards, you are a mare, but you are no older then a changeling who just grew her chitin to us.' Chrysalis said.

'Sure slip up like it sometimes, that's for sure.' Dawn thought, wondering if she was viewed as new or young because of her recent status as a 'drone.'

'It's ok little one.' The Queen giggled.

'Well, at least you're more understanding than my parents.' She replied in a quiet grateful tone. Without meaning to, she relayed memories of her parents and how they kept turning to her and ask why 'he' did something she'd been told not to do and wasn't given any correction or motivation beyond spanking, more if she did talk... lots and lots of memories of those. She learned real fast to just be quiet and let them do what they felt was right.

Dawn drank the water and set the cup down on the bed, using her magic to reach for a brush in her pack to start getting her mane and tail in order.

'While punishment does have its place, it is only for the biggest of issues.' The queen said, noticing the mare's memories. 'Or when the same action is repeated several times and all other corrections have failed.'

"Feeling better?" Twilight asked brushing her own mane

"Somewhat... Just got overwhelmed easily. I can't turn the link off anymore, though I'm learning how to turn it down or tune it out." She answered Twilight before turning to Chryssy and saying, 'I hope I will never force you to need to make such a measure, or use one on my foal.'

"Ah. Usually the drones are able to shadow themselves from the link, which means only the queen can talk to them because no one keeps the queen from her subjects."

'What do you mean use on your foal?' Chrysalis asked.

'I don't ever want to spank my child or be spanked if I can avoid it, considering what I went through.' Dawn replied to Chrysalis before answering Twilight, "Ah... Perhaps because I'm so new to it, I just don't know how to handle it quite right yet... but if anything, what I'm learning can be taught to Violet and make her open to the link or forging a link, that'd solve the whole 'not able to be queen' issue, right?"

'So far, I've had no reason to.' The queen said reassuringly.

"Well, maybe. There are other possible issues." Twilight warned.

"Such as?"

"Her possibly being sterile." Twilight said.

"Oh... Yeah that would be an issue." Dawn said, thinking about it and distracting her from the conversation with Chryssy.

"Yeah, she's a hybrid and they are usually sterile."

"Didn't you both have hopes of her being a queen though? Or did I misunderstand?"

"I do hope so. I'm also prepared for that never being able to happen."

Dawn nodded, quietly asking, "When would we know?"

"Well, I could run the test when she reaches sexual maturity, or we wait till she tries to get pregnant and fails multiple times, and then gets tested."

"Ah... fair enough." she replied quietly, 'Makes me wonder how my queen would handle her pony drones having offspring, since we don't normally come with the link.'

'I'd be delighted.' The queen said immediately.

'Ok, but they wouldn't have a link.' Dawn stated again, to give focus to what she was curious about.

'Oh, I don't know about that. You have the link and aren't far along. It could be passed on.' Chrysalis said.

'Even though the link was forged by magic?' Dawn checked before looking at Twilight, "So when are we leaving to board the train, after breakfast?"

"Yeah." She said nodding.

'It is apart of you my little drone.'

Dawn smiled lightly, feeling her stomach grumble, "Of course I mention breakfast and realize I'm starving... may I request we get to the making of it please?"

Dawn was thinking hard at what Chrysalis said. She didn't know what to think of the link being a part of her now, especially since she doubted it was readily inherited from how it was forged, but she felt a shiver along her back of happiness of being called her little drone, as if feeling a sense of belonging because of it that she hadn't felt since meeting and being with Stalwart. She couldn't deny a part of her instinctively liked the idea of being a part of something bigger.

Twilight chuckled and headed for the door. Dawn began following, realizing after she got moving that she was still feeling weak from before, but followed happily until she noticed Fire Storm already in the dining area.

"Morning Sky, sleep well?" Twilight asked as she headed for the kitchen to cook.

Storm looked at Twilight with a mix of fear and anger for a second before simply grumbling very quietly to herself along the lines of "would have if you didn't cast spells on your sleep and drag other ponies into it..."

"What was that?" Twilight called from the kitchen.

"Nothing." Storm grumbled, "Just not going to sleep in the same room with you two." She paused before adding under her breath "Bucking ever again... stupid kinky shit I didn't ask for..."

'Awww, she doesn't like having fun.' Chrysalis said, very amused.

'She's VERY loyal to Night...' she commented, suggesting she was monagomous.

'Doesn't mean she can't have fun. I heard her last night moaning just as loudly as you, though the other Twilight had you both beat, think she has a thing for magic stimulation.'

'Why does that not surprise me.' Dawn chuckled, 'seems like the more reserved you are, the better it is at first. Definitely going to have to add to Twilight's 'research' later I think.'

'Most definitely.'

Dawn sat on a chair and settled down, enjoying more chance to rest, feeling barely functional suddenly as that activity reminded her how worn out her body was.

'You know you loved every second of it' Chrysalis said.

'Of course. Did I say otherwise?' Dawn retorted.

'Nope! Because my drone knows what she likes, just like her queen' Chrysalis said.

Dawn giggled quietly, very entertained and appreciative of being so well understood, 'You know just what to say to make me feel cuddly... you're totally feeding off my emotions aren't you?'

'Of course.' She said as if it was to be expected.

Twilight walked out, pancakes on three plates with heated syrup nearby, and began to place them before everyone.

"Ooooo. Thanks!" She replied before digging in. 'You know, that could work. Have a small population of well treated ponies to supply the emotional food you need and only need the food for them, reducing overall expenses...'

'Oh yes, that could work, but then you get into the whole 'violation' of them and their rights and such and... well yeah, it doesn't work. Personally, I like this 'being the fourth tribe' route even if there is a group who wishes to drive us from the land.'

"You're welcome." Twilight smiled. before starting to eat.

'True, not saying its a bad arrangement, but if it turned out differently...'

'I suppose, but then you have all the love replaced by fear and anger and hate, which don't taste very good at all.'

'Awww...' she empathised, feeling like she was getting a hint of the taste on her tongue and unconsciously tried to send her some love in sympathy, feeling almost parental in nature.

Chrysalis conversed with Dawn, sharing some of her plans with her about what memories they would share. The queen thoroughly enjoyed pushing Dawn's buttons, telling her of a time in her past where she was under a spell and behaved according to the personality she was given.

Dawn snorted through a mouthful of pancakes at one point at this news, earning her a glare from Fire Storm, as if she was both annoyed and curious at what was so funny, and then not caring again.

Twilight looked across at Dawn as she ate.

'Yes, it was from exactly what you think. Was a very lovely weekend.' Chrysalis completed

'I'm glad for you Chryssy.' She replied gently, a hint of jealousy and contentment both coming across.

She looked up and saw Twilight looking at her and half-froze, wondering if she'd ask what was going on. Thankfully she hadn't and remained eating.

'Yes. And I'll let you in on a little secret about Twilight...' Chrysalis gossiped, and Dawn continued to listen and banter.

Dawn smiled at Twilight gently as she listened, adding out loud as calmly as she could, "Very good pancakes. Thank you."

"You're welcome." She said smiling back.

Dawn listened to the Queen and their escapades, learning and appreciating the usefulness of a shapeshifter. She soon afterward consciously reached into the link to check on the status of her husband once again, hoping they had wrapped up their business with the theft ring, or will soon.

She soon learned how Stalwart was planning out a raid with the information provided by the changeling Tere ,and the ring would soon be brought down. She took that in, smiling and satisfied.

'Chrysalis, I just realized something. Since you've been thinking that I've been a drone the whole time, I don't want the link to have false memories any more than mine are already flawed. Is there any way that we can get my memories backed up somehow so they aren't subject to the hive making it fit what they know already?' Dawn asked.

'I could.' Chrysalis replied, thinking, 'We often had used memory shards as a backup of our link memories should the whole hive fall and be recovered by another hive. It's been a long time since we've used any, since the hives absorb the old links anymore.'

'All right, I'd appreciate that. I know my situation is very unique, and with how you've thought I was always a drone, I wanted to just play it safe.'

'That is fine.' Chrysalis approved, 'I took some time last night to think on it, and no, you haven't always been a drone. Still, if I'm not actively thinking about it, I do see you as a full member of the hive and always been such.'

'So it was an instinct issue? Not a memory issue?'

'Yes. According to my body and basic instinct,s you have always been here. But thinking on it I know you haven't.'

'Well, in a way, that's comforting. After all, if you instinctually feel as if I had always been here like this, as your little drone, that also means I am welcomed and belong. Isn't that right?' She asked gently, a smile crossing her face.

'Yes. You may not have hatched from one of our eggs, but you belong.'

'Good. I'm happy I do.' She sighed into the last bite of pancakes, savoring the flavor as long as she could before setting down her fork on the plate. 'And I hope you're pleased with having me too.'

'I am. You are a fine addition to the Hive Meadow Dawn.'

'Good.' She smiled, then started thinking of her flaws before wondering how she could make herself useful, 'So, what duties do you see me fulfilling to the hive as I grow with Twilight's tutelage and your own?'

'Caretaker I'd say is the closest, as well as acting as a sort of ambassador. Well, and being Twilight's pet of course.’

Dawn experimentally dug into the memories she was given, to see if she knew anything yet about being a caretaker for the hive. She quickly remembered. Caretakers were those who cared for the eggs and nymphs after they hatched till they grew their chitin as they were vulnerable in this state

She looked over the memory, then smiled gently as she pictured keeping them close to her and feeding them love directly. 'Think they'll grow better or stronger getting love from a pony directly, or would it matter?'

'Yes. They grow better when they can feed on a pony’s emotions, rather than when we pass it along.’ Chrysalis confirmed.

She giggled quietly, all the more eager to try and see just how much stronger or better they would grow by it. 'Think I'll need any training to do it well?'

'The link will provide all you need.' Chrysalis said before pausing, an idea crossing her mind. 'Actually, now that I’m thinking of it… I… I was wondering if I might place you in a cocoon for a time?'

'Sure, but why?' Dawn asked, suspecting it was something that was important to her.

'Well… you have joined our hive and well… I have seen your past from the times before. So in a way, the cocoon may be like an egg. I'm not sure, due to not fully understanding how this all is working since your the first outsider.'

'It's fine,’ Dawn said, a little nervous at the idea, but trying to be supportive. ‘as long as I am not at risk of any health issues. I’ve been curious about experiencing it myself at least once anyway.'

'You shouldn't be.' Chrysalis rejected right away, 'They wouldn't be of use if they harmed the one inside.’

'Not gonna transform into a changeling am i?' She chuckled, also wanting to tackle that concern.

'Don't know.' Chrysalis admitted.

'Well, we'll see right?' Dawn answered, a little nervous now that it wasn’t certain.

'Yes. But when you feel you are ready my little drone.'

'It’s more a concern for Stalwart. I love the idea, but if there is a change, he has a right to know at least.' Dawn thought.

'I do not know what will happen.’ Chrysalis reminded her.

'Yeah... But hey, I’m already the first not-changeling to enter the link and be thought of as a drone. Why not take on some more firsts?' She replied with a grin.

The queen was pleased by her answer. 'Just let me know when you are ready. I'd keep you in there for two days.'

'Oh? Only two days? Why two?'

'Well… I figured you wouldn't want more. I can keep you in there for longer if you'd like… 2 months?"

Dawn chuckled, 'We'll see how i feel. I do get restless so we'll do two and go from there?'

'Well, restlessness won't be an issue. You won't really be aware of anything. You will be in a sleep deeper then sleep.' Chrysalis explained, 'Not a coma but like a coma'

'Ahhh. That could be interesting. I'll be ok with it as long as I and my young are healthy and Stalwart is feeling good. I'd give him the permission to choose when i come out beyond 2 days.'

'Your foal would not be harmed. In fact, everything will be slowed down so much you won't miss them growing in you, as it's like time stops for you, so to speak.'

'How do you know? Shouldn’t I still be in the link during that?'

'You are, but you can only be sensed, not interacted within or out, and we know because we use them for healing and storing food among other things. We would try a healing solution so you basically won't be awake at all. Sort of like cryosleep if you know what that is.'

'That idea’s been theorized, but deemed too difficult. When would you like to do it?'

'Whenever you are ready,' She said, 'and you will basically be in cryosleep, only not frozen and more floating in a liquid.'

'Yes Chryssy, like a foal waiting to be born. I get it.' She teased.

'Actually, I never thought of it like that.' Chrysalis said, amused at the direction that went, 'We are born from eggs so it’s not something we think about.'

'It’s ok my queen. This is why you get other perspectives in your hive after all' she continued, as if it was part of her plan to show her value.

'True.' She said, smiling and sent a wave of pleasure and pride at being called ‘my queen’ by the pony.

Dawn looked around, wondering where the others were, but smiling broadly on the inside to please someone so much over such a little gesture.

"So, ready to go?" Twilight asked with their saddlebags.

'When shall we do it?' Chrysalis asked

"Yes Twilight, I am." she smiled. 'I'd love to do it when we visit and after Stalwart has his way until he's run out of steam.' she chuckled before asking, 'Where would we put my cocoon? have you made a hive just yet in the area set aside by Celestia?'

'No we were waiting for permission to do so and will begin once we see the area.'

'Wouldn't that be part of the setting aside land though? I can send off the letter to her to confirm...'

Dawn turned from Twilight briefly and used her horn magic to take her saddle bag and put it on herself, the straps barely long enough to be fastened properly.

'We hadn't had confirmation on where it would be till a couple days ago, and I was wanting to be there when we move.’

'Understandable... I'll go ahead and prepare a letter and send it when we're on the train and let you know. I want you to be able to build your hive. Though that still doesn't answer my question. Where would you keep my cocoon?'

'Well if you want it now, in your basement. If you'd like to wait a bit, in the hive. The hive seems more appropriate. Granted, I'd like to just go out and build my hive without waiting, but that could lead to issues.'

'I agree. Getting my hatch day really should be in the hive. There'd be no issues having Stalwart come visit the cocoon if he wanted though, right?' She asked as she got out quill and parchment to start drafting the request to build and dig in the zone mentioned.

'Not at all,' Chrsyalis assured, 'as long as he didn't try to move it or affect it somehow. Magic or other things could cause issues with the process.'

'The process?' she asked, 'you didn't mention anything about a process....'

'That's just what we call them being asleep having everything your body needs provided in the cocoon.'

Dawn nodded her understanding, soon having written out quickly.

Twilight and Chrysalis are wondering if they have permission to begin digging and building for the town area you gave. They wanted to wait for your approval first, despite being told where it was.

Dawn sent it off by magic and then dug into the hive's memories, curious what cocooning a pony or drone would be like from start to finish.

She found cocooning ponies was for food sources providing them with good dreams to produce love. While drones it was used mostly for healing or for metamorphosis into new roles.

She dug a bit more, wondering how it would be done from start to finish for the metamorphosis of other drones, how they would be induced, where the fluid came from, and how they would know when to wake and exit, or if they'd be helped out of the cocoon.

The link responded. The fluid was called the Mix and was made from things drones could naturally make, like everything with anything they ate that wasn't emotion was converted into a base material that can be used to make other things.

The process would be simple. She'd be sealed in the cocoon that would fill with the fluid, she'd have to inhale it so it gets into her body and can spread properly, then grow tired before falling into a dreamless sleep. Eventually she'd start to feel discomfort and a desire to move, then she would use her horn to pierce the wall of the cocoon and free herself.

She hummed, thinking to Chryssy, 'Well, that seemed straightforward... little nervous about breathing it in, but otherwise, not bad.'

'You won't actually notice it, we'll you will as it's like breathing in cool air.'

Dawn thought about it for a minute and then started laughing quietly out loud 'Why am I feeling so excited at this? If you had told me I'd be doing any of this two months ago I would have said they were crazy and I'd be terrified!'

'I don't know.' The queen chuckled as Twilight looked back at her as they walked to the station.

Dawn followed Twilight blindly, content as she looked for the soldiers, making sure the one she healed was keeping up ok.

Interlude 17.5: Sweet Dreams

View Online

Random Male Drone, Jeron: I'm here to remind all you ponies, gryphons, dragons, and other critters that this chapter contains mature items. On todays presentation, some non consensual things happened. If you dont like it, please move along. Its not for everypony and obviously consent is important for healthy relationships. Still, we dont want to taint our harvest of lust with disgust. Got it? Good.

<<<O>>>

Twilight soon was asleep too, Dawn making her think about Chyssy as she did so along with what the queen could do with her drones, which lead her mind to the control aspect and how much the queen had...

About an hour after falling asleep one of Twilight's hands twitched, the fingers extending before it slowly drifted down to her marehood.

Dawn continued to sleep lightly, enjoying her own dream of being together with Twilight. She had a few changelings in the home with her, looking after their own half-changeling offspring. Stalwart played with the colt as she laid against Chryssy contentedly, feeling happy and radiating love as she did.

Twilight's fingers began to dance on her marehood as they both dreamt on, making her moan softly, and then her horn lit.

Dawn sighed in contentment and went to pick up her foal when Stalwart finished playing with them, to give their customary nap to be watched by her queen and his godmother. She walked over to Stalwart and gave him a knowing nudge, indicating that it was time to try for foal number two.

Tendrils extended from Twilight’s horn as she moaned softly. Where they stopped, small portals around the room opened. These allowed larger, purple tentacles to form and slowly make their way towards the two sleeping mares.

Dawn walked downstairs with her husband in that dream to the basement, which led to the changeling hive caverns. There they went to their special alcove and started to kiss as they stood next to each other and felt their fur on their sides.

Twilight moaned loudly as the tentacles lunged and wrapped around the two mares lifting them into the hair.

Storm slept soundly, though snorting in her sleep and turning to her side. The tendrils reached toward the two mares, one on the other bed, one being herself, even as Dawn felt her heart skip a couple beats. Dawn saw in her dream that they were picked up and started to be separated by some kind of plant thing hanging from the ceiling. Her eyes fluttered as she almost woke from her dream.

They were lifted into the air and held there for a few seconds. Then tentacles plunged without any warning into their mouth and hindside in both places.

Dawn gasped and woke from her dream instantly, the motion having shifted her from her heavier sleeping and alerted her to any further sudden sounds or movements. She couldn’t tell what was going on and struggled for a second to breathe as she felt them inside, trying not to panic. Storm woke up as well at that point, struggling as hard as her athletic body would allow, trying to curse around the tentacles throughout.

A tentacle wrapped around both Storm and Dawn, forcing their back legs apart. A spare tentacle moved to Dawn's horn and stroked it. Yet another set moved to their bellies and latched onto their teats, massaging them firmly.

Dawn blushed heavily and squirmed against her bonds, trying to fight it even as her own arousal was in high gear from the dream and overwhelming stimulation. She wanted to call for help, but the tentacle got in the way, until she remembered she was connected by the link now.

'Chryssy! W-what's going on!' she called out, even as her teats started to supply a very small trickle of milk when they latched on.

Storm was struggling heavily against her bonds, still trying to swing at the source, twisting her head and neck this way and that to resist the effect. She felt her movements get gradually slower and heavier as her initial panic, while still present, didn't give her the continued strength she thought she had.

'Hm? Oh looks like Twilight is sleep casting again, and she must be having a good dream.' The queen said, happy that her mate was having a good dream as the tentacles begin to thrust into their holes completely out of sync. No part of them was left unfilled at any one time however, and her horn was being rubbed constantly, as were both of their wings.

Tentacles soon began to run along their flanks, the ones massaging their teats soon began to massage and squeeze.

Dawn squirmed, trying not to panic, 'T-this is a regular thing?!' she protested in surprise.

She was a bit scared, but slowly getting consumed by her arousal. She felt the rubbing and thrusting, panting for breath around the thing in her mouth as she watched Fire Storm unable to keep up her fruitless fight. They both watched each other helplessly, occasionally looking to Twilight as she continued to please herself, oblivious to their plight.

'Oh yes and it's quite lovely.' The queen said, traces of her own arousal entering the link as she thought about the times a sleeping Twilight had her way with her, showed the queen her place as the tentacles did the same to Dawn. The queen smiled wide as she observed the tentacles were doing the same to the two mares, thrusting hard as if they were simply toys for Twilight, who moaned as her fingers pumped in and out of her marehood.

'S-so it's not ok for her to make me her pet, but she's ok with making me be her plaything in her fantasy that's acted out?' she asked, a small part of her wanting to laugh at the irony, but the rest of her decided to submit to the tentacles, not having the strength or will to fight anymore. She was getting hot and nearly dripping with arousal as she was milked and pounded for all she was worth.

Storm continued to fight as best she could with what little strength she had, growing more uncomfortable as the session progressed. She couldn't deny that she was also feeling aroused despite not wanting this whatsoever, but she fought on, as if determined not to give in, down to the very last bit of strength she had.

'Oh, it's ok for you to be her pet and her plaything, just like it's ok that I'm her plaything. She hasn't done the tentacles for a few months so I’m a bit jealous.' The queen said as she observed the mares being toyed with by the probing forms, moaning quietly in jealousy as she observed.

Dawn and Sky were used in midair, the only sounds were that of Twilight’s moans and two toy’s own muffled sounds as the tentacles had their way. The moonlight streamed into the window to give a small bit of light alongside the alicorn’s glowing horn.

'S-she didn't play with me when she was awake... was she simply holding herself back?' Dawn whimpered as she continued to hold back, unable to keep from letting out a moan as she was milked fruitlessly but pleasured deeply. She started to lose track of the amount of times she met the height of pleasure, only to be brought back up quickly after going over that peak.

Fire Storm had no more strength to fight and she cried silently at the assault. She enjoyed it a little, but this moment wasn't being shared by or because of her mate. To have this happen in sight of Dawn, she felt a hot mix of anger, frustration, and despair, not enjoying it at all.

'I told you she wants to, but is just holding herself back as she thinks it's wrong because of how she was raised. I recommend enjoiying it.' The Queen said as a knock came to the door of Twilight’s room.

"Hello? Is everything alright? I heard a strange noise." Princess Twilight said on the other side of the door.

Dawn quickly tried to lock the door with her horn magic and gasped for breath, hoping that she wouldn't go inside to see what was going on. Another wave of pleasure wracked her body, making her losing her grip on the magic and closed her eyes, taking her queen's advise and letting herself get fully immersed in the sensations.

Fire Storm twitched and turned over to the commander, oblivious to the knock and voice. A telltale dripping down one of the tentacles showed just how turned on her body had become.

The door knob turned and the door opened as the Princess poked her head in.

"Hello?" She said, then quickly let out a loud squeak as magic tentacles sized her and dragged her in, the door swinging wide open and bouncing back to slam shut.

She barely had any time to react before tentacles plundered the pretty purple pony princess' plot like the others, her moans quickly adding to what already filled the room.

Dawn blushed deeply and felt a colder wave of pleasure go down her fur from the sight of Twilight being taken in to join them. She couldn't help but relay this to Chryssy for her own amusement, wondering if somehow, Twilight was dreaming and watching this very scenario, and wanted herself ravaged. She looked briefly over to Fire Storm, but it looked like they had passed out from the repeated pleasurings and hung limply in their grasp.

The queen’s jealousy grew, greatly amused.

The three were the play things of Twilight's sleeping mind for the rest of the night as they were ravaged in every hole and pleasure area, nothing more than toys for the sleeping alicorn until an hour before sunrise when she cried out in orgasm for who knows what numbered time. Only then did the tentacles fade, the three mares being placed in her bed around the commander like a well used and well loved blanket.

Dawn moved ever so weakly over to Twilight and laid her head on their rump, planting a gentle kiss as she tried to recover her strength. She felt like she had lost all concept of time, not knowing how long she was the commander's plaything, but able to appreciate the irony of Twilight having pulled her innocent self in to join the ‘fun.’ She hoped her foal was all right, considering the degree of energy that had been used on her and left her.

'Even in her sleep, Twilight would never do something to endanger the foal.' Chrysalis quickly corrected. ‘She is too much of a doctor to ever do such a thing.'

Dawn sighed and passed out with a 'Love you too chryssy...' going into a dreamless sleep, her arousal completely spent, at least for a little while.

Several hours passed and Dawn groaned as she felt her body protest, loudly, at her mind with aches and pains and a constant reminder of how drained it had been. Her mouth was dry and tingling, and she knew she needed to get something to drink.

She felt Commander Twilight shift under her, and found in their sleep the other two had moved as close to her as Dawn was, and all three of them were basically on top of her like a blanket.

Dawn moved, much as she hated to need to, but she felt desperate for some water, stirring herself enough to try and get up, if only to get that water.

The others were starting to come awake of their own accord, though she couldn’t be sure if they shared her need.

Dawn shook as she started to stand, her legs and other muscles quaking in protest, but she forged on, despite how exhausted she felt. She'll be able to rest on the train ri-.

Her train of thought was stopped and she jolted her head up at that realization, tired as she was, they were going to board a train, and the sun had come up. She shakily worked her way to the bathroom to get enough of a drink to be mildly sated and came back, looking for if Twilight had ordered tickets on her own and when they would leave, worried they might have missed it.

She saw the tickets on the table after a small search, and sighed in relief as she saw the time of departure, noon. They pointed out that the Royal car was reserved, as was a private car.

They weren't going to be late, not yet anyway. Granted, they had a lot of ponies to bring with them to Van Hoover, but since it was a larger city, she knew there would be more passenger carts and they could keep to themselves this way. It was a relief to her to know it was already resolved.

Dawn walked to the bathroom, borrowing a couple paper cups and, with her horn magic, filled them for the other two to drink. She soon had them filled and walked slowly to them, barely able to suppress the shaking her body had.

Fire Storm groaned and pushed herself upright. She opened her eyes and grunted, "Haven't felt this horrible since that one morning at the guild..."

Dawn held the cup in her reach and waited for her to accept. Storm did and drained it as Princess Twilight sat up and reached around grabbing the water and drinking it while still half asleep.

Dawn took the cups back gently to refill them and re-offered the cups of water as needed so they could drink their fill as needed.

Princess Twilight’s face went from tired to a sudden explosion of red as she remembered what happened last night, now noticing the still strong smell of sex in the air and other physical signs of their sex around.

"That wasn't a dream?" Twilight whispered, surprised and wide eyed.

"Fraid not... she's been rather pent up and didn't let it out on her own, so her unconscious forced her to make the time, dragging us into it..." Dawn sighed, "I'm barely standing after all that, truth be told."

The Princess’ face looked as if it were about to burst into flames as she squeaked at the news.

Dawn smiled slightly before speaking quietly, "It's a shame it happened in the home of a guest, but still, what's done is done." She silently thought to herself afterward, 'and you were adorable throughout as I watched.'

"But… but but but but…” She sputtered before blurting out, “we aren't married!"

Dawn nodded, "That's right. Remember, she was asleep, not doing this consciously. But even if she were awake, if you both agreed as adults and gave permission, it’s not a bad thing to have some fun as adults.”

"But but but..." her face grew darker. Her back legs shifted in a way that ponies did to betray their arousal yet trying to be modest about it.

"It's ok." Dawn said gently. "You have the choice to like it or not, to hold off until you find that special somepony or not. That is for you to decide. The commander did you a disservice bringing you into it without your permission."

"Uh… um… I… research! I was doing research." She said rapidly before getting up and galloping away, leaving behind a very familiar scent as she ran past Dawn to the door.

Dawn chuckled and used her horn magic to reach to Twilight to plant a whisper, "Enjoy your research, you cute princess you."

Dawn looked over to the others, Fire Storm huffing already at what happened, having gone to the bathroom before it got awkward between Dawn and Twilight. It was then Dawn noticed the sound of a shower running, and watched the hot mist starting to roll out of the seams of the door.

Princess Twilight squeaked and tucked her tail as the scent grew from Dawn’s whisper before she ran out the room closing the door behind her.

'Methinks someone has found a pony she is interested in.’ The queen said with amusement.

'It would be a sense of irony if I were to pursue this version of Twilight, while being under yours I admit.'

'A bit, yes, but nothing wrong with it' she said.

'Very much not... and honestly, I likely would be much gentler than your mate, at least at first.' Dawn replied. 'It'd be nice to pursue if we have the time, and she has the interest.'

'Yes. That is a more accurate representation of Twilight later on in the relationship. She is quite gentle early on.'

'Awwww.... Now I want her even more.... that not even touching on the strength she has and will continue to grow.' she chuckled before wobbling in place once again. 'I think your mate was... quite thorough if I can't find the strength to stand without issue.'

'Oh yes she is!' the queen purred with delight and Dawn knew she was quite aroused

'How would you recommend I pursue her as a lover, since you knew what she was like before?' she asked, wanting planning out a couple hypothetical ideas.

'She is an intelligent mare, this version is like her old self, so she seems soft and weak, but under it all is steel wrapped around a fire that few possess. While my mate is pure dominant, this one is a switch from what I can tell. She can either dominate or be dominated.'

'Ohhh, well isn't that interesting~' Dawn replied, 'I almost have to try pursuing her at some point... I'm sure she'll be quite interested in a variety of magics I've learned since being taught by your mate.'

'Very, and I know she is very easy to get going if one knows the buttons.'

'and those buttons are?' Dawn asked, looking over to the commander to evaluate her condition. They were still sleeping, the bed under her back end showing clear signs of what happened last night.

'Books, new spells, learning, control. And this one can be pushed into being controlled.'

'Excellent... most excellent.' Dawn answered, flickering thoughts of luring the princess into her figurative coil with intrigue on the spells, books from her old dimension or the commander's, getting permission to instruct her about the history of the changelings, and taking her in as a kind of pet to be well cared for... she knew it wouldn't happen quite that way, but it was a fun little fantasy.

'Why couldn't it?'

'Because you told me I couldn't tell ponies about changeling history... but still, perhaps it will happen that way, since she'd be a friend of the hive like your mate... How would you feel about having two Twilights within reach?'

'I don't much have interest in this one, but I may be willing to let her be told a few minor things to help you take her.'

Dawn nodded with a smile toward her, 'Very well. This will be nice... and a good backup for if anything should happen to your mate. She might not be the same, but even so.' she answered with a degree of calculation as well as something else she couldn't place.

'Nothing can replace Twilight.'

'No, that goes for her as well.' she replied with certainty regarding the younger princess.

'I...do not understand.'

'You will... in time. Trust me.' She replied before stretching out her body and turning to the bathroom where Fire Storm came out, grumbling.

Interlewds 17.9: Breaking

View Online

Random Male Drone, Jeron: I'm here to remind all you ponies, gryphons, dragons, and other critters that this chapter contains mature items. This second item for today's presentation involves some sensory control and pet play. If you don't like it, that's fine, move along. I'm sure you're all wondering what will happen with the Princess of Hope and the Queen's mate. Enjoy yourselves one way or another, I'm just hungry.

Dawn thought about the idea of being cocooned, then started laughing quietly out loud 'Why am I feeling so excited at this? If you had told me I'd be doing any of this two months ago I would have said they were crazy!'

'I don't know.' The queen chuckled as Twilight looked back at her as they walked to the station.

Dawn followed Twilight blindly, content as she looked for the soldiers, making sure the one she healed was keeping up ok. She watched as they all followed behind dawn, Dawn following the gray plot that belonged to the disguised purple pony.

She couldn’t help but glance at it every now and then, only briefly to avoid being caught, before she boarded the train with Stonewall, glad to see the mission underway. She was also glad to see Fire Storm not too far behind, looking at the others who were boarding the other car while they waited to get onto the royal car.

The troopers bid the princesses well before Stonewall led Dawn and Fire Storm onto the royal car that was behind the private car.

Chrysalis was amused at all of Dawn’s peeking and decided to tease the mare. She sent a memory of a time when she was muzzle deep in the plot, Twilight’s moans of delight echoing in Dawn’s ears.

Dawn gasped quietly in surprise at that feeling, her arousal growing as she tried not to speak and give herself away as she followed Stonewall into the cabin. Storm looked back to the other soldiers and seemed to bite back a sigh before following Dawn into the royal car.

Dawn could taste Twilight on her tongue as the queen sent the full memory. She whimpered on the inside and slowed down her walk, 'C-chryssy... w-we're not alone just yet...'

Storm looked at Dawn, then rolled her eyes and walked past her.

'I know.' The queen said trickily.

'You tricky sneaky queen you... it’s a damn good thing I like you. Seeing Stalwart tomorrow might is also not helping .' Dawn relayed to her.

'Oh that's part of the plan, to make sure you're nice and ready for him. Consider it payment for being good to my hive by having his wife be desperate for a good rutting.'

'Oh, being good to your hive? What's he been doing?'

'Hosting my drones and not being racist for one.'

'Good... i was afraid he would be. And for two?'

'Being willing to work with them and trying to understand. So as a thank you, I'm going to ensure his wife is desperate for him to rut her hard.'

'Y-you are considerate my queen.' She replied with a hint of the sarcasm she felt, along with a shiver down her spine as once again she was tasting Twilight's flavor on her tongue, causing her to think to Chryssy on accident, 'even if a cruel tease for his sake.'

Dawn couldn't help but chuckle at herself for complaining, but she tried to make it to the car without giving away what she was being put through. She soon began wishing she had a blanket to hide her body under so she could avoid inconveniencing anyone who could see her dilemma in the royal cabin.

'Oh yes I am.' Chrysalis replied mischievously.

Stonewall looked at Storm, noticing how they kept looking back at the other cabin, spoke up, "If you want you can sit with them."

Storm turned and went to join them right away without a second glance. Dawn shivered in place and tried her best to conceal what she was going through, waiting to see if they were alone or what the royal car offered.

The car had a full size bed, small kitchen with fridge, a sitting area, and even a small study type area. Twilight chuckled as she wandered, checking the place.

Dawn stood and looked around, not having been in the royal car before, and also letting it be a good distraction from the temptations the queen was sending her.

"Take it you've never even been in one of these?" Twilight asked, dropping her disguise thanks to the windows enchantment to hide the occupants of the room from outside eyes.

"No, I never thought of using it as an option..." She said quietly, "Looks a bit lavish compared with coach."

Twilight chuckled. "We are royalty. We travel in style." She said dropping her mirrored sunglasses onto her face with a smirk.

Dawn laughed, looking at the sunglasses and wondering if there was a reference she wasn't getting.

"Something wrong?" She asked.

Dawn shook her head, checking in with Chryssy before she spoke, 'May i tell her what you're up to or do you wish my silence?'

Dawn then experienced the memories of being tightly tied up, blindfolded, and with noise canceling headphones on. Completely unable to move even her head, and only allowed to speak when spoken to. The only time that happened was to ask what she was, and the answer in kind was “yours” before being allowed occasionally to use her muzzle to pleasure their marehood.

Dawn shivered in place at the experience, feeling immobilized by the memory's strength. She wanted to ask if she was to not speak, but she felt like she couldn't.

The queen shared another memory of her own, still bound the same way, only now she was gagged and her tail was bound so it was up, a bar keeping her back legs spread as her upper body was on a table or bed, she didn't know which, and she felt a vibrator buzzing away at her marehood.

Occasionally replaced with a tongue, or either a dildo, or feeling Twilight mount her with a strap on. The unicorn at this time having her way with her for a long three day weekend of non stop this feeling every single part of it.

"You ok?" Twilight asked tilting her head

"M-memry.... Strong..." Dawn struggled to say, shivering more as she felt that vibrator, and then the strap enter her. It was all she could do to stay standing where she was and not give away that she was stupidly aroused.

The queen smiled as she enjoyed playing around with the mare, and then Dawn was given the memory of being mind controlled to think she was nothing but a sex slave by a sleeping Twilight and how Twilight took full advantage of that when she woke. She was rewarded with as much sex as she desired or sending her off to the store with vibes in her marehood and posterior to show while being heavily stimulated.

She felt herself start to lay down, slowly and sensually as she started to mimic those same behaviors. While not having a spell on her, she struggled to resist the command at the same time. Her eyes were glazed and unfocused by this point, unable to see what was actually there.

Twilight blinked and looked at her as the train started to pull away.

She was then rainbow dash, Twilight’s obedient pet. She lived to obey Twilight above all else and used her skills to perform many stunts with her tongue inside of Twilight. She showed off her athletic body in an outfit that consisted of socks, a garter belt, bound wings and a permanently raised tail strapped to her wings that highlighted her body for Twilight to see

Dawn continued to live these memories, getting more and more aroused to where she could hardly stand it. Her body no longer required her to act out the memories because they were too busy feeling the sensations that were so complete inside the memory.

Twilight’s face was beet red as she looked on at the mare.

She was Princess Luna, loyal slave to the all powerful Twilight Sparkle. Having sworn her loyalty to the mare for saving her from Nightmare Moon, she now showed her devotion as she remained immobile, wearing her collar as her mistress told her to.

Dawn continued to be kept at the highest state of arousal she knew, almost swallowed as heavily by jealous for these fantasies that she could only watch and feel.

She was herself once more, bound and staring up at Twilight who wore an outfit that said exactly who was in charge. "Kneel and tell me what you are!" Twilight ordered.

She could feel the collar around her neck, as well as what she wore that showed her status as belonging to this mare.. She knew the collar had Twilight's cutie mark on it. Dawn whimpered slightly at the harshness of the voice, but felt every bit of pleasure Chryssy's memory and wished in some ways she could have such a collar

"I said kneel and tell me what you are." Twilight said with authority. It was clear who was in charge.

She hesitated again, getting lost in the memory and wondering if she was to speak, if the memory was waiting on her to act out the role.

"I said, kneel and tell me what you are!" the memory Twilight said with growing impatience.

Dawn felt herself kneel and she quietly spoke, "I am your pet"

She felt a huge wave of her own embarrassment and vulnerability as she said it, looking up at the commanding purple princess. She saw no signs of whether this was real or simply an illusion, but she surmised that Chrysalis must be making her live out the memory, as if living out the wish she had quietly made.

Outside the memory, the real Twilight blushed hard as she looked at the kneeling Dawn, her words being heard and her actions being seen. Dawn made this declaration out of nowhere in her eyes, and it was sudden, but made her happy in a way she didn’t know outside of Chrysalis herself.

The memory Twilight smirked. "Good girl. Now tell me exactly what your purpose is."

"My purpose is to make mistress happy." Dawn replied. She decided that the memory must be from Chrysalis, and would not be broken until she lived the memory out.

Twilight blushed harder and her tail flicked, watching the mare’s performance.

"Good and who is your Mistress?" Dream Twi said.

"You are my mistress, Twilight." She replied, eyes half closed and still out of focus as she watched the memory's hooves for any signs of her owner's disposition.

Her owners tail flicked to show her arousal as she smirked down at the kneeling Dawn. "Good…" she said. "Tell me how you serve me."

"I obey." She replied, knowing that it was her owner's wishes and decisions that determine how she would serve her.

Her owner was very pleased. "Good, now then kiss my hooves to show your devotion."

She moved slowly to her hooves, keeping her body below their shoulder height and reached forward to kiss their hooves, intent on doing so tenderly and repeatedly.

The real Twilight blushed hard as she watched her and couldn't help feeling her own arousal at what Dawn was saying and doing.

"Now swear yourself to me my little pet." Dream Twilight said.

Dawn hesitated for half a second, unsure what exactly to say before making it up as she went, "I hereby swear to obey your commands mistress, and to place your pleasure above my own."

Twilight nearly came as Dreamlight smirked. "Good girl. Now show me that you are ready to serve by laying in the bed and presenting yourself."

Dawn got up and walked toward the bed, climbing up on it and feeling the give it had, raised her rump toward Twilight as she was commanded.

Twilight gulped as she saw Dawn presenting herself. The mare seemed to be staying put on the bed, tail high and held to the side.

Dawn held that position, knowing that she was being given a test to show how dedicated she was to her vow, certain that was the case in the memory.

Slowly Twilight approached her.

Dawn continued to lay presenting herself, believing she was in the memory, and only very deep down in her mind did she wonder how chryssy was doing it. She didn't care at that moment, it just didn’t matter.

Twilight slowly reached out a hoof and ran it over her flank

Dawn shivered, lightning feeling like it crossed her flank at the touch, but she held her position and continued to wait on her mistress' command otherwise.

Twilight squeezed her flank

She moaned quietly but continued as before. she was her mistress' plaything after all.

"What… what are you?" Twilight asked, hesitantly.

"Whatever you want me to be..." she replied, still thinking she was playing the part of Chryssy in the memory.

Twilight blushed hard and slowly her hoof moved towards Dawns marehood. Dawn stayed quiet, knowing not to move unless commanded, then when Twilight began to rub at it, Dawn moaned quietly. It felt so real, and she was so desperate for release. She kept quiet so as not to be distracting to her owner.

Twilight begin to rub more, and after a little . Eventually her fingers enter out and slide into Dawn’s marehood. Dawn gasped and bit her lip to keep from crying out, even as she felt those fingers go in so easily. She massaged it as best she could, trying to be gentle and tempting.

Twilight's fingers began to dance in the mare, exploring what noises she could make. Dawn started to let her moaning come out, still quiet and shy, but doing her best to squeeze against them while holding herself back until she has permission.

"You… you may moan." Twilight as as her fingers danced more.

She started letting her voice come, still on the quiet side, but airy and free as she held her rump high.

Twilight reached out and started to massage her flank with her other hand as her fingers danced. Slowly growing in confidence.

"Tell me, what you are again." Dreamlight ordered.

"I am your pet, mistress." Dawn said shakily before continuing to moan, trying quite hard to stay in her pose.

"And what does that mean?" Dreamlight asked.

Twilight blushed as she heard Dawn speak, but squeezed her flank and kept her fingers dancing in the mare.

"I exist for your pleasure and convenience, ma'am." She moaned long and low after as she shook, losing control while still trying to keep from climaxing just yet

Dreamlight smiled. "Good filly." She said

"C-cum." Twilight ordered

Dawn let herself relax, now that she had permission, and pleasure washed over her body and her owner’s fingers a few seconds later, making them a bit wetter. Her body began shaking more heavily as her muscles stopped listening to what she wanted them to do. In spite of that, she managed to keep her rump nearly as high as before, even at the end.

Twilight blushed deep as she watched the mare obey her orders, and felt her clamp down on her fingers. It didn’t hurt, but her face felt like fire as she waited for the mare to let go.

Dawn sighed contentedly in her 'memory' and looked at dreamlight to see if she approved or was still to work more for her.

She smiled at her. "Good filly. Now then get your collar from your saddle bags and put it on." Dreamlight said.

Dawn nodded, using her magic to reach for her bag, grabbing her unlined collar and put it on her neck with a small snap of metal going into place.

Dreamlight smiled. "Good you will not take that off till I tell you to. Instead tell me what that collar means."

"This collar means I'm yours mistress. It can hold your mark so you can show I’m yours." She said simply, still breathing deeply from her orgasm before.

Twilight pushed more.

"Now, beg for me to command you. Beg for me to use you as I see fit Beg for me to dominate you and show you your place!" Dreamlight ordered

"Please mistress, tell me what to do." She said quietly, with a pleading tone, getting gradually louder as she grew more comfortable with the memory’s instructions. "Use me however you wish. Show me my place and dominate me in body and mind!"

Twilight froze as she listened and couldn't help but wish she had ropes or something… Her inner conscience fought against her, saying, ‘No, no! I am with Chrysalis! Bad Twilight, bad! No cheating on her!’

Dreamlight smirked. "More."

"Please, I need your instruction. Just a word, a command, a gesture, and I'll do it. I need you to show me my purpose at your beck and call! Anything but this silence!"

‘But… Chrysalis… I can’t… but…’ Twilight’s conscience fought back.

Dawn’s tail swished as she and her back legs shifted to get comfortable again.

‘No, no! Bad Twilight! You are a lot of things, but not a cheater! You are loyal to Chrysalis and no other.’ she thought

Dreamlight smiled, showing pleasure. "Mmm… yes… I love hearing that… don't stop."

"I'm just a pet, a slave, a plaything for you, and I need you to show me, show me I'm only special if I please you. I need you to show me I'm yours. I brought you my leash, my blindfold is here too, use them on me as you see fit. I can't stand the thought of not being good enough to please you." She begged to dream-light.

Before Twilight knew it, she had an inhibitor ring from her own bag on Dawn’s horn and the blindfold from Dawn's stuff on the mare, attaching the leash and tying her to the bedpost.

She moaned as she felt her magic cut off, her sight taken, and felt her restriction to the bed, but in spite of all that, she kept her position and quietly continued, "Please mistress... I'm yours to play with. I exist for your pleasure."

She was grabbed in magic and turned. A moment later she felt her muzzle buried into what could only be what was beneath the other mares tail.

"Lick!" Twilight ordered.

She licked immediately, breathing deeply where she could, licking forcefully and thoroughly. She turned her head slightly at times to change the angle and make breathing easier but otherwise continued on, curious about the unique flavor as it was the first time she ever had her muzzle in a mare. Not as enjoyable as she was lead to believe it could be, but she definitely preferred it over most male’s lengths.

Twilight moaned loudly as her scent filled Dawn's nose and her wings shifted.

Dawn continued to lick, pushing her muzzle deeper against their passage. She whinnied and moaned into it before she made her tongue lick in patterns, like the alphabet, to keep from being monotonous or doing one area too much.

"Yessssss. G-gooood fiillllly." Twilight moaned out, loudly and eyes closed.

Dawn felt pleasure, happiness and a pleased kind of feeling, as if someone were smiling and very happy in the back of her mind.

She shivered happily and moaned even louder into them as she continued, not knowing or caring where that feeling was coming from, only wanting more of it. She finished the alphabet and then worked it backward, even licking the letters backward too, which kept her from wanting to come again quite so easily as she had to think about it as she went.

Twilight moaned louder and began to partly grind her hips as her put her head between her forelegs and could feel herself nearing climax. It had been so many days since she had last mated with Chrysalis after all.

Dawn continued to lick, pushing more against their passage as if she were practically begging to be taken in by it. She imagined herself doing just that and found herself quickly climbing in arousal and pushing herself to please Twilight even harder than before with her attentions.

Twilight threw her head back and cried out as her entire body shuttered and her wings snapped out.

Dawn sensed something was about to happen and licked as far as she could, almost feeling like her tongue was reaching a kind of wall and smiled on the inside as she reached that far, licking it tantalizingly, then licking along the roof of the passage, getting stronger as it approached her muzzle.

Twilight moaned and gasped through her orgasm as Dawn continued to obey, which only added to her arousal.

Dawn did exactly that, obeyed. She didn't stop licking, even as those walls tried to squeeze her into breathlessness, she still licked in the areas where it quivered most, giving it even more attention and licking around them to have it spread.

"Oh gooooodssssss." Twilight moaned loudly as her body shook in pure pleasure and she was practically singing with it.

Dawn continued to lick until she ran out of breath and slowed, starting to see spots. She continued to lick as she tried to pull her head back and out, realizing the danger of pushing too hard now.

"Stop licking." She ordered, feeling her nerves become oversensitive and almost burning from it all.

Dawn stopped, pulling her muzzle back to try and get a deep breath, and began gasping for it as soon as she could, but smiling at pleasing Twilight... such a good memory, so real too.

"What are you." Twilight asked with authority.

"Your plaything." She said simply.

"And what am i?" Twilight asked, slipping off the bed.

"My owner."

"And what does that mean?" She asked using her magic to lift Dawn's tail.

"You may use me however you wish, mistress." She said, shivering slightly at the movement of her tail, but forcing herself to not move and show her submission to her owner.

Twilight plunged her tongue into Dawn's marehood.

Dawn gasped and moaned out loud, shivering in place and wiggling her legs as she still tried to act reserved in spite of her earlier command of others.

Twilight begin to trace magical equations deep within Dawn.

Dawn moaned and squirmed under her licking, not being used to having a muzzle so deep inside. Even their breathing made her feel more aroused as she tried to last longer, but the mental picture of Twilight being muzzle deep inside herself was intoxicating in that moment.

Twilight could clearly see Dawn’s reactions as well, as if some one was showing her what she looked like when Chrysalis pleasured her as she moved from equation to equation without pause.

Dawn gasped and held her breath before letting it shakily come out, as if she were forgetting to breathe from all the sensations from below. She moaned louder and louder, until she could hear herself echoing off the ceiling.

Twilight horn glowed and she he began to stimulate Dawn' teats and wings with magic as she held Dawn' flanks firmly with her hands. She preferred to use her hands, even though she knew a lot of magic, something couldn’t replace the direct feeling of flesh of a lover.

Dawn pined at each breath, trying very hard not to cum before she was commanded, even though the intense amount of stimulation she had was so hard to resist, and it just kept going as Twilight left levitation spells and moved onto teleportation spell equations in the green submissive mare.

Dawn stopped pining and moaning after a moment longer. It took all of her effort to simply keep from coming as she laid there, quivering at her every touch and attention to keep from letting her body do what it desperately needed.

Twilight finished teleportation and pulled her tongue out, commanding, "Cum, and proclaim what you are as you do.”

Dawn came, yelling out, "I'm your pet, your toy, your plaything!"

Her vision blanked as she tried to speak, even as her body shook and a sensation of frozen lightning rolled through her limbs. She started to repeat it a second time, but her voice grew quiet as she laid there, barely conscious from the fatigue of the prior night and being brought to and kept at the edge again for so long.

She felt Twilight climb into the bed and pull her close, laying Dawn's head in her lap she began to stroke her mane. Dawn then felt that the Queen was most pleased with what was happening

Dawn laid there, quite happy with the aftercare she was given, moving her head in small ways to reach and kiss at their hooves in gratitude

Twilight smiled down at the pony that was quickly being labeled "pet" and "property" in her mind as it overpowered the little voice telling her she was with Chrysalis and only her.

"Thank you owner." She said quietly, gently, as she laid there, wondering when this memory would be completed.

"You are welcome my little pet." Twilight said as she ran a finger along Dawn's horn.

Dawn shivered in place, hearing her favorite trio of words, one of a few anyway, and let out a childish giggle at the response. She motioned a kiss toward them and closed their eyes, slipping into a barely conscious state as she was comforted.

"My good little pet… my property… mine to command and control…” Twilight said quietly as she stroked her mane. Dawn would be hers by the time they reach Van Hoover.

She sighed contentedly, getting some much needed rest in. She felt slightly worried at the lack of connection she felt to her magic or Starlight Dusk, but she was so worn out, it was hard to tell what was going on anymore, and she was too weak to fight it even if she wanted to.

Chapter 18: Back to Base

View Online

In the private car on the tracks ahead of the Royal Car, three of the recruits including Steady hoof were playing cards at one of the tables. Fire Storm was watching, keeping herself aloof from the rest. They seemed to play a game where they had one face down card and one face up card. Everyone around the table either gained a card or stayed where they were, a pile of bits in the middle of the table starting to pile up.

Storm rolled her eyes, despite a small smile on her face. She thought they’d have some other kind of game they'd have played instead. If they were soldiers, she thought they’d be wrestling or lifting weights or whatever to train against each other.

She looked out the window briefly, recognizing landmarks as they traveled. Her cutie mark, a globe with a dotted line crossing it, showed just how much she enjoyed travel and getting to know parts of the world, finding new things.

"Ha! 19! I win!" Steady called out, causing the other two to groan as she pulled the bits to herself.

Storm snorted, looking at Steady yet again. She thought about joining them, but she didn't have her bits with her, and she knew she'd just wipe the table with them anyway of course.

"Hey Storm, why don't you join us?" One of the others at the table called.

Storm looked to them with a smirk, "I left my bits at the guild. Most of ‘em anyway." She walked toward the table before saying, "How do ya play?"

"Simple game, it's called Blackjack. Point is to get as close to 21 as possible without going over. Ace is worth 1 or 11, number cards are their value, Jack is 11, queen 12 and king 13. If you go over 21, you bust. You have one face down card only you can see, and one face up that everyone sees. You ask for a hit if you want another card or stay if you are good." The soldier explained. "As for bits, well, we can let you sit in without a wager. It's just a friendly game."

"Friendly my flank." Storm snorted, unable to stop a small smile from crossing her face as she sat down. "We'll see how long it takes to beat everypony here."

"Well yeah, it's just spare bits from our pockets." He said as a unicorn started to shuffle the cards.

"Place your bets." She said as the others tossed in a couple bits each.

Storm tossed out a pair of bits out of the few she had, noticing they were slightly shinier than theirs, "What’s wrong with your bits? Got dirty or what?"

"Probably a different material or something." One of them said. "And we did use a few of them to help boil water."

"Boil... water...." She looked at them with doubt clear on her face, "Whatever."

"Yeah, you can heat them up to a high temperature over a fire, then drop them into a container of water. Rocks also work but the bits are cleaner." He said as he finished shuffling and dealt the cards.

"Then why not actually boil the water instead of the coins or rocks… you know what, never mind. Let's just play." She said, not understanding them at all.

He nodded and dealt the cards. Storm had a queen up and a 3 down, while Steady had a four up, the pegasus of the group had a 6 up and the dealer had a king.

Storm looked it over and realized she was close, but the king and a card was probably more than she had either way, "I'll take a card." The dealer handed her a card that was a 6, putting her at 21.

Steady took a card, showing it was a 2, and the pegasus took a card that was a jack and his ears drooped while the dealer stayed.

"I'm good." she said, frowning. She knew she had it in the bag, but card games with the rest of the patrol taught her a thing or three on bluffing.

The dealer nodded and looked around. All others stayed.

"Alright, show them." Dealer said.

The pegasus flipped over a queen as his hidden card, showing he went over. The dealer turned over a 7 for 20. Steady turned over a jack for 17. Storm flipped her 3, showing a total of 3, queen, and 6 for 21.

"Looks like I win, eh?"

"Looks that way ." Dealer said as he began to collect the cards.

Storm smirked and pulled the wagers closer to herself, and put her original bits back in her coin bag. "Time for round two."

The unicorn nodded as he began the shuffled. "Place your bets."

Storm put two bits down and looked at what she had again.

She had a 10 down and a 5 up while Steady had a Jack up, Pegaus had a 7 up, and dealer had a 3 up.

She considered. It was probably too low to win, but more than a half chance of going too high. 'Enh, why the hay not.' She thought, "I’ll take one"

She got an ace, Steady got a 3, Pegaus got a 6, Dealer got a 7.

She shook her head. "Im good"

The rest atayed. "Show them."

She showed it, "16."

Peagasus had a 17, Steady had 19.

Dealer showed an ace. "21, house wins." The dealer said as he scooped up the pot

Storm frowned slightly but didn’t mind. She'd win in the end. Steady stood and stretched.

"Think I’m going to go for a short walk, check out the rest of the train." she said as the others nodded to her.

Storm watched, deciding she’d continue playing, but would keep an eye on her. Steady removed her uniform and placed it on a table before she left the car to walk the rest of the train

Storm watched her go, playing a few more rounds, then pocketed the two bits she still had left from her winnings and went to look for Steadyhoof. After a little bit of walking she found Steadyhoof in the dining car.

"Hey." She said, approaching them.

"Oh hey.” Steady answered, looking up from a menu. “Done with the game?"

"Yeah. I like games with a bit more skill involved. You ok?"

"Yeah why?"

"Just checking." Storm shrugged, turning to the window.

"Ah yeah, just grabbing some food. You?"

"Stretching my wings"

"Yeah, know how that feels. Always hate being in cramped places."

"I’d sooner fly, sleep on a cloud as I go than keep flying than go by train."

"Ah, I don't mind traveling, it's just I don't like being confined. Wide open spaces is what I like." Steady agreed.

"Fine by me... where ya from?"

"Small farm near Hallow Shades." She said. "You?"

"Canterlot. Mom's a unicorn so we couldn’t be up in Cloudsdale."

"Why not?" She asked blinking. "Cloud walking spell and there is that cloudcrete material that normal ponies can walk on."

"The hay is cloudcrete?"

"You know, that solid cloud stuff they use in Las Pagasus?"

"No... I don't..." She said, looking at them blankly.

"How do non pegasi go to Las Pegasus?"

"By train..." Storm said, as if it were obvious.

She blinked in confusion. "It's not in the clouds?"

"No… should it be?" Storm said, confused by how different it is for them.

Steady blinked and rubbed her head. "Damn divergences."

"So what, it's in clouds where you're from?"

"Yes." Steady nodded.

"Huh… That'd be interesting for mom... what interesting places ya got back home?"

"Well we got Canterlot, Ponyville. Manhatten, Las Pegasus is basically a nonstop party. The Crystal Empire, Fillydelphia… I guess it depends what you mean by interesting."

"Anything special about em, anything different from here, tell me all of it." She said, having a glint in her eye not present before.

"Well Fillydelphia has the Aeronautical and Space Museum. Manhattan is the art Capitol of Equestrian and has the Statues of Friendship. The Empire has the Crystal Heart and Princess Cadance and Princess Flurry Heart. Ponyville has the Castle of Friendship and Canterlot is of course the capital and where the Royal Sister rule from as well as Canterlot Castle and the Memorial to The Fallen."

"Wait a second, I'm trying to keep up.... the what museum? Manehattan is an art capital and has what statue? What memorial?"

"Planes and space." She said. "Aircraft that allow us non pegasi to fly. And space is well… space. The thing beyond our planet. And that big statue outside of Manehatten? It's the Statue of Friendship. As for the memorial… it's to honor those that fell in one of the darkest weeks in Equestrian history, and the EDFs first real engagement."

Storm listened with a clearly confused expression at first, then more seriously at the end. "That… ok, back up… unicorns can't fly without magic, and earth ponies can't fly at all without a unicorn helping them out. And… what's this about space?"

Steady smirked. "We have machines that allow us to, as well as ones that let us reach space. Even have some rocks from the moon."

"What..." Storm said skeptically.

"Yup. Ponies have been to the moon and back." She smirked.

"I mean… Luna has, but…" Storm said, still struggling to accept any of what was said. That world was so strange, but in spite of it, she started remembering stories of what Nightfall’s world and people had done. If they had done it, why was it so hard to think ponies couldn’t?

"It was a joint effort between Equestria, Zebrica, Saddle Arabia and the Griffin Kingdoms. And each nations sent one person in the shuttle and their flags are now firmly planted on the surface."

She blinked as the idea was confirmed by Steady, then looked out the window and going into thought. "Huh, ponies walking on the moon and they aren't Luna."

"Yeah. It was the only time we did it out of respect for her, but we wanted to achieve it just to see if we could."

"Ah..." She replied, before asking, "So what's this big statue thing you talked about?"

"It's a giant station of a pony holding a tablet and a torch. It's the first thing people see entering the harbor and is meant to symbolize friendship as it lights the way into Equestria."

"That makes no sense to me, but ok... "

"How not? Manehatten is the main port, basically the gateway to the nation. And wouldn't you rather be greated by a pony who hides in the shadows or one who holds a torch so you can see them clearly?"

She blinked, looking at her for a moment before shrugging. "It's a neat enough idea, just don't see it that way."

She sighed. "So any other questions?"

"Dunno... Can't see 'em unless we went over to your place for a bit. Would have to ask for a lot of time off the guild too."

"Yeah true." She chuckled. "So tell me, what sort of things are there here?"

"Depends on where ya go.” Storm smirked, “What you wanna know about?

"Well, let's start with Canterlot I suppose."

"Well, Canterlot's got the castle obviously, Cloudsdale visits it about every other year for a few months. I guess there's the annual fliers’ race. I know of a lot of good restaurants in town and where to get the best deals, but a tourist spot? Nope."

"Ah, so guess no major battles fought to defend the city against a monster huh?"

"No?" she said, sounding uncertain of herself, "I mean, there was the changeling invasion when I was just a foal. Does that count?"

"No… Well yes, but… I don't know. That wasn't anything like The Battle of Canterlot, as the changelings were being careful to not hurt anyone… the battle… well, the battle left much of the city ablaze with most of the castle destroyed."

"The hay?!" She exclaimed, looking at her like she was crazy, "who would be crazy enough to try that?"

"Tirek. He got angry after Fort Zander managed to crack his shield and injure him. The Canterlot garrison and surviving EDF soldiers that managed to reach the city along with the remaining guard put up one hell of a fight, throwing everything they had at him just to try and slow him down while the city was evacuated." Steady explained.

"What are you talking about? When Tirek and Discord stole everypony's magic, Princess Twilight and her friends fought him off and returned everypony's magic three years ago."

"Discord betrayed Equestria?" She asked, blinking. "If it wasn't for Discord there have been a lot more dead ponies at Camp Mendez since he held Tirek off while the recruits were evacuated till he had his magic stolen. Then all bets were off. Even the alicorns were only able to last for 2 hours against him." She said and sighed. "My granddaddy died in that city."

Storm looked at her with a mix of doubt and confusion, as if she couldn't picture there being another Equestria that wasn't like her own. She could handle Nightfall and airhead 'green' Dawn being some other kind of species thing, but that wasn't Equestria and they said as much. To then hear of ponies dying in Equestria when Tirek attacked, that really didn’t happen here. Everyone was too weak to move.

Steadyhoof sighed and sat back, looking out the window. "He was a staff sergeant. One of the first soldiers to join up. Was trained on the newly made tanks, only six of them having been built at the time, and he was the commander of one of them. Daddy said he'd never seen him more excited than the day he got assigned to the new vehicle…" she sighed before continuing. "As Tirek was tearing through Canterlot, he and the rest of the tanks were ordered to fall back to defend the castle. He was en route when he was flagged down by an instructor by Celestia's School of Gifted Unicorns… some of the students had gotten separated from their evac group and ran back to the only place they knew in the city to hide… grandaddy couldn't take them with him, as there wasn't room so he disobeyed his orders and took up a defensive position between Tirek and the school." She looked back at Storm. "Six shots. They got off six shots before the tank was destroyed, and in that time the foals and instructor escaped out the back and made it to safety."

Storm listened, not understanding some of what was said, but grew solemn when she heard the loss of life, "Well, that was gutsy of him…"

She nodded. "He and his crew were threatened with court martial for disobeying the order, but they refused it and saved 15 foals and one adult mare from Tirek. His tank is part of the memorial as a representation for everyone who gave their lives defending the citizens of Equestria… It's sort of why I joined up as soon as I was able to… following in his hoofsteps."

"So, how is it that that happened for you but not here? I mean, it's still Equestria, right?" Storm asked.

"Don't know. Guess the ponies back home are just different then here."

"Well yeah, but… I dunno. Seems weird to have one Equestria go through that and not others."

"Don't know. Guess we just made different choices than you."

"What?" She flinched, clearly thinking that unlikely too.

"Well, you never formed the EDF, and your Twilight is an alicorn much earlier than ours."

She blinked, "Why wouldn't she be an alicorn at that age. She's done a lot."

"No clue, but ours was in her 70s when she became one."

"But Twilight's only about 24 or something I think." She corrected.

"Not ours. She's 74."

Fire Stormed blinked and looked at them, "So wait, you're from like, 50 years in the future?"

"Kinda?" She said, unsure.

Storm frowned and looked at her a little differently before looking back to the window, "I don't get it...."

"Yeah, it's pretty weird… I didn't get it a lot growing up as well."

"Oh really? You weren't used to her being older either?"

"No not that. I mean how this whole displacement stuff works."

"Displacement… you mean the world travel thing?"

"Yeah, we call it displacement."

"Ah."

"Yeah, so…” Steady said before trying to continue where they left off, “where would you recommend as a place of Interest?"

Fire Storm started pointing out several of her favorite places to go to in many different cities, telling the history or the culture or good food of each place. She clearly knew her stuff and had a passion for it, and gave some insight to why she had a globe with a dotted line across it as her mark.

Steady whistled. "Wow, you would have loved being a recon I think."

"Huh? What's that?"

"Our version of a scout. They're sent in to learn all they can about an area, either to gather enemy Intel or just make sure it's safe for others."

"Hm, I could get into that, but I'm in the guild as it is. I get plenty of travelling and get to solve things my way."

"Yeah, but you almost spend a lot of time just waiting for a job out there right?"

"No. We were on leave before we tackled the next set of missions for the month. We're kept pretty busy as it is, but we try to take a week off now and then."

"Ah. There is down time in the army too unless something big is going on."

"Better be." Storm shrugged, "otherwise I'd be upset with whoever is in charge."

"Yeah. The recons are generally pretty busy. Only the best make it into recon."

She snorted with a snide smile, "Yeah, I'd make it if I had to join."

"Maybe. They have to be tough, observant, and stealthy, as they are often dropped behind enemy lines with only what they can carry and leave no trace."

Storm frowned, "Why?"

"Because that is their point, to gather Intel and cause as much damage behind the lines as they can and then leave no trace like a ghost. Put the fear of the gods in them."

Storm blinked a couple times, a clear look of non-understanding, as if she still was struggling to comprehend a different world.

"Tell me, how would the enemy feel if their supply lines got sabotaged and key people taken out and you can't find any trace of who did it, the only evidence being the damage caused."

"What enemies.... that's where you lost me."

"Thugs, criminals anyone really, or yourself. How would you react to some one doing that to you? Destroying part of your guild and stealing stuff, but there is no trace of who did it, only the damage?"

"I'd rip them apart, assuming the rest of the guild didn't beat me to it."

"But you cannot find any trace of where they are or when they will strike next. You only know they are there because of the damage they cause."

"You underestimate our rogue." She said simply.

"And how would you react if he failed to track them or find trace they soon realized was left on purpose to be found as a sort of calling card?"

"He wouldn't fail though. He hasn't yet." She replied, missing the point.

"So then if he did then you'd have him continue to look till he found them right?"

"Well yeah, it's his job."

"And what if say... the ones who did it left days ago and are long gone. He'd be searching for those who aren't even there. Chasing ghosts and not doing something more useful."

She sighed and looked away, clearly not believing the 'what if' she was laying out was possible. Their agent was good, and to think he couldn't track down someone was unheard of.

"That is what recons do. They make the enemy jump at shadows and chase things that aren't there. Because the more resources sent back behind the lines to stop them the less is on the front."

Storm started to ignore them, wondering how crazy their world must be if they believe such things, half tuning them out because of that doubt and stretched her wings out.

"You'll see when we meet the others." Steady said, noticing the mare's lack of focus.

"I guess..."

"So," Steady said, eyeing Storm, "tell me about this guild."

"Well, Nightfall and I were travelling Equestria and he got really frustrated with the guard sticking to the city when we heard of the residents or those outside needing help. He told me about this 'police' idea he had, said he used to be one and how they helped out no matter what. I thought he was crazy for setting his hq up in the Everfree." She chuckled. "But, here we are, and in the first week we were there he had tamed the Timber Wolves in the forest. Crazy right?"

"How the hell do you tame hundreds of different packs of timber wolves in a week? What you are saying sounds like a pile of shit honestly." Steady protested, "Not to mention all the other much more deadly monsters in the forest. And the fact none of them acted tame at all as they were attacking our camp."

"Fine, be an ass about it. I'll show you when we get back." Storm snorted, and with a huff, she walked back to the main car to be on her own, frustrated they'd think that she meant anything but the area they were in.

The rest of the train ride was uneventful

Dawn laid in the bed, simultaneously spent and wound up once again. She looked over to Twilight with a deep seated respect and sense of belonging, and she felt a similar loyalty to Chryssy, and would briefly wondered who she would follow if they both wanted something of her that contradicted the other, but she dismissed the possibility almost immediately.

Twilight lay back on the bed panting slightly and looking more then satisfied from the last few hours. Any form of resistance left to this had been drowned out long ago by the sheer force of her dominant mind and desire for control. Even as she rested, she idly stroked Dawn's mane before she looked at the clock.

"We will be reaching the station soon." She looked at Dawn. "Make us something to eat." She ordered.

"As you wish mistress."

Dawn got up, shaking slightly from weariness as she got down off the bed and headed toward the dining car, intent on getting a salad with sliced radishes and carrots for them both, as well as a small cup for ranch dressing. She walked past Fire Storm, who seemed to be in a foul mood, again.

Several of the recruits glanced at her and blinked at the collar as well as a few sniffed the air as they caught a whiff of something as she passed.

Dawn walked along innocently, giving a small smile and a wave before heading onward, using a bit of illusion magic to hide any evidence of their activities on her from the shoulders down. She couldn't help but smile as her illusion magic had gotten quite a bit better than it had been back on the last Nightmare Night, where the outfit she had was shimmering and waving as she lost focus on it, and now it was solid, maintainable and convincing, if temporary.

She arrived at the car that was in the middle of preparing the last of the meals before arriving at the station. Dawn prepared their meals and carried them quickly in front of her, heading toward the royal car and arriving with a knock from her hoof before entering. She closed the door behind her and offered the bowls and containers of ranch for her to choose which one she would like, or what changes to them she wished.

Twilight took one in her magic as she approached the table to eat. Smiling at the knock they did before entering what was basically her personal train car.

Dawn, of course, knew it was polite to knock, to announce her entry and the arrival of the requested food. She took the remaining salad and set it down, beginning to eat her salad without magic. She was a little surprised at how able she was to reach this way, and it felt almost right.

She ate her fill quickly, savoring the strength of the flavor by doing so, but knowing they were limited on time. She only spoke up once as she almost finished to ask, "Should I clean up before we leave?"

"Yes. Your magic isn't strong enough and I'd rather not deal with questions." She said

"As you wish." Dawn replied, setting her bowl on the table carefully to hide that she ate off the floor, and went over to where some water was made available along with a towel to clean up delicately.

"Hmm. Honestly surprised these cars don't have a small shower or tub for long overnight trips, though I guess a small alicorn sized shower or tub would be a large tub to a normal pony and take up a lot of space." Twilight chuckled.

Dawn smiled in turn, and could feel how pleased the queen was with her behavior, cleaning up while remarking, 'You had this planned all along, hadn't you.'

'Somewhat. Didn't expect you to react like that, but I saw an opportunity I couldn't pass up to please my Mate.'

'Oh really? You don't know me as well as you claim then.' She teased, chuckling a little, 'Out of curiosity, just how seriously would Twilight take what we just did and all the things I said during it?'

'From the looks of her, quite serious. You're hers as far as she is concerned.'

'Heh... well, I guess I'd better take responsibility for that.' She said, 'To be fair, joining the hive, even if on accident, probably doesn't help my responsibility level huh?'

'What do you mean?'

'Well, let's see... I've gotten to know you over the last month, and I've already joined your hive, and now I'm claimed by your mate, who I somewhat view as another entity I report to now, and I still have my own mate I'm subject to. Oh, and this not counting what I owe Princesses Celestia and Luna for making me a princess. It's a lot of loyalties. Dangerous to have too many of them I hear.'

'It is, but loyalty to me and Twilight isn't entirely different since she controls me as well. Celestia and Luna are somewhat the same and your mate is the wild card.'

Dawn shook her head as she set down her towel, satisfied at her cleanliness and lack of odor now. 'You both I can see as one, yes. you are second in line to her and aren't likely to conflict. Celestia and Luna... I feel like I owe them for what they've done for me in the last two years of being in Equestria and adjusting to a pony, and now a princess to boot, but I'm also frustrated at their hooves-off approach. If your rescue group were to appear, I don't know if I could bear to stay, and be left behind as you go, or if I could so readily disregard my position here as a princess, if in name only...'

Dawn sighed and added, 'And my husband, if he gets along with the other changelings like I get reports of, He'd stand a good chance of coming with, but he's only known this Equestria. It'd be hard on him to be away from his family.'

'And that is not only the responsibility of an adult but also a Princess, to face such decisions comes with your status. Twilight has made several even before she was a princess.'

She mentally nodded, 'I hope I can put it off a little I admit, but that's also to invite issues when the time does come. If I were to be frank, I would weigh how much either 'side' helped me develop, and how much each world would benefit from my presence and knowledge gained from both sides. How much impact do you think I could have in your world if I were to come back, knowing what you do so far?' she asked, seeking advice.

'I do not know. While I may have the Vast knowledge of the Link it still does not allow me to know the future and I cannot begin to know what effect you will have on either world on the coming years.'

'I understand. The way I look at it, the knowledge I gain from you both will be incredible, and I could help this world a great deal, but on the other hoof, you have had more action and chances to use that knowledge in nearly any year than this world has in the last 20 years... But that's also assuming that this world would hear and adjust to the changes I'd want to make... another variable in this lovely equation.' She mentally sighed, not liking being on this topic, but understood the importance of it.

'That is for you to choose and think on my little drone, as a Princess of this land.'

Dawn took a deep breath and let it out, dwelling on it even as she turned to stand by Twilight to await further instructions.

Twilight was in the middle of cleaning her self as well and, surprisingly, she had her left front leg disconnected as she cleaned it.

Dawn looked on, rather intrigued, but knew better than to speak or comment on it. Instead, she simply stood near and waited until she was commanded to act.

She could clearly see the joint in the connection as well as the wire hooks ups in her shoulder that allowed her to use the leg. It looked strange, as if it was naturally part of her body and not something added.

She continued to look, amazed at the ability of the technology, almost wanting to comment, but didn't know what to say, so she remained silent.

Once it was clean, Twilight slid it back into the socket and moved it around a bit till there was a click. She inhaled through her teeth sharply and winced.

"It hurts when you put it back?" she asked quietly, concerned.

"Extremely." She said as she rolled her shoulder and moved her arm up and down and side to side. Her fingers extended and she moved each one in turn before they retracted and a 14 inch blade shot out of her hoof then retracted.

Dawn jumped in place at the sight of the blade but then tried to calm herself, only saying, "If that's the case, I hope it continues serves you well... I don't know how to help someone block pain, at least yet."

"Been living with it for decades. Side effect of the nerve endings being connected." She said as some small screwdriver like tools appeared and began to work on her right legs. There was a click and it came off as well.

She frowned, not wanting her to be in pain, but said nothing, inadvertently sending her empathy to Chryssy in a small form of distress. She was a healer at heart, and she didn't want to see anyone in pain, voluntary or otherwise.

The Queen begin to hum gently in the link.

Dawn tried to force herself to calm down, closing her eyes as she mentally distanced herself from her emotions. She struggled, her mind seeming to have other plans.

'It is OK my little drone. I do not like seeing her in pain either. But she sees it as a badge that marks that she is still alive. Each one she lost could have easily killed her.'

'And if anything, it shows how strong she really is... considering what little I'm seeing of what it can do, has made her stronger in the process... at least, that's what I want to believe...' Dawn replied.

'It has. She has told me what she has been through and I do not think many could have survived it. She is strong by every definition of the word.'

'A worthy mate and addition to the hive.' Dawn chuckled within the link, still put off by the idea of the pain, even though she now understood it.

'Yes.' Chrysalis agreed.

Dawn could feel the love radiating through the link, a warm fuzzy feeling to her, and in turn, she tried to imitate that motion, attempting to share her appreciation with them. She was still drained of energy however, and waited for the train to come to a stop.

Twilight finished attaching her last leg, flexing it as well to ensure it worked to her satisfaction before she stood and stretched.

"Should I take off my collar mistress?" she asked quietly, not intending it as a request to stop being her pet, but to not have that relationship on full display if she didn't want it known yet.

"Mmm...it would be a good idea yes. Put it in your saddlebags when you grab ours."

"As you command." She said quietly, taking it off and putting it in her bag, putting it on herself before grabbing Twilight's own to put it on her back, feeling how much heavier it was compared with her own.

Twilight felt a spark of delight down her spine as Dawn said that and smiled as she took her guard form and headed for the door.

Dawn followed the now disguised Stonewall to the door, going ahead briefly to open it for her and standing to the side to follow after she passed. As they reached the platform, the recruits were already out and Stonewall looked around as if checking for threats before falling behind the Princess like a proper guard. Dawn led the way off the station now that they were in VanHoover and sighed happily.

"It's good to be h-" she paused, getting a flash of light in her bag. She pulled the scroll out, reading it.

Stonewall paused at the flash, as did the recruits, before walking on as they realized she was not stopping.

"Looks like construction can get underway when we arrive." Dawn answered, providing a report to Chrysalis, 'My queen, it's time to let the workers start crafting out the hive. We have permission to dig. She didn't mention anything about a hive, but she gave a blanket statement of permission for 'any' construction we feel is needed, as long as the issue with Flare is resolved because of our actions. Her guard's reported that we are making an impact, so we've got the go ahead.'

'Construction has begun.' The queen said, most pleased by the news. 'I had most of the workers gather there and find a suitable place. All they needed was the ok.'

'Awesome. I really want to see what kind of layout you will pick, above and below ground... I must admit, I'd like to visit where the nursery would be as well, when it's ready I mean.' Dawn replied, posing it as a question implied of asking for permission for it.

She suddenly knew the exactly what the layout of the hive was going to be. 'In two days time, we will be able to cocoon you.'

'Awesome... this is going to be exciting.' Dawn smiled, swept up in what she was included in. She turned to the rest, "Construction's already started at the area set aside for you all. We'll meet up at my place, it's a half hour trot from there to the east for where your town will start, so it'll be within 40 minutes trotting time of Van Hoover." She explained as she navigated the dissipating crowds of ponies heading home from their respective workplaces.

Stonewall nodded and followed close while the recruits just looked happy to be able to relax a bit soon.

Dawn led them to her home in the time stated, taking a leisurely pace with how hard she had been worked in the last 24 hours, but soon, her tree home along with several tents were visible within a few minutes walking distance.

She was surprised to see there was also a rather large truck parked behind it, very wide with a large box on the back and a door with steps leading up to it on the back and a large red biohazard symbol on the side.

"Anyone care to tell me what that is doing there?" Dawn asked, wanting clarity to address her surprise.

"Looks like some of the BCD ended up here with one of their mobile labs." Stonewall commented after seeing what Dawn meant.

"BCD?" she asked, starting to move forward once again, albeit cautiously.

"Biohazard Containment Division." Stonewall said.

Dawn took a deep breath, lightly shaking her head in disbelief, "Something tells me that half of equestria would probably know something's wrong at this rate. What's the odds of our two worlds melding into one at this rate?" she asked as they got into her yard.

"Slim. They most likely arrived the same time everyone else did. The BCD doctors are a little... odd would be the nice way of putting it." Stonewall said flatly.

"Noted..." She sighed, still thinking that the truck was more of an eyesore that ponies would notice than Twilight's castle, which said something in her eyes.

Dawn stepped toward her home, wondering who was still present and inside or out.

Several ponies in gold uniforms stepped out to greet them, they had pistols on their flanks and what were clearly telescoping batons on the other side as well as an array of other useful gear, Dawn's memories from the link told her this was the Royal Guard who specializes in law enforcement for the most part.

"You're Princess Dawn I presume?" The lead guard a unicorn mare asked in a Trottingham accent.

"I am. How's everypony doing?" She asked, slowing down until she stood so she could better look the mare over.

"More then a few shaken up, a hoof-full of injuries from a few close calls and fights before anyone realized what had happened." She said. "I'm Lieutenant Sugar, Trottingham guard, station 12, and I'm more or less in charge here outside of Captain Stalwart and that spook from MID." She said visably relaxing.

"Good to meet you Lieutenant." Dawn nodded, "I understand my husband is off taking care of a theiving ring. Did the queen tell you that construction was underway for a settlement zone to the east of here?"

"Not sure how she would." She shook her head. "Only drones around here are that spook and maybe some with the Plague Doctors, but no clue. The EDF left a few days ago to secure the site and send a flier here every three hours to check on us, but they left me in charge along with the rest of the guards."

"Well, the hive is working on it starting half an hour ago. I'd recommend not spreading news of it until more is done, but I figure you could use some good news." She smiled briefly, "Anyone giving any trouble anymore? Any other concerns you might have?"

"The plague doctors being creepy count?" She asked

"Yep." She chuckled. "But perhaps things I can help out with?"

"Not really then. We've recovered mostly here, except for the ones staying in town. I send a few plain-hide guards to check on them every few hours"

"You've done well." She smiled, "Keep up the good work, and remind me at some point I owe you a drink, whatever you want that I can get." She said as she started to walk again, moving past them to go into her home

The guard saluted with her right front hoof, raising it straight in front of her briefly before turning back towards the tents as well.

As they neared the house the front door opened. A pony shape in a bright yellow suit that fully covered their body with black boots and solid black gas mask stepping out. It was clear the suit was completely sealed and there was a small tank on their back that was attached to their base of the neck by a hose.

The royal guards slowed their walk back at the sight of this figure.

Dawn continued to walk toward them, intent on meeting them as well as establish some ground rules. If she were brutally honest, she was feeling a bit more insecure about so many ponies going in and out of her home, even if it was a necessity.

"Hello there." she called to the figure.

The pony looked at her, then spoke in a muffled voice from the mask they wore. "Ah you must be Princess Meadow Dawn. I am Doctor Bleeds. A pleasure to make your acquaintance." He said, bowing formally.

She bowed her head slightly, "Nice to meet you too. How long have you been set up here and if you don’t mind my asking, what project are you pursuing?"

"We have been here for four days Princess. As for projects, I simply pursuing food for myself and the other doctors."

Dawn snorted with a smile, "I meant what research are you conducting, or are you more a physical health kind of physician?"

"We are working on strain E-549b, more commonly referred to as the Tenila Flu."

"We don't have anything like that here as far as I'm aware. I hope you're taking the necessary precautions to prevent an outbreak." Dawn said.

"Oh of course. It is locked up tightly in the level four storage container. We were en route back to a proper lab when we found the road was no longer in front of us and we somehow crossed the ocean."

"Yeah... funny how displacement does that. Keep it contained unless necessary please. The tech you need or want for further research is a good century or two down the road." She replied, nodding again.

"Of course. What sort of doctors would we be if we allowed a virus to escape without first devising a counter agent?"

"I mean no disrespect, of course." she replied softly, "But I feel like it would have been silly of me not to mention it, just in case. Take care doctor."

"Of course Princess… Though, might I have a mane clipping and some fur samples? Maybe a blood sample as well?" He asked

"For what purpose?" she asked, growing stiff, unable to stop her tone from growing colder and more calculated.

"Our records of course." He said as if it were obvious.

She blinked twice before asking, "You keep records of ponies not from your world? I hope you'll forgive my not finding that comforting."

"Oh no, no. We keep records of everyone." He corrected. "As well as analyze it for what sort of contagions are being carried."

"I think for now, I'll.... well, actually," she paused, considering. She remembered that she had concern over if anything about herself were to change from being cocooned, but on the other hand, if they did this sort of thing all the time, they'd be the perfect ones to determine what changes will occur if they do. "I'll allow it on one condition."

"Name it."

"You do it again in the near future after my business in the hive is complete, and you go over the changes, if any, with me... I should clarify that while I have some biology education and genetic understanding, I may need some things simplified."

"Not a problem at all. We are happy to run tests!" He said rather excitedly.

"Good. We don't quite know what to expect, and while I don't think there should be cause for change, you'd be the ones to tell me." She said before mentally turning to Chrysalis, 'Do I have permission to share details of being cocooned to them since they're a doctor or should I withhold that from all but the hive?'

'Yes but in private.' She said.

"We can talk more about it when we take my samples." She said, "Would that work for you doctor?"

"Yes princess." He said. "Now, if you excuse me I must take this food so we can start decontamination of it." He said before turning to walk by, giving a polite nod and saying to them as he passed, "Citizens."

"Not going to lie, they really give me the creeps." Sugar said.

She chuckled, turning to Sugar, "Yeah, definitely a unique character, but well intentioned, I hope."

"They always say they are here to help… still creepy."

"We all have our oddities, or at least, that's what I tell myself anyway." she chuckled, in a clearly good mood. She opened the door to her home, heading inside.

Stonewall followed as the recruit reported to Sugar, Storm following them both.

A dark purple blur sped past Dawn and latched into Stonewall's chest in a tight hug. "Mother!" Violet said happily as she nuzzled, not in disguise

Dawn smiled broadly at seeing Violet once again. She had nearly forgotten how much of a smile the foal brought her face.

Twilight smiled as she dropped her disguise and nuzzled the top of the hybrid's head.

"Knew that wouldn't fool you my little flame." She said with a small smile at the filly, looking completely different then normal.

Dawn stood and smiled at them, smiling and nearly radiating happiness for the filly's reunion with her mom.

"Suppose we should let Storm in." Twilight said as she used her magic to move Violet onto her back and walked into the house the rest of the way.

Fire Storm was looking around, starting to mask her confusion about all the other ponies and Dawn's reaction until she saw Violet and just looked on in more genuine confusion. She walked into the home, but kept an eye on them, not sure if she was seeing a pony or a changeling, or if it was a trick of the eyes or magic.

Violet, sensing the confusion, looked over at Storm and waved, smiling wide. "Hiiiiii! I'm Violet Flame. Who are you?"

"I-I'm Fire Storm." Storm replied, hesitating as she still tried to figure out what she was looking at.

"Oh don't be like that. I don't bite...usually." she said still cheerfully, showing off her sharp teeth in the smile.

Storm looked at Violet with cautious concern when Dawn said, "Storm, meet Violet Flame, daughter of the commander and a young queen of the hive." Dawn then used her magic to reach out to Storm's mind and added, 'This is probably the biggest reason you don't want a grudge against changelings.'

'Shut up and get out of my head Green! No one asked you!' Storm yelled in protest.

"My isn't she the rude one." Chrysalis said as she walked in, undisguised, from the kitchen.

'In her defense, your mate is the same way for not wanting anyone in her head.' Dawn said in the link.

"Queeny!" Twilight said happily as she went over, nuzzling the taller being who nuzzled back.

"I made a light lunch in case you were hungry, I know Violet is." Chrysalis answered.

Storm jumped back and flared out her wings, as if preparing to be attacked. Dawn simply smiled at the pair before looking at Storm and just rolling her eyes, trying to give her a strong hint to tone it down.

Chrysalis looked at Storm. "Oh come now. If I wanted to attack, do you honestly think I'd be standing here talking about lunch? Trust me honey, you'd never see me coming."

Fire Storm slowly lowered her wings, but still was full of distrust.

'As insulting as she is being to her host by suggesting they'd have a harmful guest,' Dawn commented to the queen, 'I still can't help but have a slight bit of empathy to her, considering her near death experience with this world's counterpart of you. It's the main reason I don't push my weight against her as often.'

'Oh I understand it. It's why I just pointed out if I wanted to attack, I wouldn't be standing here in the open hugging my mate with my daughter present.'

Dawn chuckled mentally. 'Shame she probably doesn't get it... It's almost like she has small dog syndrome' she said, referencing her memory of how insecure and loud small dogs tended to be to make up for their size.

The queen chuckled in the link at the concept, finding it fitting.

"So then, lunch anyone?" Chrysalis asked out loud in the friendliest way an alicorn sized, black chitin covered pony with fangs and sharp teeth could with her voice. She looked like a predator who saw her next meal.

Fire Storm felt her fur stand on end and got ready for an attack, visibly jumping when Dawn spoke up and moved instead.

"I could use a snack, sure."

"Oh good. I made sandwiches." Chrysalis said cheerfully before turning to head for the dinning room, Twilight following with Violet on her back.

Dawn followed them into the dining room, leaving behind a cautious, worked up Fire Storm behind, who chose to walk back out of the home instead. She found a dark green unicorn with a blue mane and wearing coveralls approaching the house.

Storm looked at this unicorn with a slight bit of interest before shaking her head and walking among the tents. She had never before seen anything set up this way, and it was discomforting.

'How goes the digging of the hive, will it house any of the other ponies while their houses are being built?' Dawn asked.

'It goes well, progress is steady and we will have the first chambers done within the hour.' The queen said. 'As for that, yes, we will house them for a time.'

'Good, A case where it pays to have changelings as an ally. I think while I wait for Stalwart to come, I'll watch one of your drones work through the link if there's no issues. I'm curious to see it firsthand.'

'He should be along shortly, he's just finishing up paperwork for the 30 ponies that got arrested, including several guards. And it won't be a problem for you to watch your hivemates.'

The pony wearing coveralls glanced at Storm and then changed direction to observe her.

Fire Storm didn't notice her being observed just yet, and she walked around, and at each thing she didn't understand, she had a mix of confusion or interest, but would soon after frown as memory of it being linked to Twilight or that 'queen'. The idea of the other world was too strange and constantly in her face about it now.

"Something wrong ma'am?" The pony approached and asked, his speech hinted at a slight southern drawl.

"Nothing, I guess." Fire Storm shook her head, She replied without looking at them and continued to explore, confused on how some of their technology worked, the truck in particular.

The pony followed her. The truck was the biggest piece of technology in the camp, most everything else was a few camp stoves and a single laptop.

"You need something?" Storm asked as she heard their hoofsteps, sounding agitated.

"You seem lost is all."

"I'm fine... Just looking at this stuff you have at Green's place." Storm replied with a small snort.

"Green?" She asked confused

"The wannabe princess." she said, looking at a tire and bumping it with her hoof.

"What makes her a wannabe? Did she use some form of spell to get her wings? Or did she steal them?"

"She didn't deserve it." She said through gritted teeth, "Not after the stunts she's pulled..."

"And why do you say that?"

She glared at them for a half second, debating if she should stay quiet about it before deciding it would be good to make sure others knew her sins. "She's broken her promise to Nightfall, doesn't know how to focus or go for any goals, she's air-headed and stupid, and wasn't even a pony all her life. I can think of plenty who deserve it more than her."

"What promise?"

"To help get Night home. She destroyed his only way back, and then he was turned to a villain with dark magic to return home precisely because she had gotten his hopes up and he didn't want to give up."

"So she destroyed it on purpose?" The mare asked.

"No, but she told him he could and she was wrong... abysmally wrong." she answered, clearly holding a deep seated anger toward the princess.

"So, she tried her best and it wasn't good enough. She made a mistake and you blame her for something out of her control?"

"What would you know about it!" Storm snapped sternly, "She should have known if she could do it instead of ruining it. You have no idea what it did to him."

"How would she have know though till she tried?" She asked calmly. "Did you know you'd become a fast flier till you tried?"

Storm snorted before answering, "Of course I knew I would be a stunt flier. I'm not a fast one, but I knew I could do whatever the hay I wanted if I tried." She went quieter after, anger still noticeable in her voice, "You should have heard her. She repeated so many times that one day alone that she knew she could do it, that she had the power needed, the knowledge... The audacity to think she could be the fourth pony ever to fix a magical relic and none of them other than Starswirl was at that level... of bucking course it failed." she ended, barely said above a whisper, anger dripping.

"So, she thought she could do something, hoped she could, and strove to do so. Tell me. Have you ever failed at something you tried to do?"

"Not something that important..." she said with her eyes narrowing, as if it was an insult to her to suggest it.

"You will. Everyone does at some point unless you spend your life playing it safe and never take a risk."

She snorted, "You obviously don't know me, or green."

Fire Storm turned to walk away toward the east, strongly considering flying away, her wings starting to rustle. She eventually did decide to take a flight, get her mind off things, and the pony just watched her go and shook his head. Life was going to be a hard teacher some day she thought.

Dawn ate and settled down to watch a worker and how they dug, even as Storm took to flight in slow laps around her home and grumbled frustrated curses in her direction.

The worker seemed to be able to use his magic to sort of bore through the ground to loosen it, and the physical strength to move it away in a long chain of workers doing this, all of them carrying the refuse or packing it tightly to firm the walls.

Dawn hummed in interest as she watched with her eyes closed, laying down on her couch with the sun landing on her fur and making her coat feel warm. She felt like this was what she knew already, yet it wasn't quite what she had pictured. She started to recall the layout of the hive through the memory, and wondered about why it was laid out the way it was.

As she looked at the overall plan, she soon saw all the vital areas, hatchery, throne room, and food storage were all in the center of the hive with many dead ends around it. It also used many other maze like set ups and tricks to keep any outsider running in circles and all the while would be constantly under attack from the swarm.

Dawn hummed at the ingenuity of it. She knew it was from years of doing what it took to survive and and keep the hive safe. There was a level of admiration at the result so far, and clearly it would only become even better as time went on. Dawn knew it would be a secure place to be cocooned. A small part of her mind thought it would be wonderful as well, though when she realized it, she couldn't help but wonder why.

The work on the hive was going fast, as they were already reaching deep into the grains of dirt and stone, where the first chambers would be made.

Dawn settled in, waiting on Stalwart's return as she watched before she was interrupted by Twilight's entry.

"Hey Dawn could you watch Violet for a while? Like, a while a while? Me and queen have something very important to discuss... alone... in the basement... where we aren't to be disturbed."

"Absolutely. I love watching her!" she said happily, catching her drift. She linked to Chrysalis and added, 'I hope you ravage her as much as she ravaged me on the trip.'

'You know you loved it. And I'll be the one getting ravaged.' The queen said. 'And don't worry I'll share ever bit with you in real time since Stalwart is in his way back.'

Twilight smiled. "Thanks." She said heading from the basement

Dawn moved to hug Violet, even as she replied, 'You are truly evil my queen. Whatever did I do to deserve you?' she said, clearly meaning the opposite.

'All the worst things possible.' She said playfully as she followed her mate to the basement

'Enjoy yourself my queen. She is your mate after all.' She replied, hugging Violet, "So, Violet, I'm part of the link now, been checking in on you and chryssy while i was away."

"Really!?" Violet asked with wide eyes.

"Yes really.” Dawn smiled at Violet, “Chryssy's even asked me if I would be willing to be cocooned for a while in a couple days."

"Oh? Why's that?"

"I think it's a figurative thing, a sort of representing of my belonging in the hive. After all, Chrysalis already views me as a drone on instinct." she chuckled. "I've even been able to use my spell to be a proxy for someone else to hear the link."

"Really?" She asked, eyes widening again in surprise and admiration.

Dawn chuckled, "Yep. if Chryssy weren't busy, I'd do it right now to show you."

"Wow!" She exclaimed as Dawn became aware of the queen’s more intimate attentions to her mate.

Dawn blushed lightly, knowing she couldn’t let the foal be affected by that tease from Chrysalis, so she smiled and answered, "I've learned a lot thanks to her. You'll get to learn a lot more too this way I think, once we get you into the link. It might take a while though, we will need to test it."

"That's incredible!" She said excitedly as Dawn received another ‘update’.

Dawn chuckled, both at Violet's excitement and at Chrysalis' technique.

"Yup. You'll be a queen who will be able to work with all of your minions."

"Oh goodie!" She said happily, wings buzzing.

Dawn began to feel the straps her Queen was wearing. They didn't affect Dawn, but she could feel them, that the queen was partly bound, and wearing an outfit that would make it easy to bind her further or leash her to a wall as a hareness. Dawn stood, enjoying her freedom of movement and sent that sensation along with her gratefulness to be able to move again to her, as if to compound the issue.

"So, want to fill me in on what I missed? After all, you might have spotted something the hive missed!" She said as she headed back to the outside, intent on getting her samples turned in for the doctor if they were available.

She buzzed into Dawn’s back and disguised herself as a unicorn. "Oh, just saw the guards were stealing from stores and told Mr. Stalwart. Other than that, Mr. Stalwart has been telling me stories."

"Oh? What kinds of stories?"

"Ones he said he was told as a colt."

"Wait, has he been telling you his dad's old war stories?"

"Yup!"

"Hm... and what have you learned from them?" Dawn asked.

She listened to the stories her father in law had been told, from covering his comrades to fighting changelings to stories of heroism and feats of older generations before him.

"It's just like the stories mother tells me." Violet said.

Dawn received another update, the commander having wasted no time getting to work, and shivered in place, trying terribly hard to keep herself under control. "In what ways?"

"She tells me stories of her adventures with her friends as well as her old war stories." Violet said as Dawn felt her flank squeezed.

Dawn breathed more heavily as her heart raced. "Ahhh, well, now that I'm here, we'll have a lot more stories we'll need to tell you." she chuckled, doing her best to push that lust down.

"Oh I can't wait!" Violet said as the door opened and Stalwart entered along with a green unicorn in coveralls.

Dawn gasped as she started to stand and faced her husband and the green unicorn, "Welcome home you two!" She reached a hoof down and despite its trembling slightly, petted Violet's neck.

She knew the unicorn was a drone by the name of Tere and he smiled. "And how is the little princess?" He asked looking at violet.

"Good!" She said and Tere looked at Dawn and smirked.

"Why don't we go play outside?" Tere asked Violet, Violet squee’ing in response.

Stalwart chuckled and approached Dawn, smile on his face as he gave her a hug.

"That sounds like a good idea Tere. Let's go." Dawn said, trying to fight yet another update the queen was tormenting her with.

"How are you Dawn?" Stalwart said gently, bringing her attention back to him.

She linked up with him with her spell, and relayed just how worked up she was while simultaneously telling him, 'Proud of you, happy at what you were able to do, and really damn horny, no thanks to Chryssy… She has no shame I tell you!'

Tere took Violet and headed out the door.

Stalwart chuckled, "It's been a long night, but we can get to it after we put Violet to bed."

"It's ok, Tere's got it. Let's get you... cleaned up." She said, intent on taking him with her to the shower.

"Don't mind us, me and Violet will be camping out, as I hear there is going to be a full moon." Tere said winking at her before heading out the door, leaving them alone except for the two in the basement sharing their experiences with her

Chapter 19: Family

View Online

Stalwart wore dawn out quickly, having fun showing her how much he loved her. They barely got going when Dawn passed out much earlier than she usually did. Stalwart carried her to bed, now concerned for her health if she fell asleep so quickly. After carrying her and putting her in bed, he went off to find the creepy looking doctor so she could be looked over.

It was not hard to find them, considering they rarely left their truck. Soon, he managed to find one of them, this one named Doctor Pink. He brought him to the room and he began examining her.

"Seems she just over exerted herself without proper rest is all." He said as he took a few samples. "We will run tests to be sure, but for now all she needs is rest."

Stalwart watched as he moved the samples to the bag, looking at his behavior and the answer with concern.

"Overexerted herself with what? She's been on a train two of the last three days." Stalwart protested.

"Could be something else.” Doctor Pink shrugged, “We will run tests and get back to you in a few hours, but preliminary diagnosis is she just over exerted herself and needs rest."

"All right." He replied, shaking his head slightly before heading back to the living room to assess how many more have come by looking out the window. He never would have imagined his quiet routine would have been temporary, but he had to admit Tere had really changed his outlook on changelings and the expectations of his guard.

"Don't worry, I'm sure she will be ready and willing to go tomorrow all day." Doctor Pink chuckled.

"You know me too well already." Stalwart chuckled, a little embarrassed.

"It's my job to know people." He chuckled back.

"Well... I'm glad to have you on our side." He said, looking over to Violet. "So what have you been up to while we were gone?"

"Just talking with Sire."Violet said

"Oh? About what?"

"What we have been doing, and then I talked to Dawn.”

"Oh? What’d you two talk about?"

"She's joining the hive!" She said happily.

"Wait... what?" He asked, startled at the news and looking at her closely.

"Yeah, she's going to join the hive under Sire!" She smiled wide.

"Ah." Stalwart said. He was in shock, looking at her in surprise at first, then looked away as a band tried to form around his heart in concern, then he started to relax. Maybe Violet was joking, or meant it figuratively. His wife-

"Yeah, she is already linked to Sire and will be being cocooned in a few days to formally join." Violet said factually, still smiling.

"Wait…" He said, pausing, as if not sure if he heard correctly as fear started to touch the back of his mind again, "What do you mean linked, what's this about being cocooned?"

"Yeah, she's joined the Link and is going to be cocooned as a sort of symbolic way of joining." Violet repeated.

Stalwart took a deep breath to keep his fear from surfacing too much. He never would have guessed Dawn would do something like that, and she didn’t tell him anything about it last night. He was sure she would have mentioned it, but now that he was hearing it from Violet first, his doubts made him worry about why Dawn didn’t mention it.

"What’s wrong?" She asked. "I thought you'd be happy. She's the first outsider to ever join like this."

"I… Don't know Violet." He said, feeling guilty for disappointing her, but in the same breath, he didn't know how to feel about his wife turning to the changelings and being a part of them. She was a princess of Equestria, a pony… But then he looked to Tere, and how much they had helped him with that thieving ring, and the others were sociable… he had to wonder, was it a bad thing?

Tere didn't say a word as Violet buzzed over to Stalwart and hugged him to try and cheer him up.

Stalwart hugged her back and took a deep breath, "Sorry Violet, guess I'm still a bit old fashioned and don’t like change. I'll have a talk with her tomorrow."

Violet squeezed his leg tight to help him cheer up and Stalwart laughed, weakly at first. He reached his hoof up to pat her head, then moved to tickle her to cheer her up back, and it escalated to play wrestling with her, a smile finally crossing his face.

"Yeah. What am I worried about? If you're so adorable and smart, what's the problem with being part changeling, huh?" he ended, going for a tickle with his hooves onto her sides.

She giggled and batted his hooves away, playfully whining back, "Nnnnoooooo."

He chuckled and finished his play wrestling and tickling before standing upright. He felt a little better, nervous, but not quite so concerned. These changelings weren't so different than what he knew ponies to be like, even if their eyes still freaked him out a little bit. Violet was panting from the tickling, but got up to hug his leg again, nuzzling her face against it before letting out a yawn.

He picked her up and put her on his back, "Seems like it's bed time for this little filly. Mind if I take it from here Tere?"

"Go right ahead." he said happily.

He walked her inside, taking her up to his room where Dawn laid and set her down into Dawn's grasp. Dawn seemed to move slightly, spreading her forelegs and hind legs apart so the foal could lay along her underside.

Stalwart laid the yawning Violet down against her, head on Dawn’s foreleg and Dawn seemed to spread a wing over Violet like a blanket.

"But… I’m… not-" Violet protested quietly, eyes drooping until she fell asleep against Dawn, breathing softly.

"That's what I thought." He said quietly, satisfied.

He looked at the pair, smiling softly as he imagined if that would be how they would handle their own foal. Violet had her difficulties, but seeing these kinds of moments together filled him with a satisfaction he only remembered after meeting with Dawn and her saying “yes” when he proposed.

He walked back down to go to Tere, intent on asking what he knew about this linking and cocooning that Violet mentioned, now that he was calmed down from the surprise before. He found Tere sitting on the couch and walked to him.

"So Tere… do you know anything about what Violet was talking about?"

"Yes." he said, sipping a drink.

"Mind filling me in? This is the first I've heard of it."

"That was because Dawn wished to tell you herself, so the queen ordered us to not tell you. Now though, the… how do you say… cat’s out of the bag?"

"Well, first off, what did Violet mean when she said she was linked?" He asked, going to the kitchen to get out a soda from the fridge.

Tere waited for him to return, then said, "She used a spell to talk with the Queen, similar to the link, and it sort of merged with our natural link to where she hasn't used the spell in some time."

"Wait, the spell she uses to talk to me sometimes? So why aren't we linked or whatever?"

"Because ponies don't have a natural hive mind link. The spell has to be maintained where for us, it's natural."

"Then how is it that she hasn't needed to use the spell anymore?" he asked, opening the bottle and tossing the cap on the table as he walked back to the couch to relax while talking.

"Because she is now part of our link. So to speak to us she just thinks at us. For non-hive like you she'd need the spell."

"But I thought you said ponies don't have a natural… hive thing. Does that mean Dawn does?" he asked, clearly struggling to understand.

"She does now. It's being maintained naturally from our end. She’s even used it so much the link sees her as a drone."

"But… she's a pony…” he repeated, surprised at this before asking, “how could she be a drone?"

Tere shrugged. "Not a clue. This has never happened in our vast history."

"Then, what's this about being… what did Violet call it?"

"The cocooning?"

"Yeah, that…" He said, sipping while trying to keep his emotions in check, waiting to hear his friend out.

"The queen is aware of her past, and offered her a chance to join the hive fully as if she were born into it. The cocoon is to represent an egg and a new start into the hive."

Stalwart sipped again, taking a moment to think. He took a deep breath and let it out quietly, "So, Dawn is joining your hive… I… I can't say I expected this." He said, feeling a wave of concern for her and their relationship, if it would affect them or not. "This cocooning, it's not meant to change her then?"

"Not really, but then again, we don't know what will happen. This is a new experience for us."

"You ‘n me both." He replied, taking a big gulp of his drink before setting it down.

He trusted Dawn, though she often got into things far too readily, jumping in with all hooves. To have her go through these things to join the changelings was worrying to him, especially without checking with him first. She already was responsible to him as her husband, and the country as a princess to it. Being a part of a hive of another world was another loyalty that could make her conflicted in the future, and he didn’t know if she had thought of that whatsoever.

Tere remained silent as he sipped his drink, waiting for the questions he knew would come.

"So how long is this cocooning thing supposed to be, about an hour?"

"We plan it for it to be two days, though it really depends on her once she's inside."

"What, is it up to her to get out?" Stalwart asked.

"Somewhat yes. She will be in a sort of coma for a time. ‘Till she wakes from that, the cocoon can't be opened."

"But what if there's an emergency?" he asked, concerned.

"Then we defend the cocoon with our lives." Tere said simply.

He took another deep breath and let it out before quietly saying, "I don't like this, but it's her choice, even though I wish she had told me about it first… and if there's anything you've taught me, it's that you changelings aren't what I thought you were."

"Oh, we sort of are, but then again, that is out of need."

"We've talked about that before, I just,” Stalwart said before letting out a long tense sigh. “What would Dawn joining the hive mean for her? What would she do? What would she be responsible for?"

"Caretaker drone and liaison to other races."

"Caretaker? So she's your foalsitter?"

"Sort of. She would be the type of drone that cares for the nymphs."

"Which are…" He asked, thinking of Nymph the changeling of the guild.

"Our young. They are vulnerable till they grow their chitin."

"Ah. So is it just because she likes looking after foals or is her emotions tied to it or what?"

"Her emotions are a part of it. It is basically the same, but with a pony."

"Is that a good thing for a caretaker, to be a pony? Have you had pony caretakers before?"

"Never. But she will be a drone, and having a pony would be good for the nymphs due to the love."

"Oh? What makes her love special?" He asked, sipping the rest of his soda down.

"You ponies are like a broken faucet of emotion."

He blinked, looking at him in surprise, "And that's a good thing how?"

"We eat emotions. Ponies are basically a never ending buffet."

"How would the nymphs normally get their emotions then?"

"We bring it to them."

"So what's the difference from it being brought to them and getting it from them directly?"

"We can get far more from the source and it's fresh."

"Ah." Stalwart answered, not sure what he was expecting. He grew quiet as he didn't know what else to ask. The rest were questions that could wait for his wife.

Dawn slept peacefully with Violet, having some very odd but comforting imagery come to mind. Between cotton candy trees and plastic roads in the background, to a lot of children, both pony and changeling, clamoring for her attention and collapsing around her in fits of laughter, she was happy. She couldn’t help but feel a threat looming above and behind her in the dream, filling her with a sense of trepidation.

She still heard the barely heard whispered words of "you're never alone" in the distance. She smiled in her dream and held the foals close, protecting them as she felt the threat in her dreams start looking elsewhere, even as some of the monsters from her childhood like pokemon came out to play.

Stalwart had long since finished his drink and eventually went to bed, joining Dawn and nestling up to her to feel the warmth of her fur on his own. Violet was a good filly in her own right, and he didn’t mind her sleeping in his bed, but nothing took the place of feeling Dawn’s soft fur against his underbelly.

The next morning, the smell of cooking made its way up the stairs.

Dawn and Stalwart woke about the same time, Dawn feeling incredibly rested and loved from feeling Stalwart at her back and Violet at her front. Stalwart stretched, working out the kinks and letting a couple cracks of his back echo in the room.

Dawn nuzzled Violet gently to wake her up, sharing her love with them, getting a kiss on the cheek from Stalwart before they made their way down to the kitchen for breakfast.

They found Twilight listing to MUSIC as she as she cooked and singing along with the song from her tablet. Dawn listened at first but moved along, not wanting to disturb her as she debated what to make for herself for breakfast before deciding on eggs, toast, and strawberry topped oats, knowing how much Violet liked the strawberries.

"Breakfast will be ready in a few minutes." Twilight said over her music before turning it down as she noticed Dawn.

"Oh, thanks! Didn't realize you had gotten it started. Sleep well?" She asked, smiling at Twilight.

"Oh yes." She said happily, resuming her humming and cooking.

Dawn smiled gently at that and walked over to take a seat by Chrysalis. Stalwart took a seat next to Dawn, then remembered the conversation before.

"Dawn, Violet tells me you joined the hive?" Stalwart asked.

Dawn froze at first, not knowing where he heard or where he was taking the conversation, "I have been connected to it yes."

The queen sipped her tea as she observed out the corner of her eyes.

Stalwart took a deeper breath and put a hoof on her side, "Are you going to tell me about it?"

"Well, I've been working with Chryssy and Twilight a lot over the last few weeks, and Chryssy in particular is a really good listener. So my telephone spell gradually gained some unexpected effects when used with Chryssy. Before I knew it, we were working really well together and were able to talk without the spell as much." Dawn paused and took a second to reach for a cup, only to realize it hadn't been filled yet and she continued as the queen poured her some tea.

"I… Because of how much we worked together, she called me a good friend of the hive, and wanted to teach me more about changelings. It's been really interesting so far, knowing what they've been through and how they do what they do. I just… I can't help but want to help them."

"And the cocoon?" Stalwart asked.

"I was getting to that." she said, trying to hold her apprehension back, even as her voice shook at first, "I was starting to be called a drone by her, which confused me at first, but after a bit, I didn't mind. While they're here with us, I didn't see the problem, as long as it didn't conflict with benefitting Equestria as a whole. She asked me if I would be open to being put in a cocoon, and I could tell it meant a lot to her, so we decided to move forward with it."

The queen’s interest in her take on the events grew, curious how her drone would tell another pony what she was doing.

"So you're joining their hive?" Stalwart asked.

"Yes. She and Twilight both have been such remarkable teachers that even though our time together with them has been short, it's been incredibly productive. I've learned more in a week with them than since I was made a princess. Flight lessons, general magic lessons of both hoof and horn," she paused, knowing he'd smile at the reference to his card game, "and it'd be like a job, but more consistent, to be in charge of looking after the nymphs… Not to mention I love the idea of caring for them and knowing that if I ever need an ear or protection from nightmares, they have my back, and I want to do the same for them."

The queen was pleased with hearing that, and sent Dawn a small bit of that pleasure, sending a ripple along her back.

Stalwart seemed to nod and gave her a hug, "I'm a little worried for you, but it’s your choice to make." He said, feeling his insecurity over this coming up, yet trying to move past the old prejudices and fears to accept what he and his wife have experienced to let her follow her heart.

Dawn in turn, hugged him back and chuckled, "Don't worry Stalwart, I'll be back before you know it, but we've still got nearly all of today before that's going to be done."

"I promise you she will not be harmed.” Chrysalis said, “No hive in the history of our race has ever harmed a friend of the hive and I'm not about to break that rule now for any reason. You both have been good to us and I'm proud to call you friends."

Dawn beamed with pleasure at this and Stalwart seemed to accept what Chrysalis said at face value, calming down a little at that, asking, "Where would this be happening?"

"In our hive where we can keep her protected." Chrysalis answered.

"So you've already built a hive?" He asked, his concern rising back up a little.

"No. Building. The second nursery we need will be done by tomorrow.”

"I see."

"It'll be ok Stalwart.” Dawn said, trying to console him, “If anything I’d ask for pictures since I'd be the first to try this."

Stalwart stayed quiet, feeling nervous, but accepting what he was told about her safety. He then asked, "So how’s the investigation over there going? Did you get him?"

The queen sighed. "No, but we are working on it. We also uncovered a thief planning to do some powerful magics so we are after them as well."

"What are they after? Are they related?"

"Don't know. The thief is after an area effect spell."

"So what’s the plan now? Did you need something here?" He asked.

"We're grabbing the more experienced ponies to help because the ones on the case now aren't able and a couple are starting to seem unwilling." Dawn said.

The queen nodded. "That, and if they came up against the one we are after, they would lose badly."

"Ok. So what about infiltration? Tere was amazing in helping with my case, what about here?" Stalwart chimed in.

"We do plan to take an infiltrator with us, but first we need to find a trace of him."

Stalwart sighed quietly before asking, "Anything I can do to help?"

"Keep my daughter safe. If he finds out we are here, he will come after her." She said looking at him hard. "I am entrusting my daughter’s safety to you Captain. I trust you will not fail me."
She said making it clear failure would not end pleasantly.

He sat more rigidly and nodded. "I can do that, we'll keep her safe."

"Good. I'll be leaving Tere here to assist you since you two already have a bond. Will that be enough or would you like more assistance?"

"I think that should be enough." He answered, thinking, “When you say a bond, do you mean we're friends or something else?”

"Well yes. Wouldn't you call yourselves that?"

"Well yeah, just not heard it called a bond specifically. You made it seem like there was more to it than that." He answered.

"Considering how the guards are behaving out there, wouldn’t it be a good idea if I came out to give them a bit of a pep talk? Or do you think that won't help?" Dawn chimed in.

"It couldn't hurt." Chrysalis shrugged.

Dawn paused, debating when she should give the pep talk, "I'll make sure after the time cocooned is over to go to Manehattan and give them a few things to think about. We’ll see if I can keep them motivated."

"That would be good. I have them chasing the thief and a couple other major crimes while we are away."

"Sounds good. Anything else we want covered at this breakfast meeting?" She asked, teasing at the serious nature of the breakfast table.

"Not unless you do. Besides, Twilight is done with her cooking." She said as Twilight walked in with a plate of pancakes, blueberry for everyone except Violet, who had strawberry.

Dawn smiled broadly and sat waiting for her share of pancakes, rivalling Violet's eagerness. "How did you know I was craving blueberries?"

"Lucky guess." She chuckled as she placed everyone's plate before them.

The two families began to eat, Dawn eating at a faster pace than she usually did, a childish grin on her face. Twilight chuckled before she took her seat and began to eat.

"Had enough to eat Dawn?" Stalwart chuckled as he watched how quickly she scarfed her food down.

"I'll tell you when I feel full." She said.

"I made plenty." Twilight said, chuckling. "I know what it's like to eat for two."

Dawn smiled and went to get a second helping from the center platter where the other pancakes laid. Twilight chuckled at her antics, even as Dawn continued to eat her pancakes.

Dawn started to feel like a touch of raspberry syrup would be perfect with the pancakes right then, and looked up to see Chrysalis having levitated some to her plate. “Ooo, that was perfect timing. Thank you Chryssy.” She said before pouring liberal amounts of it on her pancakes, resuming her inhalation of the fluffy food.

Twilight and Chrysalis both chuckled.

'Also,’ Chrysalis reached out to Dawn in the link, ‘I have a way I can help Dusk.'

'Oh?" Dawn asked, slowing down her eating as she focused on this news.

'Huh? What?' Starlight's voice came across faintly, as if he was hard to reach.

'I have found a way to help you Starlight. At least in theory.' Chrysalis said.

'Oh! Thanks, I… I… how are we going to do that?' he replied, clearly disoriented and confused.

'Very carefully. I'll do it while you two sleep tonight. If it works, you'll have your own body and live.'

'Good. I… I'm losing sense of time… Dawn needs me so little.' he replied, sounding tired and distant again.

Dawn frowned, worried for him, she hadn't heard from him in a while, and didn't even think to check in on him these last few weeks. It was a horrible feeling, to forget about a part of herself that she had known.

'Do not worry Starlight. You will survive.' Chrysalis reassured.

'Good… I'll take anything at this point… much longer and…' He replied as he faded out. An emotion, faint but present, gave Dawn and the queen both a sense of being set adrift, a fear of needing to accept one’s own passing away.

'You. Will. Survive!' The Queen said firmly, voice filled with authority to keep him from thinking that way.

'We'll see…' Starlight replied, slightly more strong than before, but believing more in results. He knew his time to leave Dawn would come eventually.

'We will do it after breakfast.' The queen said firmly.

'I.... will try-' he replied, fading out of the conversation.

The queen ate quickly, sensing the urgency. Dawn finished up her food, even licking the plate, half hoping Violet would chuckle because of the silliness of her doing so. Stalwart laughed quietly, Violet giggling at the silly mare.

Very shortly after, the queen stood, announcing, “I am going for a walk.” She said, turning into her unicorn form and headed for the door.

'Follow as soon as you can.' She said and showing her the memory of a clearing not far from the house in the woods.

Dawn mentally nodded, and no sooner than Chrysalis had closed the door, Dawn stepped down from her chair and stretched, popping her back before moving toward the door.

Twilight blinked, eyeing the mare’s odd behavior. "Something wrong?"

'Don't tell them. Twilight isn't aware I am doing this.' Chrysalis said to Dawn.

Dawn shook her head, "Just going for a walk to a spot I like for relaxing in the sun. Sometimes I like feeling the fur get warm from sunbathing."

"Ah, ok." Twilight said in understanding.

Dawn left at a brisk trot, moving to the spot she was shown at her own pace as a way of masking her goal. She soon saw the queen ahead of her, already there. As she got close she looked at her for instruction.

‘Now what?' Starlight asked, sounding weak.

"Now you lay down and rest." She told Dawn.

Dawn looked at her confused, but laid down on her side and tried to rest, eyes open at first. The Queen’s horn glowed and a light enveloped Dawn’s body and she soon fell asleep, breathing lightly in a dreamless sleep.

'Chrysalis…’ Starlight Dusk asked, concerned but faint, ‘What are you doing?'

'Saving you.' Chrysalis replied. The glow around Dawn grew stronger, and a glow started to appear on the Queen’s stomach. 'Now shush. This is hard enough as it is.'

Dawn slept on as Starlight stayed quiet. He had a sensation of being lifted, that he was fading in and out somehow, getting more ‘in’ each time. In a way he felt more real, though it was hard for him to explain. He felt stronger, no longer worried about fading away

The glow became much brighter on both Dawn and the Queen. Starlight’s feelings started to return, he could feel in his hooves and legs, but his vision started to fade and he felt tired, like he needed to sleep.

Slowly his vision faded more and more as he felt like he became lighter and lighter. He felt his connection to Dawn being severed, even as the queen begin to sweat. Then all at once, his senses stopped working and he felt an overwhelming fatigue. The last thing he heard and still was hearing was a steady heartbeat, echoing all around him.

Starlight felt a bit of panic being separated from Dawn, even in his sleep, but felt the heartbeat and started to calm. He quietly began wondering what was going on, but couldn't reach out to anyone, and soon succumbed to sleep, while feeling completely safe. He found a sense of contentment as he listened to the heartbeat, letting it be felt around and through him.

It had taken an hour, but it was done. Now the queen waited for Dawn to wake as she laid beside her to rest.

Dawn eventually stirred, feeling a small headache, looking around as she opened her eyes. The queen was right beside her, her legs tucked under her as she watched the forest.

"Sleep well?"

"Y-yeah… I… what happened?" She asked. She sensed felt different, but didn't quite know how to place it.

"I saved Starlight," The Queen said, "and gave him a body separate from yours."

"Y-you have? W-where is he?" she asked, looking around for him.

She reached back and rubbed her belly. "Here. I ate him."

She gasped, feeling her heart race even as she felt a twinge of excitement at the thought before burying it as crazy. She began looking up at her in concern, "Y-you wouldn't…. would you?"

"No, how could I eat him if he didn't have a body?" She asked chuckling. "No, he is going to be reborn as my daughter."

"Wait, he's going to be your daughter?" She asked, as if she didn't hear her correctly, "Then… who's the father?"

"Twilight."

Dawn tilted her head, trying to think of what then shrugged, "Well, At least he'll have a body, I doubt he'd complain much."

The queen chuckled quietly, “Yes, I doubt he will.”

“Is he going to be a drone? Will he remember who he was?" Dawn asked, curious.

"He is going to be my daughter actually and I believe he will."

"So you're making him into a queen like Violet?"

"Basically. Though I haven't told Twilight I'm pregnant yet."

Dawn chuckled before saying, "I will keep my queen's secrets, don’t worry… So when should I start helping Violet get into the link?"

"I'm not sure… I want her to be in the link, but I also worry it will change her." Chrysalis said, feeling heavier at the idea.

"How so?"

"Our history and everything we’ve been through, all the changelings that she would be able to talk to… She's lived her life so far without it and is such a happy carefree filly, I'm worried learning things first hand would change that."

"That’s fair.” Dawn said empathetically, remembering how much the history felt like it changed her. “I can wait until she's older, or before you leave, forge the connection so you can develop it later… maybe."

Dawn sighed, genuinely not wanting to leave their side, realizing she was thinking that should they leave, she would stay behind. It was not a thought she wanted to focus on right now.

"I think I will wait.”

"As you wish my queen." She said softly as she looked to Chrysalis and checked in the link on the progress on the hive.

It was going fast and tomorrow, the chamber for her would be ready.

"Would it be possible to be tucked into the cocoon for bed tonight, or does it… nevermind, just realized Stalwart is totally going to want a booty call for most of today." She smirked.

"I could tuck you in after whole you sleep." The queen chuckled.

Dawn chuckled, "You know, after he goes to nap like he always does, I would like to be tucked in to the cocoon, if it’s not too much trouble."

"It won't be. We can move them. Just not open them." The queen said, already making plans.

"All right. I'd like that… I think for now, I should get to work wearing out my husband." She chuckled.

The queen smirked and began teasing the mare with various memories to build up the mare’s need. She knew how much Stalwart enjoyed his time with his wife, and she wouldn’t be a good friend to a friend of the hive if she didn’t help them get what they wanted sometimes.

Dawn shook in place at first, trying to resist and enjoy the sun on her fur when Chrysalis forwarded the sensations. Dawn gasped and shook her head, shifting to get up.

“Ok ok! I'm going Chryssy!" Dawn said, laughing.

The queen responded by sending yet another memory to her, more sensations to tease her. Dawn tried quite hard to resist, but got the message loud and clear. She cast her spell to reach her husband briefly, enough to say, 'You. Me. Bed. Now.'

The queen was amused

Dawn got her answer and dashed off before getting an idea and asked the queen, 'Will you be using me to recruit ponies into the hive?'

'What? No why would I?"

'Because if this works, you have more options to expand the hive.' she said simply.

Chrysalis blinked. 'Are you wanting to recruit ponies?"

Dawn chuckled before replying, 'Only trying to think of more ways to make the hive stronger my queen.'

'I shall think on this, since your changeling friend chose not to come into the hive.'

'She will come, in time.' Dawn said, 'Just you see.'

'Yes. We shall. And I can use the spell well enough if need be.'

'Oh? You can use unicorn magic? I thought changeling magic was different..."

'It is. But I'm a changeling remember?"

Dawn paused, feeling her confusion as memories came up of her research indicating unicorn magic and changeling magic was inherently different. She found as she checked the link that they were, but when in the form of a unicorn, changelings could use the same magic to an extent.

Dawn hummed over the link, 'Every time I think I know something, I turn out to be surprised... you'd think I learn by now.'

'We are strange like that.' The queen said with amusement.

'I look forward to knowing how strange.' Dawn answered as she got in sight of her home.

Dawn simply got yet another memory to tease her as she approached, Chrysalis adding afterward, 'Have fun with your mate my little drone.'

'Yes, my queen.' she replied with a smile as she went into her home and straight toward her bedroom.

<<<<<<O>>>>>>

After they were both well and truly asleep, a process that did not take any time at all with what the queen observed, she entered their room silently.

Dawn had tried to stay awake so she could be ready for the cocooning, but she was feeling worn out once again. Despite her best efforts before, she was lightly sleeping in her bed, head on her husband's side.

The queen silently approached and carefully used her magic to pick up the alicorn before starting to head for the door.

Dawn felt her dream shift somehow, but she felt something next to her still, something familiar. She continued on dreaming, the shift not being enough to take her out of her dream.

The queen begin the trek to the Hive where her drones had prepared the Mix in order for Dawn to formally join the hive.

Dawn felt herself float along in her dream, feeling as if she was passing through an aisle between two long rows of various people and ponies and changelings she knew, and even other creatures she couldn't readily identify. She couldn’t place what the occasion was, only that it was important and she was saying a hello and goodbye at the same time. It disturbed her some, though with so many smiling faces, she did not dwell on the issue.

After an hour, the queen arrived at the entrance to the hive and descended into the Equus hillside, making her way through the hive’s maze of ever increasing complexity.

Dawn continued to dream of these faces and creatures, each time stopping to try and meet them, yet feeling like she was walking along anyway, despite wanting quite desperately to speak to them. She felt a sense of importance cross her mind and began to worry in her dream as if it was not going where she was wanting.

The queen arrived at the Hatchery where the cocoon was, and smiled as she looked at Dawn. "The next time you wake, you will truly be a member of the hive my little drone." She said as she place Dawn into it and sealed it. Almost instantly, it began to fill with the slightly cold Mix that covered her body and filled the cocoon and enveloped the occupant every way it could. She watched as the princess breathed in the mix, the air it replaced coming out of one of her nostrils.

Dawn suddenly felt like she was dropped into a vat of syrup in her dream. She tried to swim, but as soon as she sank below the surface of the syrup and got her head in, she felt a sense of calm. A blanket felt like it draped over her, getting heavier and heavier. She tried to reach out to those standing by in her dream. ‘Please don’t forget to pull me out! I don’t want to be al-’

No sooner than she started to make her plea, she started to get a strong feeling and reassurance as her dream faded and she heard their answer, 'We are never alone.'

The queen remained there watching until she felt Dawn's emotions became almost nonexistent, showing she was in a dreamless sleep. She gave a small nod to the drone before she left to return home, knowing the caretakers and soldiers would watch over her.

Stalwart and Fire Storm slept on. Stalwart in his own dreams, and Storm oblivious to what happened that night.

The queen returned to her bed and held her mate close as she allowed her body to sleep.

When morning came, Stalwart looked over to the bed only to see Dawn missing. He got up and went downstairs, only to see that she was not in the kitchen or elsewhere in the home. He sighed a little disappointed, but remembered what Dawn said she would do.

Stalwart found the queen in the kitchen making food.

"Oh. Morning, have you seen Dawn?" he asked, slightly hopeful.

"Yes." She said simply.

"Oh! Where is she?" he asked hopefully.

"In a cocoon as per her request. I can take you to visit after breakfast."

"Oh... I-I'd like that, please." He said quietly, feeling shocked and subdued by this knowledge. He didn't feel prepared for this if he were honest with himself, but he promised to accept it yesterday, and he wasn't about to back down from that.

"She is alright Stalwart. She is being protected by half a dozen soldiers and looked after by Caretakers, and I'm watching as well."

He took a deep breath and let it out slow, trying to accept what she said at face value but failing to let go of his fears so far, "We'll see." he said simply.

Meanwhile, Fire Storm was starting to wake up, noticing the sunrise and began her usual stretching routine. She could smell breakfast being made and felt hungry.

"You are free to inspect the entire hive if you wish."Chryalis said.

"Just where Dawn is is enough..." he said quietly, sniffing at the omelette breakfast to see what was going to be in it, not seeing the contents fully from his angle. He smelled a mix of vegetables and smiled appreciatively.

"I didn't drug it." She said, misunderstanding his sniffing. "I don't have anything to drug it with right now and Twilight would get annoyed."

"Huh? What are you talking about?" he asked, confused.

"Trying to lift the mood with a joke."

"Ah." He replied quietly before going over to the cabinets to get a canister of coffee out, turning on the coffee brewer on the counter.

Chrysalis sighed and took a seat to wait for Twilight to return from her gallop.

"Funny stuff, this coffee... didn't used to drink it, but ever since our longer nights with Tere, I can't seem to give up the stuff now." He commented.

"I have a few drones who are the same way." She chuckled.

"Tere for one." he chuckled, getting out the cream.

"Exactly."

He poured the cream into the mug he was going to use and waited impatiently for the coffee to brew. As soon as the coffee was made, he poured it into the cream and he took a spoon with his hoof and stirred it readily.

"So you like it with cream?" She asked, chuckling at his impatience.

"I'd do caramel and chocolate too if Dawn were going to drink some. I know that mare has a sweet tooth."

"That she does." Chrysalis agreed with a small smile.

He chuckled but sipped at the drink despite its heat and went to the table with it. As he did, Fire Storm came downstairs.

"Morning Storm,” Chrysalis called, Breakfast is on the table."

Storm walked over to the table and pulled food to her. "Green's sleeping in huh?"

Chrysalis smirked "No she is off taking care of something important of a personal matter"

================
Meanwhile
================
Svikopi arrived at his lab late last night in Fillydelphia. He set up all of his 'borrowed' books and components in their places on the shelves and sighed contentedly before sleeping. When he woke, he felt refreshed, focused, and paused his plans to re-gather intel and perspective. The more he did so, the more he realized something important he had forgotten.

Svikopi reflected as he continued to observe from afar, realizing that he had not been himself. He berated himself briefly, hearing the inhabitant of his mind start crying again. He paused as he realized a new plan and looked in at Flare's activities, and once he was alone, he would make his appearance again to them and start enacting that plan.

He mustered up his magic at the right time and silently teleported to just outside his vision.

==================
Flare looked over a map of the city, there were different colored pins all over it, each one marking something of some form of importance to him.

He had gotten a lucky break it seemed. Not only was this world lacking in technology, but their royal guard was incompetent, except for one guard who seemed to be in charge who was different than the others. He'd need to watch her.

Svik eyed the map, slowly stepping into view, "You have been busy." He said simply.

"Yes I have been." Flare said without looking up from the map. "Come to play with the adults again little filly?"

Svikopi let the insult slide, simply replying, "It appears to me you still need my help."

"Oh? In what way?"

"You know of anypony capable of using a spell on a whole city single hoofed?" He asked

"Besides an alicorn and a few other select unicorns I am hoping to track down, no."

"The question at this point, is what would you want out of such a unicorn."

"That is on a need to know basis."

"And I'm going to need to know if I need to get any more reagents for the spells." He said cooly.

"Hmm… perhaps, but the thing is, I have no reason to trust you."

"And I have made mistakes in our dealings." He said quietly, as if unperturbed by this insight, "I would seek to right this."

"Very well. I can give you a simple task to handle for now I suppose."

Svik smiled slightly, waiting for him to say more. He originally planned to offer putting a whole town under his control, but he wouldn’t object to something smaller.

"There is a guard here that doesn't behave like the others. She is… smart. More cunning and far more aware. I wish to know everything about them."

"Ah, mere observation… I have just the assistant for the job." He said, pulling out a bracelet identical to the one he gave Flare "Who is this pony you wish to know more of?"

"She is a Royal Guard by the name of Stonewall. Seems to be some special agent of the Alicorns. I haven't seen her for a few days but she is usually at guard station ten, as she uses it as a base of operations to direct the other guards."

He paused, thinking before smiling. "I believe I know how we shall approach this. If you use your magic to reach into my gift to you, you will reach my assistant who is housed in this one. Give it a try." He said.

"I did suspect something was odd about the bracelet." He said. "So what am I supposed to do with this assistant of yours?"

"The old resident of this body is housed in here," he said simply. "I need only plant it in a suitable location and it adds to my clairvoyancy spell’s gathering. Should you wish to ask her yourself to be sure I speak true and check the source yourself, she is very... accommodating."

Flare looked a bit skeptical but scanned deep within the bracelet.

The linework was extremely precise, uncommon for a country without the proper tools, the matrices even more solidly created. It took very little effort to detect a consciousness that still clung to the form of a unicorn. She flinched, using her magic to find out what was happening in a vulnerable panic.

"Curious. Necromancy is rarely practiced these days." Flare commented

"N-necromancy?" The female voice replied, "W-what are you talking about? W-who are you?" She asked, quivering.

'Hush now. It is alright." He said soothingly.

"B-but..." she stuttered, somehow feeling comforted, despite her fear. She was watching the bracelet she made like he asked, and now she was in another one. She felt so cut off...

"What's your name?"

"Dawn, Meadow Dawn, but I used to be Jess before that..." she said nervously, giving him her full attention.

He was confused about the second name. "Are you alright?" He asked concerned

"No!" she said with certainty. "I want my body back!, he stole it from me and now I... I barely know where I am, only that when I look out the one window out of this place, I can see and hear, but I can't smell, or taste, or touch anything... help me..." she ended, half begging.

Flare felt sympathy for the mare but he would not be swayed from his path, he made a vow long ago and he would see it through as he pulled away and looked at the mare standing before him. "So how exactly will she help?"

"You can have her keep an eye on things, listen for things your informants might miss... She can be quite attentive, and is easily persuaded if given a little attention." he said, "Naturally, she will be put close to their headquarters and concealed with a spell of my own design... undetectable to anyone but myself unless I, myself undo the spell."

"Hmmm. Now I know just the stallion for the job." He said. "She'll be in their staging area by tomorrow if you're ready."

"I am." he said, "Naturally, it is not my only way I will keep watch, but it never hurts to have a second set of eyes and ears on things."

"Or third or fourth." Flare agreed. "Make your preparations."

"Oh I'll make them at my new laboratory in Fillydelphia." he replied, "rather potent clairvoyancy, for when they are not in their meetings as you say. I will plant her before I depart on my train."

He nodded. "Good. Any information on that guard will be helpful as she is actually a threat to my plans."

"And what does the guard look like and their name, and who is your stallion you said you wanted to use for this?" Svik asked.

"Her name is Stonewall, no idea on rank as she never gave one outside of being an agent of the alicorns. She is a dark gray unicorn with a black mane " Flare instructed, "As for who I'll be using to get her into the station that is none of your concern."

"As you wish." he shrugged, "This unicorn Stonewall will be under my gaze. I'm sure we'll find plenty about them in the span of a week."

"Excellent "

"I'll let you place her as you wish..." he said, turning around and walking toward the wall as he prepared his teleportation spell.

Flare went back to looking over his map, and Svik teleported back to his laboratory, starting to prepare for his observational spells.
======================

Twilight was teaching Storm more hoof to hoof training. Storm continued to push herself. It was clear she had dedication and determination, but a bit of a hot streak and confidence that refused to be diminished by her training.

Twilight smirked at that attitude as she watched Storm attack the practice dummy she has set up. The evil Lord Buckethead was a deadly opponent.

Storm was even more angry that she was being made to fight the practice dummy and when she couldn't take it any more, kicked the head and sent it flying as far as her legs could buck, looking angry as she did so.

"Oh my you killed Lord Buckethead." She said watching the head, stupid face painted on it of course, crash to the ground a good distance away.

"Why the hay am I fighting this bucking dummy when I can spar!" she growled, clearly exasperated.

"Because I can't watch you as well when I'm sparing with you."

"Fine, then have me spar against somepony else. I'm not going to learn anything fighting something that can't fight back!"

"You are learning though. You are learning how to do the moves properly. Something you won't learn being knocked flat on your back by someone who is more used to the forms."

"You learn faster when somepony knocks you on your back because you don't want to be on your back again." she argued before letting out a small sigh of frustration, "Whatever."

"OK then." Twilight grabbed her from behind, crossed her arms over Storm's chest, pinning her wings to her body. Then let her upper body fall back, driving Storm down with her.

Twilight slammed Sky down hard, driving the air from her lungs and then kicked her back legs off so she flipped on top of Sky, straddling the other mare and threw a far fast punch stopping an inch from Sky's throat. "You're dead Storm."

She gulped, not expecting nearly this much speed out of them, then scowled, "Fine, let's try again..." She said, moving to get up and ready for round two.

Twilight got off of her. "With me or Lord Buckethead?"

Storm dashed at Twilight with her wings giving her a boost and dived straight at her, mixing her old tricks with the new ones she went into a full frontal assault.

Twilight blocked, dodged and parried her attacks before throwing three punches, one to drive the air from her lungs, and a left and right to the head to topple her.

Storm lost her breath and fell over, trying to regain it as her eyesight started to go spotted. never before had she had her breath knocked out, and she tried not to panic.

Twilight lifted her hoof and stomped the ground directly beside Storm's head nearly a hair's breadth away. "You're dead Storm."

Storm finally, with a giant gasp, got her breath back and started to dispel those spots dancing in front of her, nothing registering as she fought to get back in her control.

Twilight carefully lifted her head slightly. "Easy. Short controlled breaths. Relax."

Fire Storm shook her head and took larger breaths and let them out as she wanted, and the spots gradually dissipated and she could see properly once more.

"Calm yourself. Breath easy."

She shook her head again and rolled onto her hooves and took her time standing up, starting to feel better gradually, "T-this is what... Nightfall meant... when he said... fighting... with intent... to kill... isn't it?"

"I'd imagine so yes. I learned a long time ago if I'm stronger than you, if I'm faster than you, if I'm better than you. Then I can kill you." She said. "I was taught in war where it is kill or be killed."

"W-war huh?" she asked, not sounding nearly as cocky as she had before.

"Yes. Brutal, messy war. I watched a lot of people die. Most enemies, some friends. Some right in front of me, some because of me. Some when I wasn't even there."

Fire Storm stood there, listening, getting her breath back into a sense of normalcy as Twilight's words sunk in, getting her to think about things in a light other than her own.

"Some of those friends were targeted just to hurt me. Some died in the field... other died in places they should have been safe... some I honestly thought would be unlikable because they were just always there, then they left a void when gone." She said, pausing occasionally as the weight of what she said kept sinking in to her pupil, "Some died because of betrayal."

Storm frowned, missing her characteristic scowl or anger, only saying, "That's tough."

She nodded. "Yeah. I learned why the bastard who trained me pushed me so hard. It was to give me the best chance at survival he could. He was honestly one of my best friends even when he was making me eat the floor every chance he got. " she said. "It's been a lot of years since then. Decades. I've lost friends and family to both war, accidents and just good old time." She looked at her. "Do you know why I couldn't stop smiling while we were with Princess Twilight?"

"No, why?" she asked, feeling the solemn mood at hoof.

She took a seat on the grass and gestured for Storm to do the same. "It's because of Spike."

"Why's that?" she asked, walking over the small distance and took a seat as instructed.

Twilight sighed and looked off into the trees as if seeing something else. "I was 25 years old. My army was established as a legitimate force. Things were looking great... and then the Separatist War broke out just before my 26th birthday... my brother being the first casualty during an assassination attempt on Cadence..."

Storm looked at her with a great deal of concern and surprise, not expecting what she heard at all.

"Group of griffin military didn't like that Equestria could rival them as a military power and decides to take matters into their own talons." She said. "My brother was the first casualty, and things got worse. They were a small group. No way could they fight the guard and the army directly... so... they started targeting other people, to draw us out and attack the first responders. Bombings mostly... we called it terrorism as the point was to cause fear and panic..."

"You're... not joking..." Storm replied, looking at Twilight with a horrified expression.

"I wish I was..."she said. "I was in Manehatten... my friends were trying to help me get over my grief and anger over Shining's death... their sisters had come alone, three fillies. Spike came alone to watch them... I told him to stay at the hotel but he wanted to pick up some ingredients he couldn't get in Ponyville... so he took them with him to one of the stores... I got the call an hour later and was there as fast as I could be.

"The whole area was on lock down due to the attack... I rushed into the store... it had started at the entrance and worked to the back so as to trap people inside... a dozen or so griffins and ponies working with them... entering the store, I could already smell the burnt flesh... did you know that Dragon Fire for an adult dragon burns at 3000 degrees Marenheit? For a baby dragon, it's about 600 degrees... and with his hide, small caliber weapons meant nothing."

"I found him near the entrance to the back store rooms... he had been trying to get to the back door when the griffins kicked it in... he was sitting there... his knees pulled to his chest just staring at the charred bodies... and you know the first thing he said to me was?

"I had no choice... they were going to kill the Crusaders..."

Storm looked at her, mortified.

"He just cried into my shoulder telling me how sorry we was and that he wouldn't do it again, as if he'd done something beyond forgiveness... I had always raised him to be good and kind and caring... and to be careful with his dragon fire" she said. "After that... he... wasn't really the same... he was... quieter... more reserved... even after I got him help he wasn't ever the same as he was before that day."

"Damn..." she muttered. "I had no idea..."

"So seeing the old him... so carefree and innocent... I couldn't help smiling." She looked at her. "That is the type of things I've seen and dealt with."

"That's... so different. I don't know what to say." she said simply.

"Yes it is, and right now, we are chasing a pony who is considered one of the most dangerous people on the planet back home."

"I get why you say I'd be dead then... I don't think Night would stand a chance, and he's a damn good fighter..." she said quietly, "But don't you dare tell him I said that."

She smiled at her. "Don't worry. Your secret is safe with me Storm."

She sighed, "So, does green know how to fight like you do then?"

"Not at all. I'm still teaching her magic and flight."

"Then how's she helping out in all this?"

"Her rank. By being there, it lends weight to my words knowing I have a Princess behind me. Even if she is a new one."

Storm snorted, clearly doubting what Dawn was capable of, her old complaints coming back to mind.

"She does have rank, and that means she has power even if she doesn't use it." Twilight reminded her, "The mere threat of its use can be scary."

"She doesn't even have that power." she snorted, mumbling, "not that she deserves it."

"Sometimes perception of power is all it takes."

"Stick a horn on me then, it'd be an upgrade... seriously she's such a pushover." she grumbled, getting some of her attitude back.

"And why do you say that?"

"She's a screw-up who breaks her promises." she said, starting to sound a bit more like her angry self. "She bats her eyes at her stallion in the guard and he gets her what she needs to keep going, unlike some of us who had to work for it."

"Storm, I'm curious. What's the most agonizing injury you've ever had?"

"Disjointed both my wings and broke a couple bones when I was younger. Flew and thought I could go sideways between a couple trees. Feel head over hoof and had to walk back to get any help." She said, not seeing where this was going and adding a bit of attitude at the end, as if that was better than what some ponies would have done.

"And did you know a unicorn horn is the most sensitive part on our body?" Twilight said. "That just flicking it is like jabbing a hot knife into our forehead?"

"So when I fight a unicorn I should aim for the horn then?" Storm asked, not knowing why it was brought up.

"You could. But if a flick hurts that bad… can you image what shattering it is like?"

"Not really, no..." She said, shrugging, "Why?"

"Because it is one of the single most agonizing things that could happen to anyone. Imagine having your wings slowly being sawed off with a butter knife, only a lot worse."

She shuddered, shifting her wings a little at the unpleasantness of the idea, "Okay… so attack the horn if fighting a unicorn… what's it got to do with green?"

"She willingly shattered her horn to stop herself from being possessed."

"Wait, what?" she asked, looking at Twilight with a raised brow. "No, she wouldn't do that. No way."

"She did. It's why Svikopi couldn’t possess her. She realized what he was doing and sacrificed her ability to use magic and did one of the single most painful things to herself to try and stop him."

"But… no, she wouldn't. She broke her promise to fix Night's way back home and couldn't be bothered to try and fix it afterward! You sure we're talking about the same pony?"

"Yes, I'm sure. I have spoken to her many times. She isn't lying."

Storm snorted and shook her head, "Well, I mean, I guess… still doesn't mean she didn't break her promises."

"And the reason she did was because of Svikopi teaching her wrong on purpose to have that happen."

"Ah yes, the convenient excuse she loves to give." she frowned, clearly having heard it before.

"She's not lying. I'm teaching her magic and what she is telling me isn't something she would just stumble into thinking of and could only be taught that way."

"Look, if you believe her, fine, whatever. All I'm saying, is I was there after it was over, when Dawn was made a princess, and I didn't see any shattered remains of a horn by her, and Nightfall was punished by keeping that damned evil unicorn trapped in his body and ruined his coat and his ambition…"

"Because her ascension fixed her horn." Twilight said. "Becoming a princess isn't something anyone controls. It just happens."

"And that's why when Celestia and Luna finished, they stopped glowing with her..." she said, shaking her head and rolling her eyes. Everything Twilight was saying about Dawn just wasn't quite right, and it was maddening that she knew more about it as a pegasus than she did as a unicorn. Everything she’d heard for rumors said that the princesses choose who they wanted to be an alicorn, and this confirmed it in her eyes.

"That's the magic of alicorns. They weren't the ones doing it but they were part of it."

"Whatever..." She said, intent on ending the conversation there with yet another probably wrong bit of info. If Twilight was going to be that biased in green’s favor, all the more reason for her to get this week over with... after all, she only had four more days left.

"Tell me. What would it take to convince you?"

"Seeing her actually do it. Outside that, find the pieces to her broken horn." She said, holding back a sneer as she knew it wouldn't be possible.

"What about if she was in a state where she couldn't lie?"

"What, you mean you can make them tell the truth? How do I know you're not just going to have her say what you want to believe happened?"

"Because I'll do everything in front of you so you can see it all." She said. "You can even stay with me from here on out so you know what I am doing at all times."

"Fine... I guess it won't hurt to try." she said, still looking Twilight over with a look that betrayed her doubt. "So we're doing this at dinner when green's back?"

"Not sure when she will be back. Actually we will have two possible ways for her to tell the truth." Twilight said as she thought about it, adding, "In theory."

"And that'd be…" Storm replied, not impressed.

"Royal Decree to speak the whole truth on the matter."

"Oh, and here I thought you were going to use a spell." Storm snorted, sarcasm in full swing. "But now that you're going to order her to tell the truth I'm sure she's going to do it."

"Oh no, I'm not going to." She said. "Chrysalis is."

"Huh? What difference does that make?" Sky asked, sounding a little hesitant at the mention of Chrysalis.

"Because Drones cannot disobey a Royal Decree. It is a physically impossibility."

"She’s not a changeling." Storm rolled her eyes.

"She's joining the hive."

"What!? That’s impossible. She's. Not. A. Changeling." Storm answered, speaking louder.

"Don’t ask me how but she is. Part of the Link and everything."

"I don't believe you. That’s crazy." Storm replied, starting to shy away from Twilight.

"Believe what you want.” Twilight shrugged, “The point is, she is part of the link and joining the hive right now as she will make an excellent addition from what Queeny says."

"No fur off my back… so that’s the thing she’s off doing huh? If it’s true, why don't you show me?" She asked, testing her trainer deliberately.

"Sure. You could use a run." She said getting to her hooves and stretching.

Storm frowned, preferring a flight, but started stretching as well, ready to follow at their lead.

"Ready? And no wings."

Storm grumbled once, having already caught on, but called out "Ready."

Twilight took off at a pace just below a gallop.

Storm followed, determined to keep up. If Dawn was really joining the hive, she would never forgive her, not after what those changelings did to her to get to Nightfall.

"So tell me. Why do you hate the hive?" Twilight asked as they ran.

"I told you. They kidnapped me and damn near tried to kill Nightfall and me." she said firmly through her light breathing.

"So that means you blame all changeling even though these ones were never involved and are innocent?"

"It's how they live isn't it? Kidnapping ponies to replace them and steal their love till they're bone dry… It's all they want, to see us as food." She said, eyes focused ahead.

"And yet you have a drone in your guild." Twilight countered, "Tell me why haven't you attacked her and driven her off before she can get you?"

"She wasn't corrupted by the hive. We got her young and raised her right."

"And what if the hive is the way it is out of necessity?"

"What’dyou mean?" Storm asked

"While I can't speak of the ones here, I know for a fact ours had been enslaved centuries ago. One escaped and brought others with her. They then waged a war to save the others and in response, the others were killed and their race was hunted nearly to extinction. Dragged themselves back from it. Only to be driven nearly extinct again till they eventually started to adapt and change in order to survive. They were doing what they had to to continue their species in a world where everyone saw them as monsters to be exterminated. They became centered around strength and survival at all cost."

"Damn..." she replied, thinking for a moment, only to frown once again as she remembered the ones who kidnapped her, "Then obviously yours are just different."

"So you know the history of your changelings? Do you know what motivated them? Why they do what they do?" She asked, "From what I understand, there is no hive mind here. Your changelings are fully independent. So who’s to say this wasn't an isolated group who did this? How do you know every single changeling is like that or isn't somewhat doing what they have to? If a member of your guild turns out to be a mass murder would it be justified to say your entire guild was murders?"

"What? No, of course not!" She looked at her astonished at the accusation. "But Chrysalis was there, as was over a hundred changelings, just that I could see alone!"

"And yet you treat all changelings, even the ones with me as if they were involved simply because they are the race." Twilight replied, "Not to mention you know nothing about the race here and why they do what they do."

Storm sighed, still angry, but starting to lose a bit of that anger. She struggled to find an issue with what Twilight was saying, but other than it not feeling right, she couldn't find fault in it.

"Look. I get it. They did something bad. But that doesn't mean all of them are automatically the same. You can blame those who were actually involved, but can you honestly tell me it's right to lay that blame at the hooves of those who had nothing to do with it?"

"No… I guess not." She said as she continued to breathe, struggling to let her emotions go so readily.

Twilight smiled at her as they ran. Storm kept up readily, Not sure what to think. She saw trees and a mountain range to the further east in sight before noticing something coming into their vision. Twilight patted her head with a wing as they began to near a large clearing

Storm frowned and ducked her head, looking at Twilight confused at why she was being patted like that.

Twilight blinked, confused, then her ears dropped a bit and she looked forward and galloped a bit harder. Storm mentally shrugged, she was more interested in figuring out this thing with Dawn.

Soon, they entered a clearing where ponies were walking around building structures, a few wearing reflective vests and hard hats.

"The hay are they wearing?" Storm asked.

"Looks like a construction crew." She said.

"Okay..."

"So your construction crews don’t wear any safety gear?"

"Safety gear for what?"

"Building?"

Storm shrugged, "Guess not? Allen Wrench hasn't needed it, and his buildings are impressive."

"Weird. It's just general safety just in case." Twilight said, walking through the building area and several dark green armed ponies saluting her as she walked by.

Storm walked along, thinking their salute looked weird, but didn't comment as she followed. Soon they neared a hill that had some trees on it.

"So where's green?" Storm asked, looking around.

"In the hive."

"And that's... what, that hill?"

"No. Under it." She said as they moved into the trees.

Storm gave her a look, expecting it to be more like an ant colony that had those larger upward columns, then followed close.

They were met by a drone just standing there, watching. Storm tensed and walked beside Twilight, feeling on edge despite her talk earlier.

He bowed to Twilight. "How can I serve?"

"We need to be taken to where Dawn is." Twilight said.

"As you wish, Queen's Mate." He bowed again before turning to lead them.

Storm stayed close to Twilight, burying her fear under a heavy layer of caution.

They were lead to some boulder that had older looking trees going around them and as they neared, they could just see the entrance to a cave. Storm looked around, not quite understanding what she was looking at.

The drone entered the cave and so did Twilight. Storm continued to stay close to Twilight, feeling nervous as she looked on.

It was cool inside of the cave and soon they came across bio-luminescent lighting that barely gave off any light, showing faintly the dark material of the hive.

"It's dark down here..." She commented on the obvious.

"Changeling can see in low lighting as if it was bright as day." Twilight commented.

"Well good for them I suppose..."

They were lead down, turn after turn after turn, deeper and deeper. Occasionally, a drone flew over head or walked by at a crossroads.

"This place is a damn maze..." she whispered.

"That's the point."

Storm grumbled, but continued to stay near to Twilight. Soon they entered the hatchery, where Caretakers moved about with their thin small bodies. Though the only thing in this room was the Cocoon and empty holes in the ground for eggs to be placed.

Storm saw the one cocoon fairly well, walking up to it to take a closer look, "Their babies are big..."

Twilight laughed. "Their eggs are the size of a hoofball." She said walking over. "Dawn is in there. It's a cocoon used for various things."

"What, this thing?" she asked, bumping her hoof against the outside, trying to look in.

"Careful." Twilight warned. "And yes, it has many uses, such as healing and storage."

"Weird..." She said quietly, seeing the form of Dawn in there and feeling a mix of things. She was not happy with Dawn over the past, and she also felt frustration at the changelings that kidnapped her in the past. Now Dawn had the audacity to join them. She let it out in a sigh and stepped back, turning away from the cocoon while saying, "Whatever. It's her life. If she's lucky, she'll learn from her mistakes eventually."

"Would seeing her memories help?"

"Seeing her memories? You can do that?"

"I can't, but there is a spell that will allow you two to share thoughts and such, and it can be used to share memories."

"Huh... well, once she's outta there, I guess." Storm shrugged, feigning lack of interest.

"Anyways it's getting sort of late and I think we will camp in the woods tonight. We will take the day off so you can recover." Twilight nodded

Storm shrugged, "All right, boss."

Twilight turned to start heading for the exit.

Storm followed closely, thinking about the changelings and Dawn, still doubting what she was told about what they'd done, but wondering what she'd do if it was true, or what she'd do if they were wrong.

They reached the entrance and turned to go deeper into the woods

Storm followed, commenting, "Wouldn't we still get to Dawn's place before too long if we just flew?"

"Yes we would."

"So why are we camping out?"

"Because I enjoy camping."

"Ah. All right."

"Plus it lets us train longer and easier when alone."

Storm said nothing, letting her mind wander to the training before and how readily she was defeated.

Twilight lunged at Storm, beginning the match.

Storm flared out her wings as she went backward, caught off guard and looked at her in surprise and confusion as she barely moved her limbs in time to even deflect one blow. Twilight threw another punch and Storm tried to block it, losing her balance in the process and falling onto her side.

She started trying to turn it into a roll, but Twilight gave a firm kick to the ribs, causing her to groan. She used the kick to roll a bit more away from her opponent and tried to get up to fight once more.

Twilight waited, still in a fighting stance.

Storm grunted and looked over her opponent, taking her time looking for an opening or something she overlooked. There had to be a way to turn that energy against them, it's what she had always been taught by Night. His style relied on using what the enemy did against them, and she decided she was going to rely on that.

Twilight held her place, not moving, not even blinking as she stared at Storm in the growing shadows.

Storm continued to wait. She was uncertain of what to do against this kind of opponent. It was clear they weren't on the same level, and she repeated her mentor’s mantra in her head, 'when in doubt, let them come to you.'

A soft breeze blew string up some leaves and ruffling their manes and tail and Twilight didn’t move or react or blink.

Fire Storm waited a full two minutes before grew impatient once again and attacked. This time she followed what her training had been, instead of her usual charges. If this was a training exercise, then she'll do what she was told, again. Even if she did hate the defensive way of doing it, she'd try Night’s way and fight to make the opening she’d need.

Twilight sidestepped her and punched her in the back of the head making her face plant into the ground.

Storm groaned, trying to get up, but fell back down, starting to blackout while cursing this other Twilight silently. She felt a pat on her head from a wing then the sound of someone moving a bit away.

Storm tried to fight herself to stay conscious, but it wasn’t until she found herself in a sleeping bag with bandages on her head that she realized she had failed. She groaned, looking up and around despite the throbbing headache, spotting the signs of a fire having burned out, a tray of food sitting near and still hot with mac n cheese and green beans.

"Bucking hay Twilight…” Storm mumbled as the headache pounded intensely through her head from the movement, “That hurt..."

"I hit you a bit harder then I meant to. Sorry." Twilight said as she poured some water into a cup and handed it to Storm.

Storm grumbled quietly in frustration. If it weren’t for her promise, she would have just put this place far behind her and reported to Celestia and Luna. As it was, it took an incredible act of will for her to continue to subject herself to this. She would not be defeated again, she promised herself.

"How you feeling?"

"Fine." She said grumpily in barely concealed anger.

"We will take the day off so you can recover… I'm really sorry about that. I meant for us to spar till the sun went down… didn't mean to knock you out." Twilight said, ears drooped.

"Whatever..." She grumbled and went to eat her food. "The hay am I doing wrong?"

She winced slightly at the remark. "What do you mean?"

"I hate losing." she said simply through her mouthful of breakfast, "If I'm losing, I'm doing something wrong. I'm asking what I'm doing wrong."

"You are fighting me." She said. "And I have far more experience then you. You are improving though."

"But that doesn't tell me what-... Is it just a difference of strength? Speed? What the hay do I have to do to beat you." she said, sounding determined and still looking at Twilight with a degree of rebellion. She had never been brought so low by anyone, and she wanted to rise above it badly.

"Get better." She said. "I'm over 70 years old. 50 years of that was spent fighting and practicing and learning. Both in sparring and situations where only one person was going to be walking away alive from. I'm fully trained and seasoned. You're a not even a half trained pup trying to bring down a wolf."

"The hay I'm not." She said, getting angry once again as her hair stood up and her feathers started to fluff up, "You have no idea what I've been through either. I've been through things that would have killed other ponies that I had to keep safe!"

"Oh? Like what?"

Storm started to rant about the three experiences she had, a hostage situation, a cave-in with a few other ponies, and a martial artist who beat ponies within an inch of their life before taking all of their things with them, then went to their home to steal everything there, and how she had never been defeated by any of them.

Twilight listened attentively and nodded when she finished. "Hmm... Yeah, that's pretty bad I'd say. I mean, I trusted someone once because they seemed nice and everyone I'd ever met couldn't be friends after a bit of work. I ended up being experimented on and tortured for information and subjected to some of the worst medical experiments you could ever subject another living being too, much less a sapient one. It was so bad it got to the point I lost my identity and thought I was just a number. I still have an irrational fear of biology labs."

Storm felt frustration yet tried not to let it out. This wasn't a competition of who went through the most after all, she told herself. It was supposed to be a recognition that she wasn't just some untrained novice that was miles below her.

Twilight just stared at her, and spoke, as if she recognized what she was saying. "You are miles below me. So far down there you aren't even a spec. You are only on my radar simply because I choose to have you there."

Storm hackled further and despite her injury and the pain that surged through her head because of it, charged straight at Twilight with a yell.

Twilight moved like lighting. One moment she was sitting there holding a tray of food, the next she was on Storm, grabbing her by the neck and lifting her clean off the ground as she stood to her full height. Storm was held up by a tight grip on her throat, allowing just enough air through. And to top off her humiliation, just one inch from one of her eyes was a sharp blade attached to a hoof.

The mare that that hoof was attached to had eyes glowing red where they were once purple, and she looked for all the world as if trying to decide whether she should step on a bug she saw crawling along the sidewalk. A small, insignificant little insect that knew nothing of the one who held its fate in her hooves.

"You are a lapdog trying to play with wolves." Twilight said dangerously, "In fact... that's what I'll call you from now on... Lapdog."

Storm felt the shift in attitude immediately and froze, feeling even more defeated than ever. She let out a pair of tears as she took a deep breath and let it out slowly, her body noticeably relaxing as she submitted, for the first time in her life. She was frustrated at her new nickname.

"But that's not my name..." she said quietly, lacking the aggression and the anger. "Fine, you win... again." she ended, trying to placate her mentor.

"Yes, it is, Lapdog." Twilight said with all the emotion of boredom.

"Please..." She said, barely audible, "not that..."

"Not what Lapdog?"

Storm felt her breathing get more labored as she tried to answer, "N-not lapdog..." Her wings were starting to loosen and droop lower as she wasn't able to keep holding them against her body.

"Yes you are." She said. "Your just a happy little Lapdog, begging for treats from your owner and trying to act bigger then you are."

Storm grumbled inside, not even daring to speak or even mouth her protest. She never begged for treats from anypony. She always fought hard to get what she wanted, and she earned every bit of it. She let out another tear of frustration as she thought back to her memory of Dawn, who was such a timid little weak thing, who got everything she wanted while ignoring what she sacrificed out of blissful ignorance.

Twilight just held her and watched. Not moving a single muscle or even blinking. A statue for all the world to see, holding Storm by her neck with a blade out and staring her down.

Storm felt herself start to black out again, fighting hard against it from the blade against her neck, but she couldn't help it between the breathing restriction and her continued throbbing headache as she started to lean closer to the blade and eyes closing. Her mind already began solidifying this moment to remember for the rest of her life.

Then all at once, the grip left her and she dropped onto the ground

She felt her head hit the ground and was jarred slightly into consciousness, and once again her fight for staying awake resumed.

Water was dumped on her face. "I don't recall giving you permission to sleep Lapdog."

She shook her head slightly before wincing at the pain. She struggled to get up, feeling her body barely move like she wanted it to, while wondering who she was calling a lapdog before remembering just that bit before. She didn't know how long she had been out, but it didn't matter to her. She looked up briefly with what vision she could muster and saw Twilight smirking at her with a canteen in hoof.

"Good filly." Twilight said, patting her head with a wing.

She let out a sigh at being treated that way and looked the other direction before remembering just how quickly they were willing to kill her and looked back at them wearily.

"And now you understand your place little Lapdog." Twilight said cheerfully.

She snorted briefly before stopping it short. 'Only three more days.' she told herself while trying to keep expressionless and resigning herself to her temporary fate, 'and then I'm bucking it out of here.'

"Now go and eat your meal. I took the time to make it for you, the least you can do is eat it." She ordered.

Storm bit back a sigh and simply turned to her food and started eating without further preamble. Twilight sat down, her food having been held in her magic the entire time so as not to cause a mess as she began to eat.

Storm ate in silence as she fought against the idea of asking what they were going to do. She accepted now just how far their gap in skill was, but she still did not agree with their methods or that what they were doing had any meaning other than to waste time and mock the guild. They had no place here as far as she was concerned.

Twilight soon finished. "Now then since your injured I’m going to study your wings today."

Storm barely nodded in acknowledgement that she heard the statement. Twilight waited. Storm made sure she finished her meal and turned to face them, waiting for the next set of instructions.

"Open your wings"

She opened her wings, putting them on display. As humiliating as it was for her, it was better than being threatened with the death the one she now viewed as an enemy.

Twilight begin to look over her wings and inspect them. Running her fingers over them occasionally.

Storm stayed put, shivering slightly at the underside being brushed, with it still being very sensitive to touch. Her feathers were kept in pristine condition, with only one feather that needed preening, which showed that outside her being knocked out the prior night, she checked her flight feathers recently or regularly.

Twilight removed the errant feather automatically when she saw it as she worked. She jumped very slightly before stretching her wings back out once more.

"I know how annoying those can be." Twilight said as she ran her fingers along Storm's wings. Feeling every inch of them.

"I know how to preen..." she said quietly, resisting slightly in a vain attempt to preserve even a little of her remaining pride.

"Hmm. Strong wings... I'll need some equipment to study more."

"So no demonstrations today?" she asked, almost daring to hope.

"I told you, not with that head injury. About 10:30 we will head back to Dawn's, and from there, head for the train station about 1 and head for Manehattan."

"I see." She said simply, leaving it at that.

"So rest up for the hike ahead."

"I'm fine." She said, ignoring her headache. "I can rest when we're on the train."

"Very well." Twilight said and began to gather her stuff.

Once done, the pair began to hike.

Dawn continued to stay in her cocoon, unaware of the passage of time as she was sustained in the cocoon. Her body was starting to change in subtle ways.

Chapter 20: Rest

View Online

Storm gathered what little she brought, and fell into line behind Twilight, following her lead.

Twilight marched on at a decent pace, just shy of a trot and taking them about an hour and a half to get to the tree. Storm panted lightly, more tired out from her injury, but knowing the end was near. Stalwart answered the door when they went to knock.

"Oh hey, you two are b-” Stalwart paused, noticing Storm was looking away, a wing shaking. “What happened to you Storm?"

"Just a bit of sparing is all, I got a bit too rough, but she's a tough mare." Twilight answered, smiling at Storm.

Storm looked away from either of them slowly, ashamed of what actually happened, even if she was complimented. Her wing slowly stopped shaking in place before a slightly familiar voice called out.

"Who is it this time?" The voice said before coming into view, looking like Fire Storm, but with black fur instead.

"You know you don't have to be in disguise Nymph." Stalwart said, "Relax."

"Ah, the changeling from the guild." Twilight said smiling.

"My name is Nymph." She said insistently.

"It is a pleasure to meet you Nymph." She smiled and bowed.

"Hello." She said, slightly intimidated but trying to imitate Storm like always until she saw Storm directly, noticing how she wasn't puffed up and didn't have the same emotions to feed on like before, "Storm? What happened to you?"

"Slight accident during sparing. Nothing serious. A day of rest is all she needs." Twilight said.

"I'll be fine Nymph." Storm said, sounding deflated.

"But you taste funny..." Nymph replied.

"Nymph, not now." Storm said more firmly, looking away toward Van Hoover.

"So, this changeling said Dawn and somepony else told her to come along to learn more about the hive, but she refuses to go to the others. Even introduced them to Tere-." Stalwart said before Nymph made her position quite clear.

"I came to see Dawn, not changelings."

"Ah. That will be a tad difficult for a time." Twilight said. "She is preoccupied at the moment and won't be available."

"Why not?" Nymph asked.

"Because she's busy turning into one of them." Storm said abruptly, demonstrating how she was never good at handling Nymphs frequent questions.

Twilight looked at Storm with annoyance. Storm looked away, getting the hint to shut up.

"Dawn is trying to be a changeling? But that's impossible!" Nymph exclaimed.

"Not a changeling but she is joining the Hive."

"Isn't that the same thing?" Nymph asked, confused.

"Uh… no… yes… maybe?" She said, turning to her mom.

"It's never happened before so haven't the foggiest. It's a learning experience." Twilight said happily at the thought of research.

"When can I see Dawn? I want to know more like she said." Nymph asked.

"Don't know." She said. "All depends are her now."

"Fine." Nymph replied, looking between Stalwart and Twilight, "I'll stay here until she comes back then."

"What about your duties?" Stalwart asked.

"Nightfall said I should find out more about who I am and come back when I'm ready."

Twilight nodded. "Good advice. It is important to explore who one is and know about themselves, especially in your line of work."

"But I have a lot of things to do for my hive. I will need to finish soon."

Twilight only smiled as she entered the house the rest of the way.

Nymph watched and continued to keep her illusion going while inside the home, Fire Storm following Twilight in.

Twilight took a seat on the couch. "So then Nymph, how was the trip here?"

"Boring. No books, and only a few passengers to talk to."

"Ah, that is unfortunate. I'm always sure to bring a few books with me when I go on trips."

"It's in the past now." she replied simply. "I don't like reading alone. I prefer to talk."

"Then let us talk." She said smiling. "I'm mostly packed for my trip to Manehattan and it's just Storm that needs to pack. While she does that we will talk."

"Fine. What do you know about the hive?" Nymph asked.

Storm took her cue to go grab her things in her own saddlebags and gear up. She was tired, but she wasn't about to give up just yet. She could manage a measly 30 minute walk to town to get onto a train when they were ready.

"Many things. Though not all. Still learning as there is much to learn." She said. "And since Queeny said you may know, I'll be happy to answer any questions I can."

"Why can we feed on emotions?" She asked, jumping straight to the hard questions she wanted answered.

“Because of evolution, like all things you developed an ability over a very long time.”

"Oh. Why can we use illusion magic but can't do the spells unicorns can?" Nymph asked, changing subjects now that she had the answer she needed.

"Because Changeling magic and unicorn magic are different things, so the spells are different. And what do you mean illusion magic? You mean shapeshifting?" Twilight asked.

A familiar green fire went down from the top of Nymph’s body to her hooves then back up, revealing her changeling form and then going to imitate a rather young looking Twilight, "I mean illusion... there's no such thing as shapeshifting."

"So… you can't become a rock? Or a cup or blanket?" Twilight asked as she slowly reached out to run a hoof over her to see if it was just an illusion or not.

Her form did not match the illusion and either passed through or stopped where it shouldn't have, "No, why could I?"

"Because changelings can? Least the ones I know." She said

"That's weird." Nymph replied, missing the irony of a changeling calling a basic changeling ability weird.

"I could show you?"

"Oh, so you can do this changeling magic then?" Nymph asked, with a know-it-all attitude that was so similar to Storm it was uncanny.

"Not at all, but I know changelings." She said. "I can just have one of them show you."

"I… I would like that." she said, hesitating slightly as her disguise faltered.

She nodded and went to go outside to get one.

Nymph stood there, shaking slightly until Stalwart came to her side and bolstered her with his concern and love for her, and his contentment with the changelings, giving her nourishment and reinforcement in the process.

Twilight returned with a blue pegasus mare. "This is Joken, she's an infiltrator."

Nymph immediately put her illusion magic up of her imitation of Fire Storm out of nervousness, but a more changeling-like one that could still pass as a pony. While her disguise was down, it was clear to those who knew changeling ages she was barely much more than 6 years old by this point.

"She is quite young." Joken said as she dropped her disguise to show the slightly thin, but athletic build of an infiltrator, though clearly had rounder features due to being female.

"I am old enough!" she said defiantly.

"I'm 26. Why you aren't with a mentor I do not know. You're barely old enough to not have a caretaker."

"I have a mentor, Nightfall." She continued to say defiantly, as if seeing them as a competing hive.

"Does he know anything about being a changeling?" She asked. "Or just being a pony?"

Nymph glared at her, but she said nothing.

"Ponies, while meaning well. Don't understand changelings. We are too different from them and they don't know how to raise us." She said.

"Joken, I didn't bring you in to lecture her on changelings. I brought you in to show her shapeshifting." Twilight said a bit annoyed.

"Yes… sorry My Queen." She bowed her head ears back in a show of submission.

Nymph looked between them with narrowed eyes, "But, she's not a queen…"

Joken looked hard at her. "She is Queen's Mate, therefore, she is a Queen." She said harshly at Nymph for daring to call her queen illegitimate.

Nymph looked at them as if she wanted to growl, but couldn't, even going so far as to puff out her wing's feathers in the illusion.

Joken narrows her eyes and hissed, baring her sharp teeth at the little one who dared challenge her.

Nymph started to spread her legs and her illusion took a bit more aggressive stance before Stalwart's voice cut in.

"Enough you two! I won't have any fighting in my house!" Stalwart said firmly, like he were addressing to soldiers in his squad.

Joken stiffed and her ears drooped. "Yes… sorry." she said, feeling the anger radiating from Twilight behind her for her behavior

Nymph gradually calmed, but had a small bit of pride for having pony friends who side with her instead of those 'other' changelings

"Joken. You know Starry Skies would be upset knowing you got into a fight." Twilight said calmly, yet firmly and Joken's ears drooped further and she looked down at the floor, shuffling her hooves.

"Who's that?" Nymph asked

"My mate…" she said, sounding really upset at herself for getting angry.

"Another changeling? But that's a pony name…" Nymph said, confused. She thought she was the only one who was going to be a changeling with a pony mate when she grew up. The first in fact.

"He's a pony… works as a Royal Guard back in Fillydelphia… he… he didn't come with me… " Joken said sadly, "He must be worried sick....."

Nymph felt bad, not only for sympathy, but her dreams of being the first changeling to take on a pony mate were dashed as well.

"I hope he understands. If anything, he'd probably trust you knew how to take care of yourself till you got back." Stalwart replied.

"He'd probably be the first to know I was missing… it was my week off so I was going to be home with him...we had plans for dinner at one of the nicer restaurants in town as I hadn't been home for a month do to work… I was picking out the dress I was going to wear when suddenly I was falling through the sky over 300 miles from Fillydelphia....."

"I hope you're given another week off to spend with him, maybe more depending." Stalwart said gently, looking at Twilight before walking over to the couch.

Twilight had her ears down a bit as she felt sympathy for the soldier and was definitely giving her time. She already planned to give her two weeks off.

Nymph looked at them expectantly, now that it was shown that her side was the right one, and she was to be instructed.

Twilight looked at her. "I'll be explaining to Dawn about your behavior as well little one." She said firmly.

"What for?" she asked, getting a bit of her defiance back.

"That right there. You are in Stalwarts home and you are being very disrespectful not only of his home but him and Dawn as well." Twilight explained firmly, "And acting that way in front of a 4 year old to boot."

"I'm not doing anything wrong." She said, looking between her and Stalwart, who she could only taste a mild discomfort from, and a hint of annoyance. "What 4 year old are you talking about?"

Twilight looked up at the ceiling. "You're getting better my little Flame."

Nymph looked at Twilight confused before looking up and spotting the half changeling hybrid and lost focus of her spell hiding her form in surprise, reverting to her half-pony height size.

Violet Flame was looking right at Nymph without blinking and was just standing on the ceiling as if it were the floor.

"How are you doing that?" Nymph asked, sitting to have less strain on her neck to look up.

"Changeling magic." She said simply. "Are you always this angry? That's bad for your blood pressure."

"Angry?" She asked back. She didn't think she was anywhere close to angry. Even earlier that wasn't anger except for when the other changeling was challenging her... She felt confused at this assumption.

"Your behavior suggests either anger issues and short temper or a superiority complex."

"Not really..." She replied, still not having any kind of anger, temper or feeling of superiority, "Are you talking about when I was in disguise?"

"You mean the illusion? Yes." She said.

"Don't you imitate the pony you're trying to be as a drone?" she asked simply, "Can you come down? I'm getting tired looking up."

Violet suddenly dropped from the ceiling, turning in midair and her wings buzzed abruptly to stop her fall before she landed on the floor with a soft clop, staring at Nymph the entire trip down. She hadn't blinked nor taken her eyes off Nymph since they first saw each other.

Nymph blinked, looking at her confused, "What are you?"

"I mostly just use a random disguise when I need to."

Nymph looked on at the 4 year old, intrigued and not even pretending to hide it. She turned into a dark green pegasus filly with a pink mane after being wrapped in violet flames.

"I'm Nymph." she said back, but then looked closer, leaning in a little, "But… you're not a pony, you have changeling wings."

"I'm a pony changeling hybrid." She said. "I mostly look pony but I have changeling magic mixed with normal unicorn magic and shapeshifting."

Nymph was transparently curious, walking around them to get a closer look, "You can do this shapeshifting thing too?"

"Well yes. All changelings can. It's a natural ability."

"Well, that's not true." Nymph said, acting a bit more foal like, speaking her mind without reservation. "I can't."

Violet blinked and tilted her head much like her mother does. "Why not? You're a changeling aren't you?

"Of course I am... But all I can do is this." She said, taking up her illusion and imitating Stalwart Shield, but this time staying her current size.

Violet blinked and poked her. "That's not a very good disguise. Mom can do that."

"Hey!" Twilight protested.

"But she's not a changeling…" Nymph said.

"Any unicorn can do an illusion spell like that. That's basic."

"Then what else is there?" she asked, moving a little closer to Violet.

"Shapeshifting like I did?"

"Yeah. How do you do that?"

"You just… do?" Violet blinked for the first time and scrunching up her face as she tried to think of how else to say it.

Nymph tries to 'just do' and simply loses her illusion. After another minute of trying by instinct and going nowhere, she looked between Nymph and twilight, feeling frustrated. "This is hard. Will Dawn be able to do this too when she's done?"

"No clue." Twilight said.

"Then you." she replied, turning to Joken, "Will you show me?"

"That… will be difficult. This is something you should have known at hatching. I can change and show you what can be done with it…but it's just something I know how to do and do so without thinking."

"Well, I didn't, and I was left behind by the hive by the time I was 5 until Dawn found me." She said as a matter of fact. She was about to protest further when Joken interrupted.

"You where what?!?!?" Joken asked, startled before she started making clicking sounds rapidly.

"What? I was left behind, Dawn protected me when my disguise failed and the ponies wanted to attack me in the caves. I was going to accept her as my queen, but then Nightfall took over and he is my queen, for now."

"Hives don't abandon their own like that." Violet said seriously. "That… that just doesn't happen unless the ones meant to get you out were killed before doing so…"

Nymph shook her head, "I don't know. I think they just didn't think I was worth it. That's what Storm and Night have said too."

"Every changeling is worth it… from queen to eggs… the hive would die before abandoning their own…" Joken whispered, stunned before adding under her breath, as if to ward off an evil spirit, "We are never alone…"

"But sometimes we are alone." She said, tilting her head. She stopped very soon after and shrugged. "Either way. I came because Dawn and Chrysalis said I could learn more about being a changeling."

Joken recoiled as if struck, and hissed when Nymph said they were ever alone.

"WHAT?" She half yelled, looking at her with clear confusion, taking their attitude as an attack and moving back half a step. "I've been alone!"

Stalwart was standing now and looking between them concerned.

"We are never alone. Our hivemates are always with us. They would never abandon another, much less the future of the hive. They are as valuable as the Queen herself." Joken said "Something else happened to the caretakers who tried to get you to safety."

Nymph shrugged, getting frustrated easily as a child often does and sat down in a pout, "Look, are you going to help me with this shapeshifting thing or not?"

"I… I…" she turned and headed for the door, leaving with a deeply disturbed look on her face.

Nymph turned to look at Twilight and shrugged, then turned to Violet, still intrigued by them. She found Violet only a few inches from her face, wings buzzing. Nymph didn't seem to mind the lack of distance, still looking back at her.

"What do you do in your hive?"

"Nothing. I'm only 4." Violet said simply.

"Oh." Nymph said, unsure what to say or ask next.

"I am the Princess though." Violet added.

"So why did she get upset? You’re alone sometimes too right?"

"Not really. There is always someone around, and she's part of the link. She's able to talk to anyone in the hive at any point. She's never alone as they are always there for her if she needs them, and all changeling will help each other when needed."

"What is the link?" Nymph asked, "I know Dawn used a spell to talk to me privately with Chrysalis... Is that what you mean?"

"That is… sort of like it.” Violet said, admitting she wasn’t sure, “She requires magic to use it but the Link is a natural part of changelings. It allows us to communicate over distance and share thoughts, emotions and memories with the hive. It allows the hive to know when hive mates are in trouble as well as where they are."

"But what happens if you don't want to share thoughts or talk? Aren't there times where you want peace and quiet? I've seen Night and Storm, and they love each other lots and it keeps me feeling full when they’re together, but even they want time alone."

"Then you just shadow yourself. The link is still there and the others know you are there but they can't hear you and they are just a distant white noise. If you are in trouble they will feel the spike in emotion and be able to find you of need be."

Nymph looked at Violet confused, brows furrowing as she looked to the ground by Violet and then by Twilight before asking, "What else do changelings do?"

"Survive." Violet said.

Nymph rolled her eyes and said, "That's not what I meant."

"Then what do you mean?" She tilted her head

"I mean, do Changelings have other things they can do that ponies can't? Can I make a hive with Night?" She asked intently.

"If he was your mate, yes. But if I recall, he is already mated so you either kill her or break her. Either would prove your superiority as a mate." Violet said simply before adding, "But I don't think Ponies like that."

"I will be a superior mate." She said confidently, "that's why I'll become a queen for him."

"How competent are you in fighting?"

"I'm learning." She said, "After all, Night's the best."

"So you are learning from the one you wish to mate with?" Violet asked confused. "That means your chances of winning are very slim."

"Y-you don't know that!" she said, flustered to where her wings came out and buzzed for two seconds.

"Mom never could best the one who trained her, even after being augmented to be stronger and faster. She lost every time because he was the one who trained her and knew exactly what she was going to do. It will be the same for you. The chances of defeating the one who trained you are very slim." Violet said. "But I think you will understand better once you know more about what it is to be a changeling."

"Then where would I start?" Nymph asked, deflating after that disappointing news.

"Ask Sire to share our history with you, and also get your own identity and not try to be just a copy of someone else."

"Who's sire?" She asked, nearly ignoring the other part of the statement.

"The Queen of Ridgeback Hive. Chrysalis."

Nymph buzzed unpleasantly, startled at the name before calming herself, but still sounding unnerved, "I really want to see Dawn, if you're going to have me meet her."

"What is wrong with my Sire?" Violet asked innocently.

Nymph shuffled uneasily, "She captured Storm and tried to kill Night."

"No she didn’t. We only just got here a few weeks ago, and she's been with Mom most of that time… actually I don't think she's even met this Nightfall pony."

"I… but Storm and Night both had scratches n things from that night. I could taste their worry, anger, and fear!"

Violet blinked. "Must have been someone else who did it. Sire doesn't do things like that unless it's in self-defense or part of her job."

Nymph did a half-whine unintentionally as she hummed, then turned to Twilight, feeling like she should ask something of them, but had no idea what to ask.

"Yes?" Twilight asked

"I… don't know. I don't know what to ask." she said, looking at her eyes and then the legs, "why are you part metal?"

"War is hell."

"War?"

"Yup."

Nymph looked at her confused, then turned back to Violet before asking, "Why are your eyes different?"

Nymph still had a set of eyes that appeared to be like a pony's, save for the pupil which was compound like Violet's.

"I was going to ask you the same thing." Violet said.

Nymph tilted her head, much like Dawn often had. "What are you talking about? My eyes are normal."

"No they aren’t. They aren't a solid color."

"What are you talking about? This is how they're supposed to be." She insisted.

"No." Violet said as she turned into a smaller version of Nymph, only with solid blue eyes like the other drones. "This is how they are supposed to look."

Nymph shook her head, "But ponies are supposed to have two colors, black and another one. Changelings… Well, I'm not using any magic now, so this must be how they're supposed to be!"

"But you're not a pony, you are a changeling, so it doesn't matter how ponies look."

Nymph looked at her with a bit of a pout, clearly confused on how she should answer. This foal seemed wrong to her, but she didn't know how to argue against her. It didn’t help that she then saw Violet change to have the same eyes as Nymph herself, what she saw in the mirror.

"This,” Violet replied, pointing at her eyes, “is not natural.”

"If it's not, how come I have them and I'm not using magic." she replied with a childish taunt.

"Because you are using magic to keep them." She said as if it was obvious and she was talking to a small child and she were the adult.

"But I'm not!" she said, stamping her front hoof.

"I can see you using it."

"I don't know what you're talking about!" she insisted, going over to Stalwart to sit up on the couch with him.

Violet tracked her with her eyes and then walked over to Twilight and looked up at her. "What's for lunch?"

Nymph looked at her, confused at both the change in subject and the lunch. She hadn't needed to eat often, but she had a habit of eating while around Storm and Night.

'But she was a changeling right? So she shouldn't need to eat.' she thought about Violet.

Twilight smiled down at her. "I'll make some Sandwiches. What would you like?" She asked.

"Grilled cheese." Violet said with a toothy grin.

Twilight nodded and headed for the kitchen

"That sounds like a good idea." Stalwart chuckled.

"I want some too…" Nymph said quietly, looking between Twilight and Stalwart.

"Well then, go up to Twilight and ask her to make you some then." he said, nudging her flank to get her to move off the couch and toward Twilight.

Twilight looked over at her. She had planned to make some for everyone, but this was an excellent opportunity to teach a child.

Nymph walked over, a bit more timid than her previous posturing, imitating the other foals she had seen Dawn work with in the past and said, "Miss Twilight, may I have some too?"

Twilight smiled and nodded. "Yes you may." She said before starting to head towards the kitchen, she looked back and added. "Would you like to help?”

"Sure!" Nymph said excitedly as her wings came out, and very quickly she buzzed to fly over to the kitchen ahead of Twilight.

Twilight chuckled. Regardless of species, kids were kids.

Stalwart came along as well, chuckling along with her before saying with a wistful tilt, "You know, it really is a shame Dawn's busy… She loves caring for foals. To have both of them here and look after them, she'd really like that."

"She will be back soon, and I’m sure they will both still be here." She said as they entered the room.

"Whether they get along is something we'll find out later." he replied.

Twilight nodded and went to the fridge. Nymph followed Twilight around like a shadow, trying to see how she was going to make it and how she could help.

Twilight got out butter, bread, and cheese. "Now then, can you butter one side of the bread while I heat the stove?" Twilight asked, smiling with a butter knife held in her magic.

Nymph nodded, and thinking the knife was for Twilight, went to the drawers, looking around for a dull knife before grabbing one in her mouth and nodded.

Twilight smiled and moved a chair over so she could reach the counter, and grabbed a stack of bread as she turned in the stove.

Nymph went to work spreading butter on one slice, then set the knife down, grabbing the slice she buttered with her mouth, and set it aside, leaving a bite sized piece on the corner missing before she went to the next slice.

Twilight was grabbing a pan from a cupboard, so she didn't see the foal’s behavior. Nymph continued like this for a good 8 slices until she said, "Twilight, I need more bread to butter."

She went to the fridge and grabbed more, coming over and then blinking at the slices before chuckling. "I said butter the bread, not eat it silly filly." She said patting Nymphs head with a wing.

She tilted her head, "But, I didn't eat it. There's nearly all of it left!"

"Yes, but what about the cheese?” Twilight chuckled, “It doesn't have enough bread to lay on now."

She pined, looking at the bread. It was still almost all there... she was careful after all. "Then how'm I supposed to do it?"

"Well, there are your hooves and your magic."

"But I'm not supposed to use my hooves for food, and I don't have any magic but this one anymore." She said, turning into an illusion of a young alicorn twilight, robot limbs and all.

Twilight smiled. "That is very skilled and adorable… and who said not to use your hooves for things?" She asked

"Nightfall, but he didn't say why." Nymph replied.

Twilight blinked. "There is nothing wrong with using your hooves as long as you wash them before hoof."

"Wash them with what?" Nymph asked.

"Soap and water..." Stalwart called out, "Don't you have plumbing at the guild yet?"

"I… don't know?" she shrugged.

Twilight resisted an urge to face hoof, and resisted an even stronger one to teleport back to the guild and smack Nightfall before lecturing him on how to properly raise a foal on hygiene. Instead, she kept her emotions under control as she chuckled.

"Here let me show you. Come over to the sink."

She flew over to the sink, landing on the counter.

"We don't walk on the counter little one." Twilight said as she moved the chair over.

"Oh." She said simply, fluttering over onto the offered chair.

Twilight grabbed a damp cloth and wiped the counter before patting the chair. "Up."

Nymph tilted her head, unsure what was being asked of her and started to climb up to be on the counter, but slowly and watching for signs of if that's the right thing to do. Twilight turned on the water making sure it was just warm.

"Put your front hooves under the water and get them wet." Twilight instructed.

Nymph put her front hooves under the water, feeling them get wet. After about fifteen seconds she nodded, turning to ask, "Ok, Now what? I'm not thirsty..."

"Once they are nice and wet take them out and put soap on them."

"Ok… what's soap?" Nymph asked, trying to remember.

Twilight froze as she attempted to process what was just said before reaching up and attempting to clean out her ear. "I'm sorry I think I have something in my ear. Could you repeat that?"

"What's soap?" she asked again.

"It's something fillies use to clean their hooves when they've got dirt on 'em" Stalwart called out from the dining room, coming over. "And it's something all Ponies should use before cooking."

"Oh, like what Nightfall and Storm use at the river! They told me it wasn’t safe for chitin."

Twilight stood there, dumbfounded for several seconds before turning to Stalwart. "Stalwart, can you take over for a couple of minutes?" She said staring off into the distance.

"Sure." he said, recognizing how confused Twilight was getting and helped the foal learn how to wash her hooves with the soap, showing it wasn’t harmful at all.

Twilight turned and walked to the living room. She promptly sat down, and about half a dozen rifles appeared along with bottles of chemicals.

He continued to take over, helping her make sandwiches without needing to take a bite out of them, letting Violet choose what cheeses to put on them, as they had quite a few. Dawn was a cheese lover and it showed. Every once in a while, they got a scent of a chemical smell from the living room and a few clicks could be heard.

They cooked the sandwiches, Stalwart flipping them while telling them what to look for if they tried to cook when they're older, and put them on each plate. Each foal was getting three sandwiches while he went to work on making several for himself and Twilight. Near the end of it, Twilight returned in the same mood she had been in at the start.

"Hey there. Did I miss anything?"

"Nope! The girls are eating at the dining table, and I just finished ours. Three enough?" he asked, starting to scoop the browned sandwiches onto a plate for her.

"Yes,” She nodded. “sorry about suddenly having you take over. Had to go clear my head."

"It’s fine. It'll be easier for us when Dawn comes back, if Nymph is willing to stick around."

"I don shee why no'." Nymph said as she tore through the second sandwich, "ish gud!"

Twilight chuckled and patted her head with a wing.

Nymph smiled and swallowed her mouthful before asking, "Can I have some Cider?"

"Sure." he said, getting out a glass for everyone and pouring the cider in before bringing all four glasses to the table on a tray in his mouth, setting it down on the table before using his hoof to pass them on.

"Thank you kindly." Twilight said before sipping some and starting to eat.

Nymph ate readily, soon finishing all three sandwiches before leaning back in the chair, only saying contentedly, "I'm full."

Violet was as well, and she smiled at Twilight. "Thank you mom, Mr. Stalwart, and Nymph." She said before pushing away from the table and hopping down to head for the living room.

Nymph got down to follow Violet, intrigued by what she might go to do. Violet went to a corner where a book was and several toys, clearly one she had taken over for herself some time ago and sat down as she picked up the book in her magic.

"Whatcha readin?" Nymph asked as she watched the book levitate.

"Doctor Good Heart's ‘Pony Disease Dictionary: Volume 3.’"

"What's it about?"

"Many common diseases ponies get, such as symptoms and how they contract them, what they do and treatment."

Nymph blinked. "So ponies don't just... get sick?"

"No, of course not." She said as she read.

She looked at Violet confused, "Then how?"

"Viruses and bacteria. Sometimes parasites"

"What are those?"

"Little, tiny, microscopic organisms that infect a host and slowly…" and Violet was off lecturing Nymph on what caused sickness and how it spread, leaving no detail out as she spoke about everything. From something simple as the common cold, to deadly diseases that kill their host slowly was explained, as well as talking about symptoms and white blood cells along with good and bad bacteria. After that she explained how viruses can be used as vaccines for others and cures. She spoke with much enthusiasm and spared no detail, as it was just the two of them.

Nymph started to get uncomfortable and easily distracted, not really understanding half of it, but noticing Violet’s enthusiasm for taking over, something she felt she didn't share with her.

After a few hours, Twilight came in as the sun was getting close to going down.

"Dinner you two."

Violet stopped her lecture and marked her place in her book before getting up.

Nymph went over to Stalwart and stayed close-by, rather unsettled, "I'm not hungry..." she said quietly.

“It's ok." he said gently, standing up and doing his best 'strong guard' impression, "I'm here after all."

Violet happily went off to eat while Twilight looked at Nymph with concern.

"You ok?" She asked the nymph.

"Tiny things are scary..." She said, staying by Stalwart.

Twilight approached, concerned. "What do you mean?"

"Violet was telling me stuff from her book... the virus bacteria things." She said quietly, her side pushing against Stalwart’s leg for comfort.

Twilight facehoofed. "I told her not to tell foals about that stuff."

Nymph simply stayed by Stalwart, only separating to put a chair next to his and climb up to stay by him when he went to sit down, "I miss Dawn. She's nice…"

Twilight sighed, and after dinner Violet was taken to the basement. After several minutes she came back ears back and head down as she walked up to Nymph. "Sorry about telling you all the things from my book."

"Why are you sorry? You liked it a lot..." She said quietly, still staying by Stalwart.

"It scared you…"

Nymph shrugged, trying to put on a brave front, "I knew changelings were scary, I just didn't know they used things to make ponies sick…"

Violet blinked. "It's not a changeling thing. It has nothing to do with us. It's a naturally occurring thing. All races get sick."

Nymph nodded, not really sure how to react. Very few ponies had ever apologized to her.

"Tell her you forgive her Nymph.” Stalwart said, trying to give her guidance, “if you understand she didn't mean to hurt you, you say ‘I forgive you’ when they say they’re sorry."

"I forgive you?" she asked, not sounding sure of herself.

Violet hugged Nymph. Nymph felt the hug and laid on the chair confused, then tried to give the hug back, feeling clumsy.

There was a quiet click as Twilight held her tablet, having taken a picture of the moment, and Violet soon let go of Nymph.

Nymph had flicked her ear and turned over to the source of the sound, then asked, "What was that?"

"What was what?" Twilight asked, her tablet gone.

"That click sound..." Nymph said, confused.

"I didn't hear anything."

Nymph frowned, since she knew she heard it, then looked to Violet, wondering if she heard it. Violet simply blinked at her. Nymph shook her head then looked to Stalwart.

"I think I'll head to my room now... could you show me where it is?"

"You can stay in my room with me Nymph. We don't have a bed your size right now." He said, getting down off the chair with her following close behind.

Violet watched her go, feeling sad at her going away too soon.

Nymph looked back from a few steps up, sensing the change in Violet, and called out, "What's wrong?"

"Nothing...." Violet said and moved back to her corner.

Nymph went back down the stairs to go to her, "No, it's something. I can feel it."

"I'm fine."

Nymph went up to her and gave her a hug, still clumsy, but a big hug around the filly. Violet blinked, confused. Being used to foals around her age not liking her, especially after she talks about her interested like she did, it caught her by surprise.

Nymph continued to hug, not knowing when to let go. She just knew that the feelings were there, and she would make it better by doing what Violet did. Slowly, Violet hugged back.

"I forgive you." She repeated, thinking that would help.

Violet just held her. Nymph continued as well, still not sure when to let go, but thinking that this was helping anyway.

"Would you like to join us tonight Violet?" Stalwart asked, having watched to foals interact. He was assuming Violet was going to sleep with her mom tonight, and didn’t want them to separate just yet.

Stalwart waited a minute for a reply, then when none came, he turned to Twilight, "What do you think? Want the foals to sleep in our room upstairs or downstairs with you both?"

"Yes" Twilight said.

"All right girls, you'll spend the night with Twilight then." Stalwart said, ‘yes’ not being an answer to an either-or question, but he decided to take it as if it were permission to join them in the basement.

Nymph yawned and turned to face Twilight to be shown to bed.

"Oh, I thought you meant with you." Twilight said

"Well," Stalwart chucked as Nymph yawned once again, "to be fair, you only said yes, but I can take them up to bed."

Nymph finally let go of Violet and pulled gently with a hoof on her leg to come join them.

Violet looked between Nymph and Twilight with a look of indecision as she wanted to stay with Nymph longer but also hadn't seen her mom in a long time

"I'll be ok with Twilight, really." Nymph said quietly, sensing Violet's feelings.

"It's up to you two." He replied, trying to reassure her.

"Come on Violet, let’s get to bed, I'm tired." Nymph said, turning to her.

Violet thought that wasn't really her issue, but she nodded anyways and followed looking back at her mother. Nymph headed to the basement, willing to delay being with Stalwart because Dawn wasn’t back yet, at least if it made this filly she was curious about happier.

Violet blinked as they went down into the basement, thinking they were about to go upstairs.

The basement didn't have lights like anywhere else. Electric lights had been set up as well as two computers, a radio station, a metal foot locker at the end of each cot, and a locked metal cabinet with a key code lock and the word ARMORY stenciled onto the front.

"What’s this stuff?" She asked, never seeing anything like it.

"It's mom and sire’s stuff."

Nymph explored without touching, looking at it all in confusion, but liking the screens the most. Everything was off at the moment and Violet watched her. She tapped the glass carefully before turning to Violet.

"You tired yet?"

"A little."

She grinned mischievously, "We should get a cake and stay up all night! I’ve never done that yet."

"Where would we get a cake?" Violet asked.

"I dunno...” Nymph said, deflated at the obstacle in the way.

"How about candy?"

"Ooo, that sounds good too!"

"We just need to get past mom and Mr. Stalwart..." she said scratching her chin.

"Oh. How would we do that?" Nymph asked

"I'm not sure...." Violet said, pondering before starting to bring up different plans.

On the first floor, unbeknownst to the foals, Twilight was discussing the fact she overheard the two planning on staying up all night. She planned on letting them, considering they'd probably fall asleep anyway.

Nymph tried to come up with ideas that would work, only to be shot down by Violet, and Violet's suggestions kept involving things that Nymph couldn't do, like walking on the ceiling. She stayed up another half hour with Violet, yawning loudly and often. Soon Twilight came down, yawning loud and wide.

"You two can stay up another ten minutes but then off to bed ok?" She said sounding tired before climbing into her cot and was instantly asleep.

Nymph looked at Violet and looked over to the cot. She thought it looked comfortable enough and rethought their plans.

"Let's get the sweets tomorrow..." she said quietly.

"Why tomorrow? She's asleep, and Mr. Stalwart is probably asleep too."

"I'm tired..." She yawned again, whining slightly. "You go ahead, I'll" she paused to yawn once more, "Stay here..."

Violet's ears drooped. "No we will go to bed." She said moving towards one of the cots.

Nymph followed, laying behind her and falling asleep with her head on Violet's back, Violet having passed out the instant she laid down on the cot. Nymph snored quietly, rather comforted by being able to sleep alongside another.

A soft click echoed in the room as Twilight stopped her sleep to see the two foals and stored another picture of them together in her datapad. She watched as Nymph seemed to squirm to be closer to Violet when she tossed in her sleep, almost looking like they had been good friends for a long time.

She headed upstairs to start breakfast after a few minutes of watching her foal.

Stalwart woke early that morning, having gotten enough sleep and growing antsy from the lack of patrols, even with the recent runaround he had gotten with the thieving ring he still craved to be up and about. He went downstairs and noticed sounds from the kitchen and went to investigate.

He found Twilight, making pancakes and humming a tune, with her back to him as she swayed her hips to the unheard music.

"Morning." he said quietly, so as not to surprise her. She didn't seem to respond and continued cooking.

He chuckled quietly and got his coffee readied, thinking about what the next challenge for himself should be. He was concerned about this danger out in Manehattan, but if Tere was right, he might not be of as much help as he wanted to be.

Stalwart turned to her and offered, "Want some coffee too?"

Twilight jumped, not having heard him enter at all and spun around as a blade shot put of her hoof.

"What! Oh, Stalwart... didn't hear you. That's odd, since my ears are turned up..." She said as she eyed him for a moment.

"Sorry?" he said uncertain, looking at the blade out of her hoof and feeling both cautious and concerned, "you looked like you were enjoying your music though. Did you want some coffee?"

"What music?" She asked confused, retracting the blade.

"You were humming weren't you? Don't think it was my imagination." he shrugged. "Coffee, or no?"

"No. I'm fine. A bit concerned I didn't hear you though... that's... very much not like me." Twilight declined.

"Something on your mind?" he asked, sipping the still hot beverage before wincing.

"No. Just the case and wondering why Storm never came back down stairs yesterday." Twilight said, "Have you seen her?"

"She kept to herself so far and is sleeping in the guest room last I checked. To be honest, she's never gotten along with me or Dawn, but she was also a lot less argumentative so I don't know what happened there." He explained, "Did something happen?"

"Oh, nothing but training." Twilight smirked as she went back to cooking. "Just starting her on some serious training is all."

"Ah... So she's just too tired to be a mule to everyone?" he joked.

"Well, I'm sure she's fine. She's a tough pegasus, in her own way. She just seems to lack simple pony decency to others." He chuckled lightly.

"That's for sure." Twilight chuckled, smirking out of sight as she cooked.

He sipped the coffee again after stirring in some cold creamer, getting more satisfied as it got to a more drinkable temperature.

"So how did you sleep?"

"Decent. Still tired, but I can't sit still for long."

"I know how that feels." She chuckled. "How's your patrols been going?"

"Productive. Tere's keeping me on my hooves and teaching me a lot."

"That sounds like something he'd do. His job is a lot like yours, only without patrols and not usually dealing with criminals, but noticing little details here and there and connecting the dots to form a bigger picture."

"Well, I wouldn't mind having them as a partner for longer term. We've worked really well together." He said, drinking half of his cup once it reached the right temperature.

"Well, you can work with him while we are here." She said as she started to finish up

"I intend to." he said, thinking. "Any way to tell when you're going back?"

"Not at all."

He was quiet for a moment before asking, "Will we at least get time to say goodbye if it happens?"

"Yes, of course."

"Good..." he smiled gently, as if preoccupied with concern over something before he nodded to her and left his now drained mug of coffee on the counter, heading to the living room couch.

Twilight put it in the sink as she finished making the last of the pancakes.

Stalwart sat on the couch, contemplating what he should do in pursuing Tere, and to what degree.

Twilight placed to food on the tables. "Breakfast."

Stalwart looked over to her and then slowly got out of the couch and headed to the table, sitting down and eating slowly as the wheels continued to turn.

The two little ones emerged, still half asleep but drawn up by the smell of food.

Stalwart only noticed them after they had climbed into their chairs, Fire Storm starting to come down the stairs herself at the smell, but turned to the restroom instead.

Twilight smiled as she watched everyone come to the table, eyeing the small pair in particular.

Nymph leaned against Violet, and Violet leaned against Nymph as she yawned. Nymph reached for the pancakes on the table, just taking a bite out of it without any utensils

Violet did the same, reaching her head to grab a pair of pancakes with her mouth, then ate as politely as she could without utensils, too tired to try right then.

Stalwart chuckled as he watched them eat. Nymph finishing her pancake at a relaxed pace. Violet had more to eat, but ate quickly and finished shortly after, yawning wide and her body shaking in place from it.

"How'd you two sleep?" Stalwart asked, suppressing a chuckle at the pair.

"Fine..." Nymph and Violet said at once.

Stalwart chuckled again as Storm joined the room, then paused at seeing Twilight.

"Breakfast is ready." Twilight smiled, gesturing to a plate of pancakes.

Storm wordlessly went to the table and began to eat, looking exhausted.

"How did you sleep?" Twilight smiled.

Storm simply shook her head and kept eating, quieter than usual.

Twilight finished her food and waited. "We will be heading out in an hour."

Storm nodded her understanding.

"Is Chrysalis going with?" Stalwart asked, "or is she staying for Nymph?"

"She is staying here for Dawn." Twilight corrected.

"I'll stay and wait for her then." Nymph added, starting to look more awake now that she ate.

Twilight nodded, smiling and glad that Violet will have someone her own age to play with.

"Can I see Dawn today?" Nymph asked as Storm downed a glass of milk she had poured from the fridge.

"I don't see why not. Though she is in a Cocoon." Twilight warned.

"That's another reason why I wanna see... I don't remember mine or anypony else's, and no pony's done that before." She replied, quietly mumbling, "and I wanna see her."

"I have no issue and I know Queeny wont." Twilight nodded.

"Good. Has Violet seen her either?" Nymph asked, turning to look at her.

"Nope!" Violet said.

"Can she come?" Nymph asked readily.

"Don't see why not."

Nymph buzzed her wings happily at the news.

Storm briefly opened her mouth, almost about to speak, but glanced at Twilight and closed her mouth again. Twilight noticed the motion and turned to Storm.

"Yes?"

"I said nothing." She shook her head, not wanting to get in trouble.

Twilight only smiled at her. She'd ask her later when it was just them. she turned to the rest and added, "I'm sure Stalwart would like to see her too."

"I would actually, yes." He nodded.

"Then how about you all go camping?" She smiled.

"Oh?" Stalwart asked, "that sounds fun. We'll have to get some marshmallows, chocolate, and crackers then."

"Why?" Nymph asked. Violet looked at Stalwart as well, curious at this new item from never having camped before.

"What, you foals never had S'mores?" He asked, a bit surprised but getting a broad smile, "Oh you two are in for a treat. If Tere's coming along to watch Violet, We're going to do just fine I think."

"I'm confused." Nymph said, "Why are we camping?"

"Yeah, why are we camping and where?" Violet echoed.

Stalwart turned to Twilight before saying, "Cause it might be a bit of a trot over to where Dawn is, so we are gonna have some fun on the way! Shame I don't know where Tere is, I'd check when we should make the trip."

Storm looked at their excitement and smiled a little at their excitement, but she wanted to be back with the guild again and remembered she still had several days left in her promise holding her back.

"I'm sure he is around, and where you're going is in a small wooded area perfect for camping." Twilight said smiling.

"Sounds good. I can spare the time. My squad has really buckled down and has stepped up to where I can give them a bit of leeway for a few days until we return." He chuckled, "Come on fillies, come help pack for our adventure"

Violet quickly followed and Stalwart, Violet and Nymph went upstairs and to the closet where he stored his camping gear.

Twilight looked at Lapdog still smiling. "So then, what were you wanting to say Lapdog?"

"I value my life too much to answer." She said, shaking her head, "It's nothing."

"I promise not to hurt you." She said smiling sweetly. "So tell me what you were going to say."

She hesitated, still feeling like she'd be punished harshly if she spoke, "I learned my lesson." she answered quietly.

"I said." Twilight said firmly, a hint of danger to her voice. "Tell me what you were going to say."

"It wouldn't be worth their time..." she said quietly, cringing in anticipation of the repercussions.

"What wouldn't be?" Twilight asked simply.

"Seeing green in that egg thing... There's not really much to see through it anyway." She said, looking away and wishing she had just kept her mouth shut earlier.

"I know that." Twilight said. "It's why I suggested they camp so it's not a wasted trip."

Storm nodded slightly, hoping to the princesses that the issue will be dropped if they're in agreement.

"And next time I ask you a question." Twilight added, the hint of danger feeling like it increased, "I expect it to be answered Lapdog. I won't be so forgiving next time."

"Yes Ma'am." she said, unenthusiasically. She made a mental note to shut up and only speak when spoken to moving forward, if only to avoid this crazy pony's wrath.

"Now then, I apologize for having you pack yesterday and not go anywhere. I ended up wanting to spend time with my daughter."

"It's your time, use it as you see fit." she said simply, mentally thinking 'still ticks down my time till I'm free again.'

Twilight suddenly got up and walked over to her, grabbing her head

Storm looked at Twilight confused, fear rising as she thought, 'what the heck did I say wrong this time!'

Twilight removed the bandage and lifted her head up as a small flash light appeared. "Stare straight ahead and don't blink."

She continued to look ahead, not blinking, and not being sure whether the bandage was the real reason for this sudden change in behavior. Twilight shined the light in both her eyes quickly.

"Looks like your concussion is recovering well. How do you feel?" She asked as the flashlight vanished.

"Okay I guess?" She answered hesitantly, not wanting to show any further weakness to them.

"Good." She nodded, satisfied, "By tonight you should be ok."

Storm didn't answer, simply looking on for further instruction and following her last thought's advice to stay out of trouble.

"Anyways, are you still packed?"

"I am."

"So as soon as they are ready to head out we will too." Twilight instructed.

Storm nodded slowly, going off to get her pack and preparing to leave. She was unaware of the purple one watching her and enjoying the view, simply walking with her usual sway she had from years of high self confidence and ego.

It wasn't long before she returned with her pack in tow, Twilight's own just behind it, partially covering her own cutie mark as it laid on her back.

Twilight smiled as she saw Lapdog got her pack as well. "Someone is taking initiative " she said as she patted Lapdog's head.

She shrugged and quietly said, "Just keeps me from needing to make the trip twice..."

"That's assuming I'd have you do it." She said. Her pet was already thinking like one.

She frowned on the inside, having assumed she would have been told to fetch it. She knew that she would have ordered green to do so herself, but that didn't matter. All she could tell herself is that she would do what she had to to stay out of trouble, and that was worth a little extra effort.

Soon, the others returned as Tere walked in. Storm looked over to Tere, curious about who they were, but not saying anything as she waited for the next order. She couldn't help but wonder if Twilight was going to tell Tere about the trip or just let them find out from Stalwart on his own.

"Tere, pack your bags. You're off to camp near the hive." Twilight said happily and the drone bowed his head and went to grab a few things.

Fire Storm stood by, soon seeing Stalwart with a full pack sitting on his back and saddlebags on his sides, heading downstairs with the foals and going to the kitchen to get the snacks. The foals had theirs packed, Violet had one bag's side full of books. Nymph simply had what she brought with her. A small pack of clothes, her necklace with her Everfree Patrol guild emblem worn like a collar, and a few survival supplies for warmth.

Twilight blinked at the collar-like necklace. That was odd to her.

The three of them were soon back out of the kitchen, Stalwart looking for Tere, "I heard the door open, Tere come back?"

She nodded as the changeling returned with a small pack.

"Excellent. Let's head out then, the foals are awake and ready, we even packed up a nice lunch to eat later, didn't we?"

Violet nodded vigorously and Nymph grinned.

Tere took the form of a green earth pony. "Follow me." He said handing Twilight two tickets.

Stalwart chuckled and followed after Tere and the foals, making sure he could keep an eye on them both from behind.

The pair followed after excitedly as Twilight stretched and headed for the door, having already informed Stalwart of the plan to leave this morning last night.

Fire Storm followed Twilight out, closing the door behind them as they did so.

Twilight smiled. "I got us the royal car so we will be alone and undisturbed."

Fire Storm looked at her concerned, but said nothing. She almost began wondering what they were going to do in the car but shrugged it off. She would find out soon enough.

"So tell me. How many seconds till your deal is up?" They walked on.

"I'm not counting by the second." She said, "but it's three days, unless I counted wrong somehow."

"Figured as much." She said as she became Stonewall by magic.

"What do you mean?" she asked.

"I figured you'd be counting." She said smirking. "Can't wait to be let off the leash and go back to your nice safe little guild."

She tried hard not to grumble as she sensed Twilight was goading her. With a bit of difficulty, she suppressed her frustration.

"Then tell me this, what's the biggest mission you've ever been in?"

"Myself and Night, headed out to a dispute between the buffaloes and the ponies, which were about to get out of hoof."

"Another one?"

"Yeah."

"Hmm... how out of hoof?"

"We avoided any fighting, but it was a close call."

"So have you ever been tested in real combat situations?"

"Not really?" She said with a shrug.

"Hmm. Well, that may change."

"Oh really?"

"Yes. We are after someone who no doubt has recruited some fighters. The best he can find and he will slowly build more."

"Oh? Think they'll be able to fight as well as you can?" she asked, more caution in her voice than in days past.

"Maybe so. Maybe no. Depends on if the target finds anyone from back home."

"How would we know?"

"By the fact they'd be very effective when they did make a move. But honestly, unless they are carrying around something from back home we won't."

"So what were you going to have the guild do about it?" Storm asked, now wondering what they had come for in the first place.

"Make you a squad linked to a few others." She said.

"What do you mean?"

Twilight sighed. "You'd each be folded into an existing squad as guides "

"Ah." she said simply, not volunteering any further information as she continued to follow. She didn't see how some of them would be effective guides, considering not all of them went everywhere or were good with directions.

They soon reached the train station. There they spotted about a dozen ponies and a griffin.

Storm looked around, more interested in the griffon than the other ponies, but kept to herself so she could continue avoiding trouble with the metal princess.

They all looked at Stonewall as she approached, quickly stopping their talking and standing straighter. Storm looked between them, not sure of much than that they were the ones Stonewall wanted to pick up.

"Alright lads. File in." She ordered.

The group all hefted their dark green duffel bags before boarding the private car. Stonewall moved towards the royal car right behind it while they had, Fire Storm following and looking around the car once they went inside.

A few pieces of furniture laid about, acting much like a narrow but long bedroom of sorts. It was intended as a leisurely way to enjoy a trip and it showed extra touches for being a royal car. She shrugged, setting down their things and going to climb up onto a booth seat to lay down on it.

Twilight smiled at the privacy, her magic showing that the windows were enchanted so that no one could see anyone inside. She dropped her disguise once they were aboard and the door closed.

Storm settled in to her seat, pulling out one of her books on interesting locations to visit in Saddle Arabia and resumed reading, hoping to be left alone.

"You're a reader?" Twilight asked in her ear, close enough that Storm felt her breath.

Storm jumped in surprise and felt her fur rise, moving away before saying, "Yeah... I try to find out about the places I want to go to. Why?"

"Just didn't expect it is all." She said, smiling at her.

"Why not?" she asked, barely concealing her testiness. She did not like that her relaxation was being interrupted, "I like to travel and learn new places."

"Eh, just didn't seem to be your thing." Twilight said casually.

Storm kept quiet, wondering if she was being goaded for being thought of as a dumb fitness buff or something. She rarely thought of what others thought of her, but no one ever bothered to learn what she was really like other than Nightfall. It's not like she was that hard to understand.

"Ever read Daring Do?"

"Yeah, of course."

Twilight smiled wide and pulled out a daring do novel before Storm could blink. The cover read "Daring Do and the Chest of Life"

The cover showed Daring, trekking through a desert ruin with a certain purple unicorn in a dark green uniform following behind.

"I haven't seen this one b-" she hesitated, recognizing the unicorn and the uniform. "Oh."

"That's because it hasn't been written yet and I don't think events will play out the same here." Twilight smiled.

"I see." she said simply, still curious but at the same time unsure if she wanted to know more if it included this strange Twilight as a part of the story.

Twilight blinked at her reaction and her ears drooped. This was easily one of the proudest moments in her life. Not only meeting one of her heroes but also getting featured in a book.

"I guess it couldn't hurt to take a look." She replied as she reached for it with a hoof and opened it up

Twilight perked up and hoofed it to her with a smile.

The story followed Daring as she finds information on the Chest of Life. An ancient artifact from before the Unification and thought of as just a myth. She began to hunt it down, only to find a heavily armed group is after the items as well, and they have no problem permanently taking out the competition.

She narrowly escaped them the first time, and the second time she got trapped in some ruins when the group comes under fire and retreats. There she meets Twilight, who had a small group of soldiers also looking for the item simply to keep it from falling into the hands of the terrorists wanting to use it to ascend to Godhood.

Through the adventure, Daring learns more about Twilight and comes to see her as a trusted friend. Eventually, both of them get captured by the group and are tied up, put near where the group had dug up the artifact.

Upon opening it they released a powerful energy that began to disintegrate them all. Twilight and Daring had found a warning before that no one was allowed to see inside. Using this knowledge, they kept their eyes shut until the screaming and frantic gunfire stopped and the sound of the Chest's lid slamming shut was heard.

They then opened their eyes and waited for Twilight's soldier to arrive after Twilight failed to check in. After a small wait they arrived and cut the pair free. The camp was a mess. Weapons and clothing scattered around but no sign of any bodies. Daring agreed with Twilight that the chest was too dangerous to be left in the open.

The book ended with the chest being boxed up and sent deep into a military warehouse among other similar looking boxes where it would be virtually impossible to find again.

The name of Twilight's character was changed, but anyone who knew Twilight could tell it was her, even if she was a different color purple and had a different CM. It didn't help that they were still being ranked as a captain in the story in order for the author to keep up the charade of the stories being fiction.

She looked up from the book, frowning in thought, a strong shiver of deja vu passing her spine at the thought of Twilight being written about but only the smaller details being changed. There was something incredibly familiar about it she couldn't place or ignore, even as she tried by thinking of how strange the book was.

"Hm, they had a good time i guess." Storm, despite her feelings, still had been excited to read a daring doo book, regardless of the universe.

Twilight smirked, noticing the mare's reaction. "I'd say you enjoyed it since it's only been an hour since I gave it to you."

"Wait, really!?" She asked, surprised. Twilight laughed and pointed to the clock, and when Storm looked, it had only been an hour and the mountains still loomed behind them. "Oh..."

"I thought only I read Daring Do that fast." She chuckled, smiling happily at the mare's eagerness to read.

"I did a lot of reading when i was a foal." She said simply.

"A good skill to have. Many don't."

"Yeah, well," she replied as she laid there with a small blush she tried to hide, "cant be all brawn, gotta have brains too."

"That is true. Brawn only goes so far." She smirked at her, liking that attitude of hers.

"So, did that stuff actually happen?" She asked skeptically. "I mean, this is a fiction series after all."

"Don't know about here, but back home they were labeled as such. In reality, Daring Do was the author under a fake name. She kept records of her adventures as those books."

"Hm, I didn't know that." She replied, "I couldn't find those places in the books, so I wrote them off as fiction.

"Lost ancient ruins tend to not show up on normal maps."

"I went to those places myself." She said more firmly, "I know what to look for, especially after Nightfall had us doing trades for ancient relics."

"Oh? So you went deep into the jungles where no pony has set hoof since before the Unification?"

"Those buildings would have to be seen from the air, and I've flown over a lot of it, yeah." She said confidently, starting to feel comfortable.

"And yet they remained undiscovered for centuries." Twilight smiled.

"I don't know what to tell you. You say it's real, then fine, but maybe ours really is different." She shrugged, "Who's to say?"

"True," She said smiling. "but who's to say what's real and fake? The world is a strange one and sometimes truth is stranger than fiction."

"You could say that again..." She replied, thinking about her own strangeness she experienced firsthoof.

"So what's the strangest thing you've seen or experienced?"

"A boyfriend of another species from another world who stole my heart, dragged me into his hairbrained schemes and became the host to a villain." She chuckled, "Nothing stranger outside of you all showing up."

"True. That is strange. Mine as you can guess is ending up with someone who used to be my enemy and ending up starting a family with them. Never saw that coming for my love life." She chuckled.

"Not sure I could do that." she said shaking her head.

"Hey, I didn't either. I only recruited her because of her intelligence. I never planned any relationship outside of professional. Certainly not sexual or romantic." She said and smirked. "And let me tell you, sex with a powerful shapeshifter... nothing comes close to how good it is."

Storm smirked as she pictured her own lover using such skills, rather than Chrysalis and replied, "I could see the appeal."

Twilight smirked back at her and nodded.

Storm looked up at her and then wondered if she should ask about what the wildest thing they did was, but then stopped herself, knowing it was rude to ask about other ponies' sex lives.

"I had sex with Luna who was my sex slave." Twilight said, reading her mind. "I'd say that counts as wild no?"

Storm blinked before replying with a broad mischievous smile "I never knew you had a thing for her. Good to know."

"Are you kidding? She's hot as Tartarus! Have you ever seen her body? All muscle."

"I, no, I figured you'd have more a thing for your mentor." Storm replied, settling in contentedly to this rather odd girl talk.

Twilight smirk turned into a look of being ill. "That's really disgusting you know that? She's like my mother."

"W-well, I suppose when you put it that way..." she replied, starting to feel horrible for mentioning it, then worried about her response she apologized quietly, "Sorry."

Twilight looked at her for a few more minutes then smiled and patted her head. "It's fine."

"So..." she paused, trying to think of another conversation point, "if she can be anypony, and you liked being with Luna, does that mean you've had her be other ponies too?"

"Of course. Some as lovers, others as pets."

"Pets?" she asked, wondering if that was the same thing that night had introduced her to a while ago, when he was on good terms with green.

"Yes, pets."

"And what ponies have you made your pets then?" Storm asked, careful but curious.

"With Chrysalis? Pretty much everyone I know who isn't family."

Storm looked at her in more genuine surprise, "Huh... never would have thought you to be the type."

"What do you mean?" She blinked, confused.

"Oh, just knowing Twilight, the one here anyway, She's totally the Princess of the Friendzone. Hard to see her getting laid without giving her giant books on the subject, and even then."

"Seeing as I was just like her and still have a lot in common I think you'd be surprised." Twilight smirked.

Storm shrugged again, deciding not to pursue the conversation further. She already had a near miss talking as it was, and she didn't want to risk making another mistake to upset them. She looked back up to Twilight a moment later and saw Twilight smirking at her.

"What?"

"Just wondering where I should start training you Lapdog."

"W-what do you mean?" She asked, internally hating being called lapdog again

Twilight just smirked at her

Storm looked at her confused, heart starting to pound as she suspected they were about to try something. Her heart belonged to Nightfall, and she resolved to be his alone. She did not fool around after all. She was a loyal mare of her word.

Interlewd: 20.9: Taming The Storm

View Online

Assigned male drone, Jeron: Attention Ponies, gryphons, dragons, and other critters. I’m back and we have yet another bit of maturity that’s going on. Yes I know, some of you are tired of it, but Lapdog had this training coming for a damn long time. Anyway, This chapter includes some mental conditioning and bondage, but no harm or anything like that. Like always, if you don’t like this, move along. I swear if the princess of hope could keep her skirt up that would really h- *ahem* anyway, enjoy.

"So then how many books did you bring?" Twilight asked.

"None." Storm replied, "didn’t want to weigh down when we weren't leaving Equestria."

"Makes sense." She said.

Storm looked at Twilight cautiously, wondering why they went from talking sex to books.

"So what is the craziest sex thing you've done?" Twilight asked.

"I..." she hesitated, figuring it would have turned back once she thought about it, remembering her training with Night and being tied up by him before lying, "flying above town with no cloud cover."

Twilight smirked at her. "Now now Lapdog. What did I tell you about lying?"

"B-but.." she stuttered, figuring she had her poker face on before, "how could you tell?"

"You didn't hesitate as if embarrassed, but as if trying to think of something else to say, and didn't blush."

Storm frowned and looked her in the eye without blushing as she said, "Nightfall… ties me up sometimes."

"Oh?" She smirked. "How interesting.”

"Now you. It's only fair." Storm replied, a bit flustered.

"Mmmm… I'd say… outside of the tying up as that's common… the time I took Chrysalis for walkies on her leash in the early morning hours around Ponyville with a few toys in her and a gag."

Storm blinked and looked at her in a coy smile, "Well aren't you adventurous."

"Now then…” Twilight smirked, “about your punishment for lying…"

"H-hey... come on," she stuttered lightly, feeling nervous at the memory of her pinning, "i-its not like ponies usually talk about this kind of stuff..."

"I do." She said and thought before smirking. "Since you like being tied up… onto the bed."

Storm hesitated, thinking she meant she liked being tied up on the bed before realizing they were commanding her on the bed. She stepped down, heading over to the bed and looked at it, unsure if she wanted to do this.

"Close your eyes and open your mouth."

Storm obeyed, if slowly, feeling her nerves build as she did. She felt something go around her eyes and a rubber ball placed into her mouth and secured. Then she felt some other thing being placed on her. Some sort of harness perhaps.

Storm gritted that ball tightly for a moment before letting it rest softly. Storm felt insecure as this continued, about as much as when Nightfall first suggested she try something like this.

She felt a harness placed on her that bound her wings at her sides, though not uncomfortable. She pieced together that the harness was meant for this, and Twilight had done this before. She then felt her tail lifted and something placed around it that held it up, making her blush. She started to move about, less comfortable with this part with Twilight, but by the time she could move, it was already done.

Soft bands were wrapped around her legs, spreading them in a comfortable distance apart and then her front legs were bound up against her chest, leaving her completely immobile.

She didn’t know what to think, she didn’t find Twilight uncool like she had with some of the other losers, but she was Nightfall’s special somepony. She didn’t like those ponies who had relationships with more than the one they loved. She continued her mental battle as Twilight reached over and patted her head, as if noticing the conflict she was going through.

"There there. It's ok. Just relax little Lapdog." Twilight said before something was placed over Storm's ears so she couldn't hear anything.

The last thing Storm heard was Twilight having called her Lapdog, and now she could feel Twilight stroking her mane gently. The lack of all other senses made this one heightened, and it caused her to relax, comforted by the tenderness she felt. Somehow, the combination of being called her pet-name and all the restraints made her feel like when she was a filly and tucked into bed.

Twilight stroked her mane slowly and gently. Occasionally running her hoof down her back.

Storm sighed after a minute, rather guiltily enjoying this comfort. She hadn’t been treated as a fragile thing since she was four or five. She had always hated the feeling when those who weren’t her adopted parents did it though because she knew she was better than them. Now here was somepony who was stronger by far, treating her like this… she didn’t know what to think. Was it ok? Should she just let them?

Twilight just stroked her mane. Nothing still being heard and Storm remembered the last word she was told before those muffs went on her ears, ‘Lapdog.’

After an unknown amount of time, her wings were unbound and she felt one opened gently, before it started to be preened.

Fire Storm resisted weakly, still feeling vulnerable as she stayed still, unable to move anyway, but she didn’t feel the need to. She knew she had preened that morning, thinking to herself, 'I didn't miss a feather somewhere, did I?’

She felt two feathers removed. She gasped involuntarily at the sudden removal and then frowned. They were very slightly uncomfortable, but they weren’t quite ready to be plucked she had thought, but now that they were gone, she had to admit it did feel better.

She barely registered that her wing was refolded and bound once more before the other one was spread.Storm blushed as she realized she had somehow missed feathers that had bothered her. She prided herself on impeccable wings, often spending half an hour preening on each week most mornings, this morning being no exception.

‘I… if she’s catching what I missed… maybe I should let her, just this once… maybe it’s ok.’ Storm thought to herself, then winced as one final feather was plucked and while the others were checked, the wing was folded back in and re-bound.

Storm laid there, expecting the contact to resume, but nothing happened. A full minute passed, then two, and she started to worry more with each passing second. ‘She was petting me before… what is she doing now? What’s different? Did I… did I somehow do something wrong?”

Fire Storm started to squirm against her bonds weakly, feeling insecure once again. She started to remember how she didn't like being bound. She felt the need to be strong and free more and more strongly. She liked her freedom, and she was convinced she was no one's pet.

As quickly as she had started to resist her bonds, the pettings had returned and a calm started to return over her. The petting was reassuring somehow, helping her mind to blank as she received those pets.

After a few minutes of petting, the hooves withdrew. Storm instinctively leaned in the direction she last felt those hooves, feeling a sense of longing and panic start to set in.

She had nothing to worry about. She soon felt a brush in her mane, slowly running through it. It brought back memories of when she was just a filly, her adopted mother Lemon Bloom brushing her mane when she was 3. She barely remembered anything back then, swearing she hadn’t remembered that at all until now, but they were so gentle. The brushing being done now was so similar, and it brought a tear to her eye as she remembered the scene.

After several more minutes, the mane was brushed and it moved onto her fur. Storm shivered enough to be noticed by Twilight, letting the brush continue to move about. She spent the time thinking about how to reconcile what she was doing between herself and Twilight and her love for Nightfall.

She knew Twilight only briefly, this one being quite different from the one she knew. And yet, she couldn’t help but think something was going on. Twilight didn’t hold a grudge against her for the attitude she gave, and kept telling her how she saw it, something Green never seemed to do well. Twilight had generally treated her with respect, but they had strength… a real strength Green could never hope to have in her eyes. Twilight had a steel in her, more than just those legs she had too… she could know this mare had her back if shit hit the fan, but this brushing right here told her they knew how to be gentle too.

It stung a little that they were like an adult who was amused by the antics of a foal… of a lapdog. She hated that nickname, but the difference in their power was clear. She was a lapdog compared to them. She hated it, but this Twilight was miles above her, like the moon above Equus.

Even despite their outburst, Twilight had taken the time to find out a little bit about her. Granted, it wasn’t much, they didn’t ask about her mark or anything, but Twilight perked up when she learned about their reading preference.

The brushing continued. Storm contemplated this discovery, half-bothered in some ways she couldn’t figure out how to explain. She knew part of her wanted to resist, to be her own mare as she always had, but the other part wanted this from Twilight, to recapture what she had once gotten from her mother and pushed away in her youth.

Her mind drifted to a memory of her mom, sending her to her room, and when she tried to fly despite the storm outside. Her mom used a spell and grabbed her by a wing. It hurt terribly back then, but she fell the story's height in a cloud of dust and still struggled to go fly, even as her mom used her magic to bring her back into home before the storm started to rage outside. She didn't know why she remembered this now, and yet, it just seemed to click.

The brushing had covered half her body now and was moving still. Perhaps Twilight is a lot like her mom in a way…

Twilight was odd… she was like three different people. One moment, she was the smug alicorn who teased others for her own amusement. The next, she was dominant and taking what she wanted and knew what she wanted. And then, she was that cold unforgiving mare from the forest. One was a friendly and kind. The other kind but controlling. The other didn't care whether you lived or died. It made no difference to her.

Storm tried hard to push such thoughts out of her mind and squirmed again, this time less struggling and more trying to get comfortable after being held the same way so long. She decided she was curious about Twilight, enough to put up with her for a while longer, but she was scared of that cold-hearted side when that memory of nearly being killed came back to her so clearly.

The brushing reached her hind end and she started to blush more deeply now, not wanting anypony to brush there but herself, even though it was hard to reach it. She couldn't get the right wing-brush that would have enough force behind her wing to brush properly, and it was a stretch to brush it with her mouth. This showed as she felt the brushing change from just basic gentle and caressing brushing to a more normal brushing as if spotting areas that needed it and started fixing it.

She winced as she felt knot after knot being either pulled out or straightened out, still feeling conscious as she knew that Twilight had to be looking at her more intimately down there. Once again her thoughts turned back to her special somepony and thought it'd be so much better if he were the one doing it to her, imagination already wondering what it'd be like.

After a bit, she was carefully rolled onto her side and her stomach was being brushed. She gasped at the roll over and sucked in her stomach as she suspected they were about to touch her there. Sure enough, when the brush made contact, she jumped in her skin and sucked in her stomach further, before trying to relax into the innocuous brushings.

The brushing over her stomach was short lived before she was rolled back and felt her tail being unbound and allowed to drop as it began to be brushed as well.

Storm continued to blush, not liking when anyone looked at her too closely down there before calming down as her tail was soon put in order. She realized quickly she had no control and continuing to fight it did nothing. It was out of her hands now.

Much to her embarrassment, her tail had many knots still in it from her prior activities the last couple days, and they were seemingly easily removed and brushed down to where her tail to just above halfway down her hind legs.

Once that was complete, her tail was raised and re-bound up so she was fully on display again like before.

Storm blushed more lightly, but still maintained it for a moment as she wondered what was going to happen to her next. She wanted to be let go, yet there was a part of her that genuinely enjoyed just how tender that brushing was. Not a single bit of it was more painful or forceful than needed.

The petting returned and she let out a small moan of appreciation, feeling reassured at the touch. The act of being comforted with this petting, once again invoking that memory after the storm, after they had to board up a window that broke from the storm, she was put to sleep just like this.

Storm felt herself start to grow heavy as she more closely identified with that memory, mind blanking as she succumbed to their touch.

The petting went on for some time then she felt the ear muffs slowly removed and the blindfold removed. "Slowly open your eyes." She heard Twilight say calmly. She still felt the harness on her so she couldn’t move.

She tried to slowly open her eyes, ears flicking as the earmuffs were removed. She had no idea what to expect to see.

The curtains were mostly drawn so it wasn't too bright in the car, she was still on the bed facing away from the rest of and it was around Midday by the lighting. "You hungry?" She heard Twilight ask behind her.

"A bit yeah...' She said quietly, looking around the car to see what else Twilight had been up to

Nothing had changed except for the curtains being mostly drawn, and soon her eyes fell on Twilight standing behind her at the foot of the bed.

"Alright. Make us some lunch." She ordered.

It was then Storm noticed her legs were unbound but nothing else was. There was a small kitchen in the corner and it seemed Twilight had gotten a few things from the dining car to be cooked.

She tried to move, feeling stiff now that she was untied. She noticed the kitchen and walked over to it, feeling strange at having her wings still pinned, and moved slowly until she was at the kitchen and assessed what she could make

There was various ingredients for sandwiches, soups and other normal lunch items. Twilight smiled behind her, watching her as she seemed to not even notice her tail was still raised.

A brief glance back caused Storm to blush as she remembered the tail still wrapped up and Twilight just behind her. She took a deep breath and returned to the kitchenette, deciding to make some sandwiches. She moved to wash her hooves before getting to work, taking solace in how her more intimate spots will be a bit less visible when she had to reach upward to it.

Twilight smiled still as she watched the still somewhat bound and gagged mare obey her orders and moved over to sit at the table to wait. It had already been several hours since this had begun and it was now a bit after lunch.

Storm carefully crafted a trio of cucumber salad sandwiches each and then looked at the plate and felt the ball in her mouth. She didn't know how she was going to bring it to her without spilling. She panicked inside, fearing the idea of being punished further, either by humiliation or otherwise, by Twilight, looking back between Twilight and the plate as she tried to consider ideas of how to make it happen.

Twilight lifted the plate in her magic and moved it over to the table and a chair was already pulled out for her.

Storm breathed out in visible relief as she walked over to the chair that was pulled out and climbed up into it.

Twilight smiled at her and said, "Close your eyes."

Fire Storm closed her eyes slowly, feeling nervous once again, but remembered she hadn't been mistreated yet and tried to have at least a little trust in her. The blindfold was placed on her once again, then the earmuffs, then felt the gag being removed.

Storm felt her heartbeat and heard it in her ears much more readily than before as she flexed her jaw, now able to let her muscles rest as she breathed more easily while waiting for the next step.

She felt a small bite of food held near her mouth.

She jumped in her seat at the sudden touch, even pulling her head back an inch before she hesitantly reached forward and bit the piece of food, chewing on it slowly and enjoying the flavors she had put into the salad sandwich

She felt a small pat on her head as she did and after she swallowed another bite was held up to her mouth.

She blushed at the pats, not sure why she was being patted when all she did was eat food she had assembled herself. She reached for the next bite, taking it and once again chewing and enjoying the flavors, though slightly wishing for a bit of dressing to it.

Each bite she took she received a pat to the head as if she had done something right. "Do you want any dressing?" She heard after the next bite, the earmuffs having been removed long enough to ask the question.

She nodded slightly, curious as to how Twilight knew what she wanted. She thought she could almost feel that Twilight was pouring some on somewhere nearby, but she didn’t know if that was just her mind playing tricks on her. Then another bite came.

She ate it and sighed contentedly, starting to feel relaxed at the good food, starting to accept a degree of normalcy with the bonds she held, though if she had thought about it, she wouldn’t be sure what she'd consider normal about this

Each bite she was rewarded with a pat to the head and then when she swallowed, another bite.

She got a shiver down her back at the next pat on the back and accepted the food, sorely tempted to ask, 'What, are you trying to make me a pet by eating out of your hoof?', but again quelled her rebellion. She didn't have much longer she had to go along with her wishes after all.

Soon the food was done and the blind fold and ear muffs were removed.

She opened her eyes after the blindfold was removed and the earmuffs fully off her ears, shaking her head to feel the air around them again as she turned to Twilight with an expression of confusion as she tried to figure out just what they were up to.

"What is it Lapdog?"

"Just…" she paused, wondering why she so readily replied when she was called that once again, "I don't get you. I keep thinking you'll do one thing, and you go off and do another."

Twilight smiled and then chuckled, patting her head. "I'll take that as a compliment."

Storm looked at her even more confused, somewhat frozen in that surprise

"What? I can't take pleasure in having that effect on ponies?" She said.

Storm paused, almost wondering if Twilight intentionally added that emphasis to ‘pleasure’ or if she had done that to herself somehow. Storm shivered involuntarily as she heard it, and tried to shrug and reply, "I guess?"

"Back on the bed.” Twilight chuckled.

Storm stayed on the chair for a second before going up to the bed and laid down on it, stretching her limbs out and wondering what they were about to do now.

She wasn’t kept waiting long. In short order was bound like she had been before legs, eyes and ears and gagged. Then the petting resumed as it had before. She sighed and relaxed into the pettings, dozing lightly as she was comforted by it.

After a while, the earmuffs were very gently removed. It was so careful she didn’t feel the difference and the petting never stopped.

"Such a good lapdog." Twilight barely whispered as her hoof slowly stroked lapdog’s mane.

Storm shivered heavily as she heard the statement, having been so relaxed. Hearing the voice almost made her jump out of her skin, and yet, she could feel her body's happiness at the comment. Twilight smiled as she stroked Storm’s mane still.

"Yes you're a good Lapdog aren't you? You did a good job making me lunch and eating every bite of your own food. And we can't forget you getting on the bed like you were told." She whispered as her hoof stroked down Lapdog's mane and back.

Storm shivered again, almost wanting to speak until she felt the ball against her tongue and simply breathed a little bit more heavily as she felt herself waking up.

"Yes, a good Lapdog." Twilight whispered, continuing to pet. "Just enjoy your petting and relax. It's your reward for being so good and you should enjoy it."

Storm flexed her back briefly to stretch, a small pop resulting from it before she started questioning herself, 'Am I just a lapdog? After being placed under Black Mane, then Nightfall, and now losing the bet to her, is that all I've ever been? Just somepony's lapdog? That wasn’t what I wanted…'

Her mane was stroked and she soon settled back down, drifting off to a lack of deliberate thought, wandering through memories of her life.

"Yes, a good, obedient Lapdog." Twilight whispered, continuing to pet long and gently.

Storm felt her fur stand on end all of a sudden, starting to try and sit up again before laying back down. That was a surprise. She never felt her fur rise on end like that except for once or twice, when she had a major conflict in her life, but this was hardly a conflict… She enjoyed the petting, she wasn’t in danger, so she let herself lie down and relax again, willing to put up with the nickname if it meant more of this comfort.

"My little lapdog." Twilight said after having pet Storm for a while longer, before placing the earmuffs back on.

Fire Storm shivered lightly before starting to doze off with that phrase "little lapdog" repeating in her head before she turned to have a dream, where Twilight replaced her in the guild, and she was much smaller, only ankle high.

Twilight stroked her mane and pulled her close deciding a nap was a good idea. She carefully unbound Storm's legs and held her close, stroking her mane till she herself fell asleep.

Storm napped for several hours, waking up rested and comfortable. She opened her eyes, only to see nothing. She yawned but couldn’t move her muzzle, only then remembering the events of earlier that day.

She felt Twilight right beside her ,and could feel her breathing lightly, as if asleep. She felt Twilight’s underside at her back, a hind limb laying across her flank. She blushed, not having slept with a mare like this since her flight academy days.

Storm didn’t move. she could feel Twilight breath on her mane as she slept, and wondered even if she could move, would she want to disturb her? In the same breath, she felt guilty, missing Nightfall more than ever.

After a bit, she felt Twilight starting to move. Storm stirred as well, trying to keep against her, if only to know what she was doing.

Twilight stretched and she felt her yawn before patting Storm's head. Storm chuckled, about to tease her before feeling the gag in her mouth again. After a few more pats, the gag was removed.

"Good evening Lapdog.”

"Hi purple." She replied, trying to return a playful nickname, half hoping it would also have them stop calling her Lapdog.

Twilight chuckled and patted her head. She'd allow that for now. "Sleep well?"

"Real well." She replied, "you?"

"I slept well." Twilight said in a way that made Storm suspect they were smiling. She stretched again and asked, "Are you wanting a bath?"

"I haven’t exactly worked up a sweat. I should be good till tomorrow" she replied, stretching and being more like herself.

"Alright little Lapdog." She said and stroked her mane a few times.

Storm chuckled and twitched her head briefly, "So a certain princess has her sights set on me huh?" She asked, feeling more bold, and more blunt because of it.

"Maybe."

"Well," she stretched again, before working on getting on her hooves, "I'm Night's mate. In case I wasn’t clear before."

"And I'm Chrysalis’. Your point?" Twilight asked and ran a wing tip down Lapdog's spine lightl.y

Storm shivered, "I… t-that…"

Twilight smirked and did it again, slower this time.

Storm shivered again, looking a bit more uncomfortable as she faced the same conundrum Twilight had with Dawn. She started to like their strength, though who she was was a mystery to her, just like Nightfall.

"Yes?"

"I… I need some air." She said, heading to a window to open it, "I need to feel it under my wings."

Twilight nodded and unbound her wings and tail so they were, down as well as removed the bind fold, but left the harness as the night time air entered the cabin, the sun almost completely down.

Storm stood up in the frame, sticking her head out and opening her wings, just standing there, eyes closed as she faced the outside, letting every feather feel out the air, even to the point of showing small dust currents from the cornfields they were passing on the ground of the cab, all swirling in a specific pattern.

"Want to go out onto the roof? You'd feel the air better."

"Yeah… Yeah i would." She said quietly as she stepped down.

Twilight horn glowed and in a moment they were on the roof of the car as it made its way through the fading light

Storm blinked rapidly as the wind assaulted her in a way she didn’t expect, almost making her lift off till she shifted and turned that air current into a strong grounding force.

Twilight watched her, standing a ways in front of her.

Storm sighed contentedly as she pictured herself flying with her eyes closed once more, still keeping herself grounded, and visibly relaxed as she felt like she was flying while having the train under her hooves.

Twilight stepped up beside her and opened her wings, as if they were flying together.

Storm stood there oblivious for about 10 more minutes before she finally calmed down, having put Twilight's suggestiveness buried far down in her mind enough to forget about it. She then turned to Twilight, suddenly surprised at what she was doing.

"Wait, what are we doing? Oh… Manehattan… right."

"I believe we are standing on top of a train enjoying a flight." Twilight said looking at her.

Storm shook her head and looked ahead as the evening sun and moon loomed above them while the train forged its way onward to Manehattan, thinking about the time she had left with Twilight, only two more days… was it even fair that they were travelling and doing other things in this week? She wasn't sure anymore what laid ahead of her for these two days, or what she would do after.

Twilight watched her and started to pay attention to her wings. Storm still owed her study for the training she was getting after all.

Storm continued to generally angle her wings downward and inward, feeling the pressure and stability from it, even as the train hit a bigger bump before settling back onto the rail, she hadn't even budged an inch.

Twilight marvelled at the control and watched her wings, trying to figure out how she did it. Storm chuckled as she watched herself being stared at and continued to stand, a bit more proudly as she noticed the studious look they had.

Storm soon flexed herself and let her wings move to an almost gliding position then leaned like the tower of pisa, using her wings to continue to keep her footing on the roof of the train without issue, provided she didn't get a jolt in the wrong direction. It was a little risky, but she felt like showing off, and the intense studying by Twilight vindicated her.

Twilight couldn't figure out how she did what she did. It made no sense and there wasn't any hint to anything being different from her wings that she saw.

"You don't get it do ya? I'm using my wings and feathers both to give me a downward lift and a slight push to the side, so I don't lose my footing. As long as it doesn't rain, or we don't hit too big a bump, You wouldn't be able to move me side to side at all. Try it!"

"That doesn't make any sense. I do that and it doesn't produce the same result. I'm already using a downward draft mixed with my weight to just stay up here." She said wings open.

"Lemme look." She said, straightening herself gently before walking over to them and giving their wings a closer look.

Her wings were in the same position as Storm's had been.

"You know how to hold your wings, but you're not doing more than that. You've got feathers being blown all over the place! Gotta learn how to flex those muscles too." She replied, poking right at key locations with her muzzle, "Feel it?"

"Yes and they are flexed." She said.

"Wait, really?" she asked, testing it before realizing, "Oh shit, you're not kidding..."

"Yes. I fly every other day and practice a lot to make sure my skills are as sharp as I can get them. I even fly during storms so it tests my ability to control them. "

"Are you bucking crazy!" she asked, horrified at the idea of flying during a storm, "Not with these wings you won't! You'd be tossed about like a leaf."

"Well, I admit I was at first, but then I slowly learned what I was doing and now it's not much of an issue." Twilight blinked.

Storm frowned at her and shook her head before continuing to inspect their feathers, noticing none that needed preening, but everything about the wing just seemed wrong. She inspected further and shook her head, "I don't know how the hay you can even fly. Your wings make no sense!"

"Now you know how I feel about yours and your lack of flapping."

"But… this is how they're supposed to be!" she insists.

"Not back home. Why do you think I'm trying to figure out how you do what you do? Because it makes no sense, but even seeing them in the wind I can't see you doing anything. I have no clue what you're doing.”

Storm frowned and tried looking at her own wings and looked back to hers, "I… I don't know how to teach you how to do it too…"

"Slightly better control with each individual feather adds to a lot of control, obviously." she replied.

"I guess. The ones I see who can do that don't have all that much better control. It makes a difference when performing stunts but not to the degree you seem to be describing."

She shrugged, "I don't know how else to show it to you. I can do this after years of practice, and nopony else can. I don't know why, maybe they haven't tried hard enough."

"Maybe." Twilight said shrugging as she looked at the now set sun. "We should head back inside as it's dangerous up here now." she said before teleporting them back into the car

Storm practically jumped after the teleport and hovered briefly in place before letting herself float down, "Dammit Twilight! That scared the hay out of me!"

She looked at her blinking. "What? It's just a simple teleport."

"Oh sure, call it easy. It's why nopony but you, our Twilight, and her apprentice pony can do it." She shook her head, disbelieving her.

Twilight blinked. "Uh....there are many ponies that can do it. A third of Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns are quite proficient at it."

"Not here there's not." She said, standing on her hindlegs and crossing her forelimbs, "We've checked. Wanted to save on transportation costs, only way to do that is to fly we found out."

"Oh no, no one can teleport as far as me and the alicorns, but that's more a power issue." She said. "The further you go the more power it takes and so that does become problematic for most people. But simply teleporting a few feet is easy for many. And the less mass you are moving the easier."

Storm shook her head, "That's not the issue either. As soon as we asked about teleporting at all, nopony, and I mean NOPONY, was able to do it."

"Huh… I meant most are only teleport themselves short distances, but that's it. I'm one of the rare few who was able to go a decent distance with others." She shrugged. "Why don't you go get us something to eat from the dining car?"

Storm sighed as she lowered herself down to the ground, taking off the harness before heading to the dining car.

Twilight frowned when she removed the harness as she'd hoped she'd forgotten about it and obeyed. Not to mention she never said she could remove it. Seemed Storm needed more training.

Storm shook her fur coat back into position and sighed, picking up the harness and putting it on a chair before heading to the dining car to get some sweets.

Twilight moved over to the table and sat. Storm soon returned with cookies, cupcakes, and a salad with cherry tomatoes, carrying them all on a tray on her back before she carefully slid it off onto the table.

"I swear I would have tripped on all those straps. I'm surprised I hadn't already." Storm said, enjoying her freedom from that clothing.

"Not sure how straps around your body would trip you up since they are designed to be walked in." Twilight said.

She blushed lightly, ignoring the hanging harness as best she could. It reminded her a little of her father's vest, but better fitting, even though she didn't like her freedom of movement taken away.

"What is it?"

"N-nothing." she said, looking briefly to the harness before burying her muzzle into her bowl of salad.

Twilight smirked. "You may wear it again after dinner Lapdog."

Storm blushed more as she was caught by surprise, then closed her eyes and pretended to ignore them as she took a large bite out of her cookie

Twilight only smiled as she ate her meal. Seems her pet was taking to her training better than it seemed. Storm frowned as she felt like her weak cover wasn't working, not that she expected it to around Twilight.

Twilight used a wing to pat her head.

Storm blushed more and turned away, as if not wanting to acknowledge the pat, while also not wanting to deny it.

"Such a good Lapdog." Twilight smiled before focusing on eating.

Storm frowned, insisting in her head she wasn't a lapdog, but continued to eat, getting her cupcake devoured.

"After dinner, we can practice some more for a bit, as I don't think either of us will be tired enough to sleep for a while."

"Fine." She said, looking forward to moving around once again

"Besides, need to work out the stiffness of the day and get you all loosened up."

"Or just use up some energy period." she added on her own, finishing her cookies and going back to the salad.

"Well, if that's all you want I can think of a few ways to use up energy." She smirked.

"I'm not sparring you again… I'm not crazy." Storm smirked.

"Oh I didn't mean Sparring."

"Oh." Storm replied, not daring to give or guess any other suggestions.

Twilight smirked and ran a wing tip over Storm's stomach, reaching low. Storm froze, shivering visibly as she tried to raise her stomach out of the touch.

"W-what are you doing?"

"Stroking you with my wing I believe is what it's called."

Storm dared to look up at Twilight, to guess her mood and figure out what was coming. She instinctively felt cornered as she saw Twilight looking at her much like how predators looked at prey. She instinctively felt defensive, nervous, as she knew there was no escape, no defeating or outsmarting this predator either.

Twilight patted her head with a wing as she ate her meal. She looked at Twilight for another minute out of caution before finishing off her own meal, wondering if she was off the hook. After they had both finished, Twilight stood and stretched.

"Now then, let's train a little." Twilight said, going to the area near the bed.

Storm stretched as well before following her toward it, wondering if she had something else in mind beyond that sensual stuff she hinted at.

Twilight stopped before the bed. "Now then, you want to learn more of the bipedal style or a bit of the quadruped style?"

"Whichever one. I only got used to fighting on two legs because of Silver."

Twilight nodded as she stood on her back legs with ease. Almost as if it were natural. Storm rose up onto her back legs, trying to imitate their stance and what she had been taught

"Ok, now follow what I do." She said and began to go through various motions and movies

Storm showed her obedience to the training by doing, following the complex motions as well as she was able, having learned from her prior.

Twilight redid them several times. Going a bit faster each time. This went on for a couple hours.

"Ok then. Let's practice what you learned so far."

Storm was left panting as she kept up for those couple hours, never having trained that long except when she sparred with Nightfall. She wasn't out of energy, just weary from the constant pushing herself through that two hours.

"Take your stance." Twilight said, taking her’s while facing Storm.

Storm took her stance, breathing heavily and rising up and down with her chest because of it

Twilight came at her, though she seemed slower than usual in her attack. Storm fended off the attack with one limb and attacked with the other.Twilight dodged and threw another.

This is what occupied the next half hour. Twilight was clearly only going fast enough to push Storm and landed a few good hits while avoiding jetting hit as well.

Storm continued to push herself till she was gasping for breath and lowered to all fours. Twilight stopped and smiled.

"You are getting better. You could easily kick your past self’s flank." She said, patting Storm's head.

Storm snorted, smiling at the comment involuntarily, saying "Still not good enough."

"You'll get there little Lapdog." She said, giving her a small smile

"When I do, you won't call me Lapdog anymore." Storm replied with a smirk.

"Maybe." She said with a smirk. "But then I'd need to call you something else."

"Like what?" She asked, liking the idea of a different nickname

"Don't know. We’d have to see what you were then." she said, gesturing to the harness. "You can put it back on now."

Fire Storm frowned slightly, then headed over to it and put it back on as instructed, even if not eager about it, she got the sparring she wanted.

"Lay in the bed." Twilight ordered.

Storm walked over to the bed, and slowly climbed into it. Storm could hear Twilight approaching the bed, then felt Twilight’s fingers on her back as she started to massage it.

Storm tensed at first before slowly starting to relax into them, the feeling somewhat new to her senses, but quite pleasurable.

Twilight clearly knew what she was doing as her fingers moved with practiced ease and hit every sore spot. Storm would tense, then relax as the pain soon turned to pleasuring relaxation, pleased with the results as they went.

Twilight's finger moved over her back, moving from the shoulders to the base of her wings and slowly getting lower and lower as they danced. Storm shivered and started to unfold her wings involuntarily, just focusing on that tracing that was being performed, its massaging magic being wonderful.

Twilight begin the rub her wings gently yet firmly. Storm shivered heavily and continued to unfurl her wings, feeling quite keenly what she was doing each step of the way, even to where they were pushing lightly upward to expose her sides.

Twilight smiled as her fingers slowly shifted firm working the knots out to more sensual massage of her wings. Storm let out a quiet contented sound as she laid there like putty before her. She had felt hoof massages before but this was on a very different scale, one she was loving.

Twilight fingers hit all the good pressure points in her wings, and then Twilight’s wingtips begin to lightly trace Storm's Cutie Marks.

Storm continued to hold her wings up lightly as she shivered in place, now trying to keep track of all the movements between her wings and flanks. It was more sensual than she expected, but she also just didn't care anymore. She was in heaven.

Twilight switched to rubbing Storm's wings with her wingtips as she began to massage her flanks with her fingers. She moaned softly, feeling even more sensitive on her wings than before as the knots in her flanks started to be more tense than she had realized and she tried not to twitch them away or kick out.

Twilight smiled and carefully continued with her magic, her wings and fingers never stopping as she bound Storm's front legs to her chest and put the spreader bar between her back legs. She was amused how this Equestria didn't seem to have things like these from what she could find. At least, not enough to give any info on them. Even the harness didn't exist. Just some monstrosity of ropes that clearly wasn't meant to be comfortable for the pet like the harness was.

Storm didn't even notice how she was being guided like this, simply complying in order to keep getting these sensations at her body. She simply assumed that it was necessary in order to reach them better later. All her mind comprehended right then was that she must continue to get this pleasure. Twilight’s fingers never let up on her flanks or her wings on her wings as she blindfolded her.

"Such a good Lapdog you are." She said gently.

Storm frowned, disappointed that she was still merely a lapdog, but did not protest. These sensations were just too pleasurable for her to even consider giving them up over what she was to be called.

Twilight kept it up for a few more minutes. "Yes… such a good filly aren't you?"

"Y-yes…" Storm said quietly, barely able to move from how she was propped up and otherwise not wanting to jeopardize the massage.

"Yes, a good little filly." Twilight smirked as she squeezed her flanks.

Fire Storm moaned loudly, closing her eyes as she arched her back in a much more feminine way than she had in a very long time.

"Yes… such a good attractive filly." She massaged, then squeezed as she added, "So obedient."

She blushed, rather glad to finally be complimented in a way that wasn't about getting between her legs like the stallions. Granted, she knew that Twilight was trying to get there too, and yet, it felt like she meant it. She heard the obedient part and smiled slightly as she replied, "D-don't make me… r-resist you. I-I'm not… obedient."

"But aren't you?" Twilight squeezed her flanks and spoke in Storm's ear, "You do whatever your told by whoever is in charge of you. You did as Nightfall said without a thought, and you do as I say now." She massaged, her voice barely able to be heard.

Storm moaned quietly as her own memories betrayed her, showing her how she really did always play second fiddle, never taking direct charge. Even with her one biggest dream, to explore the world and see it all, which she did with Nightfall for a large chunk of Equestria, she didn't do on her own for concern of her parents, who constantly kept trying to push her to go.

Twilight smirked. Her breath barely felt on Storm's ear as she massaged. "Yes, you're such a good, obedient, beautiful mare." She said. Squeezing when she said ‘obedient.’ "Obeying what she is ordered." On obey and ordered, there was a squeeze for Storm on those words.

She gasped and moaned, wings fully stretched outright and trying to rise upward from her body as she mentally tried to resist, and yet her body refused to move as he wanted.

"Yes you’re so good at obeying me, aren't you?" she whispered same as before as she massaged, squeezing on obey and again as she said. "it feels good doesn't it?"

"I-it… it does’n-'" she stopped, gasping as she failed to lie, her body preventing her from finishing the word.

"Yes it does… so good… so enjoyable… so pleasurable… it feels good to be obedient and obey me." She whispered. Squeezing on each positive word and obedience and obey and when she mentioned herself.

Storm continued to pant, unable to speak and was already on the verge of submitting to her pleasure. She couldn't hold back from this trainer, not this time. She continued to think in these terms, how she wasn't going to be able to hide anything, her past, her present, her thoughts, her dreams, nothing would escape her trainer's gaze. 'Perhaps that's why she calls me lapdog… m-maybe she's seen to my very core… is that all I'm able to be? Isn't there more? I want… so much more… than that…'

"You are my. Good. Little. Lapdog." Twilight said squeezing on each word. "Obedient. Beautiful. Strong. My obedient Lapdog."

Storm came, squirting out a little bit of her fluids onto the floor as she felt those words reinforced with pleasure, hearing them echo in her mind. Twilight’s words somehow was keeping her on edge as they continued to say just a little more.

"Good Lapdog." Twilight smiled, whispering in her ear before the earmuffs were placed over her ears and she was gagged again. The only thing left unbound was her wings which were still being rubbed as her flanks were massaged.

Storm kept her eyes closed and gladly accepted that ball in her mouth, though she didn't know why and was left unthinking. She simply quivered in pleasure as a couple minor waves of cool bliss crossed her limbs before leaving her feeling chilled and relaxed.

Storm was blind folded once more and was now bound as Twilight’s wings and fingers went over her body as they pleased the firey mare.

Storm shivered as she felt those fingers, already longing for more contact as her mind was lost to their activities. She felt a tongue slide inside of her, as her tail was raised and bound up. The feathers and fingers never stopped their sensations.

Storm gasped and let out a feminine moan, letting her voice out more readily afterward and shook in place, unable to hold back as the sensations rose again when they didn't stop.

This went on for some time until she orgasmed again, then felt Twilight enter the bed as the massage stopped and she was pulled close, the earmuffs being lifted slightly so she could hear a whisper.

"Good night my little Lapdog." Twilight whispered before the earmuffs were replaced. Storm’s mane was stroked lightly as she felt Twilight's wings around her.

Storm mumbled around her gag, "Good night," and passed out, exhausted.

The petting lasted for a while longer before Twilight fell asleep as well.

Storm slept soundly for some time, until she felt the train jolt her to the side as it hit a sizable bump. Twilight was once again stroking her mane. She woke slowly, moving her body closer to the warmth that was shared, not knowing or caring who it was in that moment.

Twilight stroked her mane smiling as her pet moved closer, burying her face into Twilight's neck like a foal, still blindfolded and deaf, but the gag was gone and her front and hind legs were unbound. Her tail was still up.

Storm sighed happily before stretching her muzzle in a yawn, playfully nibbling at her partner's neck, mumbling afterward, "Are we there yet?"

Twilight smiled and stroked Storm's mane and neck.

Storm continued to nibble, waiting for an answer she didn't know wouldn't come, not even feeling the earmuffs on her head at all. The petting then ran down her back, causing her to squirm.

"You're way too good at that…" Storm commented, speech slurred,

Twilight did it again

She shivered again involuntarily before saying, "You're quiet…"

Twilight slowly removed the earmuffs. "Good morning little Lapdog."

"M-mornin… are we there yet?" she asked with a hint of disappointment, seeming to miss her title of lapdog being said.

"In a little bit." She said patting her head and removed the blindfold before letting her tail drop. "Why don't you get us some breakfast."

She sighed, groaning as she started to get up and moving, trying to get her limbs to respond to their weary drowsiness between the rest, exercise, and sex the prior night.

Twilight watched and ran a wing tip down her spine as she got to her hooves. Storm shivered and nearly fell forward onto her face before catching herself and laughed a single time.

"Not satisfied yet?"

"Hard to not act when looking at such an attractive and strong mare."

Storm chuckled and went to get them some breakfast, a simple meal of toast and butter with some oatmeal. She felt good, really good. Like something pent up had been released finally. She thought back to Dawn and smirked smugly, thinking she clearly got one up on that mare.

Twilight smiled watching her go still in the harness. She doubted anyone but people from back home would know what it was, but Storm had to walk through the private car to get to the dining car and kitchens.

Storm was oblivious to the harness at that moment, and in this mood especially, she rarely cared for the opinion of others. Soon had the food on her back as she walked to deliver it to Twilight.

Twilight was smiling while sitting at the table waiting and looking pleased with her pet.

Storm looked at her confused, "What?" she asked, bringing the tray onto the bed.

"Nothing." She said and used a wing to pat her head. "Good filly."

She shrugged and reached for one of the several slices of toast, eating hungrily

Twilight ate as well. "How did you sleep Lapdog?"

She shrugged, "I was out like a light… I barely remember much of what we did yesterday.”

Twilight smirked. "Awww, how sad. Guess we will just have to remind you later my little lapdog."

Storm felt a shiver go down her back as she started to remember and then started to deeply blush, diving her muzzle into the bowl of oatmeal to hide it.

"Now that is adorable. You must have the stallions falling all over you and a few mares." She said seriously as she ate.

Storm chuckled once through her mouthful of food and shook her head, finishing up her mouthful before replying, "I turned em down long before Nightfall came along. Didn't want to be with just any lame pony."

Twilight chuckled.

"What? There's so many of em out there." she rolled her eyes and sighed.

"I suppose. Wouldn't know, as none are ever interested in me, or at least never try."

"You're the princess of friendship, just about everypony assumes you'll speak up when you want to be with somepony."

"I wasn't always the Princess of Friendship you know."

"You may as well have been," she shrugged, thinking of the one here, who had ascended just a year or two ago.

"I was in my 70s when I did. No one ever even hit on me or anything. Hell, I think Chrysalis is the only one to find me attractive.”

"Geeze, you were practically a grandma by then." she teased

"Hey, I looked damn good for my age." She said.

Storm laughed, "That's fine, I'm not gonna complain, you're looking good now."

She blinked. "Eh?"

Storm waved a hoof and tried to dismiss her outburst, not having meant to give the compliment as a flirt.

"What do you mean?"

She shook her head, "It's nothing, really."

"That didn't sound like nothing."

"I'm saying you're not a lame ol' bird... that's all." She replied, getting a little tense.

She blinked looking confused. It was clear she wasn't complimented like that often.

"What… I say something wrong?" she asked, feeling tense.

"Um… no… just… only Chrysalis says things like that."

Storm chuckled, "Well, now I said it, so you know it's true."

"I guess… I just don't see how… I mean… my legs are cybernetic, I’m the only one like that, my eyes are ruined and I'm covered in scars." Twilight said.

"Well duh, your scars show you're not lame. I mean, I don't get all the metal you have, but still, the scars are cool."

Twilight blinked. "Huh… you part changeling or something?"

Storm got a rather negative look on her face, much like a scowl, "Why?" she asked sharply.

"Because that's traits they admire in others?"

"Didn't know that…" Storm frowned.

"Yea. They admire strength and intelligence and so on."

"Maybe they don't like lame ponies either."

"Not especially. They like strong offspring."

Storm chuckled once, as if content with that answer, "Well… maybe they're not all bad then."

Twilight reached over with a wing and booped her nose.

She shook her head and looked up at Twilight confused, "What was that?"

"You've never been booped before?" She asked blinking.

"I've never been what?" she asked, thoroughly confused.

"Um… what I just did is called a boop." Twilight binked again.

"The hay is a boop and what's it for?" Storm asked.

"Um… this is a boop." She said and booped her nose again. "And… it's just something done to people you generally like?"

Storm shook her head again and then laughed, "that's one weird greeting, but ok."

"Not sure if its a greeting or just something done as a sign of affection."

Storm looked out, and saw the edges of Manehattan approaching, "Looks like we're here."

"Yeah." Twilight nodded, finishing up her meal and running a wing tip over Storm's teats

Storm arched her back as she was touched in an effort to lift them away from the touch, surprised and looking at her startled.

"What? I'm not allow to do things to my Lapdog?"

"I… t-that is…" She stammered, trying to protest and resist still, yet finding herself unable to, adding to her confusion.

Twilight smiled and patted her head. "Why don't you get our things together, and you can take the harness off if you want."

Storm readily took it off and folded it to leave it on the bed before gathering their belongings, eager to perform some actual work.

Twilight slipped the harness into Storm's bag. "Consider it a gift little Lapdog"

She opened her mouth to protest, but the whistle blew, announcing their departure as soon as the train came to a stop, cutting her words off. She sighed and left it in her pack, not sure how she should feel, but admitted she would wear it again for her or for Nightfall when her time was up.

Twilight took the form of Stonewall and donned her pack before heading for the door. Storm followed close and kept an eye out around her as Twilight stepped off the train, where the others stood with their duffle bags

Storm carried the twin saddle bags and looked over to the others as she wondered where they would stay as a group at night.

"To the station lads." Stonewall smiled.

They nodded and followed as she led the way.

Chapter 21: Visit

View Online

Stalwart chuckled as he watched the antics of the two foals, "Come back here, we haven't even gotten the fire lit!"

They ran back and looked at him, eager to assist with their stick swords.

He chuckled and shook his head, kneeling down to them, "Hey, hey, what do you two think you're doing with those?"

"Fighting the evil griffin bandits." Violet said

"Yeah, and the dragon thieves." Nymph added, making a swishing motion around her.

"Oh really," He chuckled, "And what will you do if they fight back?"

"Defeat them!" Violet proclaimed raising her sword. "For we have Justice and Friendship on our side!"

"And cake! You promised cake too." Nymph smiled around her stick.

"Well, just be careful you don't hurt anypony, or hurt the cake." he said, thinking back to his days in the guard, and how he chose the shield for that very reason, bringing back those old memories before shaking his head and thinking, 'I'm not THAT old...'

"We’d never hurt the cake." Violet said.

"I know. Don't hurt those gryphons or dragons too much, or I'll give them your cake anyway to make them feel better." he chuckled, looking to see if Tere got the last bit of firewood.

Tere had taken on the form of a strong earth pony to help with the task, but Stalwart smiled as Violet’s eyes widened in horror.

"I will do it you know… I hear they like Strawberries a lot, so no hurting them too badly." He chuckled, noticing that Nymph turned to him.

"But, if they're coming to take our cake, why would you give it to them?"

"Because you could make a friend by sharing it with them." He said, "You never know."

Violet blinked, pondering this idea.

"What about dragons?" Nymph asked, "They don't like cake... do they?"

"Perhaps we should ask Spike next time we meet him." he replied.

"He likes cake with gems in it." Violet said, having met her mom's assistant many times.

"That means more strawberries for you." Stalwart winked. He turned to Tere, "that'll be more than plenty, thanks again for getting the last batch. Now to see if I still can get a fire started…"

Tere nodded as he returned to his natural form. "If you require assistance just let me know.”

"You know, if you have any tricks to start a fire beyond the bow and stick, I'm all ears." He said, rubbing the back of his head, "I forgot the matches at home."

"Flint and steel, as well as a lighter, and this." He pointed at his horn.

"Yeah, that would help." Stalwart said, backing off, "Shame you've got that hard back or I'd owe you a massage in downtime."

"Can still feel a massage." Tere shrugged. His horn lit with a green glow, and quickly a spark struck the dried leaves and soon after, a small fire started.

"Nice. Thanks." he smiled, "All right fillies, gather around. Once the fire gets nice and warm, it'll be time to introduce you to s'mores."

The pair were instantly by the fire, watching it intently and willing it to warm up quickly.

"Careful fillies, give the fire a little room." he said, getting out an extending metal stick and a bag of marshmallows, sticking one on the end and holding over the fire. "So this is the first step, getting the marshmallow over the fire safely.”

They stepped back and nodded, watching him closely.

He rotated it slowly over the fire, "Wanna get it nice and golden brown, that's when you know it's done and ready. Nymph, help pull out the crackers and chocolate from my bag will you?"

Nymph nodded, and quickly went to his pack, then carefully grabbed the packaging with her mouth, not knowing a levitation spell as she put it nearby. Violet watched the marshmallow catch fire.

Stalwart chuckled as he spotted it catch, then calmly brought it closer to his face. He kept it at a safe distance, then blew hard to make the fire go out.

"Is that supposed to happen?" Violet asked

"No, but it can happen, just makes it cook faster. Violet, get out a cracker and lay a small block of chocolate on it, this is almost done."

She nodded and used her magic to line a cracker near Stalwart, placing a piece of chocolate on it and waiting.

Stalwart placed the marshmallow on the chocolate, then said, "Now another cracker on top to make a sandwich, and then it's ready for eating!"

She added the other cracker and held it out to Nymph. Nymph took a bite of it, eating almost half before smiling wide at the gooey nature of the marshmallow.

"If gut!" she said as she started to chew happily.

Violet looked at Stalwart as she prepared another one, ready to try one of her own with that endorsement. Stalwart already had another marshmallow cooking over the fire, and she watched with the chocolate and cracker held in her magic.

With an expert move, Stalwart pulled the marshmallow out of the fire, and carefully laid it on the chocolate so she could put the cracker on and he'd pull the stick out from in the gooey white center. She placed the cracker on it and took a bite so hard, the marshmallow squirted almost entirely out the other end.

"Oop! Got to be careful of that little filly." He chuckled, "What do you two think?"

Violet blinked confused as she looked at it. "It tasted like chocolate."

"That's because most of the marshmallow squirted out the back." he smiled, "Let's make another."

"I want seconds please!" Nymph called.

Violet nodded and set the chocolate one to the side.

Stalwart soon had several more marshmallows cooked and ready for the foals. Nymph accepted the chocolate one, adding the marshmallow and readily eating it before saying, "One more please!"

Stalwart soon made two more and hoofed them off to the fillies, chuckling at their antics before turning to Tere, "What about you, want one?"

"I suppose I could have one." He said as Violet bit into the one made for her. She was careful not to squirt this one out the back this time.

Stalwart soon had Tere’s made and hoofed it off, "There ya go, still hot."

He held it in his magic, asking as he waited for it to cool, "So then, what time would you like to enter the hive tomorrow?"

"Midnight!" Nymph called.

"I was thinking after breakfast." Stalwart said.

Tere chuckled. "That sounds good."

"But I wanna see Dawn’s cocoon tonight…" Nymph said, sounding disappointed.

Tere smiled and patted her head. "You will little one, but wouldn't you rather be awake to see it so you don't fall asleep?"

"I can stay awake..." she said with a yawn.

"Oh I'm sure you could, but I don't think me and Mr. Stalwart could, and it wouldn't be fair if he didn't get to see too."

"Oh... well ok then." Nymph answered.

"I’ll get the tent ready." Stalwart told Tere before going to the pack and expertly unrolled it.

Tere took a bite of his smore as Violet finished hers, Violet lacking the enthusiasm of Nymph.

Soon enough, he had the tent up and laid out their bedding inside, "All right fillies, into the tent, it’s late and we adults have bedtimes to watch."

The pair he called out to were already fast asleep beside the fire, curled around each other

"What a pair. Want to get Violet while I get Nymph?"

"Do we separate them?" Tere asked.

"Only to lay them together inside." He answered, picking Nymph up. She stirred but didn’t resist, mumbling, "jus' res'in my eyes."

"I know Nymph, keep resting those eyes, just getting you on a nice blanket."

Tere carefully picked up Violet with his magic, treating her as if she were the most precious cargo on the planet. Stalwart had set Nymph down and Tere stepped in and set Violet next to her, and the pair slept close, much like he imagined siblings who got along well would do.

"Any foals of your own? You're pretty good at this." Stalwart said quietly as they moved away from the tent.

"None, work keeps me busy. I was talking to a caretaker."

"Shame..." he replied quietly, once again thinking they worked quite well, "no partners either huh? Why not?"

"Work." He repeated. "My job tends to take me all over the place for months at a time usually."

"Not found anypony who would understand then?"

"Haven't looked. I don't usually have more than a week between assignments, and I spend that time relaxing and preparing."

"Ah." He said, slightly disappointed, "as long as you're happy with your life at least. Know what mission you'd be on next?"

"Nope. Not told ‘til I'm handed the file while en route."

"I see." He replied more solemnly, feeling sadness. He had grown to like Tere, but if they didn’t desire a connection with other ponies, it was his choice. Others in the guard chose similarly, but he could not.

"What's wrong?"

He shook his head, "It’s nothing. Started imagining how things might've turned out if I met you before I met Dawn."

He blinked confused. "What do you mean?"

"I mean I'd probably have tried courting you. You're a good stallion, and I would miss you when you go, considering how well we've been working together."

"No clue.” Tere shrugged, “While the entire hive is bi-sexual I'm not exactly interested in courting. I've seen what that does in my line of work, and it's rather pointless. So I will just wait for whenever I retire."

"Well, you'll always have a place with us if you want it," he said quietly before heading into the tent, laying down and settling near the foals.

Tere nodded as he watched the fire, taking up watch around their camp. Just because they were close to the hive did not mean they were safe.

Stalwart soon started to doze as he kept an eye on Tere through the flap before falling asleep near the foals.

Stalwart slept well, but woke early in the morning like usual. He moved gently to avoid waking the still sleeping foals before stepping out of the tent into the cool air, a blanket on his back.

"I'll take over your watch if you need some sleep Tere."

"I'm good." He said, the fire now small but ready to be stoked for breakfast.

Stalwart settled next to Tere after he zipped up the flap behind him, so the foals wouldn't get out without them noticing.

"Anything to report from last night?"

"Saw a few rabbits."

"They say hi or did they leave you alone?" he asked, not minding either way.

"Huh?" Tere blinked, trying to figure out if this was some sort of joke.

"Did they come over and say hi?" He chuckled, "Or do animals not come over to you to talk where you’re from?"

"What in the name of the Mothers are you talking about? Animals can't talk. They are barely sentient, if that."

Stalwart blinked, looking at him seriously, "I know that the smaller ones, it takes ponies like Fluttershy to speak to them, but clearly you haven't met our local dairy cows who sell their milk and cheeses to us at the market."

"How do cattle sell anything?" He asked, confusion growing. "And flutters spoke to them on a more primal level and understood them the same way. It wasn't actually talking."

Stalwart blinked before smirking, "Guess I'm going to have to take you to market to prove it to you. I don't know if Ms. Buckles is back from her vacation, but she can talk to animals like Fluttershy and is a veterinarian.”

"If what you're saying is true, I probably should go and get the snares I set up."

Stalwart blanched before saying, "Yeah... you'd better."

"Damn… rabbit is very good." he said getting up and heading for the trees.

Stalwart looked a little sick, trying to calm himself with the watching and tending to the fire. After a bit Tere returned with the snares. Stalwart gulped silently, looking at them before commenting.

"You really meant it. Why would you eat another animal in the first place?" Stalwart said, surprised.

"Because rabbit stew is good?" He said.

Stalwart shook his head, unable to place his discomfort. Tere opened his mouth and showed him the sharp teeth it was filled with. "The griffins are carnivores as well."

"I...” Stalwart hesitated, remembering that point, “I know, and yet, it is hard to imagine, eating the muscle of another living creature, knowing it had feelings, thoughts, memories of its own, many of them intelligent enough to be our equal... it's too much like wanting to eat your cousin for my taste."

"Well, back home animals aren't like that really. They have intelligence but nothing like what you are describing." he said

"Do they not have feelings or memories then?'

"Everything feels Mr. Stalwart. Everything has memories. Even plants ‘feel.’ If it is alive, it feels, and anything with a brain has memories. How else do they know where food is, where to sleep, what to avoid or where they were born."

"Then how could you eat something intelligent when you wouldn’t want to be eaten in their hooves?" Stalwart asked.

"Because basic intelligence and low level sentience isn't the same as sapience like what you and I are."

Stalwart shook his head, not understanding or agreeing, but stopped as the zipper to the tent started to open, making noise. Tere looked over as the half asleep fillies tumbled out.

"Good morning fillies." Stalwart answered, "Sleep well?”

Nymph merely nodded and looked around for food.

"Yeah." Violet said, yawning as Tere started to cook some eggs.

Stalwart wasn't about to continue the talk, deciding to change subjects by commenting, "We'll see Dawn after you two eat."

Nymph nodded again and looked at the eggs hungrily, a small smile crossing her face at that news. Tere worked on them, humming to himself as he did.

Stalwart wondered how Dawn was doing to distract himself, whether she was comfortable, whether she will be any different from before, and many other fears. He knew she would come to no harm, but it still didn’t stop his concern.

Tere was curious as he watched Nymph, surprised that she seemed to act like she really was hungry. He found it odd.

Nymph definitely was hungry. She knew how to taste emotions, but it did not sustain her most of the time, not even after months of being with ponies who said they accepted her as family. Very few felt like they actually gave her love, Dawn being the biggest one, and now Stalwart being another. She rarely felt the need to eat when around Dawn, but she still felt the need to eat to sustain herself otherwise.

"Are you actually hungry for pony food?" Tere asked as he cooked.

"Yeah." Nymph replied as she wiped her eyes, "I need to eat like everypony else."

Tere blinked, brows furrowing in confusion as he considered that answer.

"What?" She asked, confused.

"Just,” Tere said, pausing before saying, “that's really odd."

She shrugged, "Been that way since I was littler."

Tere blinked again, thinking, ‘So very strange…’

"What?" She asked, her inability to taste his emotions and cluing her in to how he was feeling was making her nervous.

"Just… changelings don't need pony food."

"They don't?" She asked, very surprised.

"No. I mean, we can and it will generally slow down our needs, but it doesn't sustain us. It's mostly converted into materials we can use to build with."

"What are we supposed to eat then?"

"Emotions?"

"Any emotion?" She asked, "I try eating but I'm always hungry for more when it’s not love…"

"Love is most, filling but any emotion will do. Just not taste as good or be as filling. What you have to be concerned about is apathy."

"I..." she frowned, not able to understand, "then why am I always hungry when I can taste how they feel?"

He blinked. "Well sensing emotions and feeding are two different things. We always sense them but we aren't always feeding."

"Oh... that’s no good..." Nymph said.

"Well, just like ponies, you can smell food all you want, but doesn't mean you're eating it."

"How do I eat it then? All I've eaten is love and happiness"

"Um....you...just do?" He said tilting his head. "I'm no caretaker."

"Oh." She said simply, looking at the pan, "is it food yet?"

He put the eggs onto a plate. "Yes."

"Yay!" Nymph cheered.

He gave her the plate, serving some of the eggs to Violet, then set one for Stalwart. Stalwart accepted his and ate slowly, watching how Nymph at quickly and showed her hunger, while Violet ate with her usual etiquette.

They soon finished and Stalwart checked with Tere, "Should we leave the tent up?"

Tere got to his hooves and stretched, then began putting out the fire and gathered the plates. "Shall we go?"

Stalwart nodded, taking that as an answer, "I'm ready. You fillies ready to see Dawn?"

Nymph immediately perked up at the idea, joining Violet in smiling at what was about to happen.

"Well, mind leading the way Tere?" Stalwart asked.

Tere nodded and began to walk.

Stalwart held the rear as the two foals followed Tere. Stalwart felt slightly apprehensive, but kept it under control. He trusted these changelings, perhaps not as much as Dawn did, but significantly over the ones from his own world and his dad’s stories.

They soon reached a small natural cliff on the side of a hill, and when they got close, there was a cave. Tere walked in toward that cave without any hesitation. Stalwart followed the foals in, trying to keep sight as they continued, and his night vision tried to kick in once the light of day was lost, struggling to do so.

Soon he felt something other than stone directly under hoof. It was smooth and gave a little with each step. A distant buzzing echoed through the cave, causing instinctual fears to kick in, even as he fought to keep it down.

"What is this stuff?"

"That material I mentioned." Tere replied back. "It's quite versatile and can be used to make just about anything we need. It’s easy to alter with our magic to be a cocoon, something soft for nymphs or a substance as hard as stone."

"I... see." He said, not quite understanding, "It feels soft enough, I guess."

"Well yeah. Who wants to walk on something hard all the time?" Tere asked as they passed by a small glowing section of wall.

"That's why you get carpeting though, right?" Stalwart chuckled, intending it as a joke.

"Do you have any idea how hard it would be to get carpets for something the size of a small town, much less without being noticed?" He asked looking back and missing the joke.

"Fair point…" Stalwart agreed, feeling silly to have brought it up as a joke, "Not much light down here."

"Nope. It's for the exact reason you just said. We can see, others cant." He said as the buzzing grew louder the deeper they went.

"Ah... I swear it sounds like I'm entering a beehive." He said quietly, feeling more nervous, despite his best efforts to suppress it.

"Well, it is a Hive, even if we are not bees." Tere said as something flew over them in the dark.

Stalwart flinched instinctively before following along, missing Nymphs look of both fear and wonder. She felt at home, but felt like she shouldn't, after her loyalties to Nightfall and what he went through.

They soon could see a bit more light up ahead. "Forgive my hive mates. Work pauses for no one. You understand?"

"I understand." He replied, "How much further?

"Right up here." He said walking in the better lit room, showing the corner where a dark green cocoon rested.

It was twice the size of Stalwart, a slightly bigger than average pony. They all moved forward carefully, looking at it, though all Stalwart could see was a faint outline of a shadowy shape inside.

Nymph looked on in wonder and amazement, looking closely before asking, "Is it really her?"

"Seeing as we only cocooned one pony, and unless she was able to somehow replace herself in there, I'm going to say yes."

Nymph pressed her head and eyes up close to the cocoon, as if trying to see her better. She looked up at the head, then down at Dawn's legs before saying, "Then why does this pony have a hole in one of the back legs?"

"Beats me." Tere shrugged, then looked at her. "You have good eyes. Most can't see to well into cocoons to see any detail except a vague shape.

She puffed out her chest proudly, "It's a small one, but it's there."

"You're sure she's ok?" Stalwart asked, turning to Tere in clear concern for his mate.

"Positive. These things are designed to hold prey to harvest love from. Can't get love unless the prey is kept safe"

Stalwart slowly stepped forward, barely seeing a murky frame in there at all and put a hoof gently onto the surface of the cocoon. He soon took a deep breath and let it out, slightly shaky as his emotions and fears started to rise and he mouthed a silent prayer for the first time in his life, that his wife come back to him soon, unchanged. Didn’t help his wife was being referred to as prey.

Tere put a hoof on his shoulder.

"Thanks..." He said quietly, taking another breath and steadying himself as he replied, "I don't know how to explain why I'm so nervous, but I trust you Tere... you've not been wrong or led me wrong yet."

"Because she is your mate. Something would be wrong if you didn't worry about her while something like this was going on."

"Yeah..." He replied, removing his hoof.

Nymph went up to the egg and put her hoof on it, silently saying a few hopes of her own before turning back to Stalwart and asking, "Did I do that right?"

Tere chuckled and watched how Violet was walking around the egg, looking at it analytically.

Stalwart looked to her as well, answering, "You did fine Nymph. What about you Violet?"

"I've never seen someone cocooned before... fascinating…"

"What do you mean?" Stalwart asked, confused. He would have thought she had seen this several times before.

"Well, there hasn't been much reason for the hive to capture prey since well before I was born so I've never seen this."

He started to feel slightly upset again at his wife being called pray before he calmed himself. She was just a foal, and he knew he had reason to doubt they viewed her as prey after all they had told the pair of them.

"She is young and… odd." Tere whispered to Stalwart.

He nodded, barely speaking at a whisper, "Don't have to tell me twice..."

Tere chuckled softly.

Nymph looked in the cocoon before saying, "She’s been in there for 2 days. Isn’t she hungry?"

"No. All her metabolic functions have been slowed."

"But won't she need food still?" She asked, concerned before noticing a small movement, a leg kicking before she was still again, drifting slowly toward one of the walls. "Is she ok?"

Dawn seemed to float to within hairs of the cocoon’s shell, and Stalwart noticed the hole in her right hind leg, it was small, about the size of a bit, but present.

"No, she won’t." Tere repeated. "And she is alright. Nothing would harm her here."

"Nymph was right… I do see the hole." he said, genuinely worried now. Something was happening to her now, something he didn’t understand.

Tere put a hoof on his shoulder again. "I swear to you she is alright, and she will stay that way."

"I hope so… my biggest fear right now is that she will come out far different than the mare I loved." He said quietly to him, just for his ears as Nymph stayed with Violet, curious about what she was looking for.

Tere looked at him. "Do you love her for how she looks or who she is?" He asked.

"Who she is of course." He replied without hesitation then chuckled, "Though she is quite the looker of course."

"But is your love of the conditioned on her looking like that?"

"Of course not." Stalwart replied "I just worry she'll be changed more than just her form, like if she’ll be a different pony somehow."

"That I cannot say." Tere shrugged.

"And that is the source of my worry." he said solemnly, taking a deep breath and letting it out slow before trying to distract himself with the antics of Nymph and Violet.

Violet now had a clipboard and goggles on as she wrote in it while looking around the cocoon.

"So, what's our little filly's thoughts on this?" he said, sounding a bit more cheerful, if hollowly so.

"It's fascinating." She said. "I’ve also never seen one this big. Though I suppose the workers were accounting for her being an alicorn."

"What else do you notice?" he asked, rather interested in Dawn herself. He could barely see more than the ankle and the hole a hoof's length above it, not seeing her form beyond it. Nymph was right, it was small, a little bit smaller than a bit.

"Well, this is as I said, a larger cocoon then normal used for pony sized prey. It has a standard design of being rooted to the ground, but not so much so that it can't be moved if need be. The construction would fit aunt Celestia if she were captured."

"Violet," He said solemnly, trying to have patience due to his friendship with Tere and fighting his insecurities, "Do you want to keep calling Dawn, my wife, prey? It's not very polite."

"Oh, I'm not calling her prey. I'm just saying what the cocoon was for. If she was injured, I'd say it was for healing as that's the only other use for them." She said not sensing the tone as she was focused in her notes.

Stalwart turned to Tere, as if begging for patience and then took another breath and asked, "So, what have you noticed about her? Or are you more interested in the egg?"

"Well, she looked like a vaguely formed shadow because I can't see into the cocoon."

"I can, kinda." Nymph volunteered.

"Yes I've noted the apparent hole in her leg." She said.

"What about her back by the tail, did you see how she doesn't have fur there anymore? Looks like small scales." Nymph offered.

Violet wrote not reacting in the slightest

"What else did you notice Nymph?" he asked, turning his attention to her as his fur wanted to stand on end.

"Not much else… She looks like she's sleeping peacefully otherwise. Her feathers are all over the place though."

"Probably due to the Mix pushing them around."

"You mean none of you can see it?" she asked confused. "It's right there." she pointed

"Nope." Violet said.

"Why not?" she asked, genuinely confused. "I'm a changeling, I can see it."

"Not all changeling are exact copies of each other. Just really similar." Tere told her.

"Oh." she replied simply, going into thought. She started to wonder what Dawn as a changeling would be like, but saw how uncomfortable Stalwart was and kept her question for later.

Violet soon finished her notes, and the clipboard and crayon vanished.

"Any common things to watch for when she hatches?" Stalwart asked, about ready to head out.

"Not a clue!" Violet said cheerfully.

Stalwart kept his gaze toward Tere, where his question was intended.

"As the Princess said, don't know. Something is apparently happening, but this is all unknown territory in our history… quite rare."

"Something tells me Violet would want to test this and see if this only happens to alicorns or to other ponies." He said, "I've seen enough. I'm sure you'll let me know when she hatches so we can come see her then."

"Probably." He said, chuckling and turning toward the entrance.

"Come on fillies. Time to go." Stalwart called

"Aw… ok." Nymph said, disappointment clear on her face.

Violet followed behind and Tere begin to lead them to the exit

Stalwart stayed to the rear, keeping an eye on the girls as they left, and soon they saw daylight ahead.

Stalwart felt relief when he saw the light of day once again. They headed to the tent, and he started getting ready to take it down, suspecting they would head home afterward.

"So back to your home?" Tere asked as he watched.

"Yeah, we can make some pizza or something, a trip to town market will show you what I meant about what we talked about this morning, since we'll need some more cheese."

Tere shrugged.

"All right, I've known you long enough to know something else is on your mind. What is it?" he asked, stepping over to him.

"Nothing. Merely enjoy camping."

"Well, we don't have to leave just yet." He said, leaving the tent set up.

He nodded. "So… are fish people?"

"What?" He asked confused, "Are fish… huh?"

"Well… I enjoy fishing… so… do they talk like the other animals?"

"I… no, they don't. They're often used for feeding the gryphons and pet dogs and cats and the like."

"Ah good. Then how about we go fishing?"

"Sure." He said hesitantly, looking to the foals to see if they liked the idea, only to see Nymph looking curious and slightly happy at the idea.

Violet just looked curious

"Looks like we're going fishing fillies," he said, turning to Tere, "I don't suppose you have some equipment or something of your own. I haven't fished at all, except for once when Pops told me I had to fish to get a pet dog. Gave up on the idea a bit quick." he chuckled.

Tere had two fishing poles and a box of tackles. "Never leave home without my rod and spare rod."

He chuckled and then said, "Well, hope you can teach all three of us how to fish. I definitely don't know much about it."

"I should be able to." Tere smiled.

Nymph followed, wanting to learn from this teacher, in case it can help her survive.

They hiked to a small river. Stalwart followed the foals and soon the group reached the nearby river

"Now what?" Nymph asked.

"Now we find a nice spot to set up." Tere said.

Stalwart watched, preferring to let them both have a chance to try.

"What makes a good spot?" Nymph asked.

"That… hmm… that's hard to explain." Tere replied, frowning slightly. "Just something you know."

"But… how do you know, if you had to know it in order to know it?" Nymph asked, head slightly tilted in thought.

"It's… ‘just a feeling’ I guess is the best way to describe it."

"Oh, ok." Nymph replied, seeming satisfied with that answer. "So what do we do after that?"

"We sit, toss some bait, wait a bit then cast the lines."

"Are we at a good place to do that now?"

Tere looked around. They were at a small bed in the river with a few trees and some all grass. "Hmm…" Tere thought, looking at the surroundings, judging it critically before giving a small nod. "I'd say yes."

Nymph watched expectantly, wondering what is next.

He set his box down and opened it, showing all manner of hooks, as well as a jar of bait he opened, showing strange crumbled… something, and used his magic to pick some of it up and then threw it so it landed in the water a bit away.

Nymph looked at all the things in the box, then noticed the crumbling, asking once some of it landed in the water, "What's that?"

"Bait."

"So fishes will try to eat it right? How long before they do?"

"Yes they will, and in a bit, but we have to be quiet so as not to scare them. Fish are jumpy and fishing is all about patience."

"Ohhh." She said, growing hushed and starting to crouch down like a predator waiting to pounce

Tere smiled, and took a seat just as Violet sat as well.

Nymph continued to watch expectantly, trying to wait, growing more impatient after 5 minutes of waiting.

"Now then. Want to learn how to use a rod?" Tere asked.

Nymph perked up turning to him and saying in a hushed voice, "Quiet, you'll scare the fishies." She paused, then nodded, "But yes, show me."

He chuckled and carefully picked up the rod in his hooves. He grabbed a basic hook and carefully applied it. He figured she was too young for that, so he didn't explain it for them yet.

He then begin to explain about how to cast and real in and to avoid breaking the line in a very hushed voice.

Nymph lingered on his every word, fascinated.

After he explained he demonstrated by casting the line and then passed her the rod before doing the same for Violet. "And now you wait for the big pull."

"That's when we feel a tug and see the line move right?"

He nodded. Nymph held on, hoping to feel that tug any moment, sharing the intent look that Violet had as well. Tere simply smiled at the foals and watched.

Nymph was focused on her task, painfully aware of the time passing as she tried to watch for fish and hoping one would bite. Every once in a while, the line would bob but never sank. She looked back to Tere, anxious, as if worried she was doing it wrong.

He smiled at her and patted her head. "Patience little one."

She frowned, trying to be patient as she turned ahead, trying to wait just a little longer.

There was a hard pull on the line. She instinctively pulled back on it, surprised by the movement, "I think I got one!"

"Easy now,” Tere smiled, “reel it in. But don't let too much tension get on the line or go to fast or we will get away."

She nodded, pulling just a little harder than it did, trying to bring it closer while not wanting the line to break.

"There you go. Easy does it." He said, getting the net ready.

She continued to fight, feeling tired as she fought the fish, but tried in spite of it, working slowly and getting excited as it started to splash in the surface water.

"Almost… almost… " Tere encouraged. One more moment as it flopped around he brought the net under it and scooped it up.

Nymph grew very excited and dropped the fish into the net and danced around in place at her newfound skill.

"Very good little one, looks like a salmon." Tere smiled at her.

"Is it tasty?" Nymph asked with a smile.

"Very." He said.

"Yay!" Nymph said, suddenly realizing she should be quiet, then danced around by jumping away from the bank like an excited little deer before continuing to prance and dance about.

Tere chuckled and looked at Stalwart to keep an eye on her.

Stalwart went over to congratulate her and gave her a hug, which she accepted briefly before dancing around him excitedly.

After a bit more time, Violet reeled in a salmon as well.

Nymph smiled happily and came up to Violet, giving her a hug happily afterward, "You got one too!"

Tere ruffled their manes before looking at Stalwart. "Will you be wanting any for dinner or no?"

Stalwart considered, "I suppose I could try, but I don't know. I haven't had any before."

"That's fine." Tere smiled and took one of the rods before casting, as the fillies were too excited to fish.

Nymph continued to dance, "We caught a salmon! We caught a salmon!"

Tere chuckled softly at their antics as he watched the water, just relaxing.

Violet was jumping around saying "Yes, yes, yes, yes!" Over and over again.

Nymph jumped after her and tagged her on the side, saying, "Tag you're it! Come get me!" before dashing off back toward the tent, Stalwart following closely enough to keep an eye on their antics, considering the last match of tag.

Violet blinked and then took off after her with a grin.

Nymph ran around the tent, trying to keep Violet at bay before hopping with a small buzz over the firepit. Violet ran around it chasing her. Nymph slowed after a little while, getting tired from all their running.

Violet tackled her with a wide grin and they went rolling as Tere approached the camp with another salmon.

Nymph laughed and playfully tried to fend her off, kicking away not too hard, rough-housing as Stalwart came over to play with them both.

"And a big white Pony comes to take on the heroines of the hive!" He announced like they were on a radio dram, being slow at pushing them, being very careful and smiling wide to help them have a new game, "What will they do to bring him down?"

Violet gasped and her wings buzzed as she started to fly around him.

Stalwart gasped in mock horror and reached a limb out to her, unable to reach, even as Nymph started to get the same idea and flew in circles around him. Together the pair flew back and forth, darting close to Stalwart but always avoiding being hit.

Stalwart playfully reached for them before sitting on his haunches, waiting for their inevitable strike. Nymph dove in at his rear, intending on landing on his back to hug him around the neck in a mock stranglehold.

Violet went for his legs to do the same, quickly grabbing both legs and held them together against her body with all of her little body’s might.

Stalwart continued the commentary, giving a playful low-voiced roar as he began falling on his side, naturally being mindful of the foals. "And the white stallion goes down! He struggles against the heroines! Have they bested the big mean pony?" He called as he moved his legs slowly, easily lifting Violet.

Violet held his legs tighter, trying to keep him from struggling. Stalwart moved about for another minute before flopping carefully down, acting like he had been beaten by playing dead. It wasn’t very convincing, but even so, Nymph whooped and stood on his side carefully on two hooves, grinning widely. Violet joined her, wings buzzing in excitement.

Suddenly, Stalwart moved, rolling over and sweeping them up into a hug where he had both foals trapped under him.

Violet cried out in panic, not expecting that and the sound of galloping hooves approaching could be heard.

Stalwart booped her on the nose before stepping off of them carefully. "You got me good in our game little fillies, but I think our food is ready."

Tere ran into the camp, horn charged for a spell as he looked around.

"What happened! What's going on?" He asked quickly, beside him in his magic was a pistol at the ready.

Stalwart looked at him in confusion, saying, "We were just playing, caught little Violet by surprise but she's ok. See for yourself."

Tere walked over and looked her over before he holstered the pistol back into his jacket and sighed. "I heard her cry out and though something was attacking."

"If something attacked," he said more seriously, "I would hold them off and send the foals to you."

"You cannot be too careful with the future if the hive." He said, turning to go back and get his stuff that he had dropped when he heard the cry.

"Fair enough. Come on fillies, let’s see if Tere needs help with your food." He said, nudging them up off the ground.

They got up, both blinking and feeling guilty about making Tere worry.

Nymph nudged Violet, giving her a toothy grin before reminding her with a giggle, "Hey, at least we beat Mr Shield."

"Yes we did." She said proudly as Tere soon returned with his gear and the fish.

Nymph giggled, "We make a good team." She said before switching thoughts, "What does salmon taste like?"

"Depends on how it’s cooked." Violet said.

"Oh. So how does it taste the way Tere is doing it?"

"Never had it cooked over a fire." She said, watching Tere descale it and clean the fish.

Stalwart looked away, still a bit sensitive to the subject of empathy with a living creature, even if they weren't intelligent, and watched the area around them while Nymph approached, "What are you doing Mr Tere?"

"Cleaning the fish and preparing them for cooking"

"The fish was in the water, isn't it clean?" she asked innocently.

"Not for eating."

"Oh. Then what are you cleaning?"

"The scales, the bones and the organs." Tere explained.

"Oh, do we not eat those?" She asked.

"Nope. We eat the meat." He said as he finished one fish and moved onto the next.

"Ohhh." Nymph said simply, having no more questions, so she looked to Violet.

She noticed Violet watching Tere work as he cleaned the fish, and tried to watch him continue herself, but despite her curiosity quickly became bored with the repetition.

Soon, he had the fish skewered on a stick and over the fire. Nymph watched the fish, head tilted.

"Won't it burn?" she asked

"Not if it's done right."

"How do you do it right?"

"Watch it, know how long to cook it for and turn it over before it burns." He said, adding some spices he had.

"How long do you cook it for? I wanna help." She said, looking antsy.

"A bit. Don't have any clocks, so just need to know." He said. "Why don't you get us some water and the plates?"

"Okay!" Nymph said, heading off to the river without anything to carry the water in.

Stalwart chuckled, grabbing a water bottle he had by the gear and left to follow her.

Tere watched the fish. The sticks were stuck into the ground, held close enough to the fire to be in the heat but not risk falling in.

Stalwart and Nymph soon returned with water in the bottle, Nymph heading to the gear to pull out a plate, holding it in her mouth. Tere turned the fish over as they approached and Nymph felt herself lick her lips and sniff the air.

"It smells nice... What'd you put on it?"

"Little salt, little pepper and some lemon."

Nymph rubbed her belly appreciatively, genuinely hungry enough to eat the whole fish she caught. He carefully felt the fish after another few minutes and smiled.

"Ah, perfect." He said, pulling them away from the fire and putting them on the plates.

Nymph stood up, buzzing her wings briefly, "Are they food now?"

Tere chuckled and held out the plate with a fork for her, giving her a nod.

Nymph smiled happily, taking the plate, setting it down on the ground, and took a big bite out of the top of it.

Tere chuckled and handed Violet hers, who used her magic to carefully cut it up, and then Tere held out one for Stalwart as he held his own.

Nymph ate readily, hungrily, before wolfing down a good chunk of it, juice dribbling down to her chin as she smiled, "Is so good!"

"Thank you." Tere said as Violet ate politely. Tere glanced at Stalwart as they ate, wondering just how comfortable he really was with eating meat.

Stalwart looked between them, looking a bit more comfortable at the idea than he himself originally had worried after their conversation, eating at his own relaxed pace.

Tere gave him an encouraging nod.

Stalwart looked up at Tere and nodded slowly back, taking a deep breath and then taking out a napkin to bring to Violet's face, "Messy filly, Violet's younger than you and she's much more clean!"

"But she has magic I don't!" she protested, trying to go back to eating.

"I could teach you a bit, would you want that?" Violet offered.

"If I can use it, yeah." she said, feeling a little nervous.

"Why couldn't you use it?"

"I haven't been able to use anything else yet..." Nymph said, getting a little disappointed, but digging into her food some more, having already half eaten her fish.

"Well, you've had ponies trying to teach you changeling magic is why. That would be like an earth pony trying to teach a pegasi how to fly."

Nymph shrugged, slowing down how fast she was eating and chewed more thoughtfully, only a quarter of her fish remaining, where Violet still had half of hers.

Tere looked over again to see how Stalwart was doing.

Nymph listened to Violet’s lecture while Stalwart kept his eye at the fire, keeping to himself and quiet, rather than looking at the fish that were still uneaten.

"You OK Stalwart?" Tere asked.

"Hm? Yeah, just thinking." he said quietly.

"About?" He asked quietly, so as not to disturb the foals at they ate.

"The fish thing, and Dawn mainly. I can't help but worry about her, but I trust her. And yet, this is the first time she's pursued something in the last year other than her healing lessons to other ponies. I was worried about what she’s gotten herself into, without talking to me about it at all… She's competent, if airheaded."

Tere put a hoof on his shoulder

"I know, I'm focusing too much on it and it's out of my control, and yet, I can't help it." He shook his head, chuckling quietly, "Funny, cause I've never dealt with this feeling this strong before."

"And that shows you to be a good mate."

"Was that ever in any doubt?" he chuckled, "I'll just be glad when she's back, and then I can know that she's still the same Dawn I fell in love with.”

Tere nodded sympathetically.

"If you had to guess, why would Dawn be changing the way Nymph said?" he asked, hoping for just about any explanation.

Tere shrugged. "Alicorn magic has always been an amalgamation of the three tribes, and now she's part of the link of a fourth race and being exposed to massive amounts of our history, magic, and way of doing things."

"So, because she's an alicorn, she's becoming part changeling too?"

"I guess? I have no clue. She's the first outsider ever."

"Does that maybe maker her special? Being the first 'n all?" Stalwart asked.

"Quite."

"Well, that's something I guess." He said, unable to stop his anxiety. "What does the hive think of this? I'm sure you've shared what Nymph and Violet have pointed out."

"We are quite fascinated with this. No one from an outside out race has ever changed.

"What are some of them saying?" he asked, seeing how Nymph was having her horn glow and trying to grip onto a piece of her fish, struggling to do so.

"Just wondering if she will remain a pony or come out a drone. Or possibly another queen." Tere said.

"A queen? Isn't that a bad thing?" He asked, alarmed. "You already have Chrysalis, right?"

"The princess is a queen type." He gestured to Violet, reminding him.

"Which means you all already have an heir, right?"

"Yes so?"

"Isn't it bad to have more than one queen?"

"No?" Tere said, sounding surprised at the idea. "Whichever queen is stronger will control the hive."

Stalwart blinked, unsure what to ask about next. He had talked with Tere about how strength was desired before, and yet it was hard to imagine how that fit in with his experience in Equestria to compare to.

"It's fine. I know it's hard to understand." Tere nodded.

"Does that mean that I'll be involved if there's a fight within the hive?" he asked after a minute

"Not at all. It would be a changeling matter and you're a pony.”

He thought, turning to the now successful Nymph who was holding the remains of her fish up in front of Stalwart.

"See! I can float things now!"

"Levitate." Violet corrected.

Nymph finished off the morsel of food as she walked back to Violet and gave her a hug, quite happy at this skill, and didn't seem to mind that she was learning from someone who was younger.

Violet patted her head with a small smile.

Stalwart chuckled, "Well, we can talk about this more later. It's what, midday? Will we take them on a hike or head home?"

"Hmm… depends. You want to sleep in your bed or out here?"

"Sleeping in a bed is always nice." He chuckled adding in a small tease, "Is that even a question?"

Tere shrugged. "I'm fine anywhere.”

"I'm fine anywhere too." he replied, "but I like sleeping in a bed. Come on fillies, let's get the tent packed up so we can head home.”

Tere nodded and while they worked on putting away the tent, he tended to the rest of the camp.

Once everything was packed, Stalwart put it onto his back and chuckled, "Everyone ready to go home?"

The fillies and Tere nodded.

"Then let's be off to back home!" he said, heading the way back to home as Tere brought up the rear.

Stalwart soon guided them home from their camping trip and visiting Dawn, and once inside, deposited the gear at the entrance, satisfied that they arrived.

Most of the tent city that had been there was now gone, with just a few guards and the BCD remaining.

"Where is everypony?" he asked confused, though not wanting to ask until they were inside.

"Moved to the site. Just a few guards left here to guard your place, and the BCD… well they don't want to move, really."

"I bet... though if they caught word of what Nymph discovered about Dawn, think they would?" he joked.

"Most likely not. This is her home. Why go to her when she will come to them?"

Stalwart felt slightly deflated when he heard that, and chuckled emptily, "You have a point."

"Relax. They keep mostly to themselves, as you've seen."

"Yes, but if they're anything like Twilight, they wouldn't dream of passing up looking at my wife when she comes back. First pony drone and all that."

"No doubt, but then, she is counting on that." Tere said.

"Why would she count on it?" he asked

"She was worried about changes and what it might do to her."

Understanding started to set in at the realization that she was worried about it too, likely for his sake, and had already put in a request to find out more about it. Somehow, he felt relieved, even if he didn't understand what they did to know.

Tere watched him, as the foals had run off to the rest of the house.

"I hope she hatches soon." He said quietly. "I think I'll take a shower. Mind watching the fillies a little longer while I do?"

"Not at all." He said. "You go relax."

Chapter 22: Surprises

View Online

Storm followed Twilight through the city, knowing her way around well enough, but not knowing where she herself wanted to go.

They soon arrived at the guard station, and Twilight went in with the troopers following behind, looking for the captain.

The Captain was down on the main floor, filling up a bigger mug of coffee as he always did. "Oh, Stonewall, you're back."

"Yes I am Captain, and I brought us some help." She said with the dozen Troopers and Storm behind her.

The captain blinked, looking between them and said, "And here I thought we were making progress."

"We are. They are just for assistance and later on." She said, looking at a unicorn standing behind her. "This is Lieutenant Star Burst. He is in charge of this group."

A nighttime blue pony with the white mane stepped forward as she spoke and reached a hoof out in greeting.

The captain turned to him, still holding his mug and nodded to him. His face was expressionless, but his frustration and annoyance was almost palpable to anyone who had worked with him in the past.

"And when will we be seeing Princess Dawn, hm? She was quite interested in keeping us motivated at first."

The Lieutenant looked at him expectantly, then put his hoof back down when he was left hanging.

"She is busy with other tasks and will be returning in a few days. You can brief me in private on what has happened while I was gone."

The Captain nodded, "I was heading there now. And Star, you'll learn fast I don't shake hooves with anypony before coffee, even my wife." He commented as he headed toward the stairs slowly, sipping his brew.

Star nodded, and Stonewall began to go to the room with Star. Storm did follow, but not understanding this odd connection between 'Stonewall' and the captain, let alone how he acted toward the 'lieutenant', whatever the hay that meant. After not too much longer, they were up in the usual room and settled in

"Now then what all has happened while I was away," Stonewall asked, “meeting with the Everfree Patrol?"

"I've got some bad news, and if you haven't heard it by now, I'm surprised." He said, setting his mug down, the guards-ponies present looking more drained than they had just two weeks prior, "We've got a bad case here. One of the bay areas held not just one or two, but twenty five bodies of ponies, all having had their throats slit. Now you've known about the twenty, and we've been keeping it quiet up until two days ago, when somehow, a reporter got wind of it and it's now been plastered all over the region."

"Show me everything you have." She said, unphased at the news.

Two guards went to gather the boxes of materials, several versions of the papers coming by from different sources as well as the original case materials, nearly all of which throwing questions at the guard and their ability to help keep the peace.

"We have ponies who have tried to chase the guard out or threatened to fight us. We've never dealt with anything like this before." He said, shaking his head.

The Captain stayed silent, not wanting to comment further. His men were demoralized as it was, and one had already come to him about resigning, but he reminded them of the promise they made to see it through. They weren't happy about it, but he said to take it up with the princess, she'd be the one in charge and able to override it otherwise. It was the only thing that kept him from deserting.

"Well, well… things just got a whole lot more fucking interesting now didn't it?" Twilight finally said after nearly half an hour.

Many of the guard shifted, mistaking what she said for amusement. The captain, reading the mood shift, replied in a calculated tone, "Care to rephrase that, Stonewall?"

"Not sure how. It's seems we are dealing with former zebra military as well based on some of these injuries. At least six of these were taken out with Gali knife fighting which is standard for soldiers of the Grand Zebra Army. The rest are low level injuries, many signs of hesitations and inexperience." She said not looking up from the files as the LT looked over her shoulder at the pictures, only flinching slightly.

"The hay is a Zebra army?" The captain asked, furrowing his brows

Twilight waved her hoof not wanting to have to try and explain Zebrica to ignorant fools. "Just decent army. This fellow is most likely not part of it anymore but they have the training."

The captain gave a small huff, a very obvious sign to those under him that he was not in a good mood and the nice cooperation was about to get a lot less common.

"So what do we do now?" he asked tersely.

"Now we continue on as we have, but I'll need somewhere else for the lads to set up shop. This room is of course for us guards, I'll need somewhere for them."

"I have no more room I can spare here." He said shortly, "We've been pulling double shifts as it is between this case and our usual work."

"I see… any abandoned buildings near by?"

"There's a few, and nopony's gone to that tailor shop where this all started." He said

"Then they will use the tailor shop. Can you make the arrangement?"

"Yes, yes." he said wearily, drinking from his mug.

"Thank you captain. I appreciate it." She said looking at him.

He was already looking away, toward the map and looking at the color coded pins and she slowly started to put the files back

"Well, back to your beats men, unless one of you lot wants to add anything." The captain ordered.

"If you need to talk do not hesitate to come find me." Twilight said.

About four of them seemed to hesitate, looking in her direction, one even taking a half hoof step, but then they looked to the rest of the ponies present and simply walked out slowly with an air of weariness about them.

Twilight made note of them, intending to find them later.

Fire Storm looked at Twilight and the other ponies with her. She'd be amazed at how well adjusted they were to this, if she weren't so busy feeling ill. She knew the darker parts to Equestria, and sometimes, there was a life taken, but nothing like this on that scale.

"Ok lads." Twilight said to the lieutenant. "Take your men and set up at the address the Captain gives you, I expect you to be done within the hour."

He saluted before going to get the address.

Storm turned to Stonewall and asked, "Who would do something like this? It's horrible..."

"Solar Flare. From the looks of it, he gained Control of some group, most likely criminal and then cleaned house."

"If he wants the alicorns to not be the rulers, why does he kill other ponies? That doesn't make sense." She protested.

"Because he is insane." She said simply.

She paused to re-gather her thoughts and then let out her breath in a heavy but quiet sigh. "So what did you want the patrol to do here?"

"You are competent fighters. Flare will be surrounding himself with the best he can find, having those who have potency be trained. He will try to recruit others such as your group into his organization."

"But if he can fight as well as you do, what good is it having us here?" Storm asked, looking down a little, briefly, "It's not as if I can beat you yet.”

"Because I can fight him, but I can't fight him and the rest of his group. Not to mention I can't be in two places at once." She looked at her. "I need someone to watch my back and keep the others off me Lapdog."

"Ah." She said simply, still not appreciating the nickname in a public space but keeping quiet. "So we take care of our own, and you go after him... Are you going to kill him?" she asked.

"That's the plan yes." She said, looking over the files.

Storm took a deep breath, looked at the newspaper, and steeled herself, "I can live with that. What do you need me to do?" she asked with greater force, closer to her old self than she had been the last two days.

"Continue your training so you are ready for whatever will come." She said simply as she started to read the newspapers. She had been ignoring them in favor of the files.

"Fine. I guess I'll spend my time thinking about what else we could have the guild do here."

"I believe your boss made it quite clear the guild wasn't getting involved." Twilight said as she noted the room had emptied.

"Night's a mule sometimes." She said simply. "He may be my special somepony but that doesn't mean I won't be able to kick some sense into him."

Twilight shrugged. "I already wrote them off except for you, since none seemed interested."

"None of them got told." She replied, "It was just you, Green, me, and Night. Remember?"

"Yes, but I mean after your educating experience I'd imagine they wouldn't want to tag along."

"Leave that to me. This is a bigger problem than I think Nightfall realizes, and you said this guy will either want us on his side or get rid of us, right?"

"Yes, because of your loyalty to Equestria. He'd rather eliminate the threat early then leave you to cause problems later."

"That's why we have to help." She said simply. "I'm not about to let Night's remaining dream get destroyed like it had with Green."

Twilight frowned at the last part, then collected the newspapers and put them away as a plan started forming.

Storm continued to talk, "Swift Hoof knows how to get into just about anywhere, and he's never seen, let alone caught. Gallade could put this entire town into a deep winter, trapping him inside..."

This conversation continued as she elaborated in greater detail how she would see the guild help against this threat, yet her presentation didn't account for any action by their enemy, nor expanded the scope of their actions beyond this one city

Twilight listened only to what skills they had and how they could use them and disregard the rest of the useless information.

Storm, in the end, informed of the two pegasi brothers Skyros and Soryks who were trained in the guard before, and were frequently used for weather manipulation in more remote areas and aerial maneuvers. She spoke of Landias, a talented chef, of Allen and his gigantic frame yet peaceful mindset who could help rebuild or reinforce structures, of Vanner, who would stay back as the guild secretary and is terrified of changelings.

Stonewall blinked. "Strange names they got."

"Yeah, but they get the job done."

"Yeah, just… curious is all."

Storm shrugged, "So what should I start doing?"

"Firstly, I want you to get acquainted with everything related to this case," She said pulling out all the boxes. "while I have some guards to go privately talk to."

Storm frowned, then stepped out to read the details of the case so far elsewhere.

<<<<<o>>>>>

Dawn felt herself shift. Something changed. She squirmed, intending to take a deep breath, but nothing happened. She panicked slightly as she moved about, feeling the edge of the cocoon and then remembered where she was.

She pushed against the membrane, rather badly wanting to breathe air again. It was soft and flexible and just bent when she pushed on it but did not break.

Dawn frowned and pointed her horn at it and tried to push and swim into the membrane, hoping to pierce it, despite her rounded tip.

The horn pressed against the film like substance, struggling to gain purchase before it seemed to find an ideal spot. Dawn pushed with continued effort and after a great deal of pressure, finally popped it, making it tear like wet tissue paper from that point, spilling her out onto the floor along with all the fluids that had been inside the cocoon.

Dawn half-fell onto the floor along with the contents, sliding a good three feet before coming to a stop as she wheezed out the gunk in her lungs, taking a deep breath and weakly coughing repeatedly. More and more of the concoction came out of her lungs and nostrils as she got more and more air in and dislodged the mix inside her. She shook involuntarily, feeling weak, only noticing that her lower half wasn't responding the way she expected it to, preventing her from rising.

She was much more keenly aware of those in the link, subconsciously reaching out to multiple drones interested in her hatching at once, mainly sifting through those who would be nearby if they would help her to her hooves. She tried quite hard not to retch, even though she felt nauseated, and yet could see in the dark of the hive with extreme clarity.

She was unaware of the degree of her changes just yet, but soft chitin of a dark green color dotted her back like dragon scales, save for the larger plates on her flanks and rump. Her eyes still held their iris color, but those who looked closely enough could see the compound eyes for the pupils which her mind combined into one very sharp depth perceptive image. Each leg had one half dollar sized hole just above the ankle, with another bit-sized hole above and behind that. She had no way of feeling such a difference just yet, and her pregnancy had advanced to her final trimester, though the foal had not begun to kick, at least, not yet.

Dawn could feel her position in the hive, she was no mere drone, and yet, as similar to queen as it felt, it wasn't quite that position either. She reached for a word to describe how that would be relayed, checking automatically with Chrysalis within the link.

She found the word Legate was part of her. Deep down it was who and what she was, and she felt the Queen approach as the Caretakers helped her to her hooves.

Dawn felt that title resonate within, she was quite happy, no, proud, of that title. She slowly stood, starting to notice more readily the obtrusive belly between her legs and the developing teats for after she gave birth. A firm kick to the wall in protest of her movements made her wince briefly, but it was a minor inconvenience as her mind blocked out the pain shortly after.

'Legate Dawn, reporting for service.' She replied strongly, forcefully in the link to her queen and those around able to see her. She replied with a strength she didn't feel at the moment, yet knew inherently that it was something temporary, that she had new levels of strength waiting to be discovered.

The queen was pleased, and in a moment she entered the chamber looking as regal as ever with her small crown upon her head

Dawn stood in place, feeling a slight shiver at her weakness and the approach, trying her best to stand upright and reflect well upon her Queen with her stance.

Her Queen looked at her with a critical eye. "Interesting." She said walking around her. "How do you feel my little drone?"

"Still recovering from hatching." She replied out loud. "but eager to see how I can serve my queen."

The queen was pleased. "Who are you?" She asked firmly as she stood tall before her drone.

"Legate Meadow Dawn." She repeated, feeling as if she was helping to complete some sort of ritual she inherently knew how to perform.

"And what are you?"

"A changeling alicorn." She replied.

"What is your purpose?"

"To assist the queen, take command if she is incapacitated or missing, and assist in strategy in combat. When not occupied with those tasks, to care for the future of the hive." She replied.

The queen was very pleased and reached out to pull Dawn into a hug. "Welcome to the Hive my little drone."

Dawn hugged her readily, saying, "It's good to be back. I missed you." She had nostalgic feelings, as if she had returned to a mother she didn't realize she had, made more amplified with memories of how her birth mother had loved her only up to a point.

As soon as those memories came up the Queen sent her love for her drone and how she cared without condition.

Dawn continued to hold her, reciprocating that love and the sentiment that she would help care for the hive as long as she lived. It was home, after all. She winced slightly as another kick from her foal was felt, the pain not quite being blocked.

"It seemed someone is happy with how things turned out." Chrysalis chuckled, running a hoof over Dawn's stomach, and Dawn could feel the care she had for Dawn's unborn foal as if it were her own. In fact, as far as the hive was concerned, it was one of them.

It kicked again and Dawn felt something about her foal, yet she had no idea what to consider it or call it while also instinctively knowing it was her young. "I think that kick just answered with a yes." she teased, "So much has happened, it feels like I was out of it for a while… just how much time had passed since you tucked me in?"

"A week." The queen said as she released Dawn from the hug

Dawn stepped back, looking down at her protruding belly and said, "Well, I can't say I recommend going into it pregnant, if we do this again." she joked.

"Your mate and a friend of yours came by to visit while you slept." Chrysalis chuckled.

"Stalwart!" She said, instinctively trying to reach for him in the link and then remembering she had to use her spell to do so. "What friend of mine came with him?" she asked as she spoke with Stalwart by magic.

"The little one from the guild." She said

"Nymph!" she exclaimed. "I hope she is still here." She replied, instinctively wanting to bring her into the family under her care. Only now did she understand the depth that Chrysalis felt when she learned of a changeling outside of the hive. She would nurture that little one and help lead them in gently

"She is with your mate and my daughter at your home." She said. "Shall I have them informed of your hatching?"

"Already done." she answered, having spoken to Stalwart and was now telling Violet by the spell, 'I have hatched, and will be on my way home soon little one.'

Violet jumped at the surprise contact, but was excited when she recognized who spoke to her.

Dawn smiled and turned to the others nearby who assisted her, "Thank you for your assistance, I should get moving while I still feel the strength." She replied, unaware of her chitin that was still soft and vulnerable.

"You should rest here a bit." One of the caretakers instructed.

"I should have the strength to move, at least until I need to eat. I doubt I am able to consume emotions like you do, I still feel much like my old self." She replied confused.

"Your chitin needs time to harden."

"My… I have chitin?" she replied confused before immediately reaching into that drone's viewpoint by instinct. She quickly realized that sure enough, she did. With quick calculation she replied, "So I do… I have survived without it before, can it harden while on the move?"

"Yes, but it's not wise to do so." The caretaker said, not even showing any sign of a reaction as the Legate entered her mind.

Dawn considered her options, debating between having them come to see her, or her going to see them. She reached into the hive memory to examine why it was not wise to be on the move while the chitin hardened.

She found it could cause it to harden wrong, limiting mobility and its effectiveness, as well as the fact it was easily broken while soft. That was extremely painful, and not something that can be repaired easily.

She sighed, recognizing that wisdom, while also hoping to see her family soon, she contacted Tere, relaying the message to Chrysalis at the same time. 'When you get the opportunity, I would like you to take the family to the hive so I can see them while my chitin hardens. I will have a room here prepared for the time needed while I develop, and assist in the nurseries where able.'

At the same time, she contacted a caretaker to inquire how much help she could be, giving love to the nymphs and young of the hive directly. She learned very quickly that her mere presence helped, though they had very few nymphs here. Mostly just small foals from the Ponies who were either with family or arrived separately and we're alone.

A room was already being dug for the Legate and would be ready in a couple of hours.

'We shall be on our way after lunch Legate, though Mr. Stalwart might make a break for it any second.' Tere sent back.

'I will console him. Don’t worry Tere, you've been a good companion to my mate, and it is well appreciated.' she replied while sending her feelings on the subject to him with the intent of reinforcing him and his mild concern for her husband.

'I will see to caring for the foals without parents in my room as best I'm able, to give them comfort while their parents are not present.' Dawn relayed to the nursery caretakers before contacting her husband again, being gentle and sharing her love clearly with him, "Stalwart, dear, I'm fine, almost better than fine. You're going to scare Tere if you run to me ahead of time. Be strong just a little longer. You will see me soon, and I look forward to it."

She felt Tere respond well to her words and feelings while The Queen watched on smiling at how naturally her Legate took to her life. Dawn simply smiled at the queen, reveling in her own ability to do more things than she had ever done before.

'This is why you added me to your hive is it not?' she teased, sending a small level of affection toward her as well. She laid down in a section drier than the rest of her rapidly drying ‘mix’ liquids and added, 'I hunger, and I crave meat, like a stir fry... oh gods, stir fry feels like it would be perfect right now.' she replied as her empty stomach begged for nourishment, as if realizing exactly how hungry it was without the mix to sustain her body and the development of the young inside.

She knew two workers stopped digging and immediately went to begin to prepare her meal for her. She sent her thanks to the workers who prioritized her needs so, and turned to Chrysalis once more.

'I hope our ritual was to your liking my queen, and my answers fulfilling.' Dawn replied as she observed the mix-liquid was drying rather quickly, looking like steam.

'They were.' She said smiling.

'Good. I meant every bit of it… Still, I don't feel any different, shy of the advanced pregnancy and the discovery of chitin.' She replied, not sure what to think of that. 'Do you notice anything? Am I different than I was before?'

'What do you mean?'

'I'm still me, right?' she asked, indicating that the essence of who she was hasn't changed. ‘Stalwart… he's unused to change.'

Dawn felt the queen’s presence in her mind for a few minutes. 'You are yourself my little drone.’

She felt relieved, yet unsurprised, as if she somehow should have known that all along. ‘Is there any specific tasks you would ask I do, or refrain from doing?'

'Only rest now my little drone. I do not wish for harm to come to you.'

'I am a changeling now, even if only in part. I am not so easily defeated.' she teased, feeling both tired and weak at the same time, but despite that understanding her need to uphold the image of the hive's strength.

The queen smiled at her, and Dawn could feel how pleased she was as the Queen ruffled her mane. Dawn smiled and leaned against them with appreciation.

‘Thanks mom…’ Dawn replied quietly, saying what came to mind.

The queen blinked and looked at her in surprise. Then she hugged her close, her love, affection, and joy spilled over to Dawn at being called ‘mom.’

Dawn laid down, overwhelmed with the events before starting to doze off, but trying to hold onto that emotion she was given as closely as she could, treasuring such parental affection she had not had in a decade and a half. The queen held her as she began to rest.

Dawn woke a couple hours later, feeling some of her strength back, but not much, enough to move due to her lack of food. She looked around, expecting the food being prepared to be ready by now.

She was in a bed in an obvious cave with the hive material around and some of the lighting moss, more than most of the hive. There was even a wooden table with some chairs in the room, and on the table sat the food.

She mentally sent her thanks to the workers once again, for doing more than they had to in caring for her and her room, then walked carefully to the table. She felt like her belly was too swollen, beyond what it should have been, and hoped there would be no complications in childbirth or with her foals.

'I had you looked over by a drone and they said you are fine.' The queen sent from somewhere else in the hive.

'I'm glad to hear it… Though it feels like I missed nearly three months of pregnancy, maybe more… when am I due now?' she asked.

'A few weeks, and based on Twilight’s reaction, is it really that bad to skip a few months?' The queen asked with amusement as she sent memories of the hectic moments with pregnant Twilight as she neared birth.

Dawn chuckled groaning, 'How in the world did she grow so much in so short a time?'

'Magic.' The queen said with amusement.

'So my foal is healthy?' she asked, worried.

'Quite.'

'Do we know what tribe they are, their gender, anything?' she asked, 'Maybe one of those doctor scientists would know?'

'Oh, they do most likely. I know I do.' The queen said with amusement.

'Have you picked a name, or am I still the bearer of that choice?'

'Unless asked to do the honor.’ Chrysalis replied, ‘They are yours to name my little drone for they are your children. I would never rob some one of that right.'

'Thank you. May I please know what my foal is, what she's like?'

'I do not know what they are like in terms of personality, but one is a unicorn colt while the other is an earth pony filly.'

Dawn paused, genuinely surprised and then felt all of her instincts kicked in as she felt like she radiated love and happiness, even as she worried at her abilities as a mother. Tears were brought to her face as she ate, saying, 'W-well, th-that's why I'm so hungry, of course. I'm eating for three.'

The queen chuckled and sent her love. 'Congratulations my little drone.'

Dawn was overwhelmed, and while she couldn't stop eating, she didn't stop crying either. She soon reached out to one of the caretakers, asking how the foals they were caring for were doing.

'They are well Legate.' She said, showing her the image of teaching a few to read while others worked on math or drew in coloring books.

Dawn smiled, 'When I am well, I'll hope to come help, if only to give them another who they can look up to.'

'We would be honored Legate.'

'I am merely doing my part to help the hive, caretaker.' she said, feeling humbled now by the recognition. 'You do your duty well.' she added before not being sure what else to say other than to convey her gratitude and return to her food. Her mind continued to try and work, unsure what she should be doing as emotions coursed through her. She had to pause her eating halfway through as she sought to control herself, yet couldn't.

The queen soon entered her room, not knocking or asking. After all, she was the Queen, so why would she? She soon walked up to Dawn and began to stroke her mane.

Dawn sobbed a little harder at first, her tears being tears of joy and emotional overdrive more than any degree of pain.

The queen stroked her mane, helping to calm the mare.

Soon her sobbing slowed, and she was able to focus once again, even if her chest hurt from the amount of crying that she had been doing. She almost sent out apologies to her queen, only to try and hold them back, because she knew she would be told there was nothing to apologize for.

The queen smiled at her. 'So then, there are a few people here who would like to see you.' the queen said sending an image of Stalwart and the foals entering the hive.

'Thank you, I really appreciate your support my queen.' she said gently, as if still referring and thinking of her as a mother. 'Let's bring them in.'

'They are already on their way.' She said smiling.

After a few minutes they arrived.

Dawn smiled broadly as she looked at Stalwart, who soon came over to give her a firm hug, to which she kissed him gently, feeling her lips brush against his fur and smelled deeply, quite happy to sense him against her once more. Chrysalis stood nearby, hugging Violet.

"I've missed you love." he said, pausing their hug and looking her over "You look different."

Dawn tasted something sweet on the tongue, yet something bitter, sharp, she didn't recognize it until she checked the link and realized it was fear. She felt herself tense as he looked her over.

"W-what's different." she asked, half afraid of the answer.

The queen looked over to them, sensing her drone’s concern and fear.

"Well..." he paused, making Dawn suspect he was tempering his words, "You've gotten a little taller, and you're more curvy than before." he chuckled, pausing to add, "And I don't mean our foal."

"Foals… They're twins." she said, tearing up again and smiling.

He approached gently as he gently teased, "You look like you've got a bit of dragon in you, the way those scales are on your back."

She winced as one of the soft chitin pieces was pushed into her and she squirmed, making him soften his grip.

'It should only be a couple of days before those harden enough to not be an issue.' The queen said as she watched.

Stalwart quickly let go when Dawn winced, staying close to her and giving her a kiss on the cheek, "Sorry, I just… twins!" he said excitedly.

"So I'm… not too different then?" she asked timidly.

"Dawn," He said firmly but kindly, "If you're happy, then I'm happy."

Dawn could practically taste how genuine his words were. It was almost as if he were happy to see her again and tinged with a sense of discovery to what she would do next. There was even a bit of insecurity she could taste after checking in the link what it was, and she simply pulled him into another hug and practically pushed him over onto his side to lay on him, giggling even as he laid there surprised at her strength.

The queen ushered everyone else out, picking up Nymph in her magic to remove her and leave them alone. Dawn told her queen nothing naughty would happen, but she appreciated it anyway.

'Still, I’m sure you'd like to be generally alone to talk.' She said with positive emotions.

Dawn kept her husband close, resting as they talked about their foals and her own changes in greater depth. They did so for two hours before Stalwart was satisfied and headed back to work with each other’s love reaffirmed. She knew Nymph and Violet were both eager to see her, so she sent word she was ready for other visitors as she laid carefully in the bed, testing its comfort.

It was clearly a high quality bed, where they got it, who knows. But as changeling in a possibly hostile land, it wasn't hard to guess how it was acquired. In a few minutes the foals came running in and Nymph leapt onto her bed while Violet calmly climbed on.

Dawn laughed, swift to remind them to be careful.

"Easy there fillies. My chitin hasn't gotten hard just yet." She chuckled with transparent mirth before commenting to her mother, 'I'm willing to pay for the bed, if it was acquired through less than official means. I have enough money back home to afford it. If you purchased it using funds from the hive, then please reimburse it from my savings.'

'It is not an issue. It was from one of our drones staying in a hotel. They expect towels, soup and mattresses to be taken and it's covered in the bill.' The queen said.

Violet was looking at her with her analytical eyes like before.

'What hotel in the world do you go to that expects those things to be taken!' she asked in surprise, still extending the offer as she dealt with the foals. "Well, what do you two think?"

"You reaaaaaly changed into a changeling!" Nymph replied in a small degree of admiration.

"I reaaaaly did." Dawn chuckled, "At least, a little of the way anyway."

She felt a mental shrug from the Queen.

Violet gently poked her flank.

Dawn took a gasp of breath as she felt it, turning to Violet saying, "Probably best if you don't touch it, that hurt a bit." She replied. "What do you see, my biological analyst?"

"Apologies." She said then looked at her confused at the last bit.

'Is it bad that I view Violet like a niece, even though I view you as a mother? Doesn't exactly make sense to me…' Dawn asked Chrysalis before explaining to Violet, "It's fine Violet, you're a curious little filly. So what do you think about my changes?"

'No. Not really. Still surprised at that honestly.’ Chrysalis commented.

"They are interesting." Violet said simply.

'Is that bad?' Dawn asked timidly, hoping that wasn’t an issue to her before asking Violet a question. "In what ways?"

"What can you do now as a changeling?” Nymph quickly chimed in, “Can you teach me things about being a changeling? Are you going to join the guild like I did?"

'No. Not at all.' The queen said, her surprise at being asked such a thing was very strong.

"Well, I'm not the only hybrid now." Violet said simply.

Dawn chuckled, replying, "Nope, you definitely aren't. As for you Nymph, I don't quite know all the things I can do as a changeling, but I'd be glad to teach you. As far as joining the guild… We'll decide that later." she said, having zero desire to join underneath Nightfall. At this point, she felt she was his rival, probably his superior in many ways.

The queen was amused and pleased by this attitude her legate had. Violet smiled at that answer, liking it.

"Are you a drone?" Nymph asked.

"Not quite little one, I'm a Legate, a second in command to Chrysalis. A position only just made upon my rebirth." she replied, smiling broadly before turning to Violet, "That will put me under you if or when you become a queen of the hive."

Violet blinked at her in awe

Dawn chuckled, "What? Surprised little queen?"

Violet slowly nodded wide eyed.

Dawn laughed, "When I said I liked looking after you, you didn't think I would go this far hm?" She chuckled a little more and then said, "So are either of you going to ask me more questions or are you going to nap with me on the bed?"

"Nap?" She asked blinking. "But I'm not tired."

Nymph simply moved closer to Dawn at the invitation, laying nearby with a wide grin on her face, excitement clear.

"So, what do you want to know little queen?" Dawn chuckled.

Dawn smiled gladly at Nymph being so close, an instinct being sated as she wanted to care for them. She could sense their excitement and curiosity even as they laid near her head, feeling like a queen or caretaker with a loved foal. The only thing making it not perfect was she couldn’t feel the drone in the link, and it made her anxious on an instinctual level.

"Uh… how do you feel?" Violet asked.

"Tired. I ate a lot and needed it, but this was not an easy process on me."

She wrote that down on her clipboard still with the blue crayon. "How do you feel about what's happened?"

"Happy. I'm a part of the hive and have more family than I ever had before, and I discovered I have not just one foal inside me, but two. I don't know how I feel about missing months of their growing, but… I'm happy, and tired, and happy." She repeated, giggling.

Violet wrote this down, looking like a miniature therapist to Dawn.

"Beyond that," She continued, cracking a small smile, "I can tell my vision is a lot better, though I don't know why, and I think I might be stronger, I've never knocked him over before."

Nymph waited patiently, really wanting to spend time with Dawn of her own, but could tell Violet was a queen and she waited for the little queen who taught her some magic already to have her turn.

"Mr. Stalwart you mean?" She asked.

"Yes, my mate, husband." she said, correcting herself.

Violet wrote then looked at Nymph. "Do you wish to speak with her alone?"

"I just want to be with Miss Dawn.” Nymph shook her head, “She found me in the cave when I was younger, and she wanted to adopt me into her hive, but Nightfall took me away to be in his. Now she's more of a Changeling like me, and I…" Nymph paused, feeling self conscious just then and not sure how to express herself.

Dawn felt what Nymph was saying and trying to say, and in response, she felt love and compassion toward both foals, Nymph especially. She had regrets in the past over letting Nymph go to Night, and to have the admiration of this foal once again, she wasn't about to give her up, Nightfall be damned.

Violet walked over and hugged Nymph. Nymph looked over to her in surprise, only to be pulled gently in by Dawn with magic along with Violet to up against her belly for a group hug.

"I can't curl up around you both like I used to." she said, "But perhaps you two young things would like to listen to the two foals inside me."

Violet blinked and carefully pressed her ear to Dawn’s stomach. Nymph did the same, and within seconds of their doing so, a pair of kicks hit below, closer to one of her teats, making Dawn wince.

"Ow… those two had better not be fighting in there." Dawn commented.

A drone in the hive jokingly yelled out in their mind, ‘Mortal Kombat!’ while several others chuckled and others still tried to shush that drone. They responded by continuing the theme.

"They are like Mr. Stalwart." Violet said.

"What makes you say that?" Dawn asked, genuinely curious as she tried to hide her approving smile at the drone that made the joke.

"Fighters."

"Stalwart is a lot more than just a fighter." Dawn chuckled.

"Yes, but in a fight or flight response, he will fight."

"He defends that which he cares about. There's a big difference." Dawn corrected.

"And if he sees someone in trouble, he would immediately jump to help."

"Well, you've got at least the important parts of it." Dawn admitted, checking on the time through a drone that was outside to see that the sun was setting. She nodded mentally and requested a blanket from a drone at a low priority, stretching her wing as she answered, “Looks like it is nearly bedtime for you both. Violet, would you like to sleep with your sire or stay put.”

"Sire." She said

Dawn nodded, letting Violet go and used her magic to set her gently on the floor. "Nymph, would you like to stay with me or are you used to having your own room?"

"I... I don't want a room by myself in the hive. Can I stay here?" She asked, sounding small and timid.

"Of course."

'My queen, Violet has stated her desire to spend the night with you.' Dawn reported.

'I saw and have sent a drone to guide her to my Chambers.' The queen said feeling pleased at the title. Within moment a drone arrived and Violet followed. Another dropped off the blanket requested.

Dawn thanked the drone, feeling glad that her needs were met, and she took the blanket, spreading it out over herself and Nymph, who was nestled in close.

"Nightfall never let me sleep with anypony like this… feels nice." she said drowsily.

"It's fine little one. I'll keep you by my side like I should have a year ago." Dawn replied tenderly, sending a small bit of regret along with the love she knew Nymph deserved.

Nymph ate that love until she was stuffed and fell fast asleep. It felt to Dawn as if she had been starving before and used to it, then given a feast and invited to eat their fill until she fell asleep content.

'She is so precious.’ The queen smiled in the link. ‘What will you do with her?'

'Bring her into the hive. By your leave, I'd bring her directly into my wing, shelter her a bit from the rest of the link until she is more matured. I'd be tempted to see about cocooning her when she's ready, see if we could help heal her and bring her back to the proper age and size she would have been, but I think it's a bit early for that.' She replied as she continued to help the filly go to sleep, playing a gentle song from her memory with her horn magic.

'You have my permission to do as you see best, Legate.'

'Thank you. I will likely check in with you about important matters regardless, or items not typically done in the hive otherwise. You have the right to know after all.' Dawn said, as if it were obvious.

Dawn yawned, not quite mentally tired, simply physically so, and thus she communicated with the drones out in Manehattan, always keeping in touch with one near Twilight for an update on the circumstance with Flare. After all, she had to have chosen at least one changeling in that force.

Twilight had taken two of the infiltrators with her. They reported things were going well, showing her an image of their base of operations. It was held in the former store, the windows enchanted to make it look empty inside, with a sign on the door saying it was closed. The place was filled with computers, radio equipment, one of the closets in back had been converted into am armory and they had files and paperwork and maps. The place looked like a human military command center set out in the field. Many of her soldiers started calling the place ‘The Shop’ as an unofficial name.

She was also informed of what had been found while they were away, not in too much detail, just the essentials, not to mention how Lapdog had been slowly becoming more and more obedient to Twilight.

Dawn smiled at the discovery of Fire Storm being given such a nickname. The thought of meeting her and calling her that alone made her want to be well all the sooner, but time was required. If she stuck around, she would have the time needed.

Dawn yawned, then looked down at Nymph briefly in concern as the young changeling twitched her head suddenly, limb kicking. She used her magic to connect in to the foal, helping to calm her, to remind her she wasn't alone, which was exactly what her nightmare was about.

Dawn checked in with Chrysalis, a thought crossing her mind, 'So what do you think of the position that the hive had generated just for me? Any plans for how a Legate might change how the hive operates?'

'I do not know. It is much more different than a trusted advisor, only with far more power as only I am above you in the Hive. Your word is effectively law.'

Drones watched the nymph in the link, not making a move, but watching in case needed. They did not wish to frighten the little one further by suddenly barging into her dream.

Dawn fended off the sensation of being alone, helping form the dream from being in a room by herself with no ornamentation to a setting just beyond the door that was barely open, a light streaming through as laughter and a feeling of family came through, Dawn's voice herself calling, 'Nymph? You coming? It's your party dear, everyone's waiting.'

'Perhaps, but I will not abuse this power.' Dawn replied to Chrysalis. 'so many ideas for how I could fulfill this role come to mind, from strategy review to long term planning and disaster prevention, to simply being a backup until a queen is ready… and that's what's already been said by me before.'

The queen smiled as she slept with her daughter. Her mind still fully active. 'Yes. There is much you can do.'

'I will consider my options and how the hive may be best developed, pursuing any weakness or lack of foresight discovered once I've recovered.' she said, feeling more certain of her course as she fell asleep.

Dawn joined the dream with Nymph, celebrating a party together, sharing in cake and watching movies together before returning to her room which had furniture and a lot of stuffed fuzzy animals.

In the back of Dawn’s mind, just at the edge of her vision, the queen stood smiling.

Dawn was content. Her queen-mother was happy, she herself had a foal who was happy to be with her like a mother, and she could see Stalwart with two rockers and playing with the two small foals in her dream. It was a scene she could see continuing on forever.

Nymph didn't understand much of the dream, but her focus was on the gentle presence of this changeling who radiated love, kept her fed, and wanted nothing of her. She felt herself float toward her and stay at her side for that reason alone, and she was content.

The queen was pleased with the dream and nodded to Dawn.

Dawn spotted the figure, only recognizing them by their presence, as the dream distorted them some. She wanted them to come, but did not force it, after all, they could come in if they so choose. Instead, she focused on the joy her dream presented for the limited time she could have it, instinctively knowing that such things would not last.

The queen slowly entered the dream fully and glanced at herself to see how she was perceived. While she knew what her drones think of her, she had no way to know how they saw her in their mind’s eye. Only dreams allowed that, as her appearance was shaped by the dreamer.

Dawn's dream of Chrysalis included her as a dark horse like figure, while frightening in some ways, had a gentle smile on her face. She had no other features so distinct that Chrysalis could see, not the holes on her legs nor the wings on her back, and even the horn was more unicorn-like in appearance, but it held a warmth and comfort to it that seemed centered on a motherly smile.

Chrysalis smiled, finding this view of herself interesting and amusing, and approached and sat beside Dawn.

Dawn had Nymph between her legs, the foal looking about at the smiling faces around her. Dawn protected her, keeping her from getting so much attention she was overwhelmed, but acting as a place of solace. When she felt like there was too much going on, she would bury her face into Dawn's underside and sniff at her, gaining comfort in the pony who found and cared for her.

The queen stroked Dawns mane, already proud of her. "You will make a great mother."

Dawn nearly woke at that comment, wondering who said such a thing, then looked down at Nymph and held her gently as she started to feel her worries start to seep in about being a parent.

The queen was amused at Dawn’s reaction, and pulled Dawn to her side with an arm around her. Dawn sighed contentedly, feeling much like a foal herself when she leaned against the queen, despite having a foal between her legs who was relaxing against her. The queen just held her like that for the rest of the dream.

Dawn woke by morning, and felt Nymph laying on her lower belly’s taut skin and fur, where the foals inside her continued to develop. She thought about how peaceful Nymph looked, and based on the dream, worried about how long she had felt alone.

Dawn checked in with Stalwart, making sure he was well, while also sharing each other's love. At the same time, she checked to see how the displaced town was doing, and the case for Flare and their ‘AOE magic’ thief.

The town was coming along nicely. The simple houses were going up quickly. The biggest issue was plumbing as they weren't exactly near any water lines so they were having to build without it functioning until they could connect to some.

The case was going along and she was shown an image of Lapdog walking, her back legs clearly stiff as she followed Twilight around.

Dawn chuckled, wondering what romp she dared have that wasn’t with Nightfall if that was the cause. She wondered if Storm knew of her hatching, then Twilight. She simultaneously wondered what should be done for the plumbing, considering options nearby. There was a river nearby but the issue would be cleaning the water. It would work for farming though.

The drones with Twilight were keeping Dawn well informed about Lapdog as they knew of their Legate's relationship with her and knew she'd enjoy seeing what Queen's Mate had been up to.

She sent her gratitude to them, even if they felt they were just doing their duty, and suggested Twilight be informed she hatched and her details when tactful to do so, and requested to be informed of Storm’s reaction of hatching.

They replied they gladly would as soon as possible and would send Lapdog’s reaction.

She smiled and turned her attention to the caretakers, wondering how she could assist, perhaps not with schoolwork, but with their activities. It turns out they could always use another set of hooves for the foals, the older ones were doing their best to help.

Dawn checked in with Nymph, who was starting to wake. "Morning Nymph, ready for a new day?"

Nymph groaned, giving a nonverbal groan groggily.

"We're going to join the other foals in the nursery today." Dawn told her

Nymph stretched and then nodded, hopping down off the bed and waited for Dawn to lead the way.

<<<<<o>>>>>

Fire Storm was frustrated. She had yet to have been of meaningful help, and all her ideas were shot down, not that she wanted to help much more if they all were going to call her Lapdog rather than her name. Even “Stone” shouldn’t have used it outside a private room, it was infuriating!

A few of her ideas were used, such as where to look. Twilight was curious as their thief seemed to have vanished off the face of Equus, and right now it was just her and Stonewall in the briefing room as Twilight read over reports. Storm spoke up, feeling anxious and cooped up in spite of their sparring.

"There has to be something I can do. Why can't I fly around, lure him out, something other than all this sitting around?"

"Because he wouldn't come out. He has no reason too." She said. "However you could fly around the warehouse district and see what you see." She said. "I need someone with sharp eye to recon that area."

Storm nodded and moved to leave, eager to fly once again. The sparring helped her antsiness, but not her need to keep moving. As she moved to leave, she spotted a red pegasus with a red handkerchief fly by the window where Twilight sat.

"Ratite..." she muttered as an offensive slur to the pony she thoroughly disliked, sighing and fearing the worst in a message from the guild.

"What was that?" Stonewall said looking up from the file.

"Message pony from the guild. I'd better go get him." She sighed, leaving to do so.

She nodded and went back to the file. "Hurry back and I'll show you the area I need you to recon."

Storm nodded, leaving, only to return with him 5 minutes later.

"What was it about?" She asked setting the file down.

"I have a letter from Nightfall for a Miss Stonewall?" Charred said breathily. He wore a gentle smile, but appeared skittish in front of Lapdog.

"That's me." She approached.

The red pony looked at her and handed off an envelope. "I had this letter for you from Nightfall, and was told not to leave until you read it… Awfully warm today no?" he asked, dabbing at his forehead with his handkerchief afterward, having his sweat turn to very light frost on the ends of his fur.

"A bit yes. Weather report said they were dealing with a major water line break so we're going to have a small heat wave the next couple of days to dry out the areas that were flooded." She said as she opened the letter and started to read it.

Charred frowned, shaking his head, "It's a shame, I rather like the cold."

The letter said thus:

To Stonewall:
I write to you in response to a letter that Storm sent to me, which I have just read, telling me she's going to stay with you another week. She tells me that you found bodies of murdered ponies in the water.
I am not happy that she has gone against your original deal, but she reminded me of something I had forgotten, something I do owe an apology for.
The Everfree Patrol had, and will again, accept your request for aid, and I must take back what I said that the patrol will not help you. Celestia tells me building has started near Dawn's home, and I have sent Allen and Skyros and Soryks. They will assist in weather control, observation, and building in the area for a time.
I have matters to attend to here, but I will attempt come in one week. After all, Storm told me she wanted to see my police skills in action, and she will.
Nightfall."

As soon as Stonewall finished reading the letter, her horn flared and the letter burst into flames, causing Charred to jump in surprise, and the ash was dumped into the wastebasket.

"Thank you for delivering the letter." Stonewall said as she looked at the deliverypony, grabbing some parchment and writing on it before rolling it up and handing it back. "Please deliver this to him."

He eyed her curiously in regards to their burning the message before accepting it and putting it into his saddlebag. "Y-yeah, sure, I'll get it right to him." He stuttered as he quickly turned to leave, going to the door and taking off.

Stonewall blinked at his behavior. "Was it something I said?"

Storm shrugged. "He doesn't deal with heat well, other than that, I don't understand him and don't want to."

"Hmm. He seemed nice enough. I’m sure he'd like the lads from Fort Chekov."

"Where?"

“EDF base up in the Frozen North near the empire. We have a few of their troopers back at base."

She shrugged, "If they have letters they want sent I'm sure he'd do it…"

"Well, doubt they do as they are here. Unless he can travel to other dimensions."

"Not likely." She snorted.

"Thought not. Not many beings have that ability."

Storm stayed silent for a minute, looking to the map before asking, "So what warehouses did you want me to look at and what did you want me to watch out for?"

Stone went over and used her magic to highlight a dozen near the docks. "These ones. And just look for anything out of the ordinary. Don't engage. This is strictly recon."

Storm noddedd, "Don't get into trouble, pretend I'm just exercising or whatever…"

"Exactly."

She smirked, "I can do that, no problem."

"Good filly." Twilight said patting her head.

She snorted, smiling despite herself before shaking her head to get rid of it and going downstairs and out before flying off to do that recon as she was instructed.

Storm flew at a leisurely pace, loving the feeling of the air across her wings. She did a lap without bothering to look at things in depth before taking it slow and starting to look around for signs of activity casually.

The place was filled with old warehouses, most of them looking abandoned. There were a few ponies who seemed to be scrounging for things here and there. She looked at them with curiosity, not seeing what or why they'd be scrounging, didn’t seem to be food.

After she finished her third lap she realized there was a warehouse that nopony was walking near, and even seemed to avoid for some reason.

She looked at it, curious. There had to be something to it… ‘She said recon… there couldn't be any harm in looking over the place right?' she thought to herself.

She continued looking the place over in her next lap and then moved into the warehouse window as stealthily as she could, making nearly no noise as she did so, intent on hanging in the rafters.

She saw it was fully of crates and ponies walking around. At almost two dozen of them were armed while others moved the crates around.

The crates were stamped with the Royal Guard sigil but not one of these ponies looked to be part of the guard.

She stayed there, looking at the equipment, trying to tell what it is that they had in those crates. She had an instinct nagging at her to leave, yet she couldn't help but want to stay just a little longer. She hadn't been spotted or given any clues of her location away after all.

One of the crates was opened to show it was full of weapons, while another showed part of a cannon.

Something pressed to the back of her head. "Hello little pony." An accented voice said behind her. "It would be ill advised for you to move."

Chapter 23: Realization

View Online

Fire Storm tensed, wondering how in the world she was noticed. She was silent when she entered the warehouse, no one had looked up, and yet she felt something that no doubt was a weapon of some kind. Storm quickly started weighing her options on what to do, staying still as she considered, trying to remember what she was taught about attacks from behind.

"Ah, the look of a mare who questions and tries to plan what to do." The voice said. "Let me help you."

The item was taken from the back of her head, and a second later a powerful blow was delivered to it.

Storm blacked out, falling from her perch, air brushing her feathers as she gained speed before landing on the pile of empty cardboard boxes with a loud yet muted ‘thump’ as the cardboard crumpled below her, catching her fall.

The Zebra in an old dark tan jacket smiled down at where she landed as he holstered the pistol he had. Such a silly pony, thinking he wouldn't notice her flying around, watching and trying to see. The poor moronic fool.

Storm was blacked out, unable to wake for a while before she felt the sharp pain of the bump on the back of her head throb, jolting her back to consciousness. She started to move to rub it, when she realized she was tied. Another second of squirming and a groan later, she learned she was tied firmly to a chair and started testing her bonds. Nightfall had made sure she knew how to escape some kinds of bindings, just in case.

Storm soon frowned. Her hooves were tied together, her wings were tied to the chair, rope was binding her chest tight, and her back legs were tied to two of the legs of the chair.

"Well, well, well. Our guest is awake." The accented voice said from behind her.

Storm breathed more heavily as she tried to come to, still struggling against her bonds slowly, carefully, to test how she was tied. She frowned deeply as she realized the more she pulled the tighter they got and stopped, not wanting to make it work.

"Now now, that won't work." A Zebra said walking around into view smirking. "I can assure you I am most excellent and keeping prisoners in their place."

"Who the hay are you?" Storm asked defiantly.

He smiled and bowed. “I am Captain Xenti. Former officer of the Grand Zebra Army." He said the last part with pride as if no longer being part of it was something to be proud of, and wore a tan jacket that was different shades of tan in a random pattern

"Never heard of it." She answered truthfully.

He rolled his eyes. "Or course not. You ponies love to wallow in your blissful ignorance and ignore everything outside of your boarders." He said with disgust. "All of you are too busy kissing the white whore's ass and worshiping the ground she walks on."

Storm raised a brow and said nothing, considering her cutie mark indicated her love of travel and knowing of things even outside Equestria, he seemed to prefer his own ignorance like some of the EDF she had been with before.

"But that will soon change, once the White Whore and her worthless sister and the pink slut have been deposed." He smiled at her, going back to being pleasant and reached under the table and pulled out a large container marked Kerosene. "Pity you won't be around to see the dawn of a new age. But we cannot leave any loose ends."

The zebra opened the can and began to pour the foul smelling liquid onto the desk, the floor, the walls, and then with a wide smile poured some over Storm’s head, the liquid dribbling down her front and wings.

Storm coughed and sputtered, growling and trying to do what she could to avoid it, and yet not knowing anything she could do to fight back. If she even knew a bit of magic, she could have been out of her bonds for sure.

"Do not worry little pony." He said smiling sadistically as he tossed the empty can aside, patting the pony on the head as he said. "I hear it only agony for the first few minutes before it burns away your nerve endings. By then your brain will have boiled in your skull."

"The hay are you going to burn me for, I've done nothing!" She growled at him.

"Because you are a pony deserving to burn in the fires of Tartarus for your arrogance. You also forced us to move this operation and torch the building." He said simply, as if it were obvious, before soaking a rag in the kerosene and shoving it in her mouth to gag her. He left the room, pouring a trail to the door with a new container of the stuff.

Storm sputtered, doing her best to push the bitter, ugly concoction out of her mouth, its scent foreign to her and taste making her want to gag.

The zebra reached the door, and suddenly there was a crash from somewhere else in the warehouse.

"DROP YOUR WEAPONS!" someone yelled a moment before there was a clattering sound.

The zebra looked down the hall and sputtered a curse in his native tongue as more gun shots echoed. He drew a pistol from his jacket and readied it for use.

Storm barely managed to get the rag almost out of her mouth, spitting repeatedly as she heard the crash and the shout. She was confused at the sounds she heard, but it didn’t matter. Her captor seemed distracted by it and that’s all she needed.

She watched her captor, not wanting to give away that she could shout just in case he could harm her further for shouting. She would yell out once he left, unless something else happened. The Zebra walked past her to the window.

"Motherless whores…" he said, then opened the window and aimed his pistol at Storm. “At least I can remove you."

No sooner than he spoke than the window exploded inward. A pair of white hooves collided with the zebra’s side. His hoof clenched the trigger as he fell, the bullet flying squarely in Storm’s shoulder instead of the head where it was aimed. Storm yelled out in surprise and pain then grit her teeth.

Stonewall, in dark green combat armor and helmet, landed in the room with a thud as she collided with the zebra’s side and sent him sprawling. She raised her rifle and stood on two legs, beginning to aim at the zebra offender.

The Zebra rolled to the side before a trio of shots were fired, getting a couple of shots off at Stonewall himself. Stonewall dove to the side to throw off his aim, taking shelter behind the desk, yanking Storm with her.

Stonewall fired several shots before cursing and ducking behind the desk, pulling something from one of her pockets and laid it on the bullet wound.

Storm yelped in pain as she bled from the shoulder, panting heavily as she tried to hold back a yell as her shoulder stung. A brief glance showed Stonewall pressing something to her wound, probably to stop the bleeding, but it stung more than anything she ever knew.

There was another burst of gunfire, the echoes outside dying down in frequency in the distance. Stonewall shooting the zebra again as he escaped out of the room.

“Fucking hell…” Stonewall cursed before she drew a knife from her shoulder sheath, starting to cut the ropes. “Hold still.”

“Not… like I… can move.” Storm said, finally spitting the rag out and panting with difficulty.

“Are you ok? Any other injuries beside the gunshot?” She asked as she sliced through the ropes and started move them out of the way.

"J-just the shoulder… damn that hurts!"

"It's about to hurt more." She said and put her hoof on it and pressed. "We have to get out of here. Can you use your wings?"

Storm yelled out from the pain before gritting her teeth and replied, “Can unicorns use magic? Get me the hay out of here. I'll make it.”

Stonewall nodded and shifted her disguise to be a pegasus and gently lifted off the ground, heading for the broken window. She moved to life Storm up to help with their shoulder and stayed at their side.

The pair flew out the window, Storm flying, though with difficulty. She followed Stone as best she could, ignoring the dripping wound.

They flew to a small Royal Guard command post, where they landed and Twilight sat her on the ground and started to tend to her with a med kit.

"This is going to hurt, but I need to get the bullet out." She said.

Storm was panting, barely taking two more steps once they landed. She tried to sit down, but her balance failed her, making her fall over on her side, barely conscious.

Twilight cursed and her horn glowed as she pulled the bullet out. She quickly put a bandage on the wound as it started bleeding, trying to heal it.

Storm yelped involuntarily as the bullet was yanked out before her eyes fluttered and she struggled to stay awake. Rest was oh so tempting right then… at least then she wouldn’t feel the pain. ‘Maybe just a minute's rest would be ok,’ she told herself.

"Stay awake!" Twilight ordered as she worked to close the wound and stop the bleeding. "Come on. I thought you were tougher than that, or are you just some big mouthed foal trying to act big?"

She heard the voice, the command, and hung on to it, staying awake and slowly recovering. She felt the stinging of the wound and clung to that feeling, starting to come back awake. She groggily looked up at Stonewall, holding a look of confusion as she tried to clear her clouded vision. Twilight soon finished and nodded.

"Alright. You should be good." She said looking down at her before giving an order in a firm voice, "Stay awake Lapdog."

"Tired…" she said quietly, looking up at Twilight with that same degree of confusion. She stayed awake, gradually coming closer to consciousness as she started to wonder what it was that Twilight went through that she could tolerate this so readily.

Twilight looked to the side and barked something about prisoners before looking back at her.

"Come on. Don't tell me you’re going to disobey me, else I'll have to ban you from flying for a week."

Storm groaned, moving to try and stand up, body starting to shiver and shake as she did.

"H-how did you know I was in trouble?"

"Because what should have taken at most 2 hours you weren't back after 4 so I sent one of the MID to see what was up and they found the warehouse."

"Oh..." she replied, not understanding what the MID was.

"They’re one of the soldiers that came with me. I sent them to find you when you didn't come back." She finished explaining as she was done with Storm's shoulder. "You will be sore for a few days, and I'd recommend resting that shoulder."

"Thanks…” Storm nodded, then mumbled, starting to shake as she realized what just happened, “He… He really was gonna kill me…"

"Yes. Unfortunately, it seems he got away." Twilight said, sitting beside Storm and pulling her to lay on her lap. Twilight then began to stoke Storm's mane to calm her down.

Storm didn’t resist, still shaking as she laid down on their lap. She hadn’t encountered anyone who wanted to kill, and to have it be in such a horrible way… it was all she could do not to cry, to think that her life and her time with Nightfall had almost ended in a moment’s notice. Twilight started to hum as she stroked Storm's mane.

"It's ok. Shhhh… you're safe now." She whispered

"Why?" She asked, "Why would somepony do this?"

"Because some people are just that way." She said stroking her mane. "Some people allow their hate to guide them. Some think what they are doing is justice. Some… for some it's just fun for them."

She silently sobbed, starting to get her breath back as she came to a realization. Twilight was far more sane than she gave her credit for.

Twilight just stroked her mane and told her it would be ok. That she was safe.

After a while, Twilight carefully moved Storm onto her back and began to make her way towards the hotel. She cast a spell to hide Storm so she could have privacy. Storm didn't need to be here right now and needed somewhere to feel safe.

Storm could feel Twilight’s true alicorn body under the illusion. Her wings. Her muscles her bones. The scars. How the cybernetics moved.

She felt like an athletic pony, but under her hide, her muscles were hard and firm as they pulled and stretched while she walked. She had clearly spent years working on her body, training it and conditioning it for what she needed, yet there was still that gentleness to it. Her fur was soft and comfortable. It was well cared for, as was her mane and tail. Her hard muscles were wrapped in soft delicate fur.

Storm thought about their behavior, thinking about this ally who was so strong, yet despite the strange hostile action, she was behaving so softly. Even now, she was humming a tune for her benefit, was walking carefully to keep her on her back, and using magic to hide her tears. Storm blinked as she realized she was crying, almost sobbing and didn’t even realize it.

This pony she had given such a hard time before had come to rescue her when she hadn’t come back. Twilight had come to look for her when they didn’t come back. Twilight saved her when she needed it most, when she wouldn’t have been able to go back home to her mate if they hadn’t come. There was no hesitation that she saw to do what they needed to do.

She felt their body as they rode, covered in so many scars. Most of them were noticeable, impossible to hide, yet she didn't try to hide them. Despite their trying to see themselves as her owner, she could tolerate that. Storm could accept that she was beneath them now. They really were from a world she did not understand. Her only regret in that moment was that it took her nearly dying to open her mind and stop being such a mule about it.

Soon they arrived back at the hotel, and Twilight dropped her disguise as she closed the door and carefully placed Storm in the bed.

"You want anything to eat or drink?" She asked

"Yeah, water..." she replied, not feeling hungry right then.

Twilight nodded and went to the small kitchen to get a cup of water and soon returned with it. Storm drank readily, looking calmer, more somber and downhearted.

"Hey don't be like that." Twilight said. "You did good spotting that warehouse."

"Fat lot of good it did me…"

"Hey. Don't be like that. Not many people would have seen it. That place didn't look any different from the others." Twilight said. "Not to mention it's hard to do much against someone who got the drop on you. No saving rolls with that."

Storm sighed and then nodded, "I didn’t realize just how… how real what we were doing was. I even felt like it was time to leave when I went in there, but still I did nothing…"

Twilight nodded back, "It's what I've been trying to tell you Storm. We are dealing with people who won't think twice about killing you. I don't know who that Zebra was, but honestly from the looks of it he is a real piece of work. Flare is insane but he prefers quick and clean and detests pointless suffering."

"… just what good am I in this? What can anyone in Equestria do?" She asked, "We aren’t prepared for this…"

"And that is why I am training you." Twilight said. "You have good potential Storm, and you are a good student. You are taking to the training very well, and I need people I can trust not to be tempted and have at least some idea how to fight. You hit all the marks of someone I can trust not to betray me to Flare. I can't even trust the guards I'm working with that far."

"Really?" Storm asked, looking at her in a way she never would have before today. She seemed to seek validation, something she would have scorned Dawn for, as green always seemed to need it.

"Yes. It is clear you wouldn't ever betray Equestria for any reason, least of all to someone like Flare, no matter what he said and offered." She said. "You also have good instincts shown by you finding the warehouse and knowing you should have left. You just need to know when to listen to them."

"Thanks… I-" she hesitated, thinking about those near her, those she knew. Her mind turned to Dawn. "What's gree- Dawn going to do… will she help us?"

"She already agreed to." Twilight said. "She's been in this from when we first found out, and I know she has no intention of backing out till this is over. In fact, I was told she will most likely be on her way here in a couple of days."

"What will her part be in this?" She asked, having meant that as her question earlier.

"Someone I'm also teaching, as well as someone who has a lot of magic and I can trust as well."

"Because she's an alicorn?" Storm asked, still holding a hint of scorn.

"Yes and no. From what I've gathered, she is quite powerful to begin with. Add in she would never stand by and let someone like Flare run around, and I know I can count on her to help me when the chips are down."

"Her? Powerful? She needs Stalwart to fight out of a cardboard box."

Twilight chuckled before answering, "She's a lot more powerful than you think."

Storm shook her head once then paused. She underestimated this Twilight once before. She didn’t want to make the same mistake twice today. Storm stayed quiet for a while longer, feeling tired, even as her shoulder hurt.

"What will happen with the ponies who did this to me?"

"Well the ones who are alive had been turned over to the Royal Guard. I'm sure they will be tried and sentenced as we have more than enough evidence to convict." She said. "As for the Zebra… he got away."

"How will we catch him? How did he hurt me?"

"I believe he is the zebra soldier I mentioned before. He was wearing an old army jacket of theirs and had one of their service pistols." She said. "As for how, the same way we catch anyone. Investigate and track them down. Try to apprehend if possible but from what I can tell he will be killed."

"But, how did he hurt me, what did he do?" She repeated, not understanding

"He shot you," Twilight said factually, "with something called a gun. It's a simple machine that fires small bits of metal at high velocity."

Storm nodded, still not quite getting it, but felt her mind start to go to sleep, a yawn escaping her muzzle.

"Would you like to sleep in the harness tonight?" Twilight asked her. "You seem to rest rather well with it on."

"Yeah… that'd be nice." She said quietly.

Twilight smiled and got the harness and other items. With practiced ease, Storm was bound in it, blind folded, gagged, with her legs and wings bound as well. Once done Twilight patted her head and sent a message down for room service as she laid beside Storm, stroking her mane.

Storm settled into the harness, feeling comfort in it, knowing that she would be looked after and well from their adventures on the train ride here.

Twilight stroked her mane and back, only leaving to get her food when it arrived. When she left, she came right back and sat beside Storm, placing the pegasus’ head on her lap as she held the food in her magic to eat.

Storm rested gently on Twilight, taking comfort in their closeness, just as she had with Nightfall. She still loved him, but Twilight made for a good replacement in the meantime when she needed it and they were away.

Storm was put into her harness to keep her secured, an outfit that removed freedom yet told her that she would be looked after by Twilight, and the knowledge of that brought her peace. She felt one of the earmuffs moved slightly as she was pulled close.

"Good night my little Lapdog." Twilight whispered before replacing it, and Storm felt Twilight's wings go around her.

Storm whinnied again quietly before nestling in, falling asleep happily. Twilight was soon behind her, falling asleep easily.

Storm slept fitfully, squirming every now and then from her wound paining her, even waking with a yelp as it reopened, panting from the nightmare. Storm was still held in Twilight arms and wings, and Twilight had removed her gag after Storm had fallen asleep so she could talk. Storm yelled out briefly from the pain before wincing.

"Stone!" She called, barely avoiding calling her Twilight.

The earmuffs were instantly off her head. "What's wrong?" Twilight asked.

Storm couldn't speak as her heart pounded fast, face contorted in pain. Her bandage showed signs of fresh bleeding.

"Hold on." Twilight said and the sound of a kit opening filled the room. First, a painkiller was injected into her shoulder to dull it.

Storm winced as the needle entered, then visibly relaxed as hot pain turned into cold pressure that she could deal with. Twilight worked quickly and efficiently to fix the wound, her medical skills showing as she once again worked to stitch it together.

Storm felt her breathing slow and periodic pressure at times, knowing she was in good hooves as she fought to remain conscious, her body wanting to sleep again.

"Done." Twilight said, finishing as she started to unbind Storm's legs.

Storm let her limbs drop limply once released, asking, "How bad was it? Felt like I was being cut in two at the leg when I woke."

"Well, you started bleeding again. Nothing too serious, but I'll have to wash the harness." She said as she removed the blindfold.

Storm shook, remembering her nightmare filled with undead ponies with iron spears that tried to stab and attack her. She never had such fears before now, and her fighting in the dream felt futile as they kept coming, kept stabbing her, making her feel like she was about to die each time.

"Storm, what's wrong?" Twilight asked, concerned.

Storm shook her head, "Just a nightmare."

Twilight pulled the mare into her lap and began stroking their mane. "Tell me about it?"

She hesitated, then told her, slowly, in a low monotone voice, as if trying to distance herself from the events. Twilight listened, stroking her mane and back until she finished with a sigh.

"Silly, huh?" Storm said, looking back at Twilight.

"Nightmares are never silly." She said stroking her mane. "Neither is fear"

"Fear?" She asked, trying to mask her struggle with it.

"Storm, a true warrior is not someone without fear, they are just fools." She said stroking their mane. "A warrior is someone who faces their fears and acts despite them, they do not hide from them."

Storm sighed, as if she already knew this, "I'm fine 'light. Really."

"You sure?" She asked. "I can feel you shaking."

"I'm not shaking." She denied, keeping her hooves on the bed, unaware of her shaking.

Twilight sighed, as if disappointed, then resumed stroking her mane and held her. She then moved again, wrapping her wings around Storm and shutting out the rest of the world. It was something Celestia used to do when she was scared by a nightmare as a filly.

Storm leaned against her, moving her hoof and looked at it, only then noticing how much she was shaking and whispered, "Damn… You were right… I… I didn't… how didn’t I feel it?"

Twilight simply began to hum, putting her legs around Storm.

"Sorry… I didn't mean to lie." She answered in a rare apology.

Twilight only hummed as she rested her chin on Storm's shoulder since she couldn't reach her head and just held her as she hummed a gentle tune.

Storm felt her shaking intensify briefly, then start to slow, feeling once again like a foal against a parent. Twilight didn't speak, she just held Storm and hummed that tune as her wings shut out the world.

Storm relaxed, gradually feeling better, calmer, and started to fall asleep once again. Twilight just held her and hummed for a while longer, letting her pet sleep peacefully.

Storm slept until mid-morning the next day, dreaming of family back home. She found she was alone in bed, and music could faintly be heard through the door to the rest of the hotel room.

Storm stirred slowly, mindful of her wound, getting up and starting to head toward the source of the music.

When she opened the door she could fully hear the song, and she saw Twilight sitting at the table, back to the bedroom, the music coming from something she held and was looking at.

"Morning… What’s that?"

Twilight jumped in surprise and quickly turned off the music as she closed whatever was up on the item. "Oh! Um, morning. Sorry if I woke you."

"It’s fine, I’m already feeling better. What was that?” Storm asked.

"What was what?" Twilight asked.

"Your music. It wasn’t a turntable."

"You mean this?” Twilight held the device up, “Or the music itself?"

"Yeah, that thing.

"It's called a Datapad." She said. "It's able to store information like text, maps, pictured and music."

She stepped forward to inspect it, really curious. "It’s so small."

There a bunch of icons on it and behind it was a picture of unicorn Twilight, her scars far more noticeable and… upon closer inspection, she noticed Twilight’s right CM was just a single square mass of scar tissue. Twilight wore a dark green military jacket and cap with mirrored sunglasses on. She stood on her hind legs saluting the camera. Beside her was her mom and dad, brother and his wife. All of Twilight's friends, the Royals , behind Twilight stood Chrysalis in the same uniform and behind her stood a couple dozen different ponies in similar uniforms all saluting as well. Behind them was a large gate with a building beyond it. Above the gate was the words “Camp Mendez.”

Storm looked at the background picture most, looking between all of them and quietly said, "Your world must have been pretty different… do you miss them?" She asked gently

"Every single day." She said, turning it back to look at the picture. "Was one of the proudest moments in my life. Right up there with becoming Celestia's student."

"Will you visit them while you're here?"

"I'm not sure… maybe… if I do, I'll be in disguise so I can work within the Princesses’ request."

"What request?"

"To keep the whole other dimensions exist thing a secret." Twilight reminded her.

Storm snorted, "A bit late for that now, huh?"

"Not really. You already knew about them. I got stuck reading in my counterpart and then those guards we are working with are the only ones aware of it."

"You mean to tell me nopony in Manehattan has caught on to what's going on with these murders?"

"As far as I've been able to tell, no. All our files are treating this as some psychopath, which is not a lie, just not the full truth."

Storm shook her head, "I don't know what good is going to come from keeping it a secret. Don't ponies have a right to know?"

"The Princess are worried about mass panic if the population learns of other realities, some far more dangerous then you could imagine."

"But that doesn't mean that the danger's not out there… Why would they rather stick their heads in the sand?"

"Because ignorance is bliss.” Twilight shrugged, “I've lied before about threats to our nation. Imagine what would happen if people knew there were other worlds, some of which would be extremely hostile, that existed and could end up in this world, charging forward anytime, anywhere, to invade? Or some horrible unstable monster?" She asked. "People would panic. They'd be terrified to ever leave their homes"

Storm thought, realizing what she was saying and the truth of it.

"Sometimes, people don't need to know they are a hair’s breadth away from total annihilation."

Storm frowned, torn on the issue. She wanted ponies to know, but she trusted Twilight and her experience now far more than she would have a week ago.

"I know it sucks, but sometimes secrets must be kept as it's what's best for everyone."

"If you say so…" she said reluctantly. “You saved my life already, I won't complain.”

Twilight smiled and patted her head,

"So, what're we doing today?" Storm chuckled at the patting head.

"You will be recovering."

"Oh… right… I barely felt that for a while." She said, looking down and remembering her wound.

"Which is good, and I'd like it to stay that way."

Storm turned to leave, unsure what she would do while resting, feeling a craving for motion like she usually did to calm and relax.

"And I'll be staying here as well, I already sent word to the Captain I'll be taking care of you as my patient." Twilight informed her.

"Oh… I'll try not to slow you down." she said, turning back around to lay down near the desk to rest there. She wasn’t about to inconvenience the mare who saved her life, so she would stay nearby Twilight if she was to look after her.

"Good filly." Twilight smiled at her and patted her head.

Storm smirked and replied, "Somepony has to keep you out of trouble."

"That's usually Queeny.” Twilight chuckled.

Storm chuckled and pulled out one of her old daring doo books she had finished once before and began to reread it, so she could compare the differences between the two world’s version of things.

<<<O>>>

Dawn visited the foals and nymphs over the two days from her hatching, and now that her chitin was strong enough to withstand longer moving, she returned home, packed her things and after reassuring Stalwart, she left by train to Manehattan, disguising herself with changeling skill to look like her regular self.

Dawn soon enough stepped out of the train and looked for any greeting, intent on heading to the HQ if there wasn't. She found Twilight there waiting for her on the platform, disguised as Stonewall. Storm was at the HQ, coordinating the information, intent on having a brief summary for Twilight's perusal upon her return.

Dawn smiled at her magic in quiet, glad she could hide her changeling features, even having been amused that the flames’ color matched her magic color when she changed her form. She hadn’t dared to do too much experimentation with her form yet, out of concern for her foals.

"Morning Stone, ready for another day of work?" She asked with a childish smile.

"Yes Ma'am." Stone nodded, smiling back. "Did you have a good train ride?"

"I’m eager to see what’s been done in my absence, not to mention give you some updates of my own." Dawn smiled, adding, "and yes, it was entertaining. Much harder to be bored now."

"Glad to hear ma'am.” Stone chuckled, “Follow me and I'll bring you up to date on what's been going on."

Stone turned to lead the way, and Dawn followed as best she could, finding she couldn’t run effectively without hurting, slowing to a trot.

"You okay ma'am?" Stonewall asked concerned

"Very pregnant and hiding it well." Dawn said quietly. "I'll show you when we arrive."

Stonewall blinked and then slowly to a walk.

Dawn panted quietly, "Thanks."

Stone nodded and Dawn felt the unseen wing pat her head. "A lots been happening here both with the case and more private matters."

"I look forward to hearing it. Been watching through a couple eyes, but I still prefer to be told."

"Of course you have, Legate.’ Storm chuckled quietly, smirking.

Dawn smiled broadly, "So weird to be called that, but I can’t stop smiling. I take it you approve?"

"If Queeny does, then so do I."

'And does queen approve?' Dawn teased Chryssy before replying, “I am glad. It wouldn't do to disappoint my mentor.”

'You know the answer to that Daughter.' The queen sent back. She had stayed behind to coordinate a few things with the settlement first. Stone merely chuckled as they neared the station.

'Of course.' She replied, going into the station and asked, "When should I show off the changes?"

"This evening.” Stone said, “We will be having dinner in the hotel room and I have an idea I want to discuss with you.”

"Understood." Dawn replied, looking around for familiar faces.

The room had several familiar guards around, and Stonewall led her towards the back room they had been using.

"Morning everypony, good to be back." She called to those near.

They replied and referee to her as Princess.

"Hi Green." Storm said simply, turning to give her report summary to Stonewall and not even looking at the princess.

"Hi Lapdog." Dawn smiled, playing along now that they both had names for each other.

Storm frowned, not enjoying being called that by Dawn, and Dawn could taste her disdain and frustration.

Stonewall chuckled, then looked at Storm. "You have a report?"

Storm nodded, "just a summary of what you missed."

"Storm,” Dawn paused, looking Storm over and noticing the stitches in the shoulder, “what happened to you?”

"Had a run in with a piece of work who seems to be working with Flare." Stone said. "She's on light duty right now here in the command center."

Dawn nodded, commanding. "Come with me Storm."

"Why?" She asked defensively.

"Don’t argue or I’ll order again using your pet name." Dawn answered sternly, not wanting to argue and already making up her mind to heal her, taking on their fatigue in doing so.

Storm grumbled, then looked to Twilight as she watched Dawn head to the upper floor toward a more private room, wondering if she had to. Stone nodded, and Storm let out a quiet sigh before turning to follow the mare.

"Storm,." Dawn said simply, trying to be patient even as she tasted the resentment in the air, "lay down. This will sting and weaken you very briefly, but you'll be healed soon."

Storm opened her mouth, tempted to reply 'Don’t do me any favors' but realized Twilight was behind her and to cover herself, instead answered, "We'll see."

Stone watched her closely, suspecting they meant something else.

Dawn proceeded to start her healing magic, feeling as energy left her to accelerate the healing process in Storm. It was a simpler magic, and more efficient, but still time consuming. After ten minutes, she shifted on her hooves in front of Storm. Storm had been furrowing her brows, skin and muscles itching as they grew in place during the spell. Before she knew it, the spell was done, the wound healed, and Dawn looking tired, a bead of sweat falling from her muzzle to the floor.

"Finished." She said, slowly laying herself on her side.

Stone smiled and went to inspect the shoulder. Storm frowned, looking down and expecting a scar, or a spot with no fur, and yet it looked as if she had never been injured. She felt the place where the wound had been and then looked at Dawn with surprise.

Dawn smiled, exhaustion clear on her face as she said, "I can tell I've gotten better… I did what medical ponies now only do with a staff of four, two for healing and two substitutes in case the original two tire, and what I used to do with the aid of Starlight Dusk… Did it scar at all?"

"No…" Storm replied, surprised

Stone smirked. "What do you say Storm?"

"Thank you…" she said, confusion hanging in the air as she looked at her.

"I've been doing healing magic like this ever since the mirror… well…" Dawn spoke, starting to frown as the memory came back, then shook her head, "I hope this helps you get up on your hooves."

"Yeah, I can go back on flying around town now." She answered.

"Feel free to do a few laps around the area." Stone nodded, giving Storm permission.

Storm nodded, "I… I think I will. I'll keep close just in case anything happens."

"It won't… I made sure of that. It wasn't rushed." Dawn said smiling even as she laid down.

Storm left, still surprised at the healing she had received, as she expected it to be patchy or incomplete, and flew once she was outside without any delay.

Stone nodded to Storm as she left and then sat beside Dawn, stroking her mane. "You OK my pet?" She asked as they were alone.

"I'm worn out… the pregnancy is a lot harder on me, being only a few weeks until I'm due, and that was quite hard on me doing the healing alone, but I had to try and find out if I could." She smiled, "I'm sorry if I worried you."

"You're tough." Twilight said approvingly. "Anyways, I was wondering how you'd feel about training Storm in the ways of being a good obedient pet?"

"Oh really?" she smiled, "and in what ways does she need to learn obedience?"

"Right now, she is rather obedient, but I want to ensure that she knows her place. There are a few things I'm sure she would refuse and I can't help but think you'd be perfect as a trainer."

"We'll see. I am gentle because I do not want others to go through the hardships I have, but I will try." Dawn said, nodding. She slowly started to get up, looking a bit better, but still clearly needing rest.

"We can wait till after you give birth if you'd like, would give you time to prepare as I'm sure you'd like a uniform to show your status." She said smiling.

"No, I'll take on training her as soon as you wish.” Dawn chuckled. “I will rather enjoy sending her to my every whim like the changelings behave, even when I want them to delay because they are not 'mere drones' to me. It will take time, but I can do this for you."

"Got anything in mind as a sort of uniform to wear while training?" She asked. "If it goes well, I might make you my official pet trainer."

Dawn smiled in turn, "No, I don't have an outfit in mind, but I would want to keep it work appropriate, in case we need to go out and about. I'm open to suggestions though… out of curiosity, what symbol would you use for my status? Last I knew, Legate was a roman title from back home. A culture that ended its reign nearly two millenia ago, and I never saw any marker to show my rank."

"You had the Zebra Capital city in your world?" Twilight asked surprised, "As well as the the high generals title?"

"There was an old copper and bronze age nation called Rome, whose capital was also called Rome on large peninsula now known as Italy, whose borders spread throughout most of the known world of its inhabitants at the time. It collapsed in on itself, but it was human. Legate was one of the ranks I can remember in it, along with a Caesar, the leader of the Rome." Dawn answered.

Twilight blinked and tilted her head. "The Zebra capital is named Roam, led by the Ceasar with the high General being the Legate."

"Interesting parallel." Dawn answered, before saying, "I think if you don’t mind, I’ll go sit down. I'm still a bit worn out from her healing. I basically took on at least half of the energy cost of her wound’s healing myself in the process."

"Took on?" Twilight asked for clarity. "And yes of course."

"Thanks." Dawn answered, following Twilight to the chairs. "The easiest, least dangerous magic to use for healing, its cost is partially made up of magic, and partially of stamina. Even so, I will recover within a day or two where that would have taken her weeks to recover from. The more advanced healing is more magical and mental focus, but runs the risk of making a pony pass out all the same, which is why backup ponies are used, to take their place while they recharge."

"Ah, yeah. I tried my healing spells, but for some reason all I could do was stop the bleeding, I wasn't able to close the wound." Twilight said as they walked the short distance to the chair.

Dawn chuckled, spotting the closest chair and sitting down on it gingerly, "Wow, that really is not easy when you're pregnant. damn." She chuckled and then continued, "I know I had to try a few things and experiment when trying to heal Cherry Dancer, but I've learned to be quite effective with it, which is why I taught lectures on healing magic."

"Normally healing is very simple and the wound closes up, and then you’re done. Apparently that doesn't work." Stone commented.

"Apparently not. I have to focus on regrowing the tissue there, as if the body is in the womb, or at least, that's what I picture it as. I don't have enough of the foundations to understand what I'm doing."

"Perhaps I'll assign books to read." Stone said understanding.

"We can do that, though I typically learn better from a lecturer and demonstrations of practical theory."

"True. Sadly I'm not much help as my healing spells don't work."

"Is it possibly just a location issue? Would it be more effective back in your home?" Dawn offered.

"Maybe."

Dawn sighed and then got down off the chair, "I may go get breakfast somewhere and take it back here to eat, unless you'd rather it be fetched."

"I'm fine, and I can send someone to get it so you can rest." Twilight said.

"My concern is the safety of me and my foals if we go out more than needed. If we fell under attack, I know I would have had the strength for a shield, but not after even accelerating her fur regrowth." Dawn said.

"I'll send someone out." Stone said, then turned to go find someone.

Dawn dug out the bits needed for three meals worth, plus a little extra in case, weighing what she was in the mood for when the idea of a broccoli cheddar and spinach calzone crossed her mind. She knew that would do until she could have some fish as a lunch option.

Twilight return with one of the earth pony guards. "Alright, so Grounded here has agreed to go get you food Princess."

"Thank you Grounded, sorry I’m pulling you away for something so simple." She apologized, "Would you please get me two broccoli cheddar and spinach calzones from the bakery I passed about 5 blocks to the east? I left in enough bits for you to get something too if you want."

He saluted and took the bits before heading for the door.

Dawn sighed, "It genuinely feels wrong to have a guard or one of your men sent on a simple errand when there’s so much more they could be doing…"

"Dawn, every bit helps, you're the leader of this so to speak, and they are sworn to protect you. You having issues because of hunger is them not doing their job. The captain of the ship has to be strong, else everyone bellow will suffer."

Dawn nodded, then added, "I suppose you're right, I just respect my guard and those below me to know that they have so much they are capable of doing, and I don't want them to forget that."

"Regard your soldiers as your children, and they will follow you into the deepest valleys; look upon them as your own beloved sons, and they will stand by you even unto death." Twilight agreed, quoting her motto.

"Then I am already halfway there…" she replied, turning to see Storm coming up the stairs with a smile.

"Good as new." Storm commented

Stone smiled and nodded to Storm then said to Dawn. "Was a quote of a very smart person."

"I'll have to remember it." Dawn smiled.

"So what’s next?" Storm asked.

'I should have sent Storm out to get my food, now that I think about it. Oh well.' Dawn commented to her mom in hindsight

"Well, I figure you give me that briefing you had prepared." Stonewall said smiling and looked at Dawn. "Storm here has become a very good assistant over the last few days, organizing information that comes in and weeding out the wheat from the chaff to write a useful report that actually helps us move forward."

'Perhaps, but then again I don't think she would have gotten what you wanted on purpose… at least not till after you train her.' The queen said with amusement. 'I like the ideas you have on that and will enjoy watching, and don't hold back. Knowing Twilight, she will give you full authority to do what you want with Lapdog.'

Dawn nodded, looking at Storm in a more assessing view, making Storm feel nervous.

"What? What's that look for?"

"Just debating what I'd do with you if you keep talking down to me." Dawn said.

"Why? You're not the boss of me." Storm said defiantly.

Stone lightly nudged Dawn with her tail, signaling she was getting close to giving her plans away.

'I believe Twilight wants that to be a surprise for Storm.' Chrysalis warned.

'Sorry, I'll apologize to Twilight tonight. Barely a few days hatched and I’m already nearly revealing secrets. I’m a horrible changeling.’ Dawn replied as a joke before answering Storm, “Because I’m a Princess, like it or not, and I am responsible for everypony here. So yes, I am the boss of you when needed.”

"You're not my princess, that’s for sure. You deal with your own problems and leave me to mine." Storm said resentfully, going back downstairs, not saying what she was thinking next 'just keep your damn muzzle in your own damn business'.

Dawn could taste her emotions, letting out a quiet sigh, "Sorry. I’ll work on keeping that under wraps."

"Yes, you do that, especially if you're going to be my trainer." Twilight said.

'Yes, Twilight enjoys being surprising.' The queen said and sent a memory of one time she was looking over a few things when Twilight snuck up behind her and mounted her with a strap on and wasted no time in having her way with the Queen.

"I'm sure I'll get the hang of it. I’ve already gotten plenty of ideas. After all, I have quite a few lessons to instill." She paused before saying, "should we go downstairs and go to the men?"

"Hmm… probably. It would be good for them to see you have returned." She said heading for the door.

'As for your outfit… I have a few ideas in mind if you're interested.' Chrysalis offered.

'I'm open to suggestions, though I would prefer if they had mainly safe for work versions for when in public.' Dawn thought back before answering as she followed, "Very well. I'll go to it and follow your lead until they need me to speak, boost their morale and so on."

The first image she got was of a black outfit that hugged her chest, but left her flank exposed and drew attention to it as well. It had her legs covered as if she were wearing boots, and four straps were attached to Twilight's collar which was around her neck, with many pockets available to hold various items.

Stone nodded as they began to walk down stairs.

Dawn blushed but smiled approvingly, even as she surveyed the other ponies in the room and what they were up to.

The queen was pleased. 'I take it you approve?'

There was only a couple of guards present, looking over reports or writing them up while a couple talked in a corner eating lunch

'You already know my answer mom.' she teased, clearly hinting at a yes. Dawn went over to the ones doing reports and checked in. "Morning, What news do we have today?"

"A few possible leads ma'am." The soldier straightened up considerably as she approached, others doing similarly as he spoke up. "Stonewall wants us to look into them after familiarizing ourselves with the information."

'I'll have a drone there draw up the design and give it to Twilight. You will look so commanding and attractive in it.' The queen chuckled.

'I trust your judgement my queen.' Dawn replied, intending to tease while she dealt with her soldiers, speaking gently, "At ease. I'm sure you're doing well with it and giving it your all. What leads do you find promising and why? Or will they be in your reports?"

"Just someone reporting a group moving crates into an old house in the middle of the night."

'And best part is, it leaves your backside exposed incase Twilight wishes to enjoy her trainer.' The queen said, pleased and even more amused at Dawn’s initial embarrassment and attempt at hiding her blush.

"That definitely sounds suspicious. good catch." she said smiling as she tried to hide her feelings. 'Perhaps something could be altered slightly so certain areas can be covered tactfully, or perhaps a skirt of some kind can go with it for when I want to be more modest while in public.'

'You are a pony though?' The queen replied, confused.

The guard nodded, smiling at the complement.

'I was a human before being a pony… I dunno how to explain it, suddenly feeling modest and feeling like wearing something like that would only highlight what isn’t covered.' Dawn replied. Dawn patted the guard on the shoulder, saying "Keep up the good work." before turning to the other soldiers to make idle conversation while she waited for her food to be delivered.

'You are naked now though. I do not understand why the outfit allowing access to under your tail is an issue? If Twilight wished it she could walk over and go under your tail this moment in front of everyone.'

'You're right…’ Dawn admitted, ‘it is silly. Perhaps it's simply a remnant of my old culture, but when you have clothes, what you leave uncovered makes just as much of a statement as what is. If I have clothes covering other parts of myself, but not that, what would be overlooked while nude would stand out while dressed.'

'Most ponies only dress up their front half. Besides, the point is to draw the eye to that lovely flank of yours.'

'Lovely flank huh? Careful, or I'll think you're Stalwart.' Dawn looked hungrily out the window, hoping the guard with her food was safe.

'He has excellent taste, though it is not as good as Twilights.' The queen said as if this were the most obvious fact in the world.

Dawn spotted him approaching with the two bags of food. She smiled, opening the door for him and closing it behind. "Welcome back. Everything go smoothly?"

'Oh really? And how do mine and lapdog's compare?' Dawn asked, as if knowing she couldn’t compete with the queen's mate.

'Mmm… Lapdog has the flank of an athlete… firm and strong and nice to feel and touch, while yours is shapely and very nice to look at.'

"It went fine ma'am. I got the food you wanted and have your leftover bits." He said as he held them out.

"Thank you." She said, accepting them both. "What is your role in the investigation?"

"Um,” He hesitated, surprised at the question, “I work the upper east side tips.”

"I see, as the listener or one who acts on them?"

"Acts." He answered, "Only Ms Storm listens and a few of those strange ponies that came with agent Stonewall get to listen either."

"Stonewall has trained them differently than what we do here.” Dawn nodded, “They might be different, but they look to you to know how things are done here. Keep up the good work, and listen to Stone. I aim to keep everyone on our team alive through this." She said, trying to encourage him, thinking back to Chrysalis, 'Think Storm will need an outfit?'

"You mean they are trained differently in Canterlot?" He blinked.

'Mmmm… most definitely. While I have some ideas, I'll leave what she wears to your devious mind, as I'm sure you have many things you'd like to make.'

"They get trained in a different place with a very different skillset. The only thing that is the same is the physical training and dedication to Equestria. It’s an experiment that we’re hoping can do well and be a new division of the guard.” Dawn chuckled at his answer and smiled comfortingly, responding to the queen, 'I will consider it'

"Ah." He said

Dawn patted his shoulder, "I’m relying on you Grounded. Keep up the good work." She said in dismissal to his duties, intent on eating.

He saluted and wandered off.

Chapter 24: A New Dawn

View Online

Dawn dug out her food the guard brought to her in the meeting room and ate readily. Everyone seemed to be busy, so she was left alone. To occupy herself, Dawn checked in on various changelings, either to give them company or support to the infiltrators.

As she looked around the room, chewing on her last mouthful, she spotted a small potted plant in the corner of the room near the door. It was a collection of thin tall plants all being held together by a small band of gold near the middle, a ribbon above and below it seeming to do the actual job of holding the flower stems together.

Dawn frowned, not only it was unusual for flowers to be held together, but even more so for there to be a band of gold. She wondered how no one else had noticed this. Acting on the side of caution, she used a little magic to look at the item, like when she had scanned the objects she worked with a year and a half ago and again when the Commander and her family arrived.

Dawn blinked as she heard her own magic come back to her, just for a split moment to avoid overloading it like before, and blinked as she heard felt her magic both in her horn and in the item, like an echo. She tried to keep her cool letting out a soft sigh and smiled at her food, immediately contacting the closest changeling.

'New priority. Return to HQ and pull Twilight aside upstairs. Once she’s secured the area, inform her we have a magic artifact in the building. I'll relay answers as needed, but keep from giving away that something's wrong.'

'Yes Legate.' Several of them replied and moved to obey, blending in for their situations and not all moving at the same time.

One approached Twilight, telling her they needed to speak to her about a problem in private. He told her a family problem had come up and he wanted to make a private request on his workload. Twilight agreed, got up, and followed him, knowing the pony approaching her was actually a changeling.

Dawn monitored the drone’s progress, keeping an eye at the soldiers in the office, smiling gently as she contemplated if any of them planted it.

The drone waited for the princess to secure the room, then relayed the information. Twilight frowned and requested to speak to Dawn and Storm both. Dawn suddenly got an idea and smiled wide, letting her cheerfulness come through as she approached Storm while the drone informed Twilight they would be along shortly.

"Hey Storm, I just had an idea on what the guild could do. Mind coming upstairs to hear me out?"

"I'm busy, it can wait." Storm answered, annoyed at Dawn’s interruption.

"Not if we want the mail ponies to get it to the Patrol in time." Dawn replied, continuing to grin childishly as she knew she had in the past when an idea swept her off her hooves.

Storm bit her lip, her anger at being interrupted permeating the room as she fought to hold herself back. She paused, almost considering telling Dawn just to use her magic when she had the thought, ‘Green’s the pet of Stonewall, better just go with it and teach her a lesson later.’

"Fine.” Storm said, exasperated, “This had better be good."

Dawn smiled wider, acting happy about their agreement, and led them upstairs. The changeling who made the report they were on their way left the room and stood at the door with another to keep guard, disguised as an earth pony and a unicorn, both wearing their EDF uniforms. They nodded to Dawn and Storm as they went into the room.

Inside, Twilight sat on a small box, with the two larger ones in the room acting as her desk while in the room. As soon as they were inside, she used her horn to seal the room against sound once more.

"Storm," Dawn asked sharply, feeling her role as leader and dropping her façade, "Do you know if Nightfall has his bracelet still?"

"Yeah. obviously. You saw it when you visited." Storm replied, eyeing the princess suspiciously.

"Would he ever take it off?"

"What's this about green?"

"Answer my question." Dawn ordered.

"No, of course not." Storm hesitated, noticing the strange behavior. Dawn never acted this way before.

"Twilight, another version of the bracelet I gave Night is around a vase of flowers downstairs. I just spotted it, and a very brief check with my magic confirms it's a perfect match to my own magical frequency."

"Are you sure?" Twilight asked, watching Dawn.

"Positive. I could step out now and use my magic and I will hear an echo directly from it."

She nodded, "Did you make more than one?"

"No. How long have the flowers been here in that corner?" Dawn sked.

"Since I got back, I can maybe find out more from one of the others but I don't know if they paid attention."

"So then its purpose hasn't been direct harm.” Dawn nodded, thinking, “We'll need to inspect it to find out what it is doing, and since it's my own magic, even if modified, I stand the least risk in checking it."

"Do it,” Twilight nodded again, “have one of the drones bring it here."

Dawn reached to the link, 'Would a drone please carefully replace the flowers in the vase in the corner' she relayed, along with a picture of which one 'and bring the current flowers, band and all, upstairs to us?'

'Yes legate.' A drone replied, moving to acquire replacement flowers.

"They're going to get a replacement set of flowers, to avoid arousing suspicion." Dawn said when the instruction was complete.

"You’re telling me you talked to a drone and it listened?" Storm scoffed.

"They listen to their Queen as well as their Legate… Lapdog." She said firmly, trying to give every impression that she did not appreciate being doubted right now.

"Whatever Green. Are you going to tell me what that idea for the guild is or not? Cause I have better things to do with my t-" Storm started to say, turning to leave when Dawn’s magic held her muzzle shut. She blinked and looked at the princess, wondering what in Tartarus they thought they were doing.

"Is this the courtesy or respect you show to other ponies?” Dawn said, her voice oddly low and dangerous, “I am surprised you had gotten as far as you did, but this is an incredibly rude way to treat someone who healed your wound not hours ago, and is now trying to uncover a plot and possible traitor in our midst. So be quiet and realize shit's happening bigger than you right now, and I'm in no mood to play your damn pride game. Am I clear?"

Dawn could taste the surprise and then anger coming from Storm before it calmed and she fell into a muted lack of taste. She let go of Storm’s muzzle with her magic and added, "In case you missed it, my asking you for the guild was a ruse to act normal, in case we were being spied on. I didn't know if you would have acted the same if I had said more, or told you using a spell."

Twilight sat back smirking as she watched the pair and waited. Storm glanced over to Stonewall and noticed the smirk, choosing to sit down behind her in the corner and sulk at the animosity and what she viewed as Dawn’s ‘true colors’ toward her.

It wasn’t much longer before the flowers were brought to the room. Dawn felt some regret that Storm reacted that way. She didn’t want to make Storm be humiliated, but she wasn’t about to be pushed around or dismissed and Storm was acting like a fool in her own right. She resolved to correct that issue later, to make sure Storm understood better later.

Dawn carefully levitated the flowers from the drone who brought them, thanking them in dismissal as she went to work examining the bracelet and its woven runes inside it. She had only begun and was working on it for half a minute until its also seemed to reach toward her.

Dawn stopped her review out of caution, then felt the magic she had once used, recognizing the feeling of the telephone said. She was further surprised when her own voice in her head called out.

"Who are you? What are you doing to me?"

"That… why do you sound like me? Who are you?" Dawn asked in the spell.

"I'm Dawn. Help me please…" came the reply in a sobbing voice that was laden sadness. "All I can do is watch and hear. Will you help me, please?"

Dawn stood there, looking at the bracelet with a look of horror and concern as she decided what the best course of action was.

"Dawn? Dawn what is it?" Twilight asked concerned, leaning forward.

"I… just met myself." She said simply, using her magic to carefully check the runes and noticed an extra set for communication. She used her own magic to wipe that rune out, making it ineffective before sliding it over to Twilight with a hoof, "It's safe to put on, but it's got another component to the bracelet that was not there originally, I'm guessing it's linked to something else, but… I… I am in there."

Twilight blinked and looked at it before carefully slipping it onto her right hoof, a slight metal on metal scraping sound heard.

"Who are you? Who was I talking to?" Dawn's voice came to Twilight, as if she were standing next to her and faintly in her ear. "Why won't anyone tell me what's going on?"

"Well… this is…” Twilight blinked, speaking out loud, “unnerving. I am Twilight, who are you?"

"I'm Meadow Dawn. Or at least, I used to be… I don't know anymore…" She said sadly before a feeling of a desperate but weak hug went across Twilight's body briefly, "I don't hear the guy who kept asking me questions about what ponies were doing. Did you free me from him?"

Twilight jumped at the touch and spun around, then spun again, looking around the room trying to see who just grabbed her.

Storm and Dawn looked on in confusion at her behavior as the exchange continued.

"Oh! I'm sorry… I just… I couldn't help but give a hug. I didn't mean to startle you… I'll leave you alone…" Dawn’s voice said, sounding destitute. "Sorry I'm such a bother."

Twilight blinked, relaxing slowly. "No, no, it’s fine. Just… wasn't expecting it."

"Who the hay are you talking to?" Storm asked, bewildered.

"Stone, you should be safe to reply with your mind’s voice if you wish. She doesn't seem to have the strength or ability to pull anything from it or put anything there." Dawn replied from across the table.

'What's going on?’ Dawn’s voice asked, ‘First Svik separated me from him, made me watch as ponies were being killed by a light blue pony and tell him about it, then he gave me to someone else, and now I'm telling them what's going on just so someone will talk to me… Will you tell me what's happening to me?'

'Light blue?’ Twilight asked, ‘You mean Solar Flare? And… I’m not sure… we just found you in our command center.'

'Who’s Solar Flare? What command center? Why did I hear my voice a bit ago, is Svikopi with you?' Dawn’s voice asked, voice quivering in fear.

'No. He's dead as far as I know… and…’ Twilight thought before realization dawned on her and she hit her hoof on her forehead, “Oh son of a bitch."

“What?” The trapped Dawn replied at the same time as the princess, making Twilight hear it in stereo.

"We may have a problem." Twilight said.

"What kind of problem?" Dawn asked.

"The kind of problem from an alternate timeline of this Equestria, where you lost."

"Oh fuck." Dawn said in a longer drawn out look of surprise. "What about Nightfall, does she know what happened to him?"

'Who?" the other Dawn answered, clearly able to hear around her and beginning to see, 'What do you mean, where she lost? … WAIT, THERE'S ANOTHER ME!?' she called, her yell only getting up to room level volume to Twilight’s hearing as she realized what they were saying.

'Yes. You're in an alternate reality.' Twilight responded to the bracelet before saying, "She doesn't know who that is."

Dawn thought rapidly, speaking out loud, "So Nightfall wasn't with her in that timeline. If I had to guess, she likely didn't have the impetus to study magic as quickly as I did because without him, there was no promise to fix the mirror to him. She would have learned it in passing for sure, still been with Stalwart Shield, but that could be the critical divergence point right there… I wouldn't have had the magical strength or discipline without my promise to Nightfall in the first place to reach the point I would have been strong enough to resist Svik."

'Who is she? I can see her there and she looks like me, but I don't have wings and… am I pregnant!?’ The other Dawn asked, begging for attention and answers to her curiosity.

Storm looked between Stonewall and Dawn and mumbled, "No Nightfall? Impossible… right?"

"Most likely, and it seems she lost because of it." Twilight nodded and looked at Storm. "Alternate realities can be either minorly different, like you having your mane cut a different way or everything being 2 inches to the left, or drastically different where the world had a nuclear war and is just a wasteland and Equestria never existed to begin with, or magic for that matter." Twilight explained before she answered the alternate Dawn, 'Yes. Here you became an Alicorn and are happily married with a foal on the way.'

Storm looked at her in horror, Dawn adding, "It seems we have a version of me that never got to meet Nightfall, if he even went to that world to begin with, and like Stone said, lost because she didn't have the study and power to resist Svik."

'Oh good... I... I'm happy for her.' the other Dawn said, sobbing in mild happiness, but now being overwhelmed with sadness for what could have been, as if being shown more of what she had lost due to Svik’s actions.

"Yeah seems that way. She's happy for you." Stonewall said in a half-truth, hiding how sad they sounded as she consoled the mare in the bracelet, 'Shhh… it’s ok… do you mind if I look you over with magic, see if there’s a way we can help?'

"Go ahead. Not like I have much to lose now right?" the bracelet Dawn replied.

"Fair warning,” Dawn commented, suspecting something was going on, “she’s probably clingy and close to broken if she’s gone through what I think as is."

"I am going to run a few scans, see if I can get a feel for the magic used and maybe track it." Twilight nodded, holding the bracelet when the mare spoke again.

'All right. Just… please don’t leave me alone after you’re done.' She replied dejectedly, 'Even if I am just an object now, I-'

'I won’t, I have to take you off to run the scans, but I'll still be here.' Twilight told her.

The bracelet Dawn sent Twilight the sensation of a small nod before she began to wait. Twilight slipped it off, set it on the box-desk, and began to delve into it with her magic.

Dawn could faintly taste the fear coming from it, a timid fear. She wanted to console her unicorn self, but had to wait.

Twilight scanned it, looking for its matrix, as that would be where the info she needed was. She was clearly focused on the task. She quickly learned the bracelets magic was expertly made, clear, exact lines, and efficient. Not a single bit of the system was unneeded, shy of the old communication rune line which Dawn ruined the end of safely.

Twilight eventually found it and could feel the presence of the other Dawn in it and reached out with her magic to touch it.

Her magic made contact and the bracelet flew up into the air. There was a flash of light in the room, along with a boom, and she was sent sailing back to crash into the wall hard enough to cave the drywall in. Stonewall fell to the floor, her illusion spell failing as all her magic faded out, magic dancing across her body. A telltale purple glow hovered mostly over her cybernetics and horn.

The security spells failed and Stonewall’s form spasmed over the floor as the sound of galloping hooves could be heard downstairs, the whole building hearing the blast and commotion. The top of the desk was gone and the bracelet was just a smoldering lump of metal.

Dawn stood by Twilight, calling out in a yell, "Nopony comes in without my permission, I'm assessing the damage now!"

Dawn’s healing magic was in full swing, diagnosing Twilight even as Storm looked on in horror and shock, wings flared in full flight readiness.

Twilight's magic was in complete chaos, as was the activity in her brain. All the muscles in her body twitched and thrashed as the electrical signals danced in her. Dawn could do nothing to stop it, the magic being too strong, but as quickly as it came, the magical seizure came under control and Dawn could resume, knowing the two changelings outside were keeping everyone back as ordered.

Dawn used her own magic to disguise Twilight, draining as it was. She found no signs of damage beyond mild pain along the back where she crashed into the wall and called out, "It’s clear! No injuries, Stone is unconscious but safe. Just needs rest."

Several guard burst in, looking around. "What happened?" The highest rank asked.

"We disabled a foreign device. It was being scanned when the device went to the ceiling and exploded. Everypony get ready for a new hq selection when one can be found. You two," she stopped to point out the changelings among them, "will guard over Stone as they rest. Everyone else clear the floor."

Storm blinked as she watched it unfold, wondering how Dawn took control so quickly.

"Yes ma'am, understood." The lead guard nodded, leaving to make the preparations.

"Shall we move her back to her hotel?" the drones selected to guard her asked.

"Give her an hour’s rest. If not up by then, then yes." she said, dropping Stone's disguise when everyone else left and panted at the magical exertion.

They bowed and moved to stand beside Twilight.

'Thank you my drones. I am more weary than the guards know.' She said in the link while sending them her gratitude.

"What really happened?" Storm asked.

"I don’t know, but my magic says she is fine." Dawn replied, looking remorsefully at the bracelet remains, a charred hunk of metal with shattered, charred, emerald pieces scattered around the bracelet like dust, "I would hate to have died like that… poor Dawn."

The drones smiled at the safety of Stonewall as they stood guard.

Dawn laid near Twilight, continuing to monitor her health. "Storm, fetch us some water please."

"What?" Storm hesitated, surprised at the out of the blue request.

"I said," she paused, "get us some water please."

Storm didn’t bother to argue, not after what happened or her prior silencing when talked back to, and went to get two bottles and filled them with water before carrying them in her hooves as she flew to Dawn.

Twilight’s muscles twitched every now and then, while the cybernetics remained nearly completely still, only moving when the muscles pulled at the limbs.

Dawn frowned, wanting to try to help still and started up her magic once again. She thought that if it was some kind of thing her body could recover from, she could accelerate that healing much like she had with Storm. As repayment for the help they got earlier, she intended to tap into Storm’s stamina to assist, but her magic found nothing to heal.

As far as her magic was concerned, Twilight was perfectly fine, just unconscious. She could find bullet fragments in parts of her body and the tip of a blade in Twilight’s left shoulder, but it looked like they had been there for years and she would not attempt something so delicate on her own like this. She was surprised to tell that her magic could tell there was no activity in the cybernetic parts to Twilight, as if they were shut down like a computer.

She had noted how the bone had regrown somehow around most of the blade tip. It was a very old wound, as were the bullet fragments and even some shrapnel to the left side of her chest. All of it had been healed with the pieces still in her and none of it appearing to be harmful.

She made a note of it, fully intent on helping any such leftover wound, hindrance or otherwise, to let Twilight not have to have the reminders inside her. She turned her attention to the computer part of her, looking for a way to safely boot it back up.

She was surprised to find her healing magic didn’t seem to register it as existing at all. It was a blank empty space to her healing magic. She frowned, then turned to the drones.

"Looks like her cybernetics have turned off. Is there any way to assess their status or help it turn back on or know if it'd be a bad idea to turn it on?"

They shrugged, one saying, "She is the only one who knows how they work. This has never happened before. Closest is her blue-screening."

"Understood. So all we can do is wait?" she asked, looking the computer equipment for any clues at all.

They shrugged, having no idea.

"All right, thanks for answering at least." She said, considering her options and then contacting Chrysalis for guidance.

She could feel her queen was already heading there rapidly. She flew as a griffin with large wings for maximum speed, and wasn't even paying any attention to Dawn, her mind wracked with worry.

'Calm yourself mom. I've stabilized her as best I could, she does not appear to be in any danger.' she said softly to Chrysalis, trying to break through to her.

'She was blown up and sent flying!' She said back after a moment.

'And I have healed her! Calm down and tell me how you will help by charging in as a gryphon into Manehattan. I understand your concern, you have every right to be worried, now tell me what we can do to help. Slow yourself so you have more strength for when you arrive, and I will do anything you wish to help your mate.'

'This has never happened before, I don't know what to do!' She said frantically, slowing down a little but still flying fast.

'Chrysalis, mom, if you wear yourself out getting here at top speed, what are you going to do to help her!' she said, trying not to yell at her, trying to give her some sense and worried about how much energy she must be using. 'I'm nearly wiped out as it is, but I will defend her to the last bit of strength I have. I need YOU to slow down and conserve your energy unless we come under attack so YOU can look after us. Slow DOWN.' She told her, trying to advise her queen as her legate.

'I have more than enough energy, this requires next to nothing.' The Queen said. The link confirmed that while she was expending more than an average pony, compared to her vast stores she had enough to challenge Celestia if needed.

Dawn sighed, regretting her assumptions and replied, 'Sorry for doubting you… I had thought you were burning far more than appropriate and was worried about you in addition to your mate because of it... I hope you'll forgive me.

When no response came for the next couple minutes, Dawn distanced herself in the link, feeling more a burden right then. She continued looking at Twilight and slowly drinking some water as she tried to consider what more to do.

It did not take long for the queen, now her unicorn self, to burst into the room

Dawn laid on her side, clearly worn out from the events, but staying awake as Storm and the other two guards watched. Storm jumped in place and flapped her wings once at the sudden intrusion of the unicorn.

Chrysalis marched over and picked up the limp Twilight and started to check her over as a drone closed the door.

Storm called out, "What are you-"

"Be quiet Storm." Dawn said, not unkindly, "Let her mate be here."

Storm went quiet immediately, feeling even more small than before, mumbling an apology.

"It's all right,” Dawn replied, “just be ready to help further if needed. I do not have the strength to move much right now."

Finding no injuries the Queen pulled Twilight close and just held her

Dawn smiled gently, trying to send her love and support, even if she was worried for them and otherwise hoped she had done enough. She was still saddened by that lump of metal still lying on the ground, thinking of how sad it must have been to hope to finally have company, only to die like that from a scan.

"We should move her to the hotel room to rest, not just leave her here on the floor."

"I understand. I wasn't sure if it was ok to move her, so I tried to play it safe." Dawn answered, "I didn't mean any disrespect by it…"

Twilight was already covered in an illusion and the Queen was heading for the door, the drones following as the Queen carried her mate.

Dawn slowly got up, barely finding the strength to move as she tried to keep pace with her queen. Storm followed, unsure what to do next, but knew she would be needed eventually.

Dawn felt remorse, that she was barely able to feel the hive now from her tiredness, and here her queen was, still strong and managing it despite her emotions. She worried that she was not doing enough for her queen like this, despite knowing the Queen’s brain was able to compartmentalize and function with numerous things at once.

Dawn still worried that there was more that she could be doing, that she should be more like her queen in times of need. She relaxed only once the hotel was in view.

They entered with Dawn's key and the Queen lifted Dawn and Twilight both with magic and placed them on the bed along with herself.

"Rest." Chrysalis said.

Dawn felt the word like a command, despite it not being intended as such, and soon laid against the queen. She was out like a light, and her body reverted to its new natural state.

Storm was surprised by the flames that wrapped around the mare in the transformation and threw her wings out, especially at the surprise Dawn was so pregnant and had pieces of chitin on her flank and lower back.

The Queen looked at Storm as she lay around her mate and legate, dropping her form as well.

Storm tensed visibly on instinct at the sight of Chrysalis before slowly letting her guard down like before.

"So… Dawn… actually is a changeling?"

"No, she's a hybrid." the Queen corrected. "But she is a member of my hive."

"But… ponies don't change like that…” Storm frowned, unsure what to make of it, “Anytime somepony has been captured by yo- by changelings, they don't come out different…"

"That's because they were food, not part of the hive and link."

"And Dawn was?" Storm said skeptically.

Chrysalis nodded.

Storm held further comment, coming forward to tap at the chitin on her flank, even where next to her cutie mark was, on the hardened material.

The Queen watched her intently, ready to defend her drone.

Storm looked disquieted by the discovery of the chitin, and then continued to tap along various spots as Dawn woke and said, "Don't make me tap you back… They've only just hardened and I don't need you testing them."

The Queen chuckled and Storm looked at her with a frown, clearly curious and confused at that reaction, then looked for anything else out of place to change the subject.

"So how'd you get so pregnant?"

"It's called sex Storm. Have you had it?" Dawn replied sarcastically, still barely loud enough to have her normal voice.

"She may not have had that talk yet, perhaps she needs explained where foals come from and what sex is" the Queen suggested.

"Of course I've had sex!" she said angrily, "Probably more than you anyway."

"Oh, I didn't realize it was a contest." Dawn replied, "I'd better get Stalwart and his friends to come over for a week."

Storm's anger at Dawn's flippant attitude grew and Dawn added, "Storm, you're bugging me when I'm tired, tapping my flank without permission, and then trying to pick a fight when I'm not up to reacting. Who’s the better pony? Check your pride at the door and let us rest."

Storm's frustration grew, but she stepped back to the small couch along the corner and laid across it, putting her back to them as she grabbed a blanket to cover herself with.

'Children… am I right?' Dawn asked to Chrysalis in a teasing tone.

The Queen chuckled in the link.' She was quite focused on your flank. I think she likes it. Shall I ask?'

'Do as you wish my queen.' she chuckled, 'especially if it pleases you.'

The Queen smiled and looked at Storm. "Am I corrected in assuming you like Dawn's flanks quite a bit?"

Storm perked her head up and had a look of surprise and disgust, even as her wings rose under the blanket, "What the hay are you even talking about? There's nothing to like about that bubble butt!"

'Interesting...' The queen replied in the link before answering coyly, "Oh? Could have fooled me with how much you were touching it."

"I'm done with playing your bucking games! Leave me alone!" Storm said before starting to mutter to herself, "Bad enough I get picked on in front of everypony back there, now they're both… as if I'd ever!"

'Oh yeah, she wants your flank.’ Chrysalis said, simply smiling innocently at Storm.

Dawn chuckled silently, 'I think I will enjoy breaking her into being a more honest pony, if only Twilight was awake to give permission to get that secret out…'

'I do not doubt you will do well, now that we know her weakness.'

Dawn smirked as she faded closer to unconsciousness, 'I will not fail you my queen, nor your mate…'

'I know you won’t. Now rest.'

Once again taking that final word as a command, she drifted to a dreamless sleep, hoping to gain enough strength to further assist her queen's mate, her mind nearly fully blocking the pain of the foals who still kicked now and then in her rest

The Queen laid around them, managing the hive with two drones in the living room standing guard.

Dawn rested until about midnight, getting up to go to the bathroom, the foals pushing on her bladder, a new dilemma that she had never faced before but had expected to face eventually. She soon returned, curling up by Twilight and gently using her magic to touch their mind and send a hint of her love and concern for her, hoping that the small gesture might help stir her to wakefulness. She didn’t dare risk trying to connect to them fully, she still remembered her promise to them otherwise.

The Queen had an eye open watching her. Dawn soon stopped after a few seconds of the sensation being given to Twilight with no result.

'If she doesn't wake by morning, will you permit me to try further? I know she hates her mind being touched, but I don't think either of us want to see her knocked out like this…'

'I would not recommend it… her mind is… not that which I wish you to be exposed to.' Chrysalis warned. 'I do not know what would happen to you, and I ask that you stop connecting to her like that at all. I do not wish harm to befall you and Storm.'

'Then I apologize for trying it so far… I just wanted to see if it was possible to jumpstart her and make her awake, you know?"

'I do, but… there are things in Twilight that… would not be safe to let loose.' she said, hesitating on whether she should allowed Dawn to see.

'That's fine.' Dawn said, sensing the hesitation and shying away from it. 'I'm too weak to handle her hardships just yet… Your mate is so strong in so many ways.'

'In time, I will show you what lurks with in Twilight.'

'When I'm ready… I'm not nearly strong enough to handle it. Too much empathy.' she replied, nearly asleep once more, wondering to herself, 'What surprises will I get in these final weeks of pregnancy?'

'It's not her hardships, it is something else. A danger that is within her.' The Queen warned. 'And I do not know.'

'Ah...' Dawn mumbled as she drifted off to her nearly dreamless sleep, only aware of the presence of her queen and other drones.

The Queen stayed around them

The next morning, Twilight still was out and the smell of food drifted from the kitchen area as the drones cooked. Dawn sighed contentedly as she woke, ready to eat, but still disappointed in Twilight's lack of waking.

'How are you mom? Are you holding up ok?' she asked tenderly, worried.

'I am fine.' She said, still wrapped around them both.

'We are here for you mom… we are not alone.'

'I know.' Chrysalis replied, sounding fine. It seemed just being here with Twilight to protect her was keeping her calm

Dawn by contrast, was not so fine, still concerned over Twilight, and slightly tired, but doing her best to keep calm and rest. She checked on what the changelings were cooking, curious about what they would eat, then sighed with a wide smile as omelets with bacon were being cooked.

A strong pair of kicks at the smell of the food made Dawn smile as she got confirmation her foals approved.

'Think Storm will mind meat?' Chrysalis asked.

'Right now, I don't give a damn if Lapdog has an issue with it.' she said, smiling, 'but I suspect she will unless she's good friends with a gryphon.

The queen shrugged and smiled at the Lapdog name being used.

Storm stirred on the couch, rolling over before nearly falling off the couch. Dawn told the changelings, 'Double portion for me, if you would be so kind, and Lapdog will have spinach, cheese, and another appropriate veggie for breakfast for her omelet.'

'Yes Legate.' They replied, having no issues with her deciding what Queen's Mate's pet ate, since the legate was to be the trainer.

Dawn smiled, sensing how they felt about her and being in agreement. She went over to Storm and sat right between her legs with her back to Storm to catch her if need be, sliding in quite nicely.

The queen smiled from the bed. 'You look quite good like that.'

'Thank you.’ Dawn smiled, thinking about her ability to hide her form, ‘So, just how much can I do with this illusion magic?'

'What illusion magic?'

'That's how I hid my chitin, wasn't it?' Dawn asked, confused.

'You shapeshifted.’ Chrysalis said simply.

'Wait, real shapeshifting?' Dawn asked excitedly, a broad grin clear on her face with a childish expression of glee.

'Yes?’ Chrysalis replied, not thinking much of the feat. ‘The link should have everything you need to know, but as long as you don't try to be bigger than your current size, you can become anything you want… even a sex toy for Twilight.'

'Oh! Oh my…' She replied, her childish mentality of what she imagined being pushed aside briefly by the lewd image, 'So wait, that means I could be anything that is the same mass or less? Do you realize how long I've had that dream?'

'Yes and yes.' Chrysalis said smiling from the bed. 'As long as it's the same size or smaller, you can be it, and the magic will keep your foals fine no matter what you become.'

Dawn smiled wide once again. She was content that her mom really did know it had been her dream for almost twenty years, since childhood. She shared her joy at the discovery with her queen and the changelings downstairs, unable to really speak her thoughts.

'Why don't you try it out?' The queen smiled.

Dawn reached into the link for the information and shifted in the changeling fire. She concentrated on staying the same mass she had and tried to become human. She focused on an old drawing from a friend to envision the female form, with auburn hair and eyes, belly still quite pregnant, but otherwise shapely.

'It ... I have hands again!’ She thought with amazement, grinning wider, ‘Oh wow this feels weird after being without them for so long.'

'Yes. As I said, you can basically be just about anything as long as you can picture it clearly and detailed.'

'This…’ Dawn changed back to her normal pony self and nodded with her grin still on her face, ‘this is going to be a lot of fun. I already have so many forms I'd love to have fun with.'

'And how they can help train Lapdog.' Chrysalis said.

'I'm not about to change into something that doesn't have the ability to hold my foals comfortably without changing them. I… I know you tell me I can, yet… I don't know.' she said, hesitant and feeling her instincts cry out against the idea.

'It is fine my little drone.' She said. 'Though you could say....shift to have a stallions penis for the purpose of Training Lapdog if you wished.'

'Oh I'm quite sure I could manage that, or just be slightly smaller and just add that to myself and have them both… But we'll see.'

'Oh, you don't need to lose size to add that. She said and lifted her back leg and there was a flash of green and she had a sizable stallion appendage without having to change size. 'as long as you don't go bigger you are fine.'

'Altering your current shape like this doesn't count. It's if you were to say...try to turn into something bigger, like try to turn into Luna, and you'd be a Luna who is your current size.' Chrysalis explained.

'But… isn't that a change of mass?' Dawn asked, feeling confused.

'Technically no? It's just a minor alterations.'

'Hm. Interesting...' Dawn replied, doubting that it wasn’t a change of mass, but considering the implications and how she would incorporate that into Storm's training.

'Try it?'

Dawn hesitated, remembering how uncomfortable she felt before about being male. She hesitated more, remembering how much it pained her to be called sir, or he. 'I don't know Chryssy… I…'

'It is alright my daughter. Try making your teats bigger.'

She nodded, changing her teats to be more rounded and firm, slightly bigger to where they hung several inches below her body, then giggled. 'That wasn't hard.'

'Nope.' Chrysalis smiled.

Dawn put it back, making it a bit more firm and rounded like she preferred, then after hesitating, made herself male. She checked herself out and blushed at the sight of it and then started laughing, 'Why is it that it being on me looks weird, but I like it on Stalwart?'

Storm groaned and started to turn, only to fall on top of Dawn's back, catching her by surprise. Despite that surprise, Dawn quickly got rid of her male parts and then slowly pushed the pony off her back, back onto the couch with magic.

'I think it looked quite good on you.' The queen chuckled. 'Oh, oh, you could make your flank bigger slowly while training Storm and really mess with her.'

'I think I will.' Dawn grinned.

'Yes, be sure she doesn't see it of course. Really mess with her head. Makes them easy to control if they are confused.'

'Ahhhh, lovely.' Dawn smiled.

"Morning… What the hay were you doing there Dawn?" Storm asked, irritated.

'Yes. Get her to start question things and she will have no choice but to look to you for answers, and you can fill her little head up with whatever you want.' the queen said, smiling as she watched.

Dawn smiled, though intent on helping align Storm to where she herself is like, more humble, helpful and respectful of others. She would break that pride if she could help it.

'And make her a good little toy for our Mistress.'

'But of course. Though I may instill a few desires of my own as long as they don't interfere.' Dawn replied before Storm spoke up again.

"Hey Green! The hay were you doing between my legs?"

"Wondering if Nightfall ever did that to you to wake you up, or if it was the other way around, obviously." Dawn replied sarcastically before getting up and striding over to Twilight with a small saunter.

'Oh?' the Queen asked with curiosity and amusement. She could easily look into her drone’s mind, but she liked hearing ideas like this from the drone directly.

Dawn shared, 'Perhaps experimenting with a few designs, possibly a few different animal versions of the sex, not to mention appropriate attire to the occasion, working her hard only to reward her with a massage when she's too tired to resist...'

'Oh? And what desires may you install in her?'

'Kindness for one, slow calculated sensual play for another. happiness when making others happy, to name a few.'

'Hmm… I could give you a few spells to install triggers if you'd like. They can be quite fun.'

'What do you mean?' Dawn asked, intrigued.

'As in, you say something, or do something or she sees something, and it triggers her to do another action, like … orgasm everyone you say the word strawberries'

'Interesting, especially with how much Violet loves strawberries. I wonder what I would do for that...' She thought out loud to Chrysalis, not getting any ideas, just running a blank. She stopped, feeling hungry and shook her head.

"So what now? Stone hasn't woken, what're you gonna do about it?" Storm asked, interrupting her thoughts.

'Maybe a 'speak when spoken to' trigger...' Dawn decided before answering Storm. "Right now, we can do nothing or we would have."

'Well you set the trigger and what it does. You could even install an entirely different personality behind one that takes over when you wish… Twilight had one that made me a brainless, happy housewife who only thought about cooking, cleaning, and satisfying her and was always happy for a time… I’m… pretty sure she removed it....' she said hesitantly.

'I see. Perhaps I could give her a trigger to be more similar to me for a time, just to help her see through my eyes as you could.' Dawn thought. ‘I don’t like the idea of changing someone too much, feels wrong.’

"Fine. anyone want breakfast?" Storm asked.

"It's already being cooked." Dawn replied.

"What is it?"

"Omelets."

'Seems Twilight has already got her trained to make breakfast for whoever is present.' The queen said with amusement.

'Or maybe she's just trying to chime in because of Twilight... we'll find out.'

Storm stepped out only to stop as she met the drones delivering the breakfast. She stood aside, holding the door open as the drone was invited in.

The drones were not disguised as they entered and set the food before those it was for and then bowed before leaving.

Dawn gave them her thanks, letting them know they were appreciated as she readily dug in to the meal then smiled broadly at how good it tasted, especially the bacon.

Storm looked at hers, approving before looking at Dawn's and asked, "What's in yours?"

"Bacon… lots of bacon." She smiled widely.

Storm looked at them alarmed, a mix of emotions coming along as Dawn casually ate the food in front of her. A look to the queen as ate hers confirmed diced steak in it. Storm looked down at their own food, slowly eating and wondering how the two in front of her could eat meat without a guilty conscience.

Dawn swallowed her mouthful of food, still hungry for three, but not sure what she could really say to encourage Storm or comfort her.

'She will adjust.' The queen said.

'Especially when I use my hands to give her a human based hand massage. I've made plenty a dog and cat nearly fall asleep from my attentions.' Dawn smirked, picturing Storm like putty in her hands and hooves, but Storm simply looked at her with disdain and discomfort as she ate her food. 'I feel like I should tell her something, comfort her somehow, but I don't know what to say.'

'I’m sure Twilight had trained her well to respond to fingers.' The queen said, shivering involuntarily at a memory. 'As for what to say… not sure.’

"Storm," Dawn spoke, figuring she would blunder her way through. "I know it can be unsettling to watch someone eat something you dislike. I just want you to know, I have to eat meat as a part of my diet, just every now and then, and I will listen to my cravings for my foals. But I hope you realize just because we eat meat, doesn't mean we're going to eat just anything, or anyone."

Storm looked at her with furrowed brows, not expecting to be spoken to about the subject, but her repulsion lessened before giving way to confusion. Another second later and it was dismissed, and Dawn didn't taste much of Storm's emotion after.

'Well, that could have gone better…' Dawn sighed.

'Well, I don't know about what you said....you and Lapdog do look quite tasty.' Chrysalis said.

Dawn blinked in surprise, ‘Wait, what?’

‘You and Lapdog look quite tasty.’ Chrysalis repeated, smirking as she sent an image of Dawn and Lapdog, both contained within herself. No harm would come to them, just the queen enjoying containing both of her mate’s pets.

‘I… I…’ Dawn blushed deeply, utterly surprised by the idea and unsure how to feel about it, instincts wanting to not do anything like it while pregnant.

The image changed, showing Dawn no longer pregnant, inside her mother while her foals were being looked after and cared for by Chrysalis and Stalwart for the weekend. Dawn blushed deeply and quickly finished her meal and went to the bed to read by Twilight.

Chrysalis smirked, following the mare to the bed and curled around her, persisting in the imagery to see exactly how her drone would react.

After an hour, Chrysalis pausing her teasing after about ten minutes to let her drone relax and take a nap, there was a tone from Twilight.

Dawn looked at Twilight, alert, then started shaking Chrysalis awake. Chrysalis opened her eyes as several clicks came from Twilight.

"Is that normal Chryssy?" Dawn asked, concerned.

"It's her cybernetics rebooting.” She explained.

Dawn gave Chrysalis a hug as she waited anxiously for Twilight's recovery, the queen focusing everything on Twilight due to the extent of her worry. After a few minutes of clicks and beeps, Twilight slowly opened her eyes.

'She's awake!" Dawn said out loud and in the link.

Twilight groaned as she slowly started to sit up and grip the side of her head. "What happened…"

Dawn hugged Chrysalis and then moved to the other side of Twilight as Storm approached.

"You tell me. You were scanning the bracelet, flew up into the ceiling and then collapsed on the ground limp." Dawn explained.

Twilight groaned. "I feel like I got hit by a truck carrying tap dancing dragons."

"I've already healed any wounds you incurred from what happened, though there's some old wounds I want to help with once we've rested." Dawn continued.

"Those are fine" she said. "Water would be nice

Dawn quickly went and filled a cup with water, offering it to her. Twilight took it and started to drink.

"We lost the bracelet.” Dawn spoke up speaking somberly, “It became a smoldering piece of metal afterward."

"Oh…" Twilight said, ears drooping.

"Yeah..." Dawn frowned, taking a deep breath as she willed herself not to cry from empathy for the other version of herself.

"And…” Twilight sighed. “And I promised her she wouldn't be alone."

"You did what you could… We can't ask for more." Dawn said, trying to detach herself from her emotions.

Storm looked on, noticing they were mourning, but had furrowed brows. She saw Dawn here, and this supposed other Dawn never spoke up. For all she could tell, they were making this up, but green wasn't the type to pull that kind of prank, or go so far for a prank.

Twilight finished her water.

"So what do we do now?" Storm asked. "Dawn said we can't use the place we were at… Don't know why though."

"Because it is a known location and can be bugged again… we need somewhere fully under our control, where security is just us and no other hoof traffic."

"Oh." Storm replied, realizing the truth of that. "I don't know where that is yet, but no one was hurt.”

"I'm sure we will find a place." Twilight said.

“I'm sure we'll find one…” Dawn echoed. “What did you get to find in your scans if I may ask?"

"Not a lot. I just found the matrix and was beginning to delve into it then… nothing."

"I see. " Dawn replied. She had hoped there was a chance the other Dawn was seen or freed, but it appeared she couldn't escape reality.

Twilight put a hoof on her shoulder. "It's OK Dawn. If anything at least her suffering is over."

"And yet,” Dawn said, still fighting back her sorrow, “it not just could have been me… in a way, it was."

It was Dawn's first real loss in this world, one that struck far closer to home than she cared to admit. Twilight squeezed her shoulder.

"So then… you look very pregnant." Twilight commented, still holding her shoulder and looking her dead in the eye. "Did Stalwart knock you up a couple more times while I was out?"

Dawn chuckled gently and blushed with a shy smile, "No, I mean… I have twins. I used some changeling magic to hide it, since not many would understand why I was so advanced so quickly. That, and we don't want Flare to know how vulnerable I am as a pregnant mare, right?"

"So, Stalwart did knock you up good." Storm snorted. "Guess his mark wasn't a tower for nothing."

"Nope, but he left his shield at home that night." Dawn bantered back.

Twilight nodded and chuckled at their banter as she laid back, resting her head on Chrysalis and using her as a pillow.

"How are you feeling?" Dawn asked.

"Like shit, but I have a comfy pillow." Twilight smirked.

"Want anything to eat? We only just had breakfast."

"Some food would be nice."

Dawn relayed the news to the changeling chefs, if Chrysalis hadn't done so already.

"So what I miss? Was anyone else hurt?" Twilight asked before noticing Dawn’s figure and smirked again, "Also, Dawn, you have a lot more curves then I remember."

"I'm not that different..." Dawn chuckled, stepping down off the bed to let Twilight take a better look overall. She was unaware of how much she had slimmed down herself.

Her middle seemed to have slimmed and her flanks were more toned yet smooth. Her chitin reflected the lamplight gently, and her eyes barely showed their compound nature, only in the right lighting did it do so.

"I'd say more than a little. You are well on your way to having a figure like Queeny here." Twilight admired, patting Chrysalis shoulder.

Dawn chuckled, starting to put her prior disappointment about the other Dawn behind her, "We'll see, but having the best of both worlds is definitely enjoyable."

"Oh?" Twilight asked, taking note of Storm glancing at Dawn’s flank every now and then when she thought no one was looking.

Storm was actually just noticing all the changes and frowning. It was a pleasant enough shape, though she could lose the bug look as far as she was concerned.

"I like having the mostly squishy body of a pony, if only because it makes cuddling enjoyable, but I like having the protection on my back and flanks. It's a nice change, though Chryssy says that I have a lot more options open to me if needed."

"Oh, I'd image" Twilight said with a smirk.

Twilight clearly had the alcoholic taste of lust, Storm’s being more muted, as she looked at Dawn. It was clear her thoughts were far from what would be brought up in public.

Dawn smiled and bowed slightly to her, as if to reinforce that she knew her place. Twilight shivered in response. Storm frowned, stepping between them to go put her book away, passively interrupting them before putting on her saddlebag and walking between them again toward the door.

"I'm going to fly around, scout the area 'n stuff. I'll be back for our lessons later."

Twilight nodded. "Stay safe."

"Don't stay out too long Lapdog." Dawn said gently, "We may need your talents soon enough. I'll contact you if we do."

Storm huffed, "Whatever green."

Without another word, she went out the room and closed the door none too softly behind her.

Interlewd 24.5: Celebration

View Online

Assigned male drone Jeron: All right everyone, you know the drill. This is a mature chapter, Fillies and colts please head to the nurseries where we’ll have plenty of things to entertain you with while the adults enjoy their ‘movie.’
Now then, for those of you sticking around, we’ve got some shapeshifting, master and pet play, teat play, and of course, our Queen and Commander making more drones for the hive. Any questions? … No Q, Dawn doesn’t have slitted eyes. We don’t know why not yet and are looking into it. Any others? No? All right, get to it, I’ve been needing something to go with my beer.

"Hmm...if I didn't know any better I'd say she's jealous." Chrysalis commented with a smirk as Storm left the room.

"Certainly tasted like it." Dawn said smiling, as if to indicate her ability to tell emotions before saying, "She had a bit of lust, though nothing quite like what your emotions were saying."

"Taste?" Twilight asked

"It seems I can taste emotions now." Dawn said simply, "Just like Chryssy and Violet, though more like Violet since I can't sustain myself with them as far as I've been able to tell."

"Oh! … Uh…" she blushed.

Dawn smiled and bowed further, "Fear not, as the mate of the Queen, I will not divulge how you are feeling in front of others."

"Um...thanks." Twilight said as the lust grew at the bow, "So uh, got an idea for your trainer outfit?

"I'm accepting an idea from my queen, where we'll have a form fitting outfit, one that shows off my flanks and leaves the back free for movement and flexibility." She said, maintaining the bow, "I would think having my own trainer's mark on my front shoulder or below the crest of my chest would be a nice touch. Beyond that, I am taking suggestions or waiting for inspiration."

"Um, trainers… mark.” She blushed at the idea and how it was given, hesitating repeatedly, “Right… I hadn't thought of that."

Dawn soon laid on the floor as comfortably she could despite her pregnancy, a small smile on her face.

"It's only fitting mistress." She replied as she looked at their hooves, not wanting to look up at her eyes at them to continue building up Twilight’s mood.

Twilight shivered and the queen was most pleased.

'You have learned well.' Chrysalis said approvingly.

"Uh… any ideas for it?" Twilight asked, squirming in place in small ways.

"Several. An integrated but subtle collar, optional leash ring, to be taken out when training others, to be put back on for being taken on walks. a padded lockable rear cover with skirt to only permit sensations when off. The material preference is the hardest, as I don't know if I would desire leather or something more soft and gown-like, but I figure it is not my place to choose."

Twilight blinked, the lust changing to confusion. "Dawn are you feeling alright?" She asked concerned

Dawn blinked, now confused herself, "You... asked me about ideas for the outfit, did you not?"

"No....I asked about the mark we had been talking about."

"Oh, I'm sorry, I misunderstood..." Dawn said, looking down at the floor before going back to the hooves and continuing, "For the mark, On the chest or on the shoulder with the forelimbs could work well enough, perhaps with a robotic or futuristic look in the background because of part of who you are. Did you have any requests mistress?"

"I'm not sure....I never through about this before...."

"I will pay attention to your wishes." She said, shifting with her magic into a smaller, younger looking pregnant Chrysalis. "As I would pay attention to yours."

Twilight's face exploded red, her lust skyrocketing and her jaw worked up and down wordlessly in surprise.

'I have learned well indeed... Though perhaps on your previous idea we shall try it after my foals are born. It’s a scary idea, but worth trying. After all, I will conquer my fears, I just need time.' Dawn replied to chrysalis, smiling inwardly at the idea.

'You truly are my daughter. I do not doubt you will, and you will enjoy it immensely.' Chrysalis replied proudly at her ability to arouse Twilight without much other prompting. She smirked back at Twilight, brushing her muzzle with her tail and smiled as Twilight began to shudder. 'Oh my, she just orgasmed.'

'And to think, she will enjoy this all the more now that she has two shapeshifters to toy with.' Dawn replied, acting as if nothing had happened and debating if she should move forward to kiss their hoof before deciding it was a good move. She got up only just enough to move closer to Twilight, reached for a hoof, and kissed it tenderly.

'Let's give her a very nice good morning shall we, daughter?' Queen Chrysalis smiled as she kissed Twilight’s neck.

'Yes mom, she deserves the best after all.' Dawn replied as she continued to kiss up their hoof, never going past the knee height before going to the other limb and kissing down to the bottom of it

The queen began to kiss along Twilight's shoulder and down her leg, noting how the lust from the mare increased rapidly. She took pleasure in how Twilight shivered in place more and her blush grew.

Dawn sighed happily, commenting with her hips swaying upward and tail flicking as she commented, "Mistress is quite kind, letting me kiss her hooves… I should be getting my cloth to polish it, but here she is allowing me to kiss them and dim their shine."

Twilight blushed harder as Chrysalis begin to rub the base of her wings, unable to hide her shivers or hold back her moaning. Her soft voice echoed dimly in the room as Chrysalis made sure each and every one of Twilight’s buttons were made known and caused her to shiver and moan softly.

The tips told her that Twilight had a sensitive neck and wing bases near the joints. After she had borne Violet, her teats were sensitive and much more easily pleasured. Her obvious love is other than submitting and being called mistress, was looked at with devotion and submission.

Dawn made full use of that knowledge, implementing it in her reinforcement of her place to Twilight. An idea crossed her mind about canines showing submission by licking their leader’s chin. She grinned subtly and started kissing them upward, reaching slowly to the muzzle, kissing under it and licking at their chin in that way.

Twilight’s moans grew louder briefly and her eyes started to close as she felt the queen kissing her horn and rubbing her wings.

Dawn looked at Twilight in the eyes as they closed before she moved down to Twilight’s underbelly, kissing along the way. She kissed her way to their teats and made a lap around them before gently placing her lips on the first one toward the front, suckling gently.

Twilight had opened her eyes again and looked down at what Dawn was doing, only to see the mare look her in the eyes as she suckled on, feeling the tingling pressure down below as the smaller pregnant Chrysalis smiled softly, making her blush deeper and deeper.

“Thank you mistress, I was quite thirsty.” Dawn said once she paused her suckling, and noticed Twilight turned beet red as they returned to suckling the next one back.

Twilight moaned loudly as Chrysalis’ long tongue wrapped around her horn and drew it into her mouth

Dawn continued to alternate which teat she suckled while her mother distracted with the horn, altering her front hooves to be hands and reaching up to stroke one teat with each hand gently, indirectly before kneading them more forcefully, getting them ready for suckling.

Twilight was continuing to moan as Chrysalis used her mouth to pleasure the horn, sending pleasurable signals all along her head and neck, a kind of electrical feeling that kept her still.

Dawn smiled at their enjoyment and lust, continuing knead the breasts, letting them go out of her mouth before she moved behind her, sniffing at their whetted lower lips, before calling, "Oh Mistress, how are you so perfect in so many places..." She said as she sniffed the place, letting her heated breath warm them before she licked gently along the outside.

Twilight moaned louder, stance stiffening as her body gave a full shake, wobbling briefly before she regained her balance.

'Would you like to go first daughter?'

'I would.' She replied, unsure what she would be first at, but she continued and started to lick some of the runic equations that she had learned in no particular order.

Twilight gasped at the sensation, muscles clenching down instinctively before they slowly relaxed with more of her moaning.

Dawn smiled as she continued with each equation she knew, blurring and melding them together as her hands stroked those teats, even rolling the nipples between her fingers carefully as she knew just how sensitive those would be.

Twilight leaned forward and breathed deep, eyes closed as she focused on the sensations the two Chrysalises were giving her. Her whole body felt like it was tingling and having four or five different places being massaged and pleasured was so enjoyable, she didn’t know how much longer she could last.

Dawn smiled broadly as she tasted the room nearly drenched in the alcoholic taste of lust. She licked her tongue inside slowly, trying not to be too forceful as she rotated her head to change what places got the most sensation and how they felt as she tried to combine three spells she knew into one long chain.

Twilight took a sharp breath in, then let out a long low moan. Her body acted on its own, a cool feeling of pleasure spread from her horn, wings, teats, and marehood through the rest of her body as it clamped down on younger Chrysalis’ tongue and spasmed in place on its own. Her vision started go fuzzy as the implants took on more of the workload of processing the images, and her stance wobbled briefly.

Dawn hummed, letting her throat rumble like a cat as she tried to add to their senses, wiggling her trapped tongue with as much strength as she had to increase their pleasure and make it last.

Slowly, Twilight's spasming marehood released Dawn's tongue just as the door to the hotel room was heard opening and closing.

Dawn pulled back slowly, despite a desperate need for air. Once she was out she took a sharp gasp of fresh air on the nub protruding outward at the bottom, suckling on it very carefully as a new plaything while her nose blew air onto that tender passage.

Twilight moaned loudly, wings snapping out to her sides uncontrollably as those feelings of pleasure sharpened considerably along her belly and focusing on that part of herself.

'You know you can make it where you breath from elsewhere so you don't have that issue.' Chrysalis reminded her.

'I'll do that next time. I thought about it during, but I didn't want to risk doing something wrong while inside her.' Dawn replied as she continued to suckle, keeping her attention on her mistress as she gave the teats a break and used her hands to rub at Twilight's flanks.

'I have literally increased the size of a penis inside of her without harm.' Chrysalis reminded her.

Twilight couldn’t stop moaning, her pleasure was being focused into her nethers and horn as the Chrysalises didn’t give her any break at all.

'I will remember and learn mother. You teach me well.' Dawn chuckled, humming along that nub and not caring who entered the room earlier or left.

Twilight gasped and arched her back, wings held straight up even as the bedroom door opened.

Dawn let go of the nub, blowing cool air on it gently and slowly as she looked at Twilight, hoping to catch who entered in her peripheral vision.

Twilight was panting, horn still being pleasured as if it were a stallion’s mast, Chrysalis bobbing up and down before letting her tongue rub all over it. Lapdog stood in the doorway, blinking several times as she processed what she was seeing.

'Oops. Seems I accidently cast a silence spell when we started, so Lapdog didn't hear what we were doing when she returned.' Chrysalis commented, sounding very unapologetic.

'Well, she needs to see what she's up against, no?' Dawn teased as she briefly looked back to Storm with a sly grin before returning to the nub and suckled it more ferociously, careful not to nibble until she had unsharpened her teeth.

Twilight let out a heated yelp before a deep breath in and then a shuddering sigh escaped her as her body shook with it.

'I think she blue screened.' Chrysalis smiled.

Dawn continued her onslaught, as if she were unaware of Twilight's reaction, repeatedly lapping up at Twilight’s marehood greedily to keep that part of her clean.

Storm stepped away silently and stayed in the furthest part of the hotel room they had. She was no novice to sex, yet something about what she saw embarrassed her deeply and she didn’t know why.

The queen stealthily locked the door as she sucked and massaged the moaning Twilight's horn hard, making Twilight moan hard with each bob of Chrysalis’ head.

Dawn pulled back, returning to her teats and kissing each one before kissimg down her forelegs, saying a compliment between each kiss, "Mistress is so lovely… so strong… and yet so kind to us."

Twilight shivered in place heavily as the cold pressure feeling swelled in her horn and nethers, struggling to keep control of herself.

"If you ever wish something of us, mistress, please ask it of us." Dawn said, making a small modification to herself and letting her new long tongue stroke and wrap around Twilight's flank once before retracting back into her mouth.

'She's about to orgasm again.' the queen said as Twilight moaned harder, the princess fighting desperately to keep herself from reaching that plateau.

"Your will is our will mistress." Dawn said with clear adoration and love inflected in her voice. She began putting their leg on her snout, licking the hoof repeatedly as she made sure she never broke eye contact with Twilight, keeping a very genuine expression on her face for that moment.

Twilight looked back at the young Chrysalis’ form, and seeing their pregnant body and then that face as they licked her hooves was the final straw. Her body shook and quivered heavily as it did as it pleased, a sensation best described as an icy lightning bolt going straight from her horn and button through her spine, then spreading throughout the rest of her body as she cried out.

Dawn smiled and quivered in place along with her mistress, holding their hoof close to her chest as she looked on with joy, as if Twilight was about to give the biggest praise she could ever receive, knowing that’s exactly what they wanted to see.

'Think Lapdog should be allowed in or wait till you train her before getting a taste?' Chrysalis asked idly.

'Lapdog should be summoned in. Mistress is not as well served as she could be if all her pets are not present.' Dawn replied with a small smile.

'Then do so Trainer.'

'As you command my queen.' She said, turning to the other room and calling out in Twilight's voice, "Lapdog! You know better than to not greet your owner when you get back. Come in here!"

When nothing happened, Chrysalis dropped the silence spell and unlocked the door. 'Apologizes. She didn't hear.'

Dawn repeated herself and called out the same way. 'It is fine. as long as our owner is pleased'

'You do a good Twilight impression.'

'Thank you... I feel like it could use improvement however.'

Storm came in, looking at all of them uncomfortably as she shuffled her hooves.

"Y-you called ma'am?" Storm asked, voice shaking slightly. She had always been reassured when in her restraints, and never had an active role in something like this with Twilight.

The queen closed the door and let Twilight's horn go, causing her to pant for breath.

"Yes, we'd like you to join us in celebrating Mistress getting better.'

Storm looked at them and felt heated as she replied, "And what should I do?"

"I hear you know how to use your muzzle." Dawn said in a voice that was half like her own, half like Chrysalis’. She decided to take that one event they had pretended never happened and using that statement against her. "Mistress would be pleased if you taught us, demonstrating on her. Wouldn't you mistress?"

Twilight panted for breath and slowly nodded. Chrysalis smiled at Storm with half lidded eyes as she reached down and slowly pulled Twilight's back legs apart.

Storm approached hesitantly, even as the smaller of the two chrysalises moved to in between Twilight's front legs and kissing their neck repeatedly.

Storm soon stood right by Twilight, feeling a mix of emotions. It was one thing when it was one on one. That was the most fun cause you could focus all on them and they could focus all on you. Orgies, any kind of group sex weren’t her thing, where someone usually got most of the attention, it just wasn’t as fun… Still, she wasn’t about to let Dawn or this shapeshifter get away with saying she didn’t know how to please a mare!

Slowly, she moved her head to under Twilight’s tail and let her heated breath flow over the already glistening fur.

Twilight shivered and moaned as her marehood twitched, begging for more.

The queen leaned down. "That's a good filly, show your mistress how much you like pleasing her and love her taste" she whispered in Storm’s ear.

Storm felt her face and ears get more heated, her tail lifting without her intent as she nudged her muzzle in calculated spots on their outer lips, seeing exactly how much Twilight wanted it. She knew better than to try and go for pleasure as quickly as these two. She was going to make Twilight pass out for a whole day all over again when she was done if she was going to do this!

Dawn smirked, sensing Storm getting pulled in to it as she kissed the neck of Twilight passionately, rubbing Twilight’s cheek against her muzzle, whispering sweet praises to her owner in a quiet voice, "Oh mistress, we had no idea what we would have done without you. You're everything to us."

Twilight shivered and bit her bottom lip at what Storm and Dawn were doing. The Queen smirked as she watched Storm, waiting for the perfect chance to really draw her into Twilight's growing harem.

Storm started to lick at the inside of Twilight's cave, being gentle and slow and tempting, tantalizing the mare as she worked at her own pace.

'Storm truly does get along well with Nightfall. I'll leave it to you if you wish to imitate his form. It'd be a gamble on how well she would take it though. Fair warning.' Dawn offered as she reached upward to kiss just under Twilight's lips, mumbling "Mistress" over and over.

Twilight moaned softly as she started to relax into the pleasure, a kind of heated tingling feeling building up below.

'I couldn't do a proper imitation and that would most likely dredge up her loyalty to him and her hatred for me and ruin the moment.' The queen said as she watched.

'Your assessment is the one I'd trust. I've been poor in my assessments of others in the past.' Dawn replied as she kissed Twilight needily, snaking her tongue in and tracing the ridges of Twilight's mouth gently.

Storm took a deep breath and put her muzzle in against the purple mare's passage, licking slowly and purposefully along their path, as if trying to feel for something different. She was searching for something that felt spongy and ribbed, more than the rest as she continued to lick her muzzle in, pulling out to get her breath again only to dive back in.

Twilight twisted her tongue with Dawn's as she moaned, her hands quickly reaching out and grabbing Dawn's flanks. Dawn wrapped her tongue around Twilight's and stroked it like it was a shaft.

Storm found what she was looking for and smiled, licking it gently at first, strongly the second time, to judge Twilight's reaction, then started writing sentences on that piece. She took a breath each time she completed a word or two.

Twilight moaned louder than ever, the fire exploding down below with each stroke and squeezed Dawn's flanks.

'Almost time!' the queen said waiting as she watched Storm work.

Dawn whined greedily at Twilight, as if begging for her owner's attention as she hugged and held Twilight in turn, fingers kneading at their shoulders in familiar strength and dexterity.

Storm on the other hoof, was finally enjoying herself, assertively pushing her muzzle in deeper and deeper with each time she pulled out to get breath and went in again, making her snout rub against that sponge and always varied the pressure, the motion, the twisting, anything she could from experience to hit that little mare’s pleasure zone.

Twilight yelped and moaned higher and higher, arching her back as she squeezed Dawn's flanked firmly, trying desperately to hold onto this flame that she felt deep within her belly.

It was here the queen carefully slipped around Storm. It was time. With careful and calculated slowness, she crouched down and slipped her head under the pegasus mare's tail and began to lick at her entrance with her long, thin, snake-like tongue.

Storm gasped and yelped into Twilight's passage, completely surprised at the moment. She pulled back out to look back at Chrysalis. Dawn pulled away very briefly from Twilight at this.

"Lapdog… a good pet pleases their mistress no matter what happens to them. Mistress Twilight has taught us this well." Dawn said in the adoring tone as she returned to kissing with a ravenous hunger, displaying her need in full force as her fingers continued to press and hold and massage Twilight's lower neck and powerful frame.

The queen smiled at Dawn’s performance and licked Storm again.

'How much of that is to manipulate Storm, how much is to push Twilight's buttons and how much is real?' Chrysalis wondered.

Twilight panted as the stimulation was gone, her grip on Dawn's flanks loosened as she started to regain control of herself.

'All of it to manipulate Storm, at least 80% to push Twilight, and about the same is real... I think I'm a little over the top, but she loves it, so it's worth it, right?' Dawn relayed as she kissed Twilight deeply, giving her more of her tongue to do with as she pleased, including swallowing it down if she so chose.

Storm licked heavily at Twilight's passage, thoroughly enjoying how much they enjoyed it, and being rewarded by her own pleasuring for doing so.

'Yes, she does love it. It's one of the best ways to get her going.' the queen said as her tongue slowly slide deep into Lapdog to explore the deepest parts of the mare while Twilight gasped as the pleasure returned.

Twilight felt that fire start to burn in her and spread again, squeezing Dawn’s flanks and greedily swallowing Dawn’s tongue down her throat.

Storm moaned loud and long into Twilight as she was pleasured to such an extreme depth inside of herself. She quickly clamped down on that tongue as best she could to keep as much of it in her as she could.

Dawn giggled quietly as her tongue was swallowed, feeling the odd sensation and an almost massage of softness as she purred into her mistress, feeling it go down with excitement, a slight fear of if it went too far in the back of her mind.

Twilight shivered and her throat closed and expanded around Dawn's tongue with each swallow. She squeezed the young Chrysalis’ flanks firmly and rhythmically as the queen begin to write one of the booked she knew deep within Storm with her perfectly controlled tongue.

Storm twitched heavily, pushing her muzzle into Twilight even more heavily as she was brought to the cusp far faster than she ever thought possible from all her times before.

Dawn nearly purred her contentment as she felt the throat around her tongue, her body almost like putty in Twilight's grasp as her own movements became so gentle and light on Twilight's body, scratching and petting in tender affection with her eyes closed in a full display of trust.

Twilight squeezed and massaged Dawn’s flanks, panting around the tongue as she neared her climax while trying to eat that tongue, getting every inch she could out of it while the Queen licked Storm and made Storm push deeper into Twilight for it.

'Shall I edge her with magic or skill?' Chrysalis wondered.

'Skill, show her exactly what she can do, or how outclassed she is~' Dawn said with a devious smile. "Pease Mis'ess." Dawn said gently, heated breath going around her muzzle, "En'oy"

Dawn pressed herself up against Twilight in a hug that displayed exactly how much she wanted to be a part of Twilight, how little she cared for herself and only wanted her owner's pleasure.

Storm quivered at the attentions of the queen, and soon came onto the queen's tongue, feeling herself go weak in the legs as her wings springing out. She pulled her muzzle out to breathe in pants on Twilight's glistening lips before placing her tongue against the nub and easing it into her mouth, moaning into her lips and the nub as her cries became less dominant, and more needy. She had never enjoyed pleasure of this kind before, and a part of her was sad it was nearing an end.

Twilight massaged Dawn’s flanks firmly, like a giant stress ball, before she yelled out loudly. Her body clamped down on the part of Storm’s lips that were still in her. She shook in place as a rolling heat spread through her body and bounced back down to her nethers and then back up with a colder sharper tingling. She let out a cry before her eyes closed and she passed out.

The queen lapped up Storm’s juices before plunging her tongue deep inside, using her magic to keep the mares standing.

Dawn sighed contentedly, pulling at her tongue in loose resistance, making a game of it as she smiled gently to Twilight's pleasure, looking over to Storm and Chrysalis.

Storm didn't even realize she was being held at all as her legs gave way and her vision went a muted white. She continued to suckle the nub gently as she tried to get her breath back, wings flapping once, then twice weakly before they hung at her side limp.

'Don't tell her, and feel free to enjoy Twilight as she sleeps.' Chrysalis instructed.

The Queen’s tongue wrote inside of Storm as she held the mare with magic, even begining to tease the mare's teats with a hoof.

'Thank you mom.' She said gently as she held Twilight in supportive, protective manner, petting their neck and back calmingly.

Storm whimpered and let go of the nub after the tonguing continued, unable to keep going, as far as she knew.

"Now now little Lapdog, why did you stop pleasing Mistress? Don't you like making her happy?" The queen asked before going back and deciding to paint a landscape on the canvas of Storm's core.

Storm whimpered and moved obediently to Twilight's passage, very tired out already from her flight and the first orgasm. She had more stamina than this, she knew that, and yet she was so drained already. Storm looked along Twilight's purple coat, stopping as she reached the sight of the darker arms of the smaller Chryalis. She started to kiss Twilight's flank, nuzzling it affectionately with her cheek and muzzle.

"That's a good filly. Show Mistress how much you love her." The queen said, then went back to her painting, slowing it just enough to stop Storm from climaxing but not enough her pleasure stopped.

Storm was lost in the sensations, pressing her head into Twilight's flank before kissing and licking where her mark was. She soon went down to her teats and suckled much as Dawn had, head under Twilight's sturdy rear leg.

"That's right, such a good filly for your Mistress, so obedient and ready to please....why don't you tell Mistress how much you love serving her~~" The queen encouraged, expertly talking around her tongue as she as she kept the mare edged with her licking.

Storm blushed and simply buried her muzzle into the teats and kissed between them, breathing heatedly. The queen smirked as she kept Storm edged then changed her voice.

"You heard her Lapdog, tell me how much you love serving me and what you are."

Storm froze, not expecting to hear Twilight's voice. She buried her muzzle further in to their teats, eyes kept closed as her blindfolded training came to mind. She could find no words to say. She had never been asked to say those things and didn't know what to say because of the gag in prior times.

"Well? Say whatever feels natural Lapdog." The queen said, still in Twilight's voice as she kept her edged. "If you do, I'll have queeny let you cum."

"I..." She hesitated, not sure what to say before mumbling, "I'm not very good at that..."

Storm shuddered in place, moving less and less as her head pressed into Twilight's soft mounds.

'Tell her what to say daughter, help educate your fellow pet.' the queen said as she pushed Storm further to the edge.

Dawn shifted to her unaltered self, smiling and saying gently after she kissed Twilight's cheek, "Call her mistress, speak to her in love and admiration, tell her in what ways she is better, tell her what you have learned from her, where you couldn't compete… to name a few."

"I-" Storm paused again, never having called anyone mistress. If anything, the other ponies she had flings with called her mistress. She was always the one on top before, "Well, Y-you're a damn good fighter, and you are stronger than I could ever be… being an alicorn n all…"

The queen frowned and her tongue slowed and pulled mostly out at the failure.

Storm moaned, nearly whimpering before quietly saying, "No, stop! I'll… do it right this time." She swallowed her pride and said, "I… I really look up to your strength mistress. You're always able to beat me. I… I'm nothing when we fight." She said, burying her muzzle into those teats, hoof brushing against Twilight's soaked rear.

The tongue slide deeper into her, but wasn't causing as much pleasure as before. She could feel the pressure how that will need to be earned.

"Oh mistress," Storm said, stumbling on her words, "I… I'm sorry, I'm not good with words. You know this. Just a little more…"

"Not until you've earned it." Dawn said gently, "you know this."

Dawn added in a quiet whisper in Twilight's voice, "What are you, little Lapdog?"

"A pet." Storm said, sounding less sure of herself, rubbing her cheek against Twilight's fur.

'No wonder she needs training.' Dawn commented.

'Yes. Twilight is good, but it would take time, and having you do it would break her further, due to your relationship.' The queen said as a little more pleasure was added.

"I'm… I'm Twilight's pet." Storm repeated, hoping that would get her more pleasure, "I'm just here to guard her back. I fetch your food and water in the mornings, I... oh Celestia, please, just let me get off!"

'So self focused even while saying she's a pet...' Dawn thought, ticking disapprovingly. 'Chryssy, would you be kind enough to pay her forward? She has much to learn, and will pay for it later.'

‘It is your decision to make, Trainer.’ The queen replied as she plunged her tongue deep into Lapdog. 'I think she should speak in third person for Twilight.'

'Saying something like 'twilight's lapdog is' and so on? perhaps. I'll have to see just how she reacts to training.'

Storm moaned into Twilight's teats and suckled them anew, strongly without being harmful.

'Exactly.' The queen replied as her tongue went wild inside of Storm.

Storm shook and squirmed repeatedly under the snaking tongue, her legs flexing out and then squeezing together, as if needing to hold something. She bucked her hips weakly into the tongue, eyes clenched tight as her heated breath went alongside her owners underbelly, kissing it repeatedly.

'Wow, I think she's subconsciously trying not to cum.' The queen commented as her tongue danced.

"Cum for me Lapdog. Show me all of it." Dawn said in Twilight's voice, attempting to sound commanding yet alluring.

Storm barely registered the voice, then moaned long and low, body spasming as she panted for breath. She began laying her head against Twilight's bosom while Dawn's hand stroked their head gently, hearing with a whisper, "That's my Lapdog…"

'Oh my, she needed to be ordered! Twilight has done quite a lot with her already.' The queen said, enjoying the taste of the mare. ‘She's quite good tasting too.’

Storm laid limply, more worn out than she would have expected, recovering from the assault of the senses.

'Indeed. She will be an acceptable pet, but she needs more training.' Dawn agreed.

'That's where you come in.' the queen said. 'Now let us rest, as we have done quite a lot and I am sure Mistress would like to sleep surrounded by her toys.' the queen said, using her magic to lay Storm on the bed, behind where Twilight would be laid.

'Yes, that she would, and it was a good way to celebrate her safety.' Dawn said, remembering the events that led up to this point, growing somber once again as she remembered the other Dawn's fate.

'None of that. Sleep now with Mistress.' Chrysalis said firmly as she used her magic to lay Twilight down on the bed, then picked Dawn up and laid her at Twilight’s other side. Once done, she climbed up and curled around the three mares protectively.

'I know… I can't change her fate, but I can live in a way that would make her proud. It's all I can do.' Dawn said simply, content to be up against Twilight's underside. She reverted fully to her hybrid self and relaxed, feeling the warmth of the bodies around her and the kicking of her children that resumed in no particular pattern.

'Rest now. We did a lot today and you have a lot ahead of yourself. I already have the drones working on your pet trainer outfit.'

'You and your hive spoil me so much.’ Dawn giggled quietly, ‘I'm not that special.’

'Yes you are, Legate.' Chrysalis reminded her, 'I have already officially adopted you as my daughter as well.'

'You… you didn't have to.' She said, blushing as she mentally curled up in happy embarrassment.

'You are my daughter.' Chrysalis repeated, clearly proud and without any regrets at the idea whatsoever.

'Thanks mom. I… I know I said you're like my mom when I hatched, but… I didn't realize I was adopted.' She said, tearing up a little as the idea of having a mother again sunk in.

The queen smiled at her and nuzzled the top of her head affectionately.

'Thank you. I… I'd dealt with the idea of not having a family beyond that of Stalwart's, and I put it behind me… it's just… Yeah, now i have all of you. Thank you.'

Chrysalis smiled and rested her head on Dawn’s shoulder. 'Sleep now my daughter.'

Dawn nodded, letting herself doze off and digest the meal she had. She was extremely content, after all, she had her owner at her side and mother curled up around them all. She felt like she wanted for nothing with those two things as it was.

It was after sundown when Twilight woke again, the others still asleep and she had to take care of business. Carefully extracting herself from the mare pile, she made her way to the bathroom and once finished she went to shower.

Chapter 25: Princess Fan

View Online

Meadow Dawn, the former unicorn, woke from a strange sort of sleep. She wasn't able to see or smell or taste, but she felt. There was someone pleasuring her to an extent she had never experienced before, not that she really knew much to begin with. Now, after nearly a day of not being able to sense anything, she felt like she was moving.

She was confused. She remembered bits and pieces of before, but now she could see, watching as she moved toward the bathroom, then the shower.

"How long was I knocked out…" She wondered out loud.

"I assume you just fell asleep." Twilight called back to the Dawn lying on the bed through the door as she turned on the shower.

The unicorn hummed, taking that information as if it was someone in the other room who informed her.

Meadow turned to the shower and sighed as the warmth flowed over them, thinking about how long it had been since she had gotten to shower… Weeks? Months? It didn't matter. It felt lovely.

Twilight washed and used her magic to click on a bit of MUSIC, something calm and relaxing.

Meadow blinked and tried to look around, wondering what it was that she was listening to. She shrugged, as it was nice enough, and enjoyed the sensation of her hair being cleaned.

"Gods it has been way too long since I managed to have a shower." Meadow thought out loud in relief.

"You really should take them semi-regularly." Twilight said as she washed her mane. "You can have the shower when I'm done."

"Huh? But I'm in the shower now washing my mane." Meadow said, confused.

"Um… no you're not?" Twilight looked around, even opened the curtain a bit to look put and blinked as she saw the empty room filling with steam and her data pad still playing music. "Dawn?"

"I don't see you, but I'm going to enjoy the shower while I can. I'm sure it's been like a year." Meadow shrugged, before she sighed contentedly, using magic to lift up some shampoo for her fur and started putting it on their back, continuing with magic to wash her back.

Twilight jumped and spun around in the shower as she felt the shampoo on her back that she didn't do.

Meadow felt her body move in a way she didn't expect while simultaneously feeling like she fell over the side of the tub. She couldn’t see anything but the same view as her body spun around and looked. She couldn't make sense of it. She was both standing and lying down.

Twilight looked around confused as no one was there and looked back at her back to see the shampoo.

"Ok… that was weird." Twilight said "Dawn are you playing a prank on me?"

Meadow slowly stood up and opened the shower to step in, fumbling because she couldn't see.

"Dawn?" She asked again looking around.

Meadow saw herself fallen over half in the tub. "Oh, that's so much be- … Why can I see myself?" she asked, looking back at Twilight's eyes confused. "Why can't I see you?"

"Huh? How did you get in here without any noise?" Twilight asked. "And why the unicorn look?"

"What are you talking about? I've always been a Unicorn." Meadow replied, looking clearly confused and distracted by seeing herself in the 3rd person.

"Uh… no? You’re an alicorn-changeling hybrid… Ah, seeing what it's like back as your old self." Twilight chuckled and patted Dawn's flank since she had it in the air.

Meadow looked up at her incredibly confused. "You mean that other Dawn, right? I don't know what you're talking about."

Twilight sighed and went back to washing. "Dawn I know you're upset about what happened to her but you shouldn't dwell on it."

"The hell are you talking about? Last I knew, your voice was the one I heard before I felt like I was being ripped in two. I woke up not ten minutes ago!" Meadow sighed and shook her head, "I'm sorry, I shouldn't talk like that to you, after all, you did get me out. I hope I haven't offended you, miss..."

Twilight looked back at her. "What are you talking about?" She asked, tilting her head.

Meadow frowned, confused, "I'm asking for your name... for getting me out of that bracelet Svikopi put me in."

"Wait… What? But… she was killed when the bracelet exploded." she asked blinking at her.

"What?!" Meadow flinched, wide eyed. "Wait, that means… AM I A GHOST!?" Meadow exclaimed, wide eyed in panic to Twilight, "Is that why I can't see anything outside the shower!? Wait a minute… Why would it just be limited to the shower?"

"Okay… okay… calm down… I'm sure there is a perfectly rational explanation for this." Twilight said, waving her hooves as she sat under the water.”We just need to find it is all.”

Dawn breathed heavily and then stopped, answering, "I… I don't feel my own breathing… What's going on?" she asked, looking up to Twilight, her body starting to shake, "Where am I now?"

"I have no idea. I'm in the shower and for some reason can see and hear you as if you're in the room with me." She said and then poked Dawn's chest, adding "And touch you."

Meadow sighed, reassured, "So I can't be dead if you can feel me… Still… that was some scare."

Twilight patted her head. "Ok, um, let's see… try to pick up the soap with your hoof."

Meadow reached over to the soap, starting to perceive more of the room as she adjusted. She touched the soap, then furrowed her brows, unable to feel it. She pushed on it, visibly doing so before she gave up, putting her hoof down and used her magic to lift it up.

Twilight blinked as she saw a lime green magic aura around the soap and then looked up to see her horn glowing the same color.

Meadow started to see the horn, purple, yet glowing green like her own, "What… What's going on? Why am I seeing things from your point of view… who are you?"

"I’m… Um, I'm Princess Twilight Sparkle… and… I think you are inside my head."

"I'm…” Meadow blinked, stunned, “I'm meeting the Princess Twilight? I… I don't know wh- Wait… How am I inside your head!?"

"I, I'm not sure… I was connected to the spell matrix that contained you when it exploded. You… must have gotten transferred into me."

"Well… better than dying at least…” Meadow sighed in relief, then looked up shyly at Twilight, speaking timidly, “I'm sorry for the intrusion."

"You didn't do it on purpose… and, um… yeah this is weird, even for me."

Dawn laid there, wondering what she should do as the shower water continued to rain on them both.

"Um… So, shower?" Twilight suggested uncertain.

"Ok..." She said, then hesitated, "Uhm, I think we were showering already... s-should I continue?"

“Right...yes….of course.” Twilight nodded as she went back to washing her back almost mechanically, her mind racing.

Meadow used her magic to help, spreading the soap throughout the body like she had a pair of hands causing Twilight to jump and Meadow pulled away. ‘I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I’m sorry!’

‘No….it’s okay just….wasn’t expecting it is all.’ Twilight said and very slowly Meadow went back to helping.

‘Is there any place I should let you wash yourself?’

"Um… No. I think if we are going to share this body it will be fine."

"But… are we going to? I mean, it's not my body, and… I don't think I'd like it if someone else did that in my body."

"Considering I've seen the private bits of your body so to speak, it's fine." She said chuckling weakly

Dawn blushed deeply and then asked, "Wait, does... does that mean everything I felt earlier... was that the other me doing that?"

"I don’t know…..maybe?”

"Oh… Oh god! I … I would definitely not do anything remotely like that!" Meadow blushed deeply and looked out of the shower, intent on getting up to give Twilight some privacy.

"It's fine." Twilight said as she started to wash her tail, slowly calming as she began to mentally disassemble a handgun.

Meadow soon got up and stepped out of the shower, feeling like she was no longer looking out of it or seeing herself in the world, yet her vision was locked into what Twilight saw, feeling what she felt. She pouted quietly, not sure what to do beyond ensuring she would give Twilight all the privacy she herself would want.

Twilight soon finished and begin to rinse off. Meadow waited, contemplating what it would mean to be a part of another pony, wondering if this is what Starlight himself dealt with, slightly saddened at his fading away into her.

Twilight soon stepped out of the shower and shook herself before starting to dry off.

Meadow felt the fur get shaken and the water dripping off, it was a lovely feeling since she had not felt anything in a long ,long time, but then thought to ask, "If I'm going to be in your body with you… what do you want me to do or not do?"

"Well, we don't know what you can and can't do. Right now, you can use magic, and I can touch you, but that seems to be it on what we know."

Meadow mentally nodded, "And… any boundaries you want me to respect?"

"Um… not especially no." Twilight said. "I'll let you know if something does come up.”

Meadow nodded again, "I can do that... Though, I think we're hungry." She commented, feeling their stomach rumble.

"Yes.....what do I call you? If I call you Dawn, things might get confusing for the other Dawn."

"I… that's fair. Meadow might work, or Jess. I used to be called that too… I'll use just about anything." She replied submissively

"Ok Hot Flanks." Twilight grinned.

Meadow flinched, "Ok, no, not that… please no."

Twilight laughed. "I know, I know." She said and ruffled Meadow's' mane. "Meadow will do."

Meadow felt the ruffle on her head and smiled gently, like a rejected pet dog that had finally gotten praise.

"So, shall we grab some dinner?" She asked.

"Yes please." Meadow answered standing up.

Twilight nodded and headed for the door, out into the living room where one of the drones slept on the couch while the other kept watch.

Dawn was nowhere to be found on the bed, having gotten up when she was called, but did not appear to be in the room at the moment. Twilight blinked and went to the living room.

Dawn wasn't there either.

"Where Dawn?" Twilight asked the awake drone.

"Legate said she was going downstairs to order food at the restaurant from the griffin menu. We offered to come with, but she declined. One drone is keeping watch on the floor, infiltrated as another guest waiting to be served." The drone replied.

"Good work." Twilight smiled, donning her Stonewall identity and headed for the door.

Meadow turned to Twilight, keeping up at her side, asking, "Legate? Who's that?"

"You are." She said then thought. 'Can you hear me?' She thought at Meadow.

"I can. Why, what's up?" Meadow asked, eager for attention and companionship.

'Just wanted to see if I could talk to you this way, the drones didn't seem to notice you and if no one can see you, that means it'd look like I was talking to open air.'

"Oh… Well, that makes sense I guess… What are drones and who was it you spoke to?"

'You didn't see the changelings?' Twilight blinked.

"I've heard about changelings, but I'd never seen one." She answered.

'Who I was speaking to was a drone of the changeling hive.'

"Oh. Well he seemed nice." She answered simply.

'Yeah. They all are once you get used to them.' Twilight said as she walked down the stairs.

"I see." Meadow said cluelessly, indicating she was listening.

The restaurant showed signs that its dinner rush had started to wane. Numerous tables were being cleaned off or needing to be cleaned off and a few recently cleaned tables were still unseated. The clattering of dishes from the kitchen being less prominent and laughter echoed from one of the doors.

Stonewall explored, looking for Dawn and letting the server know she was joining an existing party when she was paused. Stonewall was pointed to the corner and could see there a spacious booth with some privacy. Dawn was sitting upright as her alicorn self, a menu held in her menu in front of her and reading the options intently. Stonewall approached the booth casually.

"Hello ma'am.'

"Ah, Stonewall. Welcome, I had a feeling you'd be down after you finished." Dawn replied, "I'll probably wait until tomorrow for mine though. Sleep well?"

"Quite well, thanks to you three." Twilight chuckled as she sat across from Dawn.

"Of course.” Dawn chuckled, “We had to celebrate you waking up somehow after all. Storm needs a bit of work, but she'll shape up in her own way soon enough I expect."

"So," Meadow commented quietly, "This me is a princess. How did she do that?"

'Very carefully.' She thought and nodded to Dawn. "Yeah. That's where you come in, if you're up for it."

"I am." Dawn nodded, "It's going to be… interesting. ‘Specially considering how aggressive she's been to me in the past."

"Sorry, I'll be quiet while you talk." Meadow said, turning her attention to the other version of herself.

"I'm sure you are more than capable of handling her, if this morning was any indication." Stonewall smirked.

Dawn nodded, speaking quietly, "Had to borrow your voice, just for a little bit, but yes, she's more trainable and obedient than she herself realizes."

"I don't mind." Stonewall smirked.

"Well, I think I'm going to go with a half-pound burger here, with lettuce and tomato and ketchup. I'm really craving it after seeing the picture. Any ideas on what you want?" she asked, sliding the menu over, "And any idea if we'll eat here or should we take it upstairs?'

"Depends, how do you feel about your public image?" Stonewall asked.

"Fine overall, just didn't plan on staying downstairs very long by myself." Dawn replied.

"Why would she say that?" Meadow asked, too intrigued to stay quiet.

"I mean about eating meat in front of ponies." Stonewall reminded her.

"Oh… right." She hesitated, considering. "Then we'll take it to our room then. I don't think it would be received well."

"I know it wasn't when I did as a unicorn." Twilight said. "Hey can I ask a question?"

"You just did, but go ahead." Dawn replied mischievously.

"Are we the only two sitting here in this booth?"

"Yes…" Dawn answered hesitantly, looking at the booth to make sure, "Why?" she asked with furrowed brows, concerned and on alert before the server came to the table.

"Hello ladies, are you ready to take your order?" the yellow coated stallion asked, wearing a collared shirt and small tie.

“Yes, I’ll have the half pound burger with lettuce and tomato and cheese, ketchup and mayo with a caesar salad on the side.” Dawn informed.

"I will take the grilled chicken please, dark meat and with a side grilled vegetables." Stonewall said, smiling innocently at the stallion as she thought with amusement. 'Here it comes!'

The stallion looked between the two mares, slightly confused but nodding, "They'll be ready in just a moment."

"Oh, before you go, can you put them to go like I asked? We won't be staying long." Dawn chimed in.

"Of course princess." He bowed formally, heading off to the kitchen.

"Hmm....very good at his job." Stonewall said, thinking disappointedly, 'Damnit.'

"What's wrong?” Meadow asked, feeling the disappointment as her own.

'He didn't react. Also, seems I was right and only I can see you.'

"Perhaps he can flirt with you when he comes back?" Meadow asked, not sure if that was the source of her disappointment.

"So, I've reviewed the possible locations we could move to, and approved of one that we'll go over later, but everyone's working on packing and getting ready to readjust." Dawn said, keeping her words vague.

"Well,” Stonewall looked at her surprised, “your vacation really had an effect on you."

"I'd have to say so. My multitasking has definitely improved. The family is really accepting and listens far better than any I've ever had before." She said with a smile, "It helps that we're hard workers as well."

Stonewall chuckled, checking with Meadow to clear her confusion, 'What do you mean flirting?'

"That… wasn't why you were sad?" Meadow asked, "I'm sorry, I just… I don't know what you were expecting him to do."

'Be unnerved by me ordering meat so casually.' Stonewall explained.

"Oh… Well then, why do you eat meat?" Meadow asked, "I didn't have it because it wasn't around, and… Well, I don't think ponies can eat meat."

'Because it's good.' Stonewall said simply before confirming Dawn’s assessment, "Yeah, I'll say. Before, you wouldn't be so heavy into the tactical side of things."

"You should have seen when I played my real time strategy games.” Dawn chuckled, “Have to push with one wave while building up a secondary base with the time you bought. Risky, but efficient. If they overpowered your initial attack, you couldn't resist in time. If you succeeded, you kept your advantage quite hard."

"I see why you got adopted." Twilight chuckled.

"Oh really?" Dawn replied, "Why's that?"

"Wait, we got adopted? By who?" Meadow asked.

'My mate.' Stonewall clarified before saying, "You’re strong and smart."

"Strong? Maybe… in a few ways." Dawn replied, "Smart? I know I have the capacity, just not much schooling for it past high school. I’ve literally have been told I really could do whatever I set my mind to, not just as an encouragement thing, and yet all I did was customer service till coming here. Go figure."

"Book smarts can only get you so far. I learned that the hard way...." Stonewall said as her mind was filled with the memories briefly.

A strong image appeared to Meadow at Stone’s reminescing. Clean while halls. Rooms where horrendously unethical experiments were held. A slightly shorter man in a lab coat with black and white hair always being in the room for the experiments. Experiments Twilight remembered conducted on her. Experiments that made her wish for death that would never come. Experiments where each time, the human would repeat, “This is for science, 348.”

Dawn nodded. Unaware of the memories even as Meadow visibly flinched, unsure what happened.

Stonewall sighed. "Also, I have news to tell you once back in the room."

"Oh? Good news I hope?" Dawn asked, surprised that she would have news of any kind.

"Sort of?"

The stallion came back with a couple of glasses of water on a serving tray, "I thought you mares might like something to drink while you waited, Would you perhaps want any tea or something else to drink tonight?"

"Green tea would be lovely actually, thank you." Dawn nodded.

"Strongest alcohol you have." Stonewall said.

The stallion looked at her intrigued, "An interesting choice madam. Is everything all right?" He asked politely, a small but confused smile on his face, as professional as he tried to be.

"Yes, just enjoy a nice drink after shift is all. Helps to relax an all." She said smiling. "I'm sure you understand."

He bowed his head and turned to the rest of his section, checking on the other patrons before going to get the drink for her.

"Hmm. I took him for the type to enjoy a martini after work."

"He might." Dawn replied, "He seemed vaguely interested with you, but I sense a bit of unease with me." She said cryptically, her tone indicating a more cautious undertone as she checked in the link, 'Is there any way to detect poison or foul play in food or drink served mom?'

“You think something’s up?” Twilight asked as the link sent Dawn several spells just for that purpose.

"Could be nothing." She said quietly with a smile. "Don't worry. I hope our drinks are enjoyable."

"Twilight?" Meadow spoke up, sounding concerned.

'What is it?' She asked as she sipped her water and started to discreetly watch their surroundings.

"If we're the same, something's definitely up. I don't know why she'd be worried about it, but she wouldn't have mentioned the drinks like that without a reason, not with what she said just before that." Meadow said with trepidation.

'You sure?' Twilight checked.

"Positive." Meadow said with a fair bit of confidence, despite her hesitation earlier.

The waiter came back with a pre-poured glass of green tea, light on the ice, while a wine glass was brought out along with a wine bottle. "Aged 45 years Madam." He said, expertly opening it and pouring into the glass until it was half full, stopping and putting the cork back on and carrying the tray and bottle back.

Dawn scanned her glass and drink with her magic for clues of tampering, suspicious of the emotions that she tasted earlier.

Stonewall picked up her glass with her magic to cover her scanning it for contamination.

The scans confirmed that along the rim was a clear substance that would affect their perceptions. Dawn's scan, first time having done such a thing, only told her where the issue was. However, since it wasn't in the drink, she deduced it was applied afterward and simply used a straw left unused on a nearby table meant for her water, placed it in her drink, and started to sip.

Twilight scanned what the substance would do exactly. She found it was meant to dim their senses, make them more suggestible and trusting of others. It wasn't directly harmful, but that was an issue as well, considering it would be more easily found and harder to track down.

"I hadn't been expecting wine but then I shouldn't be surprised." Twilight swirled the drink around, indicating her drink was drugged. "I am most curious what this vintage is like." She said to signal she wondered why. "But I ‘trust’ the ‘suggestion’ of our server."

Dawn nodded, pretending to understand before contacting Chrysalis, 'What the hay is she alluding to? I feel like I was being hinted at but I have no idea what it was.'

'The drug apparently makes you more suggestable and trusting, and that her drink is drugged. Also, she may want to play along to see what happens.'

'So hide the straw when the server comes along, got it. I'm sorry, but while I will play along, I really don’t want to drink it now, not while I have young inside me that are more vulnerable than I.' Dawn replied worriedly to her mother before smiling and tried to reply back normally, "Let me know how you like it. Perhaps I'll have to try it later, possibly a month or two from now."

'Alter your body so anything injested isn't processed, you can dispose of it later.' Chrysalis reminded her.

Twilight nodded and pulled out a straw from her pocket dimension, to drink while she kept an eye out.

'Thanks Meadow.' Twilight thought.

'Ah, I didn't know I could do that.' She responded, not wanting to take a chance yet and drinking her tea through the straw before setting it in the glass of water to disguise its use. "The tea is quite lovely. Very refreshing."

"For what?" Meadow asked.

'You control your body now. You are a shapeshifter. Your body is yours to command.'

'Warning me about the drink.' Twilight said, drinking down the wine till there was just some left and then took the straw out and tapped on the side of it, signaling to the drone in the room that it was drugged and to keep watch.

'Have I mentioned how much I fucking love being part changeling?' Dawn teased, once again remembering her shapeshifting abilities.

'No, but I can tell.' The Queens said with amusement.

"It's nothing..." Meadow denied, "It was Dawn, she pointed it out."

'Yes but I didn't pick up what she meant and you pointed it out.'

The stallion came back a few minutes later with their food in paper bags. "Here you ladies go. Did you enjoy your drinks?"

"Very much." Dawn said, smiling happily, "We need to pay for our food though, right?"

"Of course."' He said, nodding, "Right this way."

He headed toward the cashier's station, where a griffin in a chef's uniform stood, eying the two of them curiously. Dawn tasted his emotions and was met with an unfamiliar flavor she couldn’t place. When she checked in the link, she was told it was eager anticipation.

Stonewall bagged up the food and followed the Princess on her right side like a proper guard.

Dawn followed the waiter and stood at the counter, cautious but trying to behave like a properly affected princess.

"You enjoyed your drink, yes?" The griffin answered with an accent that made her think of a Russian friend she had, a smile on his beak.

"We did, thank you." She smiled politely as she pulled out her bits to pay the waiter.

"Excellent. I enjoy making good food, but few ponies enjoy griffin eats. Be sure to send them back my way yes?" He said with a smile.

"Of course. Were you the one who cooked it?" Dawn asked.

Stonewall remained silent as she looked the part of the guard but was altering the illusion to make it look like her eyes were glazing over slowly. She hoped Dawn was doing the same.

"Yes. Lots of special spices and cooking. If there's one thing griffins love, it is meat." He said as he watched Dawn pay the waiter cheerfully, leaving him a generous tip. "And a good time.

"So I hear." She giggled, wobbling briefly on her hooves and looking over the griffin with an unfocused gaze and a wide smile, "I guess we'll have to find out when we come back."

"I look forward to it." He said in a low voice before walking off to the kitchen with a slow, strong gait.

Dawn tasted the enjoyment in his emotions, but it wasn't lust, but more dominant in a way that she had to admit unsettled her, but wouldn't show until they were in the stairwell alone. Stonewall had the same look in her eyes as she stood there, waiting for the Princess.

Once they were in the stairwell she answered, "I don't trust him in the slightest. I suspect the waiter could be sympathetic to Flare or otherwise involved in something underground, but doesn't want to take active actions against us, but the griffin is probably the one trying to pull the strings.

"Have the drones hide, as only you and me are on the registration for the room." Stone nodded. "And keep up the act, I want to see where this goes."

"Copy." Dawn said quietly before continuing her act, going up to their room to eat. Dawn soon enough had the door opened and after they were in, closed the door.
'Drones nearby, keep a close eye out and stay undercover. We are going to see this plot through. Standby for further actions.' she said, sharing the taste of emotion that the griffin had, one that indicated sadistic pleasure behind his desire.

They sent their confirmation, and in a moment there was two pieces of luggage in the corner with Dawn's cutie mark on them and the queen became the blanket on the bed.

'Storm said she was going to go for a late night work out and most likely won't be back for a few hours.' The queen said.

'I understand... what do you make of this?' she asked, feeling a bit nervous even as she set the food down and began to eat.

'May be a normal attempt at foalnapping a princess for ransom, or it may be something else. I believe that is why Twilight wishes to see if these are just would be foal napper or something else.'

'I don't know, it feels like something else to me.' She said, feeling insecure, 'I've not been in combat either. What happens if it's more than that and we need to escape?'

"What is everyone doing?" Meadow asked, "Why are you going into it if you know it's a trap?"

'I am here and so is Rener and Dilao as is Twilight.' Chrysalis comforted.

'I know… I just worry about how effective I will be. Do you th-' Dawn asked when a knock on the door made her freeze.

"Princess?" A voice called making Dawn wonder if it was something like a Russian speaker with what little she knew, "Would you to kindly open the door?"

"Coming!" Dawn answered, trying to play the part of a very easily suggestible, trusting victim. 'I hope I can play the part... and so help me if my foals get put in danger there will be hell to pay.'

'If they are even remotely harmed, I assure you death will be a gift not granted to them.' The queen said with a very cold and sadistic tone.

Stonewall stood and moved to follow the Princess, leaving their meals on the bed.

'But you will do fine. You are my daughter.' Chrysalis added as a reminder.

Dawn opened the door and looked on at the griffin with a wide, joyful smile, as if she had gotten a treat. She looked at him, now in a clean outfit.

"Oh you! Hai!" she said excitedly, "Come on in!"

"Thank you, you are too kind." he said, stepping in and looking around briefly, noticing the half eaten food on the bed "Was it you enjoying zee food zen?"

"Oh yes. It was amazing." She said as she leaned up against him, feeling his feathers against her body.

"Oh that is good." he said smiling, "I haven' met pony who like meat before, maybe heard of two, but you said you like?"

"Yes the meal was quite enjoyable." Stonewall said stiffly, but lacking the usual guard level stiffness as she stood beside the Princess in her gold armor.

"Very good." He nodded, closing the door with a back leg. "You said you like good time yes?"

"Oh yes." Dawn said simply smiling up at him.

“Good, good. Don’t mind me. Eat up. It makes griffin very proud when can share meat with good company.” The griffin chef said, sitting down on the floor by the bed and giving a small smile.

Dawn hopped up onto the bed carefully and laid down to eat, trying her best to look relaxed as she continued her meal, barely registering the flavor now from worry.

Stonewall got up onto the bed as well, sitting up and facing the guest as she was required, but having a relaxed look to them and hiding their readiness to spring to action.

“So how long you been eating meat princess?” The griffin asked.

“Oh on and off since I was born.” Dawn replied honestly. It’s supposed to be healthier if I don’t, but my parents swore it made me stronger.”

“But of course!” the griffin smiled wide, moving closer to the bed, making Dawn realize just how much bigger he was compared to her, “meat is good for strong feathers, strong muscles. Is why griffins so big and feathers full of shine!”

“I only got my feathers a little bit ago, but I’ll definitely keep that in mind,” Dawn chuckled, then asked cheerfully, “I’m sorry, I don’t seem to know your name!”

“Is Zyphon, princess.” He said with a smile and a bow of his head. “And what your name be?”

“Meadow Dawn.” She replied, finishing off her burger. “Pleased to meet you.

“No, no. Pleasure all mine!” He said excitedly, beak clacking and looking to the guard, “What your name be, quiet guard?”

“Stonewall.” She said in an ever so slightly slurred voice after a moment pause as if thinking was a tad slow.

“I see. Must be hard work guarding pretty princess.” Zyphon chuckled.

“It can be.” She said.

Zyphon eyed the guard for another couple seconds and then shrugged, turning to Dawn, “So, I not be hearing about you before Princess Dawn. You become princess soon?”

“Yep,” Dawn smiled, “broke my horn to keep a pony from hurting all the ponies of Van Hoover!”

“Oh my, is very brave.” He flattered.

“Noooo.” Dawn blushed, shaking her head.

“Oh do not be kidding old Zyphon.” He chuckled, using a wing to pat Dawn’s shoulder, sending a chill down her spine, “you strong, tough like griffin, should have been born griffin then!”

“You’re too kind.” Dawn blushed more, smiling away from him shyly as she thought, ‘All this flattery and I swear he’s up to something.’

‘That much is obvious… even if the only wrong thing is you should have been born a changeling.’ Chrysalis said with a smug tone.

“You know, I think strong pony like you should get perfect dessert to eat. I know perfect midnight snack!” He said, eyeing the guard closely for a couple seconds.

“Oh that sounds good, what is it?” She asked.

“Ah ah, would be surprise!” He said dramatically, opening up his wings, “Restaurant not have things I need. But, if you and your friend come to home, could give you best Zyphon can offer!”

"That sounds lovely." Dawn said, still trying to sound enamored, as a sick feeling settled in the pit of her stomach as realization dawned on her realizing why he was eyeing Stonewall. 'He means to kidnap us, and I fear, try to cook one of us up to the other… I… I hope I'm wrong, but… Chryssy, I'm scared.'

"Twilight, this is really bad..." Meadow warned, feeling skittish, but unaware of what she was going to do. This was out of her hands.

'Calm yourself. Do not forget who you are. You are the Legate of Ridgeback Hive and my Daughter.' The queen said with the confidence of knowing what her daughter could do.

'Shhh… I know what I’m doing.' Twilight said, her holstered service pistol appearing on her flank under the illusion. 'This guy doesn't know what he's dealing with. I am not a normal pony.'

'Yes mom... I can do this my queen.' She said more firmly.

"We can do that, right Stone?” Dawn asked, turning to them eagerly to play the part, “We don’t have to get back to the station until evening tomorrow or the day after. Let's go!"

"I have personal car to get home. Come, I take you there." Zyphon smiled.

Dawn nodded with an innocent smile and the three of them left, following him out of the hotel to the employee parking in the back.

Stone followed at her right flank, looking as if nothing was out of the ordinary and was just a normal everyday occurrence. Admittedly, for Twilight, it was, and she was calm as can be as she moved to see what this griffin had in store and got into the car with Dawn in the back seat.

Dawn settled into the plush back seat of the long car as the griffin climbed in, giving instructions to the driver in the separate section to go home. Dawn could feel the queen and two drones following behind having changes to two small parrots and a small dove to follow.

Chapter 26: Master Chef

View Online

The car started up, passengers inside and the driver got the car moving. The seats were well padded and comfortable, and the gryphon laid lengthwise along the backward facing seat, his claws hanging over the edge, relaxed.

“Very nice!” Dawn giggled, giving Zyphon a look of innocent pride and happiness, “No walking where we’re going huh?”

“Well, little walking once home," He chuckled. "but good gentle ride to home.”

“What do you like to do when you’re not cooking though?” Dawn asked, seeing this as an opportunity to learn more about her ‘host.’

“Enjoy billiards and bowling.” Zyphon said, adding, “And enjoy time with pretty ponies being close. What about you hm? Surely princess must be swarming with fans!”

"You would think so..." She said in a moment of slight clarity, her eyes losing focus for a moment before she shook her head and resumed her smile and said, "None of them were cooks though, even if my husband’s pretty good! Best way to a mare's heart is through her stomach after all!"

“Oh yes, is best way.” Zyphon said, chuckling, even as Dawn could hear his stomach rumble from across the seat.

‘It’s a good thing cars aren’t common in this world,’ The queen commented as she and her drones shifted to become hawks to keep pace with the car, ‘or else this would have been hard.’

‘Agreed…’ Dawn said in the link, ‘When should I drop the façade? Just keep following Twilight’s lead?’

‘Yes. Right now we don’t know what his plan is exactly.’

'Yes my queen.' Dawn replied, trying to still her nerves.

“Tell me princess,” Zyphon spoke up, “Does husband eat gryphon menu?”

“No, it makes him nervous.” Dawn said, getting an idea to test her fears and his motives, “He thinks of what it’d be like to be cut up and eaten and it makes him shiver.”

“Oh no, I never brought living thing to serve.” Zyphon said shaking his head, “Sure, gryphons know how to kill, is necessary, but best ones do with no pain. We not monsters after all.”

“Yeah, he very much likes living and it keeps him from eating good things, like bacon.”

Zyphon began to chuckle more as the long car took a turn, “Bacon is very good, but not good for heart. Plugs up arteries! Maybe we bring husband, show him not so bad eh?”

“Maybe.” Dawn said, nodding with a smile before the car came to a stop, ‘nothing concrete from that, but there’s something off. I swear he enjoys staying close to the line’

Chrysalis gave her legate a hug in the link as the driver opened the door for them. Dawn waited for the Gryphon to get out first, following his lead and appreciating his offer of a talon to help her out, as well as that to her guard, but noted his smile lessening when toward Stonewall and returned when he focused on Dawn again.

The driver had already gotten back into the car and when Zyphon closed the door, he turned to enter the home as the driver left.

“Huh? Where’s he going?” Dawn asked innocently.

“To garage.” Zyphon said as they went to the isolated small two story house. “Driver wants to see family too you know.”

“Of course.” Dawn giggled, “How silly of me.”

“Come. You and guard will enjoy desert!” The gryphon waved them on with a wing.

“I do like desert! Come on Stone!” Dawn smiled wider in what she pictured as childish joy, leaning against the gryphon like she was his adoring shadow.

They walked into the home, spaced for a gryphon, or perhaps just a large pony home.

“Nice place, very cozy!” Dawn smiled appreciatively.

“Of course! Gryphons known for hospitality!” Zyphon chuckled as he closed and locked the door behind them, “You must be very thirsty. I have good wine and drink that can warm pretty pony!”

“Well… maybe just a little.” Dawn said, thinking of her foals and remembering her mother’s words about altering herself. She wasn’t about to give away that she’s pregnant actively, but she was not about to have alcohol in her system.

“Eggcelent!” Zyphon said with his accent, almost making Dawn laugh at how he said it and the irony of gryphons likely hatching from eggs, “Please, rest on couch, I get drinks for you both! Won’t be too much, promise!”

Stonewall went straight over to the couch and took a seat. Dawn followed her and climbed into the couch, laying across it comfortably. Zyphon was barely gone a minute and came out carrying a small tray with a few glasses and a square glass bottle with a clear liquid inside.

“See, beautiful drink. Look like water, but made in Frozen Reaches. See how sparkles like diamonds? You will like.” He said, pouring the drink into the glasses.

A tiny mist could be seen in the drink being poured and offered to Stonewall. They lifted their glass with magic to hide their spell to scan what she briefly saw in the drink, discovering a knockout drug that was dissolving into the liquid. There was enough of the stuff to knock even a gryphon out for eight hours but a pony would be out for a few days.

Dawn did similarly, taking it and discovering there was nothing in her drink but alcohol. She took a sniff of the glass curiously, hiding her subtle shift to move the stuff into its own compartment in her body so it wouldn’t be absorbed, and then started to drink.

It was foul stuff to her. She guessed by how much alcohol she tasted in it and how much it burned it was probably some kind of vodka. She tried her best to grin wide as she chugged the stuff down, taking a deep breath afterward as she started to giggle for her host.

“Good! Firey.” She said before laughing and said, “Like drinking a dragon or something!”

“You make me smile princess,” Zyphon said, a small smile creeping onto his face. “No pony ever say dat to me.”

Dawn paused, feeling genuine appreciation from him. For all his strange behaviors, it seemed he did need a good friend. Sadly, as much as she felt for him, she had to remind herself that if he was a pony eater, this could be part of his charm to get his prey.

Stonewall carefully sipped her drink while they talked, but was quickly teleporting the drink into the bushes outside.

“Mmm, this ish ver… vergood…” Stonewall commented as the drug supposedly did its work and signal to Dawn her drink was supposed to be drugged.

Dawn looked at them and giggled, internally knowing Twilight was a strong drinker to where what little she had couldn’t possibly have affected her or so fast. She watched as Stone’s magic seemed to flicker as she ‘drank’ half of it, and then slumped in her seat as the glass dropped.

Quickly, Zyphon caught the class, patting Stone gently and petting Dawn on the back, making her sigh happily as he spoke.

“Look like guard like and very tired. Let’s let them rest.” Zyphon suggested, “I have portant call to make. Will keep eye on her, make sure all right?”

“Of course! Anything for an amazing gryphon like you!” Dawn said in a dreamy voice, laying near Stone and began watching her.

“Good.” He said, mumbling as he turned away, “Odd, that not take long. See what boss says.”

Zyphon went into the other room, and fumbled with something to where Dawn could barely hear. She immediately reached to the link to find a spell that would augment the hearing of Stone and herself, and cast it as soon as she got the instructions.

“Yes boss, I have princess and guard as guest.” Zyphon’s voice could be heard. The other person on the phone somehow was difficult to decipher to Dawn’s ears, but she listened to him as the queen instructed her how to tweak the spell. “Well, about reward, I’m wondering about maybe keeping princess.”

“Are you daft?” Another voice spoke, Italian maybe.

“No, Zyphon not daft. Just… pony is nice, like meat and compliment me. Thought might be nice, maybe keep as pet? Keep a gryphon company?”

There was silence on in the room, a small amount of clicking, and then raucous laughter from the phone, a very ‘tinny’ sound for the voice.

“Fine, you think you can, go ahead. Got weird reports about that one acting like one late at night. Do it, and we’ll wipe our debt and give you a hundred bits a week as a bonus!” The tinny voice said jovially.

“And guard?” he asked quietly.

“Don’t let them leave the place alive.” The tinny voice said, sounding much more serious. “If you knocked them out, don’t wait. Boss says they’re dangerous. Bonus pay if you show proof it’s the same one always around her.”

“All right. Good as done.” Zyphon said, and then sounds echoed loudly of the phone earpiece being hung up on the rack.

Dawn quickly cancelled the spell, gulping quietly as she tried to get herself to relax.

Zyphon came into the room, smiling softly. He went to the couch and petted Dawn on the head down her back, “Sorry ‘bout that pet. Time for dessert! But first, I should put guard to bed. Must be tired eh? You no fret. Tonight, we have fun and in morning you probably see them in bathroom or somefing.”

“All right… see pretty stars?” Dawn giggled and nodded, internally frowning and feeling her stomach churn. ‘That was crude… at least Stone should have heard that and can defend themselves, right?’

‘Oh, you’ll see my daughter.’ Chrysalis said with a knowing, sadistic tone. ‘There’s a special place in Twilight’s lessons about pony eaters.’

“Yes,” Zyphon chuckled quietly, petting Dawn again before moving to lift up Stone. “Very pretty.”

Zyphon carried the disguised princess around the middle, grunting when out of the room and took them toward the stairs.

“Ooof! Very heavy guard. Part earth hm? No matter. Plenty more flavor to go around then.” He said, reaching the bottom and beginning to lay Stone onto the recently cleaned wooden table before turning to reach for some of the butchery tools nearby, “At least new pet will like having you around for dinner for many moons.”

Stonewall’s arm came up and something grabbed just under the shin of the gryphon’s leg. “So, you think I’ll just lie down and let you feed me to the princess huh? I have to admit, that was an interesting phone call you had. Tell me who you were talking to.”

“Guard pony should be sleepink.” Zyphon grunted, reaching for one of the butcher’s tools, “Let Zyphon help!”

Stonewall smirked and pulled, making the gryphon fall on his front, wings flapping for balance. “But I’m wide awake! So tell me who you were talking to before I help you make the princess’ desert.”

“I-,” he started to protest, when Stonewall pulled something from her flank and in her hoof was the service pistol, finding himself staring down the barrel of the gun, “will talk, of course! Can tell guard everythink!”

“Well, pony-eater, get talking.” Stonewall said with a singsong voice, eyes betraying her carefree attitude, showing their intensity.

“I just know is boss. Poofed here suddenly, needed to eat.” He said quickly, “Went to mafia, boss only known as boss.”

“Wrong answer.” Stonewall said, firing a shot across their beak, “Try again.”

“Really, is all I know of them!” he said in a panic, unaware Dawn was coming down the stairs quietly at the gunshot, having released the vodka from her body into a nearby potted plant, “Mafia lent money to me, help feed and find work. Big reward for green princess and guard. Princess worth hundreds of thousands of bits… guard worth ten thousand.”

"10 you say?" She asked with a sadistic smile.

Slowly with a subtle swirling around the mare starting from the barrel of the pistol and moving up her arms, the illusion was slowly getting dropped. Her metal fingers holding the pistol steadily and the metal arm behind it, revealing the scarred purple body with wings until the head and face was showing, revealing a wide smile.

“I thought I’d at be worth at least 100,000.” She said in the same sing song voice.

“O-oh… c-c-commander. Is you.” Zyphon said. “I told you what I know, mafia say princess alive, grey guard dead. I had no choice.”

“Zyphon, there are always choices to be made.” Dawn said, trying her best to keep her voice neutral, wanting to be firm despite his friendliness to her.

"Hey Dawn, I see you decided to join the party." Twilight said as the group had three other visitors.

A curvy unicorn walked down the stairs standing by Dawn, along with an earth pony and a Pegasus behind her.

"I wasn’t about to let my favorite guard, husband excepted, become a meal, for me or otherwise." Dawn said.

"And now the guest list is complete with the guest of honor being the good chef here." Twilight said looking back at him. Her eyes no long purple but red and glowing faintly. The gryphon was highlighted in red, while the others had green triangle above Dawn and the Queens head and the drones had blue.

"What is this? A game interface?" Meadow asked, clueless as to its purpose and missing the importance of the timing.

"What does the mafia want with me?" Dawn asked, still disguised as her alicorn un-pregnant self.

"I not know. Many changes in power there. Rumors say blue unicorn came in, reform much. They say they want and they get!" He said, feathers ruffling as a sign of fear.

'Combat mode. IFF tags.' Twilight said to meadow before speaking in the same singsong voice, "Interesting. So tell me, what was your plan little gryphon?"

"Like in my old mech-warrior games? But, that’s just a work of science fiction!" Meadow protested. Then gasped, “Sorry, I’ll be quiet.”

"The plan… I… I to lace drink at foodery. Waiter brings room number to me. I take ponies to home and sell to mafia. Driver from mafia, tells boss to expect delivery. They kill me if I do not."

"And I kill you if you do. My, my, isn't this quite the catch-22 eh? Damned if you do, damned if you don't. Either way you end up a corpse."

The gryphon's eyes widened in further understanding, looking pleadingly to Dawn. "You from here yes? You wouldn't allow crazy commander to kill no? Just wanted to show alicorn good time. Mafia always protect things with value. Even offered to keep princess from harm and not turn in to mafia!"

"And yet." She said, voice growing colder, "You were about to kill my mentor and feed her to me. You attempted to drug and intoxicate a pregnant mare to keep and otherwise put her under the control of a pony who would want nothing but the worst for her as an alicorn. I’m sure you know because you called them commander that this blue pony is one that would not reason with me, even though we are a different world that might be willing to hear him out for all he knows.”

Zyphon looked between them, his stance going less submissive as his feathers started to puff out and fur rise. He looked between everyone more quickly, as if calculating his ability to fight or otherwise get away, repeatedly eyeing the firearm.

“Zyphon, you have two choices.” Dawn said, staying calm but firm, “You can turn yourself in, allow yourself to plead your case, or you can resist and fall to the commander or the guards.”

Meadow gasped quietly as she watched, hoping that he wouldn't die. She had enough of killing from watching in the bracelet.

"Personally, I'm just waiting for an excuse. My lads are on the way, with the guards I'm sure, to arrest you. But if you resist arrest? Well… no one can fault me for defending myself and the Princess now can't they?" Twilight said with that same smile, as if just asking him to give her that excuse.

Zyphon appeared to lower his stance, as if about to submit, then dashed at the closest guard past the princess, not wanting to hurt her.

Dawn erected a barrier between him and the guard and he collided head first into it. He struggled, and Dawn used her magic to pin his claws to the ground as he struggled, looking dazed.

The disguised drone moved to help pin him as the curvy unicorn summoned a light machine gun and an assault rifle, both aimed at him. The drone then tied the gryphon’s limbs and wings.

“Zyphon, It truly is a shame you tried to run,” Dawn said, sounding sympathetic, “and here I was thinking if you cooperated, we could avoid the other princesses sentencing you to Tartarus.”

He paused his struggling, and a good dose of fear filled the air as he considered what was said with wide eyes.

'You learn well, daughter.' the queen said with pride.

"He's lucky he isn't back where we are from, else he'd be executed." Twilight added casually as she holstered her pistol before she walked over and crouched in front of him "Now I am most curious little gryphon how exactly you knew who I was."

"I can’t deny, that's still a possibility sadly,” Dawn said, trying to play the ‘good cop’ to Stone’s ‘bad cop.’ “After all, if you could stop cooking ponies, I’m sure we could get along well. Still, I’m sure you just panicked when you ran toward one of my guards. Come Zyphon, tell us what we want to know so I can help you.”

"I… I know you from back home." He said to Twilight. "You are commander of EDF. I was simple butcher back home, but when poofed to here, I had no money, no home! I work at restaurant but ponies just avoid me, couldn’t find food. Gryphons need meet you know? I had no friend till mafia helped. Work charge too much for meat, they promise food and home if I help them out. First they just want ponies, but then big reward trickle down if caught alicorn. Saw you from rooftop walking. Had to help. Cow given for food was all gone. With money, could buy more, get back home, something! Ponies mafia didn’t want seen again they… they gave to me for food."

Dawn stayed near, and tried to sense his emotions, though they were too muddled for her to discern it.

The more experienced changelings had a very different impression. Zyphon’s emotions were filled with half-truths and was given away by his hints of excitement at playing the deception game with this gentle princess, as well as tremors of relief underneath as Dawn approached.

"Oh, so you’re from the Griffin Kingdoms!" Twilight said cheerfully. "What a coincidence, we happen to have a Griffin Commando with us, and I'm sure he will be most interested in meeting a fellow gryphon from back home who tried to foal nap a friendly nation’s leader and murder a member of that nation’s military in cold blood."

'Commandos are the Griffin's special forces.’ The queen instructed Dawn, ‘Highly loyal to their nation and have a strict honor code.'

His eyes went wide and he struggled more heavily against his bonds, "No! I can't… I'd rather die! Please green one, help me! You not understand, he… he is…" The gryphon begged, starting to work himself up in a higher degree of fear than when he was threatened with death.

"Tell me then, how you would fix what you have done." She answered, adding to Chrysalis, 'As much as I'm all for second chances, there weren't any for those he conveniently disposed of. Still, I'd rather not give up thinking he might be saved, even if his punishment cannot be avoided, just lessened.'

'You are more forgiving then Twilight.' The Queen said as Twilight walked over and started looking over the impliments in the room

"Your highness." He said, starting to calm as she watched his mind start racing, searching for an answer. "I… I could take you in, pretend you were caught. You could storm the place with your guards. You would catch many criminals!"

'I am, but remember, I'm also a Princess of Hope… I can't help but hope that there is a turning point for all who fall.' She replied to Chrysalis before turning to the commander, implying her feedback was desired.

"Hmm… that would be most generous of you, and probably would help your sentence I am sure." She said back to Zyphon as she ran a finger over a knife checking its sharpness. "The question is if the Princess here is willing to trust you."

The instruments had shown signs of prior use, as well as being recently cleaned. Nearly all of them were well maintained and quite sharp.

"You said that I would be a pet." Dawn said, going on a tanget. "Why is that? Why not go through with the orders I’m sure you had to kill me?"

"I… Well, this very embarrassing,” Zyphon said, embarrassment clear as he stopped struggling, “didn't want to turn you in and see nice pony killed. You enjoy the Vodka, and Zyphon thought maybe… Maybe you keep gryphon warm at night, be close friend. Better than killed, no?"

'So he really did consider having me as a pet for his own pleasure. While I can’t deny I’m curious about what it'd be like to take a gryphon owner, it most certainly is not like this. He said he was offered lots of money earlier, whether he was or not I don’t know, but he would ignore that reward to keep me for himself. I’d almost dare say he would put up every ruse he can to save his feathers more than to help us.’ Dawn thought with a sigh. ‘I fear he will go back to this path if he were to be released. I’d almost say he is very short sighted

‘He is a character with no loyalty, for he would ignore the rewards he outlined earlier to keep me for himself. Sadly, as tempting as his offer is, he is more likely than not to give away that it is a ruse to save his feathers than to help us and lighten his sentence.' She said to Chrysalis. 'I fear he will go back to this path if he were to be released again as well... since he looks so short sightedly. We should test that with his offer to help.'

'A wise assessment.' The queen said. 'And I'd be happy to help you with learning about the other races if you wish.'

Twilight hung the blade back up. "Hmm, so not even loyalty to the highest bidder. Worse than a merc… So, where were you going to deliver the Princess here to if you didn’t keep her as a pet?"

"Another restaurant, North end of town. Password is green lilies. Would let you go to back of ‘ouse. Many criminals there." He said, the same small bit of excitement starting to surge similar to a lie rather than hope, "I can take you, be good, yes?"

"Zyphon… we know when you're lying." Dawn said with a sigh, turning to him with her eyes, trying to appear gentle. "I'm trying to find a good reason to convince my superiors that you were helpful in our investigation, that you deserve to stay alive and in a furnished with the comforts of home, not to mention access to meat for the health of your feathers like you taught me earlier. What is the real password?"

"It… It is silver moon." he said, laying down defeated. Dawn could taste no other emotion than relief.

"I will be sure to remember that. You are to be taken into secure custody until we can see how much of what you said is true. I will remember your helpfulness," she said, giving him a small smile before getting up and quietly adding and replying to Chrysalis, '-on the day of your execution… I am sorry Zyphon. But you are too dangerous, as fun as you might be otherwise. And mom… maybe later. Not now.'

Dawn continued her façade as she briefly considered if it was possible to reverse the role he would have given, make him the pet, but even though she entertained the idea, she could not trust him even then, even though she wanted to keep him alive. She felt the queen hug her in the link and pull her close as the other drones comforted her as well, her mind’s body being held and supported by them.

"Thank you, your cooperation has been noted." Twilight said.

"Take him away to the closest secure jail. Post two guards at all times, for his protection." Dawn ordered, preparing her excuse as she turned to him and said, "You likely would be killed by the other inmates if you were known to be a pony eater. I’d like it if you could keep quiet on that, so you don’t get hurt."

"I will princess, thank you. I will serve you well. Promise." He said, giving as good a bow as his awkward position would allow before the guard drones began to direct him as they saw fit out of the home.

The EDF came down the stairs, the order being relayed by the changlings to the guards with them. A gryphon in black armor, with a long scooped rifle on his back, seemed to be trying to flay the chef with his glare. All Dawn could taste from him was pure hatred for the other gryphon.

Dawn turned away, facing the implements and trying not to cry as her empathy for the prior lives lost and Zyphon’s own shortening life filled her senses. She soon calmed herself, however, with the support of the hive and her mom. She turned to Twilight after he was out of earshot.

"So, how'd we do?" Dawn said, echoing the question to Chrysalis.

Twilight smiled and patted her head as the Gryphon was taken away none too gently by the other, who was half dragging him by the back of his neck.

"You did great Dawn." Twilight said.

"Thanks…" she said quietly, "I don't feel so great, but I'll blame that on getting rid of the drinks and food he gave. No way of telling if that might have been… Well…" she stopped, trying not to gross herself out at the image. "So, I played along ok?"

"Film actor's award level. You have learned well from your Hive." Twilight smiled.

"Well, I may have known a thing or two from hiding video games from parents when I was young, and detective shows and the like afterward." Dawn blushed, shuffling a front hoof on the ground.

Twilight chuckled and patted her head again.

"Thanks… Sadly, once we've gotten what we can out of him… Well, I hope he will rest in peace somehow." She said, taking a deep breath and letting it out slow. "I don't know at all how the princesses are going to react to the news. I'm tempted to keep it from them, but that'd be no worse than going rogue."

"They do need to know, and I'll go with you to tell them." She said.

"When should we go, right now?" Dawn asked.

"Sooner the better… also, you think they should be made aware of your new body and family?"

"No. THAT I'm going to hold back ‘till we know about this scenario. One piece of information at a time. Considering their war with the changelings before, as well as having questioned you about your methods… telling them might go badly depending, might also view it as split loyalties."

"Hmm. Good point."

"I'm not ashamed of what I am, in a way it was a dream of mine to be able to shapeshift like this, but I never thought it possible.” Dawn explained, wanting to justify why she wouldn’t brag about her family, “However, I've learned from my own parents it’s better to just shut up if you expect trouble… and boy do I expect there’ll be trouble. " She took a breath and sighed. "Ready for me to send the letter?"

"Whenever you feel ready. They do need to know about the attempted foalnapping of one of the princess though."

"Don't worry, I'll let you read it over but I want to write this now." She said, pulling out some paper and ink from a desk to the side.

Princesses Celestia and Luna,
An urgent matter has come up during our investigation, possibly directly related to our primary concern, but also very disturbing. I cannot say more in this way, but I and our trusted advisor are travelling to you as quickly as we can manage, and request a hearing for this purpose.
Sincerely,
Princess Meadow Dawn.

"There, what do you think?" Dawn asked, showing the letter to Twilight.

Meadow was quiet inside Twilight, reading the letter at the same time due to perspective, wondering what she witnessed, worried for all involved.

"Yes this will do well." Twilight said handing it back. 'You OK Meadow?’

Dawn sent off the letter in a plume of lime green fire and moved to follow them out.

‘No. I... what will happen to him? He was going to kill you and eat you!" Meadow replied, horrified.

'No clue, as I don't fully know the laws here.' Twilight said as she became Stonewall once more and headed back up the stairs.

"If... If it's like back home, he'd just be put in prison to be rehabilitated." Meadow said gently, hoping for a gentle solution.

'Don't know.' Twilight repeated as they walked out, seeing the guard transports.

Dawn walked on, following Stonewall casually before taking in a sharp gasp. Pain spread through her lower body, causing her to stumble as her face contorted in a soundless yell, eyes squished shut. She caught herself with her front hooves again and panted after a few seconds as she waited it out.

Stonewall heard the shuffle of hooves, noticed Dawn wasn’t at her side, and looked back. One look at the mare’s face and she moved swiftly to their side.

"Dawn, are you alright?" Stonewall asked, concerned.

'Daughter?' Chrysalis asked in the link, moving to her other side supportively.

Dawn finally felt her body relax and took a few sharp breaths before slowing her breathing deliberately, giving a quiet chuckle.

"God damn that hurt. Felt like I was kicked with a steel bar across the womb."

"Dawn, how do you feel everywhere?" Stone asked, mentally shifting into full medical mode.

"F-fine, just…” Dawn panted, wanting to wave it off so they wouldn’t worry about her even as the stresses of the cramping pulsed in her, “Just fine… ow."

Dawn groaned and nearly fell as another wave hit, face contorting once more as she looked down, betraying the pain that was pressing and pulling at her very being.

"You are going to a hospital." Stone said decisively before calling for an ambulance to be called.

Dawn shook her head, gasping for breath as she felt the contractions end. She shifted to allow more of her pregnancy to show, so it wouldn't be questioned why her anatomy was squished out of place and to possibly help her situation.

"W-why? I'm… I'm fine. I’ll be fine." She said, gasping as she added, "Water."

"Better safe than sorry.” Stonewall said, quickly pulling out a canteen. She unscrewed it as it levitated up to the mare’s lips.

Dawn drank for a few gulps then stopped and winced as she started to curl up around her pregnant belly, the entire thing pressing around her like a vice. She cried, never having stayed conscious for this degree of pain before and growled.

"Fuck getting pregnant, so help me if Stalwart wants more kids he can carry them himself!"

The queen smiled very slightly, amused at this comment and a memory of similar crossing her mind.

Dawn winced as it intensified, making her cry. Another minute of cramping at random times, causing her to lay down, and then the cramping calmed, making her wait in a sense of dread at the idea of another coming at any moment.

The ambulance arrived, medical ponies swiftly laying a stretcher out for her and moved her carefully onto it. The queen and Stonewall entering alongside her after explaining they were family, and Stonewall quickly sent a message to Stalwart and Storm.

Dawn laid on the stretcher in the small vehicle helplessly as she heard the group talk to each other, Stonewall discussing her condition on the way.

"I… I feel fine, really." She protested, not wanting anyone to worry more, hating that she was making everyone inconvenienced on her behalf.

‘Daughter,’ Chrysalis reminded her in her link, ‘You are much more important to everyone than you give yourself credit for. The hive would not have made you legate if you were not. It is their place to care for you. Let them.’

‘I…’ Dawn replied, then paused, realizing her mother was right, ‘yes mom.’

‘Good drone.’ The queen said, giving Dawn the sensation of being patted on the head.

Stonewall ordered the doctors to do multiple tests. Beneath her calculating exterior, she was terrified the stress of this mission might have done something or caused a problem with the pregnancy.

Dawn laid there, being poked, prodded, stuck with a needle for bloodwork, and even blushed deeply as at one point her nethers were spread so they could look for dilation. Her water had not broken yet, and after waiting a suspenseful hour, the doctors reported she had no complications.

They ruled it a false labor event and she was released to a waiting Stonewall, who was doing her best to wear a hole in the waiting room floor. The disguised queen, reading an expired magazine, looked up as Dawn entered the room and set the magazine down.

"Figures it was a false labor…” Dawn chuckled weakly as she walked out of the exam room to the lobby, shaking her head briefly, “had a feeling and could have told you as much… I'm… I'm tougher than most ponies... maybe. Sorry I worried you both."

Stonewall sighed with relief as she got the news and walked over to Dawn, quickly getting a hug out of the mare. Her emotions quickly moved to calm and relieved.

"Seriously, thank you for waiting. Come on, let's get the train before we're late." She said, reminding Stone a train should still be available to take them at this late hour.

Stone nodded and hugged back, ignoring the stare a a Princess hugging one of her guards got from a nurse who went back to her work soon after.

'Lapdog will be meeting us at the station.' The queen informed her

'Good… I was wondering where she went through all this. Best that she stayed out of this mess.' Dawn replied as she slowly walked onward toward the station, 'Mom, is there any way around the birthing pains? If I'm at all like my birth mother had with me… I'm screwed.'

Memories of Dawn passed along subconsciously, relaying how she was always told as a child how how her mom said she repeatedly cried for her mother because it was that painful and the epidural wasn't effective, and she was a heavy baby at birth.

'You control your body.' Chrysalis said simply.

'Like how I controlled being in false labor?" Dawn asked, pointing out her lack of control and confusion at the conflicting information. 'I feel like I don't have much control over that part of myself... perhaps because my foals aren't hybrids themselves? I don't know...'

'What I mean was you could alter the birth canal to make it an easier labor.'

'Ohhhh...' She replied, understanding crossing her mind, 'Maybe I could move it to the abdomen and just open it up, so they could be picked up gently and placed outside and then close it after?'

‘That is not a good idea. I would not recommend that.’ Chrysalis said. 'But don't worry. I am familiar with hard labors.'

She showed Dawn an image of Twilight. Her horn had 4 military grade inhibitors rings on it, the room had a hole in the ceiling and two in the walls from magical blast, and her screaming how she blamed Chrysalis for ‘this’ and will have her revenge before yelling out loud "I am fucking pushing your worthless excuse for a glorified back alley quack!" at the doctor, all of it in the royal Canterlot voice.

'I… why was she… you know what, I don't think I want to know.' Dawn replied as she looked on in horror at the memory, then saw the station up ahead. "Stone, would you mind buying the tickets ahead of us? I want to make sure we don't miss the train."

Stone nodded and walked ahead.

'Because she kept using magic during her labor. She broke the first five due to how powerful she was.' The queen said proudly, and with some arousal that her mate was so powerful she broke that many and needed that many to be restrained.

'You make me wonder how many I would break, though I'm decades younger than her… and as we joked before, by alicorn standards, I'm still a foal.'

The station was manned by a single young stallion, perhaps 17 or 18 years old, reading under a light until he noticed Stonewall. He put a bookmark in his book and listened to the guard before letting her know the train would leave in 5 minutes. Stonewall quickly informed him to connect the royal car for Meadow Dawn. The stallion quickly relayed the instructions through the booth to the workers, who then told the pair it would be ready in ten minutes.

'Twilight wasn't even a year old as an alicorn during that. She's just that powerful.' Chrysalis said, and Dawn saw her shiver, a dopy smile cross her muzzle as she thought about Twilight, many a lewd thought open to Dawn since they were talking.

'Yeah, she's a talented mate.’ Dawn chuckled as she noticed Stonewall , ‘You did well in being picked by her.'

Stonewall stood guard at the gate.

'Oh yes, I'm the luckiest female ever.'

Dawn chuckled, then distanced herself from her mother’s next thoughts. She was quickly distracted by feeling her foals kick around inside her as she moved to the royal car, taking a seat along the station to wait as she watched the royal car being maneuvered along the track.

The queen took up a position beside her as a guard, Stonewall taking the other side.

'You remind me of when Twilight was pregnant with Violet.’ Chrysalis commented.

'In what ways?" Dawn asked.

Chrysalis showed her all the times she had outbursts like Dawn did about Stalwarts carrying the next batch of foals, wanting Chrysalis to carry the next one, like how Starlight was in her now.

'Oh, you mean like that…’ Dawn chuckled, ‘and here I was hoping you meant in strength or talent or infiltration or... something.'

'Oh you are strong, just in a different way.'

Dawn nodded, remembering her words from before and considering the plight of Zyphon. There was still time to reconsider, but she knew she could not risk him getting loose.

'Mom? What would you tell Luna and Celestia if you were in my hooves?'

'I would tell them the truth of what happened.' The queen said.

'The whole truth, or only pieces?' She asked, considering as she watched the royal car get the final connections and the night crew worked furiously to ensure all was clean inside with a final dustdown.

'About what happened with this incidents, yes.' Chrysalis replied, intending the whole truth to be shared.

'The whole turth about it…’ Dawn nodded, ‘This is not going to be easy, but they deserve to know.' She took a deep breath and let it out softly, looking gently at Twilight and commenting, 'I have a long way to go still.'

'What do you mean?' The queen asked, even as Meadow and Twilight had their own conversation back and forth.

‘Twilight, what are you looking for? The bad guy has been caught, right?’ Meadow asked.

'That one has, but there is still a threat.' Stone replied.

'What exactly is going on?' Meadow asked, 'Is there maybe a way I can help?'

'We are hunting a dangerous pony who wants to bring down the alicorns, that griffin might have been unwittingly working for him.' Twilight answered.

'Are you trying to protect other ponies?' Meadow asked.

'Yes.'

'Is there any way I can help?' Meadow asked, 'I mean, I don't have a body, but I want to help out, somehow…'

'I'm not sure honestly.....' Twilight said. 'We can think on this later when we have some time

‘I'll try to figure out a few ideas for you for when you're ready." Meadow replied, ‘I've said it to others but I'll say it to you too, I don't really need much, Just be a friend and I'll do anything for you... that sounded desperate." she sighed, critiquing herself

'Little bit.' Twilight said chuckling. 'Relax. I won't make you do anything you don’t want to do.'

'I see how strong Twilight is, what she's had to go through just from what she told me, and she's so strong.’ Dawn said, ‘I want to be like her in that degree of strength. I'm trying not to beat myself up over it, as she's had so much experience compared with me, and yet, I also want to just give her a big hug and keep her safe so she doesn't have to do it all.' Dawn explained, feeling her admiration in her trainer, pausing before adding, 'I'm a bit silly, still thinking about this huh?'

'You aren't silly at all.' The queen said smiling in the link.

'You might regret saying that.' Dawn replied with a grin, winking at the queen, 'I'm incredibly silly. You'll live to find out. I'll make sure of it.'

The queen couldn't help having a small smile as her guard self at the antics of her daughter.

"The train will leave in 5 minutes." the young stallion announced, approaching them from the booth, "Everypony please get on board."

Dawn nodded toward him, slowly stepping toward the royal car as other pony passengers, nearly all changelings who were carrying items she wanted to bring with for the trip.

"You will join me, along with you," Dawn said formally to Stonewall and the queen, giving them a small cover story. "Everyone else, try not to make a mess in the cabins while I rest, ok?"

Storm stood at the back confused about why they were going to Canterlot and started to follow the others as Stone and the queen followed Dawn

"Lapdog, Come with us," Dawn said, realizing her oversight as she somehow didn’t register Storm’s arrival. She added quietly, saying only loud enough for Twilight, "Sorry mistress, nearly forgot your other pet."

Stone chuckled as Lapdog pulled her head above the group briefly to see who called her, only to grumble and walk toward the royal car. She got out of the small crowd coming with them into the cabin.

Once inside the royal car, she looked at the pair, then her eyes drifted down to the mare’s belly, bigger than she remembered it being before.

“Dawn, what the hay is going on with you? Seems like every time I turn around, you’re getting more knocked up. Did Stalwart come over when I wasn’t looking or what?”

"Yes he did. He has very potent sperm." Twilight said with a smile, dropping her disguise.

"I didn't know it was THAT potent." Storm said.

"Is somepony jealous?" Dawn teased. "But really, I'd just been holding back, you just never got a good enough look back at the hotel. I'm pregnant, and with twins."

"Oh I'm so sorry." Storm said dryly.

Twilight walked over to the small fridge and brushed Storm's nose with her tail so she caught her scent. Storm snorted, being caught off guard, but moved to sit by Twilight to get some distance from Dawn.

Dawn leaned against her queen, contented by the presence of those she trusted, though Storm’s attitude and emotions had her keep an eye on them, even as the queen wrapped her tail around Dawn.

Twilight pulled out some cups and a shaker and started to make herself drink. Storm looked at the bottles, trying to piece together what kind of drink they were making. Twilight shook the mixer with a small smile at Storm’s curiosity.

"Want some?"

"Sure, I could go for a drink." Storm shrugged.

Twilight nodded, continuing her mix.

'I hope she makes it strong. I doubt Storm can handle her liquor.' Dawn said to Chrysalis, smirking as an amber bottle appeared and was poured into the mixer before being shaken once more.

'That was Nightfall Whiskey, it's very strong.' Chrysalis commented, looking forward to the amusement to follow.

"Nice. Bring it on." Storm said as she looked on.

"Funny, you'd think I'd be saying that after what we went through." Dawn commented idly as Twilight began to smirk.

"So what the hay did happen to you?" Storm asked Dawn, knowing she wasn’t a drinker.

"She got knocked up." Twilight said, going back to the previous news of pregnancy. "If you need it we can have The Talk."

Sky rolled her eyes, "So her getting knocked up is why she needs a stiff drink? Weak."

'She's so clueless. I would almost wish I were that way, but that's weakness to such an extent I'm repulsed by it.' Dawn commented to Chrysalis

"It was that good of sex." Twilight suggested.

"Pathetic." Storm snorted.

'I'm going to enjoy breaking her.' Dawn thought to Chrysalis as she kept herself impassive. 'This mare doesn't know anything.'

The queen smiled and nuzzled her Daughter affectionately as Twilight finished mixing them all drinks.

Dawn waved her hoof and passed on the drink, "Sorry, I actually don't like alcohol much. The vodka he gave still feels like it burned every nerve in my mouth."

"Fine, more for me." Storm replied with a smirk.

Twilight smiled and handed the second shot glass to Storm. Storm downed one, and then her grin became more evident as she reached for the other and downed it even faster than the other.

"Damn, that was pretty good."

"Another?"

"Oh yeah." She said, smiling as she sat down.

Twilight poured her another shot smiling.

'Twilight seems to be wanting to see how much she can take, which also means we may be in for some entertainment on this train ride.' Chrysalis said with clear amusement.

'Heh, depending on what kind of drunk she is.' Dawn reminded her.

Storm sipped the next one briefly, trying to savor the flavor as she started to smile a bit more.

'We shall see.' Chrysalis nodded.

Twilight smiled as she took another shot while the queen enjoyed one as well. After a few minutes, it was clear the alcohol was getting to work, making Storm’s ears redder than they were before as Twilight entertained with her mixing techniques.

Dawn chuckled at the sight and chimed in, "Mind if I get something that isn't hard?"

"Tired of dick already Dawn?" Storm taunted, sauntering over as the alcohol took hold.

"Nah, otherwise you wouldn't be in this room." She said coolly, a calculated grin on her face.

Storm looked at her as if she had been slapped. "You know green, I'm tired of dealing with your sass."

Twilight levitated over a light cider for Dawn as she watched, asking "Another drink Lapdog?"

Dawn accepted the drink slowly in hoof as she looked to Twilight, "Not alcoholic right?"

"Don't you ignore me!" Storm said, knocking the drink out of her hoof.

Dawn retaliated quickly. Her horn glowed nearly immediately, a similar glow wrapping itself around Storm, lifting her up into the air and spread all of her legs out. Storm squirmed, her limbs moving to fight the force holding her still, wings squirming but pinned.

Dawn sighed quietly and walked over toward the side wall, levitating Storm with her until they were pinned against it, and spread out Storm’s wings. Twilight watched in quiet amusement as she poured another cider for Dawn.

"Tired of my sass you say?"

"The hay! Put me down!" Storm protested, struggling against her magical bonds further, then yelped as Dawn moved her from the wall to the ground, not being rough. It didn’t hurt, but it was humiliating to have no resistance to the magic and stuck on the floor.

"That’s funny you should say that,” Dawn replied, adding in her same tone, growing more firm and cold as she explained, “I'm sick and fucking tired of you berating me every chance you get."

Twilight calmly sipped her drink and brought the mixing equipment with her to sit beside the Queen, then leaned against her to watch.

"You may do that sort of shit in the guild, when Nightfall's at your damn back, but not here. Not in front of my trainer and owner, not in front of my queen and mother, and most certainly not when you've not got a damn clue what we went through." Dawn said with conviction. As Storm was about to speak, Dawn sealed her lips shut with a simple zippermouth spell. "No Storm, you will let me fucking finish."

Storm continued to struggle, infuriated, and Dawn waited until Storm stopped struggling so that she knew Storm would listen. Storm continued to struggle for a good five minutes, the strain getting heavy on Dawn's stamina, but she endured and at last Storm laid still, quiet and glaring up at Dawn.

Twilight sipped her drink as she watched with an unreadable expression.

"Storm." Dawn started. "You and I got along like oil and water at first. From thinking that I bet against Nightfall when I hadn't, from helping him walk to his bed after the fight you picked a fight with me instead of appreciating that I did it to help, from my failing the mirror fixing because I was lied to, but did my best in spite of it and risked my life to do so. I pushed on, continuing to be nice to you, even as you insulted Char as much as you did me, calling him a ratite and still do as far as I've seen or known. You've been against me when you ignored that I helped to rescue Nymph and care for her when she came to your guild, giving Nightfall all the credit. You've played my healing down as if it were nothing in the Grand Galloping Gala, my first one ever, in front of my peers, before sauntering off like a dick to your in-group of admirers. No. Fucking. More.

“Lapdog, I am better than you, as a person, as a pony, hell, as a changeling, I am better than you. Morally, in mental strength, in physical strength, in courage, and in kindness in the face of adversity. You are beneath me." She said, immediately checking in with Chrysalis at the same time, 'Mind checking if I have permission to tell her about the training, or let Twilight tell her herself?'

The Queen whispered to Twilight, who started digging into her saddle bags.

"Ah right. Meant to give you this, but got distracted." Twilight said, then held the collar from the couch with her magic, showing the collar’s tag bearing Twilight’s mark.

Dawn let go of her grip on Storm, making the zippermouth be dispelled, and turned to face Twilight, bowing, "Thank you mistress."

Twilight smiled and clicked the collar around Dawn's neck. "There we go."

Dawn smiled broadly at the reward, feeling how it fit snugly, easily felt but not to the point of chaffing.

"W-what? You mean she's your owner?" Storm asked in surprise, raising her brow at the idea of Dawn putting herself below another and stunned that Twilight would be intereated in someone else who wasn’t as strong as Storm herself.

"Yeah, owned her for a few weeks." Twilight said, then tapped her chin with a finger. "Come to think of it, if it wasn't for Dawn here… I wouldn't have gone for you at all, as I'd only be with Chrysalis here." She finished and sipped her drink.

Storm looked at Dawn in surprise, then defeat before grumbling, "Still would beat her at hoof to hoof."

Dawn declined to comment on that, lest she lower herself to the lapdog's level. Instead, she bowed lower and replied, "I'm honored by your words Mistress. It's simply a shame that you had to see me behave thus."

"Oh no, it’s perfectly fine my little pet."

Storm huffed, starting to get up as she realized, frowning deeply at Dawn, "Cheap move there green, using your damn magic on a non-unicorn."

'So help me gods....' Dawn complained to chrysalis, trying to be patient.

"Hmm. Queeny, is that thing I was having your drones make done?" Twilight asked, sipping her drink again.

"Indeed it is."

"Dawn, how long is this train ride?"

"About 10 hours Mistress." She answered curtly.

"Hmm… how long are we planning to be in Canterlot?"

"Depends on the reaction of the Princesses." She answered, not asking why since it wasn’t her place and she suspected Twilight would explain. "If received poorly, I’d like it if we leave right after. If not an issue, we could stay a day or two, provided nothing urgent appears in Manehattan."

"I think a day or two would be good." Twilight smiled, then looked at Lapdog. "Drink?"

Dawn nodded and bowed once again, "As you wish."

"The hay are you two planning?" Storm asked through narrowed eyes before looking at Twilight and shrugging, "Sure..."

Twilight poured her another drink. Storm got up to her hooves and dusted herself off, frowning at Dawn before going up to Twilight and raising a hoof to take the next drink. She downed the drink, swaying briefly on her hooves before standing straighter, spreading her legs a little more.

'I wonder what she'll do or have me do if she acts up... It took a lot of restraint not to bitchslap her.' Dawn thought to Chrysalis.

'Probably let you bitchslap her.' Chrysalis replied, no sarcasm intended either.

Twilight poured Storm another drink as she held out Dawn's cider.

Storm looked between them, confused from not being asked if she wanted another and wasn’t sure if she did. She looked at Dawn again, decided she wanted the drink and downed it one gulp before sitting down.

"I don' feel sho good."

"May I have some more Mistress?" Dawn politely asked, holding out her glass.

Twilight poured her another glass and eyed Lapdog, humming before asking, “How do you feel Lapdog?”

“Thank you mistress.” Dawn replied, sipping it politely.

"I feel abuzz." Storm groaned, wobbling briefly before steading herself again, "I'm fine."

'Is she giving Storm really hard stuff?' Dawn asked. ‘Or is she making her think it is for entertainment?’

"I need to piss." Storm said, standing up and wobbling over in the direction of the bathroom.

'Yes. It was mostly Nightfall in those mixes, and it is one of the strongest drinks there is in Equestria. For those not used to it, it is quite powerful.'

"I'll have another drink ready for your return Lapdog." Twilight called.

Dawn continued to drink her cider, quietly saying, "I really do love the necklace by the way. Thank you for the surprise."

"You're welcome my pet.” Twilight smiled, reaching to ruffle her mane.

Dawn purred gently, moving closer to rub her cheek and neck against Twilight's body before going to Chrysalis to settle down next to her, beaming up at Chrysalis at the attention. The issue of Storm’s attitude was forgotten for a brief moment until a flush could be heard, then some splashing water of a washed pair of hooves and a swaying Storm walked back to the main room before she laid down in the middle of it.

"Hey Lapdog why don't you put your harness on and show it to everyone?" Twilight suggested.

"The harmesh?" she asked, turning her wobbling head between them. "Room spinning."

"Mistress, may I help secure her?" Dawn asked after she finished her drink, setting it down on the counter by Twilight.

"Yes you may." Twilight said sipping her sixth drink. "I know she would love to show it off."

"Thank you mistress."

Storm saw Dawn approach and tried to wave her away clumsily, "Go'way. Le' Twi do it."

Dawn frowned, but was more patient with Storm, expecting it was due to the intoxication. She looked to Twilight for the furnishings and confirmation to continue.

"Hmm… I'd rather not have a fight." Twilight said and got up, getting the harness out of Storm’s packs.

Dawn nodded, bowing to Twilight and sighed nearly silently in disappointment.

'Part of me still wants to put her in a harness,’ Dawn admitted, ‘to secure her without magic with a direct order from Twilight… Still, her word is law when the collar is on.’

Storm wobbled in place, frowning, "Why is the room m- oh right, train."

'Yes, but if you try to force her to wear it, there might be a brawl, and Twilight wouldn't want that. Not with you pregnant and Storm drunk enough not to care.' The Queen said.

Twilight returned with the harness and started to put Storm in it.

'Yeah, I'm not blaming her, just… saddened. I really will need to get Lapdog to not be so frustrated with me. I had hoped the display of strength would show her I’m not weak or to be looked down on, but she seemed unaffected by it... or did you notice something different?' she asked, hoping for insight.

Storm settled in readily into the harness, feeling the material hold her securely as she fought the conflicting sensations her drunkeness had caused, it giving her some solace and to just enjoy the ride instead.

'She's drunk.' Chrysalis said simply

'And yet, I can't help but feel as if it is showing how she really is and feels, without any mask, what little she had. Maybe I'm reading too much into it.' Dawn replied, realizing her biggest flaw she knew of, overthinking things.

Twilight finished and smiled. “Why don't you show everyone how good you look?"

Storm simply shook her head and squirmed against the bonds, feeling them stay secure and looking unfocused at the ceiling and the wall opposite her.

'Alcohol does that. It's how Twilight first expressed her attraction to me sexually and she lost her virginity.' Chrysalis reminded her.

"Why not Lapdog? Don't you want to show everyone how nice you look in your harness?"

Storm shivered and seemed to pull her limbs up against her and Dawn suddenly tasted a strong sour note that echoed something inside herself. When she checked the link, confirming it was isolation, she frowned in sympathy. Storm felt alone.

Dawn took a risk and stepped closer by two steps, altering her appearance to match that of Twilight's own, albeit heavily pregnant.

"Mistress..." She said, hoping the meaning of her request was understood.

Twilight looked at her and then stepped back to watch

Dawn nodded, smiling gently in appreciation as she laid down alongside of Storm, petting her back and side as she laid there.

Storm looked at the pony beside her, her eyes unfocused. She saw the purple fur, she relaxed almost instantly, sighing as she started to calm and let her eyes close.

Twilight tilted her head. Had she really caused Storm to be dependent on her?

Storm pined after a moment, pushing herself into the disguised Dawn, sighing as she was soon held gently in their embrace. Dawn admittedly was confused as well. She didn't expect the fiercely independent Storm to insist on being bound and held to feel better. Twilight watched, confused as Dawn held the mare like a child.

Storm pushed herself into the Twilight lookalike, saying, "I miss this-lot" she said, still slurring her words as she relaxed.

"That's my good Lapdog." Dawn said in Twilight's voice, guessing at what would have been said. "Rest well. You're safe now."

Twilight blinked and gestured to the bed with her head.

"Come, let’s get you into bed Lapdog." Dawn said in Twilight’s voice, quietly.

Storm’s bonds were loosened so she could get up and immediately struggled up to her hooves, wobbling as she fought her senses before she turned green under the fur.

"Bathroom Lapdog, you're not well." Dawn corrected, once again in Twilight’s voice. Storm complied, soon rushing to it as the contents in her stomach came up into the toilet.

Twilight moved to the bed and climbed into it as she waited for them to finish. After a few minutes, Storm stopped and flushed before washing her face and hooves off and stepped out. It wasn’t long until she found Twilight on the bed and stumbled her way to it.

Twilight used her magic to lift them onto the bed, and then pulled them close to herself as the weakened Storm sighed and curled up against the purple mare wordlessly.

Twilight stroked her mane and looked at the others.

Dawn approached slowly, offering Twilight’s pack in case she wanted or needed anything else.

Twilight took out the blindfold and ear muffs, beginning to rebind Storm’s legs and wings securely.

"Rest well Lapdog." Twilight said as she put the earmuffs on. Afterward, she blindfolded her and bound her front legs to her chest and used the spreader bar between the back legs. She left Lapdog ungagged, so she could breathe easily or ask for anything.

Dawn stayed near, waiting, staying quiet as Storm calmed down from being bound before asking, "Did her behavior change after she was shot? How did that happen?"

Twilight placed a wing over Storm, giving a summary of what they had gone through to get Dawn up to speed.

"That’s unfortunate.” Dawn nodded, “No wonder she's feeling that way. A brush with death changes anyone."

"I guess… I didn't think it affected her that much to latch onto me this much." Twilight said, pausing as she felt Storm move against her more. The pushing got to the point Twilight laid on her side and Storm squirmed to be against Twilight’s chest, letting out a quiet noise of appreciation.

"Yeah. I don’t know what to say." Dawn replied as she thought to Chrysalis, 'I didn’t realize how fragile she was deep down...'

Twilight stroked Storm with her wing as she laid with her.

'Her first brush with near death was going to be burned alive. I'd hate to meet the pony who'd be okay after that.' Chrysalis pointed out.

Dawn mentally nodded then returned to Chrysalis’s side, standing with her furred chitin touching theirs.

The queen put her tail around Dawn as they watched Storm rest.

Storm soon settled into a fitful sleep, twitching against her bonds and staying against Twilight as best she could. Twilight pulled her close and held her, shutting out the world with her wings resting over the mare.

Storm whimpered as dreams of fires and zebras surged through her, but just as soon as it started, her movements slowed and she could barely be heard mumbling "Luna?"

Twilight held her close, stroking her mane as she looked up at the others.

"I really wish we had someone from Psy-Ops here but it seems none of them got brought." She said quietly.

‘Psy-ops?’ Dawn asked, confused and unaware of Storm’s mumbling.

'Psychological Operations' the queen told Dawn while Twilight went back to stroking Storm and speaking to her softly, telling her she was safe.

'They are doctors who specialize in wounds of the mind.'

'Ah… do they deal with dreams too, like Luna?'

'No. They provide therapy when awake.'

'I see. I’ve always wondered what Luna is doing with dreams, how that works… I never bugged her about it.'

'She manipulates the dream and changes it. Sort of like lucid dreaming if you know what that is.'

'I do, but never mastered it. Too caught up in my dream.'

Storm cried in her sleep for a few minutes, quietly, before breathing calmly again.

'That is close to what she does, and why her magic doesn't work against memories as she cannot change what you remember with her dream magic, only the dreams that come from those memories. It's why soldiers she can't help the same as others, as their dreams are usually flashbacks of what caused the trauma.'

Twilight held Storm, petting her as she soothed as best as she could.

'It’s a shame… I don’t want to see her suffer.' Dawn relayed, overlooking her earlier comment of wanting to break her as a desire to correct poor behavior.

'Neither does Twilight, not like that. She has her own demons she deals with.'

'Well, time for me to join her in sleep.' Dawn thought, laying down as drowsiness overwhelmed her.

The queen curled around Dawn, resting her chin on top of their side, 'Rest well my daughter.'

'I will, especially since I have a mother wrapped around me. Thank you.' Dawn replied, her body shivering slightly in appreciation.

The queen smiled and closed her eyes to let her body sleep. Twilight held Storm, stroking her mane, speaking gently to them. She whispered gently about how it would be ok, how she was safe.

The occupants of the car slept through the night, the train making better than usual time. Where they were projected to arrive around lunch time, they actually arrived in Canterlot an hour after breakfast.

Storm groaned as she woke, hangover looming over her as she muttered, "Damn dragons are dancing on my head."

"Ahhh, I remember that feeling." Twilight said, smiling as she still held Storm close, having removed the earmuffs a while ago.

Storm groaned as she got up, trying to get ready to leave as the train came to a stop at the station. Twilight began to unbind Storm slowly, so the hangover wouldn’t worsen. Dawn picked up the saddlebags, starting to gather everything together so they could leave quickly and easily despite her appearance as her very pregnant, alicorn self.

Storm got out of the harness and rubbed her head before staying at Twilight's side as they left, Twilight having already become Stonewall and disguising Storm with a guard uniform as well. Dawn led the way through Canterlot with her three guards. The trip was uneventful until she was greeted by guards at the gates to the castle.

"Princess Dawn, your presence is requested by the Princesses in the meeting chambers as soon as you arrive."

"Message received. I will go there immediately." Dawn nodded politely.

They saluted her and admitted her in, and her three guards followed. After she went through the gates, Dawn took a deep breath, steeling herself as she entered the front doors and began approaching the meeting room.

"Once more into the breach my friends..." Dawn quoted, remembering a game she played where it was said by her main character before battle would commence as a kind of war cry.

'Fix bayonets.' Chrysalis replied back

Dawn noted the lack of anyone else in the room and took that time to take a deep breath and let it out slowly to calm herself as she and her ‘guards’ waited for the princesses to arrive.

Chapter 27: Judgement

View Online

After a small wait, Celestia could be seen coming to the room, along with a baggy eyed Luna. They entered and took a seat, Celestia sitting slowly, Luna nearly falling onto her cushion, sitting up at the table.

With them having entered and sat, Dawn took that as her cue to sit down at one of the remaining cushions, her three ‘guards’ staying nearby around the table.

"You said you had urgent news to discuss with us.” Celestia opened, “What is wrong? What happened?"

'Do you want to take the lead, daughter?' Chrysalis asked in support

'I must, and I will.' Dawn replied as she took a deep breath, steeling herself once again.

She told the story of their arrival in Manehattan after visiting home for a week, only to have been met with Storm having been harmed, healing her, finding the bracelet, Stonewall being lightly injured in scanning it, and then the events of the Griffin, including her deception in avoiding the drugs and alcohol.

The guards were silent, though Storm moved closer to Stonewall at the reminder of the shooting.

Celestia and Luna listened intently, surprised in multiple places in the tale before Luna commented, "That would explain a couple things in the dreams I watched of late, but still, a foal-napping? And of a princess at that?"

"Not just a foalnapping." Dawn said with an emotional distance she didn't feel before the meeting. "They admitted intent to cut up and serve Stonewall to me to eat.”

Celestia and Luna both looked to her in open horror, having missed that piece of information from the reports.

"But, you did catch him, yes?" Celestia asked.

"We have, and we turned him into a leader of the displaced griffons that had turned up to help Stonewall with the investigating of Flare. He will be treated according to their customs, although-" Dawn hesitated, considering how her next words should be phrase with care.

"Go on." Celestia said, concerned.

"Considering how dangerous he was, how he flipped his allegiances so readily to save his own feathers and beak, and was not loyal even to money and kept trying to deceive… Despite my mark and my position, I do not have sufficient reason to risk the lives of ponies around him on the hope he can fight a natural impulse." She said, trying to sound fair, despite her hesitation. "Unless we could keep him so secure that it would rival the prisons of Stonewall's home in security, I fear he will take the lives of other ponies to feed himself once again."

"And what are you suggesting be done about it?" Luna asked, the smell of fear and concern hanging in the room.

Dawn could feel the pressure now, something that weighed on her heavily, but she knew what she needed to say, as much as it hurt her and her emotions so much to do so.

'Mom, give me strength.' She said quietly to Chrysalis, intending it more like a prayer than a request.

'I am here.' Chrysalis replied, bolstering her legate with positive emotions.

"I am suggesting… he be executed." She said quietly, without emotion as she looked at them.

The princesses looked shocked and outraged at the comment, even Storm looked on in shock while the other two guards stood unfazed. Celestia was the first to reply.

"How could you even suggest such a thing! You are the princess of hope! You of all ponies should know the importance of second chances!"

"There are many worse villains who had turned to our side once given the chance, myself included." Luna added.

"Luna," Dawn said, in a calm voice in the face of such anger as a cold feeling spread through her body, "You sought recognition and love from your sister, and once regained, have returned. Discord, once shown the strength of friendship, stopped viewing ponies as toys to play with, from what you both have said. This is not the same-"

"Of course it is!" Celestia said, raising her voice.

"Let me finish." Dawn said, being more firm and cool, but still no louder than she was before. She noticed how Celestia and Luna looked at Dawn with concern, and she could taste a lot of fear and anger from the both of them. She knew she had to explain herself clearly, and spoke again without hesitation.

"This is a disease of the mind." She said simply. "My world that I was from before this one, as well as that of Stonewall I'm assuming, are familiar with those whose minds are not typical to the average pony. Some have no sense of empathy or symapthy, others have no sense of right or wrong. There is no teaching such beings this. We have tried for years, decades, centuries even, and shy of medication which we do not have or dedicated facilities for those with mental disorders of this magnitude, it is not possible. They will do it again and again and again, no matter how earnest their tears are at the time."

"But you are the princess of hope,” Celestia protested, then frowned as she began to speak again, “Perhaps we acted too quick-"

"You think I want to be telling you this?!" Dawn replied quickly, her voice raised as her buried anger surfaced along with tears clouding her vision. "You think that I want the griffon who was otherwise an interesting and courteous entertainer to die just because he tried to drug and kidnap me?! That's not it at all! I do hope! I hope for the safety of all ponies and creatures. That is in jeopardy while he is alive and loose. I hope for foals to not need to live with warnings from their parents about dangers like him out in the world, that we can get the medicines and facilities to handle it. I hope for a point where such issues are a thing of the past… But today is not that day, and we need to do the best we can with what we have. So unless you have a way to fix issues of the mind or keep him secured, I have no other options…"

Dawn stood there, tearing up as she tried to get her emotions under control, just for a bit longer. She took a deep breath and tried to empty her mind as her eyes closed, trying desperately not to let those tears fall.

Celestia and Luna looked at her, then between each other and used their horn magic to discuss among themselves.

'Dawn… I feel I should inform you the chef has been dealt with… Oberleutnant Gresham handled it with a field trial.' The queen said.

'Tell me later.” Dawn replied, fearing the worst when she heard that. ‘I have a lot on my plate right now and can’t hold back if it’s not good news. Just, after they leave, ok?'

‘As you wish.’ Chrysalis agreed, understanding.

It was another several minutes before they finished their conversation and turned to Dawn.

"Dawn, we have decided to take the chance and work on rehabilitating him." Celestia said, "And once this Flare character is dealt with, you will be in charge of his recovery."

Dawn took a sharp breath, a sinking feeling in her heart as she suspected the queen’s news would prevent this. Quickly, she reached to Chrysalis.

'Oh no, please don't tell me he was executed.' She asked while she replied to the princesses, “Please give me one minute. I need to check with the griffons who we turned him in to.”

It was hard, trying to ignore the stares that she got from Celestia and Luna. They were being polite, she knew, not prying into things nearly so deep, and yet she couldn't help but feel dread as she waited for the answer, using her magic to act like she was using her telephone spell.

'He was tried based on what we had on him, his own words and actions. He confessed to hunting and eating people of a foreign land, attempted murder of what was perceived to be a member of that nation’s military as well as the attempted foal napping and rape of a leader of that nation. It's not too hard to tell he was a serial killer, one beyond help.' the queen said.'Oberleutnant Gresham listened to it all as well as looked over the evidence and came to the same conclusion… to which the Chef was subsequently executed by service pistol.' The queen told her.

Dawn felt a calm cross over her as the circumstance was now fully out of her control and she turned her attention fully to the princesses, a single tear falling down her cheek.

"I'm afraid that is no longer possible." She said, quietly, in a somber tone. "Zyphon was tried this morning by his peers. He confessed to hunting and eating our citizens, attempted murder of our guard, and attempted foalnapping and even... rape... of me. The leader of the Gryphons present, Gresham, has already executed him under griffon law."

Storm looked on in horror at the news as the Princesses looked to Dawn with a degree of anger that would have made the young princess wilt not ten minutes prior.

"Dawn, we are very disappointed that you did not have them hold their decision until they had talked with us as you did. The griffons have their own rules, but this is Equestria, and our laws are to be followed while our citizens are present or endangered." Celestia said, her and Luna getting up from their seats. "Is that all this meeting was about, or do you have more to say?"

'Somehow, I get the feeling telling them I'm half changeling won't be appreciated.' Dawn commented to Chrysalis. 'What do you think mom, should I say any more?'

"I have a question." Stonewall said stepping forward. "As I recall you gave me the authority to go after Solar Flare with the full authority of my station back home correct?"

Celestia turned to Stonewall and hesitantly answered, "Yes."

"Then with the authority you gave me in overseeing the matter of Solar Flare, I issued this order with the authority of my station." Stonewall said, pulling out a folded piece of paper and held it out for them to take and read. "The order has been sent out to all forces from back home."

Celestia hovered the note, unfolding it to read it out. Dawn was curious about what it said, but knew she would be informed afterward.

BY ORDER OF EQUESTRIAN DEFENSE FORCE HIGH COMMAND A HUNT/KILL ORDER HAS BEEN ISSUED FOR THE TERRORIST KNOWN AS SOLAR FLARE EFFECTIVE IMMEDIATELY.
ALL EQUESTRIAN DEFENSE FORCES ARE TO BE ON ALERT FOR ANY INTEL ON THE WHEREABOUTS OF THE TARGET.
SIGNED, PRINCESS TWILIGHT SPARKLE AND MAJOR CHRYSALIS

Celestia read it with a frown, then replied, "This is a different situation."

"How so?" Stonewall asked

"Solar Flare is a known criminal, one who has received several chances before and at every opportunity has created harm for the ponies around him." Celestia replied. "From what you and Dawn have said anyway."

"Yes, he has." Stonewall said. "That griffin though was what is known as a ‘psychopath.’ They are people who will continue to do what they do because it is an impulse, a need to do it, they have to kill. It is not a matter of if they will, but when. He was worse than Solar Flare. Solar Flare is a madpony, but he believes what he is doing is right and it is an ideology he is following. It is not a need, but simply a want. He could possibly be turned, however unlikely. That griffin on the other hand was like that from the time he was hatched because his brain was mis-wired. I am sure had we been able to look into his past, we would have seen many, many instances of him showing this behavior long before coming here. And a search of his butcher shop, I am sure, will show he has killed and consumed others over a long period of time and is very practiced in it."

Celestia paused, then looked at Dawn and then to the door, still holding that note as she blinked, then nodded, "We will keep in mind what you said as well." She paused before asking, "Dawn, how is your pregnancy? I don't remember you being that far along when you fought Svikopi."

"I… took an extended rest in the refuge town that you were allowing built, and somehow am only two or three weeks from giving birth now. We still don't quite know why, possibly that what I had tried had never been done before."

"What exactly did you do?" Celestia asked with a brow slightly raised.

'Me and my big mouth...' Dawn thought, mentally facepalming.

'I am here my daughter.' The queen said sending her support.

'Should I tell her?' Dawn asked. 'And should I tell all of it, or just how I was cocooned maybe?'

'That is up to you how much you tell them, but with that slip of the tongue you need to tell them something.'

"I was asked if I would be willing to visit the hive. They knew my desire to look after foals, and I volunteered to share love with some of them and their young directly. After I did for a little while, I got to rest in one of their cocoons so I could learn what that was like." She said, settling for a half-truth. 'Please forgive me mom. I'm not ashamed of what I am, but after their outburst earlier, I will admit I'm afraid of further rejection.'

'Daughter.’ Chrysalis replied, her tone indicating a smirk, ‘We are beings of deception to survive. You have done nothing wrong as far as I am concerned.'

'Thank you.' She said, 'My birth mother was incredibly frustrated with my constant attempts at deception for simple things growing up. It feels odd to be encouraged it here.'

Celestia seemed to give Dawn a look of concern once again, looking between her and her 'guards'. "I hope they are healthy." She said simply before stepping out from the room. Luna frowned and got up, the bagginess of her eyes even more clear as she gave Dawn a glance of concern before leaving the room.

"Hmm, I expected more." Stonewall said. "This takes a lot of getting used to."

'Your birth mother wasn't a being who had to know how to deceive others in order to survive' Chrysalis reminded her.

"In what way?" Dawn asked, turning to her while replying to Chrysalis, 'True.'

"Well, I expected questions, maybe outrage, offers of help, something about what it should have been outside of being upset at you." Stonewall said. "Still haven't had much of a reason to show them what me and Queeny look like."

"Outside the original time you mean?" Dawn asked, pointing out when they first came over those weeks before.

"Yes. Back then we didn't have any of the information we have now and nothing was going on."

"Fair point... were you hoping to have a reason to show her your actual selves?"

"Yes. I was hoping to use it to make a point and emphasis. So far they seem to be mostly… keeping their distance."

"Or they weren't done and want more time to discuss how to handle this among themselves." Dawn said as she went to the still open door, "Let’s go somewhere private. Will my old room do for now?"

"Yes." Stonewall said as she moved to follow

Dawn led the way to their room, then once they arrived she hopped on the bed to relax with an aggravated sigh.

"What the hay just happened?" Storm exclaimed once the door closed, "you ordered a pony to be killed?!"

"Yes." Twilight said dropping her disguise.

"Because he was going to eat you?" Storm asked, still outraged.

"First, he was a griffin, so he does need some meat in his diet anyway, but second, he ate many ponies before us." Dawn said sadly. "Frankly, I’m more concerned about what they didn’t say. This is too easy. They were about to strip my authority as a princess over this if what they nearly said was any indicator."

"Oh we didn't kill him.” Twilight corrected, “Gresham did who is only partly under my command by choice."

"But Celestia had a point, their rules were to be observed and I didn’t give them that chance." Dawn shook her head before asking Chrysalis in the link, 'would you be willing to be with me if I'm pulled aside alone, as a witness?'

'What do you mean?' Chrysalis asked, wondering what Dawn was up to.

"I know but the Commandos can be…” Twilight hesitated before saying, “overzealous at times when it comes to people like that chef.”

"I can’t say I blame him." Dawn replied as Storm stayed quiet, listening to everyone, "I just fear the two of them are going to punish me for not giving him the chance at rehabilitation."

‘She's not really in trouble, is she?’ Meadow asked Twilight, ‘After all, she didn't actually give the order.’

'I don't know.' Twilight said back.

The Queen pulled Dawn close, sensing the mare’s anxiety and held her. Dawn leaned against her adopted mom, ready to share the thought of having her with should she be called when a knock on the door occurred.

"Yes? Come in." Dawn called.

Twilight was back in her disguise instantly and the queen carefully let Dawn go, having stayed in her disguised form.

A guard with no helmet came in, a unicorn with a green mane and white coat.

"Sergeant Stem ma'am." He said, introducing himself, "The princesses require an audience with you, alone."

'I can be clothing or something else.' The queen offered.

"I will attend. Lead the way." Dawn replied tensely, her throat feeling constricted and she walked to the door to follow the guard, ‘Too late for that now I think. You can monitor me through the link tho, right?'

'Yes.' She said.

‘Good, I want a witness to this, not to mention your mate’s input.’ Dawn replied as she followed the guard to the sisters’ tower, a place she knew well from her first days in Equestria. ‘That is one more good thing about joining the hive.’

‘We are never alone.’ The queen agreed, knowing that was where her daughter was going as she stayed in the back of her mind.

Dawn was brought in front of Celestia, who was sitting alone in the tower room on a cushion in her customary place across from the door to face it. Dawn approached to sit at her own usual place, a bit left from the door on the opposite side of Celestia, noting how the guard did not leave when she was delivered and seated.

"Dawn," Celestia said gravely, "we are really concerned about what has been going on and your decision. You are trusted as a princess, and the actions we have heard were unsettling at the least."

Dawn stayed quiet, waiting for the chance to speak and standing as rigid as if she were attending a funeral.

"I believe I’ve started to realize that no matter how much you have exemplified the hope and selflessness in your years in Equestria that made you rise to become a princess, you require more training in our ways. That is why Stem is here. Moving forward, any actions you wish to make as a princess must be approved by him when you have not reached Luna or myself."

“As you wish.” Dawn said tensely, taking a deep breath and letting it out slowly, echoing the queen’s own frustration at this predicament. ‘So they made me or helped me become a princess because I made a bunch of decisions they agree with and now want to strip away that power because I went a different direction. Funny, since if they bothered to give me that instruction in the first place upon being a princess that might have been avoided.’

'I can't wait till one of the Princesses shows up.' Chrysalis replies, suggesting her own sisters and giving the clear feeling they are much more reasonable and better leaders. ‘How these two have functioned for so long without problems escapes me.’

"I also have another matter that I wish to discuss, but you must promise that what we say will not leave this room,” Celestia said, “am I clear?”

"Crystal clear." Dawn nodded, smirking internally even as a bit of guilt crossed her mind over the potential betrayal, 'She only asked if I understood, not to complete the promise.'

'You are learning daughter.' The queen replied, amused and approving.

"I am concerned about this Twilight." Celestia said frankly. "I hoped that her return to Equestria might have returned her more to her old self. What have you noticed? Why has she so readily turned to killing?"

"Because this is a land where ideals can flourish. I myself am an idealist, and my hope and desires for how I want to see the world work meshes well with the ponies here." She said, considering her next words carefully as she asked, 'What else should I say, suggestions?'

'Whatever you think is right.' Chrysalis said.

"It’s very likely she's gone through a lot, and changed to survive. I’ve gone through similar pains in the past and if we get burned too often by pain of any kind, a person or pony has no choice but to change or keep getting that pain."

"And yet you are still kind and understanding, aside from this griffin situation." Celestia said, sounding half condescending, half inquisitive.

"I wouldn’t presume to know what she has gone through,” Dawn replied, feeling her tone grow colder at the accusation, but trying to keep herself polite, “and based on her wounds that are still within her, and her magical machinery that replaced her legs, it's far far worse than my own hells."

"That brings us to the real reason I brought you here." Celestia said, leaning up on the central round table separating them. "Dawn, in your spare time, I want you to develop a travelling mirror to that Twilight's home so when she is rescued, you can still visit her and be her guiding light back to the way she was."

'How naive and insulting, to think that the Commander is not how she should be, just because they cannot fathom why she became how she is now.' Dawn commented to Chrysalis, doing her best effort not to frown deeply.

'I would be willing to share what Twilight has shared with me, I can do it through your spell quite easily.' The queen offered, a sadistic level of curiosity on how they'd react to the horrors her mate has overcome.

'No. They do not deserve that courtesy yet, if they would pass judgement so soon.' Dawn replied, then turned to her ruler, "Celestia… you are not only asking me to conquer my fear of relics, but do what nopony else has done since Starswirl the Bearded. In addition, you are asking me to attempt a kind of redeeming a different world's version of your pupil, despite not knowing what they’ve been through or attempting to understand it."

"Our Twilight has created one actually, and visits her friends from time to time." Celestia commented, as if in a gentle correction.

'Oh sure, because your star pupil can, i can... though in a way, that is high praise from her.' Dawn said to Chrysalis, biting back her anger and sarcasm.

'Yes it is. But Twilight only used an already existing mirror that only opened at certain times and got it to be open whenever she wanted. She did not start from scratch.' Chrysalis said, watching her Twilight try to wear out a line in the floor by pacing.

“I…” Dawn paused, then sighed, frowning as she shook her head, then realized she had a way out by how things were phrased. Keeping the comment about the mirror Celestia mentioned in mind, she agreed, “I will only promise to do my best on that task. I cannot promise any more than that.”

"Good." Celestia nodded, "I would also think it’d be good for you to have Stalwart with you as well-"

"He's currently one of the two guardians chosen for protecting the young queen of Chrysalis,” Dawn clarified quickly, knowing where she was going with that, “not to mention her status as Twilight's daughter."

"Ah, right." She said, seeming thoughtful.

"I hope to not disappoint you Celestia. You and Luna have been good to me." She said, deliberately using the past tense, not ready to forgive the insult of how she was possibly not ready or worthy of the title of Princess of Hope somehow, "and I would hate to see our relationship soured over one mistake. In my old world, we have a saying, 'to err is human.' I know I can or even will make mistakes, though I will do everything I can to make the right decision as often as I can. Please keep that in mind."

"That is all that we or anypony could ask." Celestia said softly, a gentle frown appearing on her face before she gently added, "You're both dismissed."

Dawn noted this and tried to sample their emotions, the feeling being faint as she turned to leave with the Sergeant at her heels. She was mildly surprised at the discovery that they experienced sadness and self-directed regret, thinking, ‘Perhaps I made an impact with what I said…’

The queen patted Dawn’s head in the link at a job well done, ‘Good. It will be good for them to have a voice of reason speak to them from time to time.’

The queen turned to face the situation that was happening in the room while she listened to Dawn’s thoughts that followed.

'Such an impossible set of tasks though. Trying to revert the Commander, which I have no intent on doing… that's like having me unlearn or unexperience what I have to make me like I was back in high school, when all those hardships and missteps helped shape who I am to be a decent person! Then to be stripped of my princess power except by permission by the Sergeant, not even a captain like my husband, and then to add insult to injury having me make a damn mirror? Granted, travelling between our worlds would be really convenient, and something that I'd like to look into now that they bring it up cause it’d let me keep in touch when you go… but damn.'

'Toss in trying to change the positions of the stars and keep the monsters of Tartarus locked up alone and you'd have a full hand.' The queen smiled.

'Oh, only those? Sure, why not, just for extra credit.' Dawn chuckled, replying in the link as she finished walking down the stairs.

<<<O>>>

Storm looked at Twilight’s pacing and chimed in. "So what’s got you so bothered?"

"You heard what they said at the meeting, and now they ask for her to come alone." Twilight said as her mate watched.

"Yeah, and? It's probably nothing." Storm shrugged, "Besides, what's worrying about it going to do?"

"It's my job to worry." Twilight replied simply.

"Your job is to worry?” Storm snorted, “What good will that do?"

"No, my job is to worry about things that could have a major impact on the world and operational capabilities of all EDF and friendly forces."

Storm blinked, unsure what in the world she meant, "Sooo what's green got to do with it?"

“She is a friend.” Twilight replied, even as Meadow tried her best to give predictions based on what little time she had with Celestia and Dawn and if things are the same. She wasn’t confident, but Twilight let her. The mare was trying to help in her own way.

A knock came to the door a minute later and Twilight reconfirmed her disguise was in place then opened the door, stepping aside to allow Dawn to come in.

“Princess, is everything-” Stonewall started to say, then stopped, noticing that another guard was with her, the guard from before “who are you?"

"Stonewall, meet Sergeant Stem, my instructor and guide to effective use of royal power and Equestrian Law." Dawn explained, trusting that Twilight would get the undertones involved.

“Ma’am.” Stem replied with a polite nod.

"I see." Stonewall said and looked at Stem before making introductions for herself and the two other guards in the room. Her tone was polite, but a taste of anger and concern emanated from her, "It is a pleasure to meet you Stem. I am Stonewall, this is Fire Storm, and Morning Glory. We are the Princess’ personal guard assigned by Captain Stalwart."

'Mom, if he doesn't leave us alone, would you take Stonewall aside and let them know what happened? I get the feeling you would anyway, but still…' Dawn asked her mom as she tried to ignore the emotion’s taste as best she could before adding, “Sergeant Stem, we were planning on departing for Manhattan in one or two days. Would you mind if our lessons start upon arrival?"

"I have no objections, but I am expected to stay at your side, for your protection as well." Stem explained.

‘I will.’ The queen said as she observed the new guard.

"Don't you think three guards can handle protecting her for the most part?" Stonewall asked.

"For protecting the Princess, yes,” Stem nodded, “but I have a duty to fulfill, and I will not fail Princesses Celestia and Luna."

"I agree you won't.” Dawn nodded, “I have a great deal to learn from you, and I appreciate your being here. For now, I'd like to ask a bit of time to myself today, to rest from the events in Manehattan, and we can review procedures and the like tomorrow. Will that pose any issue if I stay in the palace?"

Stem hesitated then said, "No, I suppose not."

"I'll make sure you're notified if I wish to leave. Thank you for understanding Sergeant."

He nodded and turned away as Dawn closed the door and quietly said in a quiet voice, "Secure the room."

In a moment, the room wall glowed and Stonewall nodded.

"So, mom, mind telling her or should I?" She asked, turning to chrysalis.

The queen nodded and quickly filled in Twilight about the conversation, Twilight growing heavily annoyed and Storm staying very quiet throughout as she listened.

Dawn sighed after they finished, having climbed up into the bed and laying down on it as she waited for the explanation to finish before she added her piece.

"Bear in mind, I'm under no illusion that I can, will, or even want to change you Commander. But as Chrysalis said, I found it rude and insulting that they presumed so much about you… For what It’s worth, I am sorry." Dawn explained, feeling empathy for her, even if she didn’t feel at fault for what happened.

"Like I'd let you,” Twilight snorted, “but thank you. Chrysalis is the only one I allow to shrink my head. The issue is, we have basically had a leg lopped off at the knee with our baggage."

"I don't know what she's thinking." Dawn said, frustrated and emotionally exhausted, "It's bad enough being told to do that, but to make a travelling mirror when she knows I’m scared of relics as it is, as well as the unofficial removal of my position as a princess… I just… I can't even."

Twilight walked over, hopped on the bed, and hugged her. Dawn laid on the bed, surprised at first then returned the hug.

"I'm sorry, I just…” Dawn replied, stammering at first, “This is so much on my plate… and it's not even a bad idea, the mirror I mean, cause I don't want to have to choose between this world and yours and it'd be an option. I just… between Flare and Celestia and now the mirror as well-"

"Enough." Twilight ordered.

Dawn immediately silenced herself and got ready to listen to her, still tense at the stress she had piled on herself, ears splayed behind her head as she looked at the commander with worry.

"Relax my little pony." Twilight said calmly. "Calm yourself. You are letting your stress get too high and you need to relax and let it melt away."

Dawn nodded and closed her eyes, letting herself lean against the Commander’s form, whispering back, "Sorry, I just care, like a lot."

"Shhh it's ok." Twilight said starting to stroke her mane. "Just relax and calm yourself. Slow breaths. And relax."

Dawn calmed herself slowly, starting to feel her mind go blank even as a tear arose to her left eye. Her eyelids soon closed fully as she started to breathe slowly and consistently.

"Good. Just listen to my voice and relax. Calm your mind. No need to think. Just relax and listen to my voice." She said slowly, stroking her mane.

Storm raised a brow as she listened, turning to Chrysalis for an explanation as Dawn relaxed further. Dawn soon laid herself down as she was petted, letting her disguise no longer hide the collar she still wore bearing Twilight's mark.

‘What are you doing to her?’ Meadow asked, watching in amazement at how well Dawn reacted.

‘Relaxing her.’ Twilight responded quietly then turned back to Dawn. "There. Relax… sleep my little pet. Sleep and dream happy dreams and rest well."

Dawn fell asleep no sooner than she was told to, barely hearing 'rest well' before she was out like a light. Twilight moved off the bed slowly and stretched before carefully moving away toward the others.

"Well, that was effective. Seems Green got screwed pretty badly though huh?" Storm commented with a wry smile.

"We all did.” Twilight said seriously, “Once we leave here, I don't see Stem leaving us alone very much."

Meadow agreed, even if only to Twilight, ‘Sure didn't sound like it.’

“So what does that mean then?” Storm asked, feeling like it didn’t matter much.

Twilight sighed and looked at Storm. "Which means we won't have any privacy or time to ourselves."

Storm frowned, more due to not wanting more oversights as it was. She wasn’t bound to anything like they were, but even so, it was clearer it affected her too.

"By which I mean no harness." Twilight added, "I doubt you'd like Stem being around to see you in it."

"Oh, that...” Storm hesitated, not having thought of that either and beginning to frown more, “right."

Meadow, in her attempts to be polite, turned her attention back to the ideas to help protect the body she now had, even if shared.

"I can see about finding ways to make time, but can't guarantee it." Twilight said, walking over to pat Storm's head.

'What do you think of all of this?' Twilight asked Meadow. She hadn't gotten a chance to tell the others they were alive, and now it looked like she wouldn't have that chance.

Storm smirked and let out a single chuckle before looking away.

'I think she's in a rough spot. Celestia and Luna sound like they're not wanting her to have any power, but do too much without it. I mean, we can’t fix magic things!' Meadow replied.

'She probably can, but the issue is heaping all of this into her and then limiting her authority.'

'She can!?' Meadow asked in surprise, then refocused herself onto the other part Twilight mentioned, 'Still… I get what you mean, she is being asked the impossible…'

'Yes. She could maybe pull off some of that without the leash, not to mention it will severely hurt our operating capabilities.'

'Actually...' Meadow thought out loud, 'Dawn had her authority from Celestia taken away, but you were given your own, right?'

'Yes… I was given my full authority of my rank back home. That means as a Princess and military commander.'

'So who's to say you can’t appoint her temporarily under your command? I mean, she'd have to deal with the fallout, but still...' Meadow offered.

'True....she's had her authority removed which means we aren't equal rank now.'

'The hard part would be doing it in a way that won't cause an issue.' Meadow agreed.

'Yes… it would need to be done in the field out of necessity.'

'Why is that?'

'Because if it's done in the field out of necessity, then it's like a field promotion or one unit aborting and joining another to improve strength of both.’ Twilight explained, 'I could even field commission her as an officer.'

'I see. I’m sure she’d like that.' Meadow replied timidly, glad there was someone getting that much support, though wishing there was some for herself.

'Maybe.' Twilight said and checked the time, seeing the clock say just a bit before noon.

'I want to help too somehow.’ Meadow commented out of the blue, ‘I was gonna stay up thinking of ways to help, but as soon as you fell asleep last night, it went dark... I think I fell asleep or something too.'

'Ah, no worries.' Twilight shrugged.

'I just feel like I should learn to do things you can’t or help make you better at things somehow to be useful… Can you think of something like that I could help with?' She asked timidly.

'Um… not really?'

'Oh. You're good at everything?' Meadow said, intimidated.

'No? But I don't really know what you can do or could do that would help me.'

'Ok... I'll keep thinking then.' She said, growing quiet as she turned her focus inward

'Ok.' Twilight said, not sure what to do since they couldn't leave yet.

There was a knock on the door, and a young mare poked her head in.

"Hello? Princess?"

She looked like she was only in her teen years, between the squeaky voice and only three quarters the height of a typical adult. Stonewall approached the door in Dawn’s stead.

"She is currently sleeping, what do you need?"

"Oh. I was asked by the chefs to drop in and ask if she or her guards wanted something to eat."

Stonewall looked at the others.

"I'll just go in town and eat with my folks." Storm shrugged.

"Oh, well that’s fine. I'm new, but I love cooking! Do either of you want food?' The mare asked hopefully.

'Maybe she's an intern or apprentice or something?' Meadow offered at the odd behavior.

"I'll take a hay burger and fries." Stonewall instructed.

"Grilled vegetable kebob." Morning Glory added.

"And have grilled cheese sent up for when the princess wakes." Stone commented afterward.

Her face lit up as they made orders, taking out a notepad and wrote the orders down with her pencil in her mouth. She quickly started smiling.

"Be right back!" She said as she scampered off, order in tow.

"Well,” Stone blinked. “that was weird."

'She was cute.' Meadow said with a clear smile in her voice

'True. She also had a nice flank.'

Meadow giggled gently before noticing the mare poked her head in again.

"Sorry about that, I forgot to ask, what drinks did you want?"

"Anything will be fine for me." Stone said while Glory nodded in agreement. "The Princess will take non-alcoholic cider."

"Got it. I’d recommend some raspberry tea with the hayburger and for the kebob, it’s very fresh and will really compliment the dish!" She said with a grin, soon pulling her head back and her quick trot echoing down the hall.

"She seems lively." Stone said.

"Tea sounds damn good right now.” Storm shrugged. “Mind if I go home and not be seen as a guard now?"

Stone dropped the disguise for her "Be back my mid-morning ok? And stay safe."

Storm nodded agreement, stepping out and going to her home to eat.

It took the young mare a good twenty minutes to return with the dishes ordered. A cart was pushed ahead of her into the room after a knock on the door. As she lifted the covers for them, the dishes were less ornate than most royal dishes, having a kind of home cooked look to it with how the kebob’s sauce was pooled not so neatly under the kebob, or how the burger was not perfectly round. In spite of these minor flaws, the smells were permeating the room enough to be mouthwateringly enticing.

“Thank you.” Stonewall nodded toward her.

"Let me know how I did! I left a survey card on the tray. I'm open to any ideas you have so I can do better later in the castle or if I get my own restaurant!" She said cheerfully before stepping out of the room to return to her duties.

Stone set Dawn’s meal by the bed, blinking at that news and mouthed, ‘survey card?’ to Glory, who shrugged with equal amount of confusion. Dawn shifted on the bed, remembering to don her alicorn form once again as she looked around.

"What'd I miss?” she asked before noticing her plate on the bed. “Ooooo food... thank you."

"Lapdog went home to eat, a very strange servant came by to take orders of food and I chose your meal." Stone said, taking a seat to eat. "Sleep well?"

"It was a good catnap..." She replied, smiling as she saw the grilled cheese sandwiches, "Awesome, I was feeling like I could use a good snack."

Meadow watched as her other self ate greedily, 'Damn that looks good right now...'

'I may have that for dinner.' Twilight bit onto her meal, chuckling into her head.

Meadow gasped as she tasted the food as Twilight ate, sighing contentedly, 'I may not have an appetite, but that tastes amazing after not having had food in god knows how long...'

'Well get used to it. I'm an alicorn, so I need to eat more than the average pony.' Twilight said as she ate.

'Yes ma'am!' Meadow replied happily.

Twilight chuckled as she ate her meal.

Dawn ate her sandwiches ravenously, not afraid to get a little grease on her muzzle before she turned to the tray, hoping for more and noticing the card. "Oh? What's this? Oh a hand-made survey card! What, did the royal cooks not make our food?"

"I'm not sure really." Stone said. "The servant who took the orders and brought it said they were part of the meal. No clue why."

Dawn chuckled, "Didn't read the card huh? Says she's new to the kitchen staff but loves to cook and wants to do better and test any ideas we have for her professional career, so she's asking for feedback to be written on the back."

"No, I didn't as it's very unprofessional of a Royal Chef." Stonewall said as she ate.

"And what if she's not going for royal chef?" Dawn asked, still smiling, then pulled out a pen from the desk to write her feedback on the card.

"She works in the kitchen. That is her job title." Stonewall said. "If she not a royal chef then we've probably all been poisoned by an impostor."

Dawn rolled her eyes in a playful manner, feeling very cheerful in spite of her ordeals before and finding the idea a very positive one for the aspiring cook.

Stone went back to eating her meal, and when she finished, Meadow sighed contentedly.

'It is so nice to feel what it’s like to have food in a belly now… I know I don’t have a proper appetite, but I’m so glad to know what it’s like to feel satisfied and taste food again…’

‘I’m still hungry though.’ Twilight commented.

'Odd, I could have sworn this is what it felt like to feel like I had enough to eat... still, if you're going to eat more I'm not gonna complain.' Meadow giggled.

Dawn turned to Chrysalis and Twilight, grin on her face after the enjoyable meal, "So, how was your food you two? Any way you'd want to see her improve?"

"The food was fine." Stone replied.

"Food is food." Glory shrugged.

'That would draw attention if I ate too much.' Twilight said. 'As an alicorn, I have a much higher metabolism than a normal pony do to the fact I'm growing and will be somewhere around Celestia's size.'

'So what'll you do if you're still hungry and need more food?' Meadow asked, intrigued.

'Ignore it till I can get a proper meal.'

'I see.' Meadow said, saddened at the idea of a person going hungry after what she had gone through with hunger before.

"You're quiet… everything ok?" Dawn asked, looking at Twilight.

"Just talking to Meadow." Stone said

"What do you mean,” Dawn blinked, “you've not said anything to me."

"Oh right, with everything happening, forgot to mention she ended up here." She tapped the side of her head. "Somehow."

"Who ended…” Dawn blinked again and shook her head and stared intently at Stone, “What?!"

"The you from the bracelet."

Dawn struggled to process what Stone was saying, the disjointed speech throwing her into confusion. She paused and recalled what they said, piecing it together before she opened her eyes wide, jaw dropping, "You mean… she's not dead?"

"Nope." Stone smiled.

"I… oh thank god…" Dawn said in clear relief, eyes tearing as she closed them and tried to regain her emotional center with some breathing exercises.

Stone nodded, then noticed Glory looking at her with concern. Stone headed off her concern by saying, "I'm sure I'm not hearing voices."

"Are you sure?" Glory asked.

"Yes… Dawn ask me something only you know about your former life." Stone suggested

"Ok, what's the first name we gave ourselves for online use and to our first D&D character in high school?" Dawn asked.

'That's easy. Lycian.' Meadow replied.

"Lycian." Stone said

Dawn nodded, sharing the memory with Chrysalis of her literally going one letter at a type and seeing if she liked the combination.

"Is she able to do anything other than talk to you?" Dawn asked, intrigued at their abilities and confirming they were alive.

'Show them' Twilight said.

Meadow used her magic to lift up the pen for the survey and made it dance on the bed before playing a song from her memory using Twilight’s horn, a piano piece inspired by a game from her youth.

Twilight blinked and looked up at her horn, glowing a faint green color, as she felt the familiar tingling of the magic but without the expectation of how it would feel ahead of time. "OK that really does take some getting used to."

"I recognize the melody,” Dawn smiled, “though in that case, why haven't you tried just using the horn to talk?"

‘Wait, I could have done that?’ Meadow replied to Twilight in surprise, only just now realizing that if that’s true, she really could have done that at any point, even in the bracelets.

'How should I know? I can't do that spell at all or feel your magic except as a slight pulse on my horn.'

Dawn tilted her head, intrigued by the lack of response, "Not as simple as I thought it'd be huh?"

'I'm… trying, but no, it's not.' Meadow frowned.

"She said she's trying, but it doesn't seem to work."

"Well, I'm just glad she's alive…" Dawn said genuinely. "Guess we just don't know how to die in either world huh?"

"That's ok, death’s been after me for decades." Stone chuckled

"Oh, so that's why he's not gone after me. He's too busy looking for you." Dawn smirked, then softened, leaving the survey answer she put on the tray left behind.

"Yeah he keeps coming close but just missing me by a hairs breath." Stone said chuckling.

Dawn shrugged, smiling at first, but then her mind started to focus once more on the issues she dealt with earlier that day. Her frown slowly disappeared as she tried to consider her options with what Celestia unfairly asked of her.

Stone watched her noticing the shift, ready to intervene if needed once again.

"Do… do you think I should go with you to Manehattan, being as pregnant as I am? I want to be of help, but I'm afraid now that I would be a liability, and then to count the fact that after my foals are born, I would do anything for them just like any parent, but I also wouldn't want to spend time away from them and don't want them in Manehattan."

"To be honest?” Stone sighed and sat back. “No, I don't want you there in your condition. As much as I can trust you, you are a liability."

"That's… rather what I thought as well, though I didn't want to admit it before now." Dawn nodded, feeling disappointed but understanding. 'I'm sorry mom. Looks like I only added to her worry by coming to Manehattan then.'

'What do you mean?' The queen asked.

"It's fine.” Stone waved, “I promised Stalwart I'd send you back when things got far. Plus I’m sure he'd like to be present for his foals to be born."

"Maybe the aftermath,” Dawn smirked, “but not if I end up cursing him to carry the next foal he wants us to have." She paused and responded to her mother, 'I caused your mate worry by coming to Manehattan being so pregnant. I got to show off to some of the soldiers, sure, but still…'

'You didn't worry her at all.' The queen said.

"That would be amusing." Stone said.

"Somehow, I doubt he wants to stay a mare for nine months or more to bear the foal." She chuckled weakly, "And that's assuming I get the gender change spell to work right."

"Gender change spell?"

"Yeah. Heard about it once as a way to let a pair of mares have a foal if they wanted to without a male donor." Dawn explained.

Twilight blinked at the news.

"Doesn't matter either way, unless you wanted to impregnate somepony." Dawn shrugged.

"Um… how exactly does that spell work? Purely for academic purposes I assure you." Stone said, though Dawn could taste a sweet alcoholic taste of lust.

Dawn snorted and smiled, "Well, from what I've gathered, which isn’t really reliable yet, it uses magic to help the body go through undoing the puberty they went through and redoing it for the other gender. It can be done quickly if given enough power, but can affect the subject with nausea. Beyond that I still have the book at home that needs a good reading."

"Does it have a Time limit?"

"Only if done in a simple change of equipment downstairs, and that lasts on the user's magical stamina and concentration." Dawn smirked, thinking she knew where they were headed with that.

"I see… So… for sake of the hypothetical… could you cast the spell to change equipment?"

Dawn repeated, "I still have that book at home and that needs a good reading, though I can guess if you wish I-"

"No, no… probably should read the book first." Stone said quickly.

"I'll have a changeling read it and relay the information to me." Dawn finished her sentence, adding clarity.

"Oh, ok." Twilight said as a drone near her home moved to obey.

'The instructions for the spell should be near the back if I recall.' she instructed, 'You can find the book in my room on the top shelf under the pile of mismatched towels.'

Dawn learned the spell, cast it on Twilight, and tried to entice the mare. She was disappointed however, when the wrong thing was said, joking about how Twilight’s mark could have had a tower, and the connection was missed.

Twilight left the room, feeling upset even as Dawn focused on her failings.

The queen sighed

'I'm sorry...' Dawn said, feeling tears come to her eyes far too readily.

The queen hugged her close.

Dawn sighed and leaned into the hug, 'I mean, I wasn't trying to ruin the mood, I just... I don't know... I should probably apologize to her too...'

'I'm not sure… I think she thinks she's the one who messed up.'

'Still doesn't mean I shouldn't apologize.' Dawn replied.

'I...really don't know here.'

'I will apologize to her, for making her worry.' Dawn said, 'Where can I find her?'

'I don't know. She left the room.'

Dawn frowned, unsure what to say, but distanced herself in the link from all but her mother as she laid there, wondering how it was that she mis-spoke, other than to not make that reference any longer.

Numerous drones approached her respectfully in the link, relaying their concern for her.

She shrugged them off, simply letting them know she felt like she had disappointed her queen and their mate, and wanted to correct it soon enough and had to deal with her emotions first.

They informed her she hadn't disappointed the queen or her mate, and they were more concerned with her being upset.

'Damn pregnancy… I'm such a mess.' she thought to herself and anyone listening. 'Doesn't help that I'm going to be away from the two of them after they leave for Manehattan.'

The drones gathered around her, trying to give her the sensation of being hugged and held. They were upset that she was upset and wanted to do everything they could to support her.

Dawn apologized, soon drying her eyes, if only for their sake, and reached out to Chrysalis, 'Mom… sorry about my outburst earlier…'

'No its fine.' She nuzzled Dawn in reply.

'Not to me… but thank you.' she said calmly, feeling slightly more in control.

Chrysalis continued to hold Dawn, even as she laid and enjoyed the bed, feeling when the foals kicked. Dawn groaned briefly when they shifted and pressed against her bladder, forcing her to rush to the restroom.

Twilight left the castle as Stonewall before changing her disguise when she was out of sight of their guards to look like a dark gray unicorn with a blue mane and not like a royal guard anymore.

'Where are we going?' Meadow asked

'I don't know.' Twilight said as she walked.

Meadow stayed quiet, still wanting to be useful somehow now that she had company, yet not knowing how. It’d been so long since she had socialized.

'Anywhere you want to go?'

'I… well, not really. I didn’t go out much.' She confessed.

'Ah… ever been flying?' twilight offered.

'I'm terrified of heights.' She confessed.

'Oh… ok…' Twilight said. She had planned to go for a fly, but that plan was now canceled and she just walked.

'Oh!’ Meadow stammered quickly, not wanting to inconvenience them, ‘b-but don't let that stop you... I'll be fine.'

'No its fine.' She said as she walked

'Sorry…' Meadow apologized before getting an idea. 'You said you were hungry earlier, are we going to go eat then?'

'Sure. Anything you'd like?'

'I'm fine with anything.' She said cheerfully, glad to have an idea accepted.

Stone nodded and went to the one place she knew was in the city, no matter the version of the world. She began smiling as the familiar atmosphere washed over her and she approached the bar that held the perfect escape.

Interlewd 27.5: Life on The Other Side

View Online

Assigned male drone Jeron: Attention ladies and gentlecolts and gryphons of all ages of adulthood… I know you’ve all been waiting for this moment, as many of us have, we have the commander experimenting with a gender change spell! Needless to say, this has not been successful in our world before and we are all eager to see just what the commander does with it.
… *ahem* anyway, please move along if for some strange reason you’re not interested. Questions? No? Good.

'Yes Legate.' The drone replied, pulling the book out from where Dawn had hidden it and relayed the details of an alleged gender change spell.

Dawn smiled as the instructions were given. "Interesting. I thought it would be more complicated."

Twilight blinked at that answer, not sure what to make of it.

Dawn relayed the five equations of mid-length from the text. "Not too complicated right? At least for you. I have memory retention issues."

'You shouldn't have memory issues anymore' the queen said in the link.

"That's mostly a spell for summoning a door." Stone blinked.

'You'd be surprised.' She replied to Chrysalis before looking at Stone with surprise, "Oh?"

"Yeah." Stone said. She ran through the spell and a wooden door in its frame appeared between them.

Dawn frowned, then tried to perform the spell herself, with Stone as the focus. It took a minute to compile everything together, but she could feel Stone's body shift as she continued to focus the spell until it was finally complete.

Stone blinked and looked between her back legs, but nothing was there that she could see, but she could tell something felt off.

"Uh…" Stone blinked as she looked at herself, then remembered to drop her illusion to her normal self. She was shocked to see a new set of genitals between her back legs, more than decently sized at that.

'Oh, I like!' the queen said approvingly, blatantly looking at her mate’s new appendage.

The Queen had such a look of hunger clear on her face that Dawn didn't need to feel the desire or arousal in the link to know what was on her mind. Her mind was still open to the link, and everything running through it about Twilight was very much not for public view.

Dawn bowed, locking the door to her room with her magic and shifted to her natural state, revealing the collar she still wore, "Is mistress satisfied?"

Twilight jumped from looking at her new member and looked at Dawn.

"Huh? What?" Twilight blinked.

'Oh you are evil or never satisfied. You really are my daughter!' Chrysalis praised.

'I aim to please, my mother,' she chuckled across the link, 'and live up to the changeling way of course.'

Dawn then spoke out loud, "It appears that there are some differences in the magic you know and use, and what I can use... perhaps, if you wish to use this spell later, I can have the book sent to you so the other me may cast it when you wish."

"Uhhh… sure. New spells are always nice." Twilight said, still blinking as the queen began to drop to her natural form and stood with Dawn, also wearing her collar.

'Seems we are making her hard very fast.' The queen said in the link as Twilight’s new member was already sliding out of its sheath.

'Good, after all, she would need to know if it works. Though personally, I wonder if she'll enjoy or hate the fact that she has balls as well like my issue was.' Dawn chuckled before replying, "As you wish."

'One thing I've learned about her is that she just likes sex and has wanted to see what it was like to mount someone with an actual penis.'

Twilight continued to be aroused as she looked between the mares, unaware of their conversation.

'Well, I'm sure you know, it is quite different, but still incredibly enjoyable.' She replied, before saying out loud, "Is mistress pleased? or would she rather be called Master in this state?"

"Huh? What?" Twilight shook her head, confused at what was being proposed.

"Is mistress pleased?" The queen asked. 'You go master, I go mistress and we hit her with both barrels!'

"Is Master pleased?" Dawn asked gingerly, trying to sound like she wanted approval.

"Um… uh…" Twilight stammered, reaching desperately out to Meadow as her mind raced and blood flowed to the new area, ‘Halp!’

'Uhm, w-we're hard…’ Meadow commented, sounding embarrassed, ‘Unless you rub it out or something, i-it's gonna take a while to go down. Maybe an hour.'

"Master… if you aren't happy with it, I can change it to suit how you wish." Dawn said submissively.

"What? Change it?" Twilight asked.

'Make it bigger!' The queen said excitedly.

'I have to be careful,' Dawn replied in the link, ‘I can't make it too big or out of place, or she'll lose too much blood, but perhaps one like an earth pony like Stalwart. Any requests for his balls?' She teased to Chrysalis.

'Y-you have to rub on it to cum and let it go down sooner…' Meadow said, 'D-don't make me repeat it please, I'm so embarrassed…'

'Oh yes, he was a nice size! And you can choose the size of her balls.' the queen said.

'I...what? You mean masturbate?' Twilight asked.

'Big enough to make a good slapping sound against our flanks it is.' Dawn chuckled lewdly to her queen. 'He ought to enjoy this.'

'Y-yeah...' Meadow said, 'J-just need some privacy.'

'Do it now while she's distracted~~' the queen said, practically drooling.

'Already done.' Dawn said, her horn glowing briefly as she grew those hanging orbs to the desired effect. 'Now they're slightly bigger than Stalwart's, fitting for an alicorn no?'

'Most definitely.'

Twilight gasped and moaned as she felt the growth, a spike of pleasure spreading through her lower parts in a tingling wave.

Dawn pined, hoping to appeal to Twilight's dominance as she said, "Is that better master?"

Twilight looked at her, licking her lips once as she seemed to study Dawn and Chrysalis hungrily.

'Present yourself!' The queen said in the link.

Dawn turned herself around and held her tail to the side toward Chrysalis, Chrysalis doing similarly with her own body and draping her tail over Dawn’s as the two mares showed their hindsides, marehoods in full view and begging for domination.

Twilight’s arousal grew even more, clearly getting hard as she shivered in place.

'W-why are they doing that? Th-that's only making it worse!' Meadow protested, 'God you are so hard right now…'

Twilight ignored Meadow as she started to walk towards them, eyes locked onto their flanks as her mind was flood with lust.

Dawn looked up at Twilight, quietly saying, "Please go easy on my foals Master." She subtly shifted her body, separating her womb from the passage and leaving a little hollow at the end, so they would not be much more than mildly shaken.

'You adapt well.' the queen praised as Twilight approached.

Dawn wiggled her hip, looking down at the rod that Twilight was carrying and commented, "Is your mark a tower master? It's so big..."

Twilight stopped and blinked. "Huh?" She asked as the lust was replaced with confusion.

'Huh?' The queen mirrored her mate.

'... seriously?' Dawn asked, 'You've never had someone say that their penis is so big that their cutie mark must be a tower? Stalwart gets that all the damn time. Hell, I’ve even said it as much and Twilight laughed!'

'I have never heard that in my life.' Chrysalis insisted and went though he link. 'None of the drones have either, and I really don't see how those two things are remotely connected.’

'Way to kill the mood..' Dawn sighed and looked to Twilight to see if Twilight was still in the mood herself.

Twilight had softened a bit as she looked at Dawn confused.

Dawn curled up, saddened that they didn't know and she had only confused them, "Sorry master..."

Dawn shared her numerous experiences with Chrysalis, showing how she and others had used that phrase to compliment Stalwart or a suitably sizable stallion, her following suit after three others had.

'That still doesn't make any sense.' The queen said. 'Sure he's big but I don't see how that has to do with a tower or his Cutie Mark....'

Twilight became fully soft as her confusion was replaced with concern for Dawn.

Dawn sighed and then uncurled herself only to crawl beside Twilight and then under her, using her muzzle to rub against Twilight’s pleasurable zone, trying to bring some life into it as she replied playfully, 'Oh shush the analysis and help me tease him.'

The queen blinked and Twilight stepped back.

"Are you ok?" Twilight asked concerned.

Dawn paused, looking up at Twilight with a small frown of disappointment, "Should I not be?"

"You were just upset and curled into a ball a second ago."

Dawn sighed and gave up, pulling back and climbing up onto the bed. "Nevermind. I said the wrong thing and just… nevermind…"

She felt horrible. She felt like she had been doing her best to help tease like she was supposed to, yet the one cultural difference that she experienced often not being understood by either of them caused it to all fall apart.

Twilight's ears splayed back against her skull and her worry was replaced with being upset.

'Are you ok?' The queen asked concerned

'Not really, but I will be.' She replied quietly to her queen.

Twilight felt horrible not sure what she had done to mess up. "I’ll… I'll leave you alone… " she said and became Stonewall again before leaving the room.

Jeron: … I…. Legate… I can’t facehoof hard enough to express my frustration at what the hells happened without breaking my chitin! Here we were, ready to see a Stallion Twilight in action and it got halted so bad even the audience lost it! … I guess I should take a poll to see which author people agree with, that it was Twilight who couldn’t make a connection and roll with it or Dawn for making an obtuse sexual reference. Those who feel like saying it, I’ll be here… tasting your disappointment.

Chapter 28: The Ivory Wheel

View Online

Meadow looked at the unfamiliar landscape and looked at the bar with curiosity, 'What are we going to get?'

'Steak.' Twilight said as she sat on the stool and the bartender poured her a glass, smiling.

"Afternoon Commander. Rough day?" She asked as she gave the disguised Commander the drink.

'Commander?' Meadow asked. 'Steak sounds really good. I haven't had meat in a couple years...'

"And what would Meadow like?" The bartender asked.

'Wait… is he talking to me? How? I thought no one could see me.'

'This place is weird. Didn't you notice how she recognized me despite me being in disguise and didn't need to ask what I wanted to drink?'

"We have one of the largest selection of drinks and food available in all of the Equestrias." The bartender said proudly.

'I didn't… that is weird.' She replied before testing something, separating herself from Twilight to take a seat next to her and nodded at the bartender, asking “So what would you recommend?”

"We have good burgers, made from non-sentient cows." The bartender said, watching Meadow and looking right at her.

“I do enjoy burgers, hold the pickles and onions though.” She said nervously, replying privately to Twilight, 'I don't know how they can hear me though, or think I'll be able to eat separately from you... Still, it’ll be nice.'

The bartender wrote down the order for both the mares.

'Oh I’m sure you will.' Twilight smiled.

"And to drink?" The bartender asked.

“A good root beer would be awesome.” She said with a smile, rather happy she could interact before she looked around while the bartender wrote the order on a slip, "Hey! Normally I can't see much more than your perspective, yet I can look around like I used to! Just what is this place?"

"This is the Ivory Wheel. I'll have your order out in a moment." The bartender said simply before she headed for the back.

'Been here often?' Meadow asked, turning to Twilight and studying the mare for the first time outside of a mirror.

"Often enough to be seen as a regular." Twilight said, dropping her disguise and beginning to sip her drink.

Meadow was surprised as the root beer slid down the counter. She moved to catch it and the drink stopped perfectly in front of her, making her smile in delight at the simple trick of precision. Carefully, tried to lift the glass, afraid she couldn’t or that she’d spill it because she didn’t have a body. She was delighted when it lifted like she expected, and grinned for a moment as she realized she had a body of her own again here, she could even see Twilight fully.

“I… I'm really holding and tasting this… It’s amazing…” Meadow smiled widely, a tear crossing her eye briefly in happiness before she looked over her companion. “You look different than I remember Twilight being… may I ask what happened?”

"War is hell." Twilight said downing her shot. "And some people are monsters who need to be put down."

“Oh, I…” Meadow said, startled and worried she touched on something she shouldn’t have, “I'm not trying to judge, I just… sorry.'

"Sorry for what?" Twilight looked at Meadow, confused.

'I don't know, I thought you were uncomfortable...'

"If I was uncomfortable, I'd be hiding." Twilight shrugged as the bartender came by, pouring another shot into the glass still held and left the bottle.

Meadow nodded and returned to her drink, sipping again before asking, “How did you know about this place? Will I need to get my own bits so I can come here?”

"Found it a lot g time ago, conducting a raid here on some criminals who assaulted three EDF personnel, just because they were changelings."

'Interesting, but you haven't been to this Equestria, right? Why is it here too?' Meadow asked.

"No I haven't. As I said universal constant. It's in every version of Equestria."

'Uhm, when did you say that?' Meadow asked, confused.

"Ah, thought I did. Either way, this place is a universal constant, meaning it exists in all realities that are Equestria, even if the nation isn't called that."

'Interesting… So how should I pay for my food?' Meadow asked.

"I'll pay." Twilight said.

'Thanks...' Meadow said quietly, sipping her drink, happy to be on her own, yet still disappointed at just how dependent she had become after her lost battle. A frown started to form on her face, not wanting to be a burden.

"Hey, relax.” Twilight told her, “We all need help sometimes. I wouldn't be here if not for my friends."

“I'll…” Meadow hesitated, “try to relax. It'll help once we feel full though. How good is the food here?'

"Great." Twilight said, smiling.

"Awesome. I’d love to be a regular here in that case"

"Well stick with me kid, and soon enough, you will be." Twilight said, starting to chuckle.

"Yes ma'am." Meadow replied with childish enthusiasm.

Twilight chuckled at the response and ruffled Meadows mane, causing her to giggle. Twilight looked at the mare, and starting to smile softly at them, recognizing the mare was starting to come out of her shell. She could tell how they were a more damaged, hurting version of the princess she had come to know, and couldn’t help but feel protective of her as she downed another shot.

Any further thoughts were paused by their food being set before them.

Meadow smiled broadly, reaching tentatively for the food, as if she still couldn't believe that she was going to hold and eat her own food once more.

Twilight smiled and began to eat her steak.

Meadow slowly moved her burger to her mouth and bit down, smiling with unparalleled joy at the sensation of being able to eat, being able to move like this on her own. It was different than when she had shared the sensation with Twilight an hour or two before, and she had to hold back tears of joy at the feeling once more.

Twilight smiled as she ate, keeping an eye on Meadow to make sure she was ok.

Meadow sighed after a moment and giggled as she tasted the food, going between the burger and fries and drink as needed, occasionally looking at Twilight in clear gratitude for being able to experience it again.

"So how is it Meadow?”

“I mean, if we weren't in public I'd be hugging you so much or something embarrassing. This is amazing… Hell, even having my own body again I'm just… I'm so happy right now. Thanks for bringing me here." Meadow said quietly, not wanting to be overwhelming with her feelings right then.

"Why does it matter where we are?" Twilight asked.

"Cause ponies might think…” Meadow blinked at the question and blushed as she tried to figure out how to say it, “well…"

"Think what?" Twilight blinked at her, confused.

"That we're dating or something..." She said quietly.

"Why would anyone think that just because of a hug?" Twilight asked, not seeing the connection.

"I… I don't know." she admitted, before going back to her meal, feeling like she did something embarrassing.

Twilight put a wing around her and pulled her close as she ate. Meadow blushed at this at first, then smiled happily as she tried to relax again. Meadow moved her food in front of her now that she was staying close to Twilight.

"Thanks again…” Meadow said quietly, “You've been really nice to me where no one else had after I lost to Svik…"

"Well you've done nothing to warrant me not being nice to you kid." Twilight reminded her.

"And I hope I won't either…" Meadow replied, eating her fries slowly as she dreaded the idea, expecting that she’d do something bad without even meaning to.

"I’m sure you won't kid." Twilight assured her as she ate.

"What makes you say that?" Meadow asked, transparently curious.

"So far, you don't seem the type to cause trouble that isn't the fun type."

"I don't even want to make trouble that is the 'fun' type." Meadow replied, her eyes wide in surprise. "I- I mean… the other me might but-"

Twilight chuckled. "Oh I know deep down you like trouble.”

"Why do you say that?" she asked nervously.

"Because I met one of you."

"You mean the other me? But she could be very different or something..." She said, hesitating, unsure of herself.

"Maybe."

Meadow finished off her meal, feeling nervous in a different way now. She wanted to get along with Twilight, if she was going to be a part of her, but she didn’t know the first thing about them or what they knew of her. She set down the last bites of her food and spoke up again.

"So, what do you know of me then, if you have met her... are we the same?" Meadow asked.

"Well, you seem to be a lot more skittish so far, but are friendly and such. You want to help others and can at times have low self-esteem." Twilight said.

"I try at least...” Meadow nodded, “still, after a few years living in my car, getting tossed into another world, only to lose to a villain and watch him imprison princess Celestia and Luna until they admitted his superiority to them... I wanted to do so much more, but I didn't know what to do..."

"What now?" Twilight asked, on alert from this news.

Meadow looked at her concerned, "What?"

"What happened to the Princesses?"

"They were overpowered by Svik and imprisoned by him until they admitted he was the better spell user. They weren’t allowed to rule Equestria until he was allowed to experiment in peace with any spell components he wished and without any consequences ever…" She said.

"Then what happened?"

"He experimented, forced me to watch as he tested spells on various ponies, not always putting them back after he changed them, even when I reminded him. He kept mumbling about making them pay, but he couldn't mean the princesses. After all, he had already imprisoned them once… I don't know, he was strange…"

"I need to find that bracelet." Twilight said. She couldn't leave them imprisoned… or those other…

A small concrete pen with a steel barred door came into view, a food and water dish in the corner, the only light coming from outside the pen.

The view was from the corner of the pen, as if someone was lying curled up in it.

Flashes of six needles going into a purple furred arm all at once as she screamed, the device holding her arm in place no matter how hard she struggled, as who knows what was in them pushed into her. Flash to standing at the end of a gun range as a dozen, blue armored guards opened fire with assault rifles. She barely got her shield up. The pain bounded in her as the bullets impacted the shield, eventually cracking and shattering. She felt pain down her horn as her magic feedback coursed down it and she suffered magical burn out as the guard stopped firing.

The sadistic face of one guard sitting across from her at a table twirling a small button between his fingers.

"You know you sent my buddy to the hospital during that little escape attempt of yours, you little mutant horse. Not to mention kicking me in the groin… I figure I'll return the favor and see what this little thing can do…" he said as he pushed the button.

The shock collar she wore went off, making her scream as she fell off the chair and spasmed on the floor. Smoke started to rise from her neck as the contact points started to burn her as the guard held down the button, smiling at her suffering as the minutes stretched on and on and on. Eventually after that eternity, a knock came at the door, and she knew it was time to go to the Lab.

Meadow watched those events, horrified. It was all she could do to keep herself from reacting out in public, beyond looking on in shock "W-wha! That…"

Twilight blinked and shook her head.

"Huh? What?" She asked, slightly slurred as if waking up.

"I… I saw something, needles, and guns shooting at… us? Someone saying we kicked him in the groin...." Meadow said quietly, rather scared at what she just witnessed and trying not to quake

Twilight blinked, refocusing. "I… think I had a bit of a flashback. Happens occasionally… been years since I had one last. Sorry, I… was reminded of Daminal Labs. A very… unpleasant place to say the least. I almost escaped once, was only a few meters from the gate when I was shot by a sharpshooter… I got fitted with a shock collar after that that would go off if I left the perimeter, as well as the guards having a control for it."

Meadow leaned in and gave her another hug, shaking as she did at the idea, "You're one tough bitch… I don't know what I would do if that happened to me."

"Not tough enough. I didn't get out of there unscathed, and certainly didn't make it home ok." Twilight said quietly, picking up the shot glass in her cybernetic fingers and knocked it back.

Meadow hugged her tight once again, "I will do everything I can to help… I don't want you to go through that, or anything like that."

"And I don't want anyone to go through that either. It's why I am going to go to your world and rescue them all." Twilight said firmly. It was clear, come hell or high water, this was happening.

"Uhm, they aren't imprisoned right now, they just let him do what he wants..." She clarified.

"Then I’m going to fix what he has done after I make him pay."

"Uhm, Svik is here with me. He was in Manehattan before he found an abandoned lab in Fillydelphia then put me in the other bracelet."

"Yes, I know. Figured that out by you being here, and I plan to ensure he pays for what he did. Then I am going to go to your world and do what I can to help his victims."

"You can travel between worlds?" Meadow said in amazement.

"Not by myself, but we have a device, yes."

"Wow." Meadow replied, struck quiet with admiration and amazement. Her food was eaten, and her drink was finished.

"Want more of either?" Twilight asked

"I'm stuffed…” Meadow shook her head, “Thank you so much."

Twilight nodded and smiled as she poured herself a drink.

Meadow looked around, curious about the decor. The place was simple. Stools along the bar area and party room, a few tables in the middle, booths along one wall. A pool table and even a small dance floor near a jukebox was in another part of the building. On one wall there was a symbol of a sun with a Crescent moon around one side and a strange symbol that looked like a dumbbell in the middle paint red on one wall.

"So how would you go to the version of Equestria I'm from?" Meadow asked. "What would you do there?"

"That bracelet comes from there. We can use it to find the world's signature, and I will fix whatever he did."

"There's a few ponies who are stuck as other creatures or can’t speak anymore… said he was trying to figure out changeling magic at the time. But that’s all he’s done that wasn’t fixed… that I know of anyway." Meadow said, thinking about how Dawn was tasked with fixing Twilight and Twilight took offense, yet Twilight was about to try and force fixes on that Equestria…

"I will fix it." Twilight repeated.

"Thank you.” Meadow said, thinking it didn’t matter to her in the end. “I don’t mind not having my body now, but those ponies turned into pigs, cows, wolves, cats, dogs n so on… not everyone can adapt like I had to."

"I will be fixing them. I'll bring the full might of the EMSD if I have to."

"I see..." Meadow said. As much as she said she didn’t mind not having her body, she missed the agency, even though she will always appreciate survival above all else.

"I cannot stand such actions being committee on others in the name of science."

"Yeah, gotta have ethics and empathy." Meadow agreed

Twilight nodded and took a drink straight from the bottle.

Meadow faltered, unsure what to talk about before asking, "So is your Equestria a lot more advanced? I haven’t seen prosthetics like yours before."

"They are, but not to this level yet. I'm the only one with my steel hooves." She said tapping them together.

"Another world did it I'm guessing." Meadow nodded.

"Yes. First contact with humans. They were non magical before I ascended."

"So they're magical now? What did that do to them?" She asked, careful not to ask why they were needed.

"Allowed me to feel through them."

"That’s a good thing, right?"

"Yes. Before, I couldn't feel anything from my limbs."

"Are there things you could do now that you couldn't before?"

"Besides look more natural and able to feel and my blades being longer, not especially."

"Ah..." Meadow said, unsure what to ask next. It was the most she had gotten to talk in a while.

"Feel free to ask anything, as this is now your body as well."

"So… What’s it like being an alicorn?" Meadow asked, embarrassed at the idea of asking since it sounded like a foal's question to herself.

"Interesting. Higher need for food, as well as having traits of all three tribes."

"So you're strong, can fly, and use magic." She grinned, "Not to mention immortal… granted, living forever might be a curse, depending on how you look at it too."

"It's both. Most people never think of the consequences of a long life." Twilight said before she downed another shot.

"I thought about it a bit after I learned of Luna being on the moon for a millenia."

"Yeah… there is a steep price. Few can pay it. We all find ways to bear it."

"Well, even if others can’t, I don’t think I'd mind the journey with you, if it helps." She offered slowly, moving a hoof to Twilights, hesitating just before she reached it.

"Will be an interesting one." Twilight said as she watched, letting the mare reach.

"I can live with that, if you don’t mind my staying with you anyway"

"Don't see why not." Twilight said, yawning as she looked at the sun going down. "Think it's time to find a hotel to get some sleep."

"Not going back to the castle?" Meadow asked.

"No. I just need to relax."

"As you wish, thank you again for the meal."

Twilight nodded as she finished her last shot and tossed some bits onto the bar before starting to head for the door

Meadow walked to catch up with her and as they left, was disoriented briefly as she rejoined their perspective, deciding to not project herself into twilight’s vision

"Did you pay already?" Meadow asked.

"Yes. That's what the bits were for." Twilight said out loud before remembering she needed to speak in her head as she went to find a cheap motel.

'Oh right. I missed that.' Meadow hummed, embarrassed.

'Hard to know what I'm doing when not fully in my head huh?' She chuckled.

'Gotta give you some privacy right?' She teased to cover her missing that detail.

'Eh, I don't mind if you want to watch me in the shower.'

'Hey… I-I like mares so… might be a good idea if I didn't.' Meadow blushed.

'Oh? Am I not hot enough? Is that it?' Twilight asked.

'You're really damn hot, that's what I'm saying.' Meadow replied quickly, thoroughly embarrassed at that confession.

'Oh? So then it's my personality is it? Want one of those bubbly air headed bimbos who can't tell the difference between Greenwich's teleportation theorem and Sky Box calculations of levitation.' She said and huffed putting her nose in the air

'The hell are you talking about! … Dammit, I'm saying you're very much my type.' Meadow blustered, feeling like her fur would have changed colors to red at what they were saying.

'Awww thank you, you can watch me in the shower any time.' Twilight said sweetly with an innocent mental smile.

'I… I…' Meadow tried to reply, her mind breaking at the conflict, her conscience wanting to turn it down out of respect but not being able to without causing offense.

'It's not like you have a choice but to watch me in the shower, since we share the same body.’

'Well, yeah.' Meadow said, slowly realizing they were teasing her. 'The question is, should I leave you alone when I'm in the mood.'

'In the mood?'

'To take advantage of us sharing the body?' Meadow said before shaking her head, 'Nevermind...'

'I’m… not understanding?'

'Guess that's one thing that the other me and I share… we aren't easily understood. Sorry. I'll try to be better.'

'Just explain what you mean.' Twilight instructed as they walked.

'You were teasing me about sharing your body, and how I should watch you in the shower, you made me admit I liked what I saw,' She said, starting to sound more flustered at that bit, more so as she finished, 'so I tried to joke that I might do something if I get too turned on by you... or something. Sorry...' She apologized again, feeling awkward and out of place all over again.

'Oh, feel free to do so. Honestly seeing as we share the body I think if you get turned on I will as well, if earlier was any indication.'

'I mean, possibly, yeah...' Meadow admitted.

'Hmm....I seem to still have a penis.' Twilight said as she spotted an out of the way hotel.

'I noticed.' Meadow blushed, feeling the bounce and sway.

'That is a very strange feeling.' Twilight said, then thought to herself as she walked to the office. 'I really need to try and find a use for it.’

A few minutes later, she walked out with the key to a room and headed up to it.

'It's a little handy... no need to squat to pee, and it is a pleasure all its own, but not my taste... I've had one.' Meadow said, trying to be helpful

'Never had one so wouldn't know. I'll worry about it tomorrow.' Twilight yawned as she walked into her room and closed the door. She dropped the disguise and made her way to the bed to flop into it.

'That's fine by me...' Meadow said, scratching their back where there was a mild itch.

'Good night.' Twilight said getting under the blanket and letting herself slowly drift off to sleep.

Meadow sighed contentedly, happy with the events, yet wasn't tired, it was like she couldn't feel tired. Even as the blackness of the body enveloped her vision briefly as Twilight slept, she was unable to feel tired.

There was a small cracking of light, as if coming from under a door to her right. She blinked in surprise, noticing this light and wondering where it went. Having nothing better to do, she turned to it and approached, slowly.

It was a crack of light, no different then what would be seen coming from under a door into a dark room if there was light on the other side. It was oddly familiar, though that still made her cautious.

Meadow approached, looking for some sort of knob, and unable to see well in the dark, she moved to knock on the door.

There was no response, though she could just make out a door handle on the door.

Meadow looked at the knob and turned the handle, slowly opening the door. She discovered it was unlocked and opened easily.

Meadow looked out past it, calling out, "Hello? Is anyone here? Where am I?"

No response came.

Meadow looked around more closely as the surroundings became more clear and she began recognizing what she saw. It looked remarkably like a barracks. Tiles on the ground, drywall walls, tiled ceiling, it was close to what she would have pictured a barracks to be like. She looked around, wondering where she was.

There was a camera with a small blinking light in one of the corners and a door on the far side past the rows of beds.

Meadow blinked, not expecting to see the camera, and looked up at it before inspecting the rows of beds, wondering where she was still and what symbols she might find as clues.

There was a gold shield with two crossed swords behind it and the letters EDF on the top of the footlocker at the ends of the bed on one side, while the other side the beds were less organized. Some of the beds were just duffle bags or other containers, and the walls seemed older and less maintained.

The blankets were randomly assorted, and some had patches on them. Some were cots while others were just a mattress on the floor. There was a table with four chairs around it in the corner near the camera.

Meadow spoke quietly out loud, "Am... am I in her memories? What is this 'EDF?' Equestria has to be the e, but… f might be force, so Equestria Defence Force? That sounds too simple..." she thought out loud as she looked over to the cots and then looked for windows to see outside.

There weren't any, just the door on the far side and the lights overhead. The EDF side of the room was clean, with proper beds and well maintained blankets. It was just the one side that was ragtag.

She went over to the side that was ragtag, hoping to find other clues or companionship.

It was empty, like the room. She discovered the beds were a mix of proper beds, cots, mattresses on the floor and one was a set of couch cushions with random blankets, some in disrepair and the containers at the end of them were random items from luggage to duffle bags to trunks as well as the wall being stained or cracked, as if the side of the room belonged to an entirely different group.

Meadow moved on, intent on the next room, to find out where she was, why she saw what she did, and to look for company.

Outside the door was a long hall that seemed to be a combination of a school hallway, a bunker and… a sewer maybe? She could see grating with water running under it.

Meadow had to admit, she was stumped, she kept looking for windows, but didn't find any. She looked for any other signs of life, listening for anything beyond the water.

As she walked, she ended up in a nice clean white hallway with bright fluorescent lights humming overhead and the smell on chemicals in the air. All the doors had card readers beside them.

She sighed in frustration, yelling out, "Hello! Where the hells am I?"

Meadow heard the sounds of boot steps approaching. She didn’t know what she expected, but instinct told her something bad was about to happen. She quickly looked for a place to hide, forgetting it was a long empty hall with card-reader doors. After looking around, she internally sighed and stood in place, waiting for them to come since she called out and hoped that the friendly approach would be enough.

At the end of the hall where it split into a T, a human dressed in a blue uniform with a security badge and a black armored vest came around the corner, a pistol holstered on his thigh. He spotted her immediately and put his hand on his pistol.

Meadow froze, eyes wide. She didn't know what to do, but recognized the pistol and the implied threat as the human came closer.

"Great, another one of you freaks escaped." He said with annoyance.

"Escaped? From what?" Meadow asked, shaking in place with anxiety.

The guard drew the pistol. "Come on little mutant horse, back to your pen."

"I'm confused. What pen? Why do you say mutant horse?" she said, trying to reason with them.

The human suddenly jerked upright and dropped to his knees before falling face down on the floor, a knife without a hilt in his back.

Meadow opened her eyes wide in horror and stepped back, wondering how this happened.

At the other end of the hall, a unicorn Twilight with an SMG slung on her back appeared, wearing combat armor and a helmet with a visor down, along the front of her was a bandoleer of similar knives. They were standing upright and their cybernetics were the wrong shade of purple as they started to walk towards her.

"By Celestia's flaming ass, are you stupid to stand there and let one of those fuckwits try and capture you?" She asked once she was near, pulled the blade out, cleaning it on the back of the dead human’s uniform.

"Twilight?" Meadow asked surprise, "I… where the hell am I?"

"Huh? No I'm Soldier." She said. "Get your blasted eyes checked."

Meadow frowned, looking for the cutie mark she expected, as was surprised to find there was no mark, just scar tissue on a square on her right side.

"Fine, you're not Twilight, whatever, where the fuck am I and what the hell is going on?" She asked, starting to curse as readily as her peer.

"What are you new or something?" Solder asked as she put her knife back.

"I'm Meadow Dawn, I wasn't originally a pony until I arrived in Equestria and was gradually being filled in by Celestia and Luna for a time… So yeah, new."

"OOOHHHH you’re the passenger." Soldier said. "Yeah, didn't meet you last night as you stayed in your room."

"The passenger? What?" Meadow said, surprised.

"Yeah, that mare from the bracelet." Soldier nodded.

"Yeah, that's me… How did you know? Where am I?"

"You’re inside Twilight," Soldier said, "and I know because I'm part of Twilight."

"Oh… what is this place, what are you doing?"

"Killing, and this is Twilight's head."

"Why are you killing, is Twilight in danger?" She asked, concerned.

"Because it's my job. I have to keep these fuckwits," She kicked the human, "and other things from spreading." She said and looked around. "We really shouldn't be just standing here. More will be on the way any second." She walked past Meadow and headed back the way she came.

"Should I be helping you?" Meadow asked, "I want to help Twilight, I just don't know how…"

"You can do whatever you want, even spend the night with Lust if you want. She'd enjoy the company." She chuckled.

"Lust?" Meadow said unexpectedly. "Just how many of us are in here?"

"Enough." Soldier said, turning around and revealing her mark was Twilight's star with a belt of bullets draped over it.

Meadow blinked, noticing the cutie mark as she followed then said, "So there you, Soldier, and Lust... should I go to her to find out about the others? Where would I find her?"

"She usually hanging around her room. You go to her if you'd like to have a good time." Soldier chuckled as they entered an area where the hall slowly ended and became a small town.

Meadow followed Soldier on, asking, "Where exactly is her room, and am I in danger if I don't go back to my room by the time Twilight wakes?"

"You should be fine." Soldier aid and then pointed at a building. "Lust’s room is there."

Meadow nodded, heading that way "Thank you for the escort Soldier, I might have to learn from you for self-defense if you have the time."

"Sure." She said, shrugging and continuing on her way, leaving Meadow to walk down to the building where Lust lived.

Interlewd 28.8: House of Lust

View Online

Assigned male drone Jeron: Attention ladies, gentlecolts, griffins, dragons and any manner of other creatures, this is yet another lewd chapter. I’m sure no one saw it coming, considering Meadow was only about to visit “Lust” … anyway! This chapter is going to have a bunch of things you’d expect from such a visit, though touches on something most aren’t comfortable with.
So fair warning, this chapter contains no harm in it, but Lust apparently… eats Meadow, but she isn’t hurt… Legate, I know you say you were trying out a bunch of things, is this-
Dawn: *silences the drone and orders him to step down for a bit* ahem As he was trying to say, I was simply trying out something I ran across, and want to at least say I gave it a go. I will say I will never enjoy or want to write about someone having pain and liking it in almost any form. That’s a hard line for me. Now if you’ll excuse me, I think I’ll need to prepare a new chapter with Jeron in it at some point in the future…

"Sure." Soldier said, shrugging and continuing on her way, leaving Meadow to walk down to the building where Lust lived.

Meadow approached the door to the house and knocked, "Hello?"

"Cooooommmiiinng iiinnnn?" a somewhat sultry voice said from inside, sounding like Twilight just like soldier had sounded like a gruff twilight.

Meadow blinked and opened the door slowly, looking in and wondering what she would find with a name like Lust.

She was grabbed in magic and yanked inside as the door slammed shut.

Meadow yelped in surprise as she felt herself swept off her hooves, flailing about weakly as she looked around, trying not to panic.

The room was lit by a low light. It appeared she was dropped onto a nice, comfy bed by a Unicorn Twilight with her mane in a ponytail. There were candles around the room giving a gentle atmosphere while suggestive music playing from somewhere. The Twilight had a large smile on her face as she looked Meadow up and down like a predator eyeing up her pray.

"We-ellll hello there, my tasty little pony.” Lust greeted in that same sultry voice, looking at Meadow, but nowhere near her eyes, “What brings you by to visit little old me, hmm?"

Meadow blushed, seeing the lingerie and realizing that she should have expected this, yet still feeling caught off guard, "Hello... I'm Meadow, though Soldier called me passenger… I'm trying to figure out what's going on, where I am, who else is in here…"

"Oohhh. You are that lovely little unicorn from last night!" Lust said. "Well I am Lust and you are in my room tasty little pony."

"Uhm, why am I tasty?" Meadow tilted her head, confused. She shook her head, deciding it didn't matter, "Well it's nice to meet you Lust. So I'm guessing you’re Twilight's sex drive or something, right?"

"Quite." Lust said in answer to the second question with the same predatory smirk. "As for why your tasty, just look at you! Such a lovely shade of green, a cute face, a wonderful flank that just begs to be caressed. What isn't tasty about you?"
Lust asked and llcked her lips suggestively.

Meadow shifted nervously in place, unsure what to do, though she didn't want to leave, that would be rude. "So what other ponies or personalities are in Twilight's head?"

"Oh many, there is my dear sister Love, but she doesn't really venture out of her room and rarely sees visitors." She said as she moved onto the bed, showing how she was a bit more curvy than Twilight was.

Meadow blushed, rather liking the look of this version of Twilight, asking out of gentle concern, "Is she ok?"

"Quite, she just prefers to stay indoors unless Chrysalis is around, that is a sure fire way to get her excited and nothing pleases her more then talking about her." She said as she slowly crawled towards Meadow.

Meadow smiled gently, naively unaware of why Lust was moving closer. "That's so sweet. I would like to know more from her at some point then." She said, a little jealous, but not begrudging that she found love.

Lust started to crawl, very quickly looming over Meadow, looking like a huntress slowing cornering her prey.

"Oh I'm sure you will~~"

Meadow looked over to her, lightly concerned, "Are you all right? Why are you crawling?"

"So I can do this." Lust said, quickly kissing Meadow, her tongue sliding into her mouth.

Meadow gasped, taken completely by surprise and pulling back by instinct as she looked at Lust with utter helplessness

"Aww don't be like that." Lust pouted at her, tail flicking suggestively.

Meadow felt her heart rate start to rush, despite not knowing if she really had a heart to speed up. "I… I'm sorry, I was caught off guard…"

"That's ok." She licked along Meadow’s jaw up to her ear and whispered. "I could never stay mad at such a tasty mare."

Lust licked her ear before gently biting it. Meadow blushed deeply as she licked her lips, shivering at the lick and then eeped nervously again as her ear instinctively tried to flick away from the bite before moving back into reach of it.

"I… I have to say, I… I've never done anything like this..." Meadow said nervously.

"Don't worry, I'll be gentle… for now." Lust said with some extra lilt in her sultry tone before kissing Meadow deeper than before. Her tongue entered Meadow’s mouth with relative ease and began to explore.

Meadow blushed and looked on in great surprise once again as she felt her mouth being explored. She thought, 'I don't know what to do here… what am I supposed to do?'

Lust straddled her as she took Meadows arms and pinned them above the green unicorn’s head as she continued to explore her mouth.

Meadow squirmed, confused about how she should continue. She wasn’t very strong in any respect, she didn’t want to get on lust’s bad side, so she didn’t want to turn them down either. It felt like her heart was speeding up as she delayed making any kind of decision as they let themselves be kissed for a moment.

"Mmm… such a tasty mare." Lust said when she broke the kiss, using her magic to gather some ribbons and pulled the mare to the bed.

Meadow blinked as she let herself be led to the bed, unsure what was about to happen and gasping in surprise when those ribbons wrapped around all her limbs. She found herself being tied to the bed and spread out on it. She blushed deeply, squirming to escape, but she found she couldn’t and in her panic, forgot about magic entirely. She looked on, aroused and a bit scared at what was about to happen.

Lust approached her slowly, moving to her head. She slowly opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue, licking the lime green horn.

Meadow gasped as a kind of feeling she couldn’t easily describe went down her horn and made her body shake as it tried to process the sensation. She blinked twice and then looked up at Lust.

"W-what did you do?"

"Horns are oh so…” Lust said with a sultry smile, “pleasurable.

She opened her mouth and put the mare’s horn into it, and after she was halfway down, she began to suck on it.

Meadow gasped and shivered in place as her fur rose, this foreign sensation reminding her of someone getting one of the long spiral candies on a stick she had a few times. It was clearly different and felt really good in its own way.

Lust suckled the horn harder, the vacuum more noticeable as it seemed to pull at the horn now, the tongue swirling its way around the horn, making dawn gasp again and kick out a leg as the picture of the candy somehow became stronger. Small sparks of magic seemed to come out of the horn as Lust did so, and Lust enjoyed the sugary lime-like taste.

Lust moaned, vibrating the horn in the process as she continued, encouraged by the ‘treat’ she was getting from treating the mare this way.

Meadow gasped again at first as it intensified, squirming against her bonds weakly as the sensations were still very new to her and felt powerful. She felt like her whole head tingled and moaned out, "T-this feels funny... w-what are you doing to me..."

Lust's only response was to start bobbing her head as she sucked

Meadow had no concept of what was going to happen next, and much like the virgin she was, could not hold it back either. She started to pull her muscles more tightly against her bonds before she laid down weakly, pleasure shooting down from her horn down her head and neck to her back as more of the magic escaped her horn, culminating in that continued flavor for the pleasuring purple mare.

Lust moaned at the taste as she sucked harder and faster, her tongue going wild over the horn in her mouth as she bobbed, working to keep it going as long as she could.

Meadow panted as the pleasure continued. Despite her wishes, or lack thereof, she recalled the magic that she learned about with Twilight before, idly wondering if she should take the part of a stallion or not. She felt a tingling down at her hip, more sensitive than she had ever thought she’d know. Her eyes were still closed, but it was a wonderful feeling that she thought must have been part of an orgasm as a mare and unicorn.

Meadow felt a bit of regret, as she realized this was how she was losing her virginity and wished she had managed to have it with Stalwart instead, but he was gone now, and never got to be close enough to anypony else to want to try it. If nothing else, this mare knew what she was doing, and she liked it.

Lust’s tail flicked as she held Meadow's entire horn in her mouth, just enjoying the taste of the magic that flowed into her mouth.

Meadow whined briefly as the pleasure seemed to get so strong that she was afraid she'd pass out, unaware of the alteration to her lower body and its 'in between' status from an unconscious casting of a spell as more of her magic just leaked out that flavor to her captor.

Lust moaned softly as she still held Meadow's horn, then became confused as she felt something press to her stomach. She was still straddling Meadow, but decided not to pay attention to it until their gift to the mare was over.

After another few long seconds, Meadow’s flow of magic stopped. She took a deep breath and let it out slowly, feeling weakened and numb along her head and spine.

Lust slowly begin to let her horn go, a thin bit of saliva connecting her mouth to the horn as she sighed.

"Mmm." Lust hummed as she closed her lips and broke the strand, "You were tast- … oh my! What do we have here?" Lust asked, looking down between the two of them.

Meadow regained her breath, lying weakly and not struggling against her bonds anymore as her eyes looked between Lust's own, barely noticing the strand

"W-what? What is it?"

"It seems you gave me a little toy to play with, my tasty little pony." Lust smirked and slowly begin to scoot down Meadow's body.

Meadow lifted her head slowly, feeling the weight of Lust’s body move as she furrowed her brows in confusion, "What toy? What do you m-" She stopped, blushing as she realized what was about to be played with next, thinking of her marehood.

Lust reached her target and smiled as she began to lick the two wonderful orbs first, in order to coax the true toy from its hiding place.

Meadow gasped again, caught fully by surprise as her eyes widened. She looked down, and saw that somehow, she was impossibly both a stallion and a mare! She could feel her slightly parted lips in the heated breaths that Lust had, yet the licks were so effective because of the sensitivity of everything below that she couldn't help but shiver and struggle at her bonds once again, unable to keep still.

Lust licked and sucked on the two large orbs, loving the taste of them and thoroughly enjoyed watching the mare squirm.

Meadow took a deep breath and let it out with a shudder, so caught off guard by the sensations. She had never played with them when she was a human, and it was almost too pleasurable to bear it. She arched her back briefly and began straining against the bonds she was held by.

Lust saw her prize slowly beginning to peak out and she doubled her efforts on the orbs

Meadow shook in place before throwing her head to one side, blushing as her mast grew. It was long and thick for a unicorn, though not quite as much as an earth pony. A strange small ‘pop’ was felt more than heard as the ring on the shaft escaped its holder, making her take a sharp breath in. She continued to squirm in the bed, feeling like she would burst from the attention to her balls alone.

With the medial ring free, Lust abandoned the balls and ran her tongue along the underside of the shafts all the way up to the tip, going slowly and watching the mare intently, a small smile still on her face.

Meadow gasped and quivered under that tongue, feeling like it took nearly no time at all to get fully aroused. Her length was just as sensitive as the rest was, and it had no problems getting fully hard and ready to play with.

"Oh my? Is that for me?" Lust asked seductively as she smiled up at Meadow. "Don't mind if I do."

Meadow panted as Lust moved up Meadow’s body and began to sit up. She wasn’t sure if she was glad the sensations slowed but didn’t end or not, but she looked on with unfocused eyes at the purple mare with curiosity and a hint of wonder.

Lust used her magic to pull the panties she wore to the side, and with one, single movement, slammed herself all the way down on Meadow with a loud moan.

Meadow opened her eyes wide and felt her shaft enveloped. The sensation she had made the stories she had read do little justice. She didn’t have a great deal of interest in her male member, but she didn’t dislike it a great deal either. She squirmed more as the sensations drove her mind crazy, trying hard to hold back in any way she could.

Lust smiled down as she saw the green one try to hold back, hearing how she almost let out her sexy voice into the room. She would entice each and every moan and squeal out of her, even if she fought to hold back.

"Mmmm… that's a good filly." Lust encouraged as she began to gyrate her hips.

Meadow moaned, a pining voice that echoed in the room for a second before she stumbled over her tongue, "B-but… I haven't… I… not…"

"Yes you are.” Lust smirked, grinding her hips on theirs, “You are my good little filly."

Meadow heard her voice, high pitched and begging, despite no words coming out, and then felt a shift in her groin. Her hanging twins seemed to pull up closer to her body and her shaft seemed to tense before a familiar sensation from when she’d wake from dreaming came about much stronger than she had imagined.

Meadow moaned long and low as her shaft pulsed, the warmth of Lust’s sex and their movements having sent her over the edge. Unlike the pleasuring from her horn, this pleasure was a strong tingling almost to the point of making her rod numb, sharp and focused as it was. Her body quivered on its own and seemed to push her hip more into the purple fur in front of her.

Lust moaned loudly as she began to shiver, feeling a warmth spread from in her belly as she sat there. She hadn’t been pleasured herself, but it was a pleasure of its own to watch bringing someone to orgasm, especially such a cute little virgin like this.

Meadow simply laid there, her hips feeling the pulsing shortly after it started as the ten or twenty seconds of pouring seed felt like it lasted for minutes. She twisted her head briefly once or twice, then laid back against the bed, feeling exhausted from it.

"I… that… first…"

Lust smiled and patted her head. "Don't worry my little pony… we are just getting started."

Lust began to lift herself up, revealing the glistening reddish shaft, and then let gravity bring her back down with a moan, her folds feeling perfectly tight around it.

Meadow moaned, the tingling turning sharp once again and almost turning into pain, yet not quite. Her mast continued to rub and be rubbed by Lust's advances. She shook in place and weakly shifted under her against the bonds.

"T-too much..."

Lust stopped bouncing, starting to pout, "Too much? But we only just started!"

"I…” Meadow panted, “I was a virgin... b-but you... you..."

"Am pure sex I know." She said, sighing as she pulled off of Meadow and began to untie her, feeling decidedly unsatisfied.

Meadow blushed, "I.. I'm sorry... I... I didn't expect..."

"Expect what?" She asked, her voice was still sultry, but no longer hinting with a predator tone to it.

Meadow internally sighed, unsatisfied herself at how this was going to end. Despite being low on stamina, she felt for Lust’s situation too, and she reached slowly for Lust and gave a gentle hug, kissing Lust with the gentle clumsiness of an idealist novice.

Lust blinked in surprise, very confused at this reaction. She thought the mare was going to say they had enough now that they found release, but now they’re continuing after saying to stop?

Meadow gently pulled at Lust, still enflamed in passion herself as she whispered, "Well, not a virgin anymore… without a body, not like I'll get laid with anyone else, right? I... just fuck me already. I'm horrible at this." She said, feeling more embarrassed as she spoke.

Lust smiled at that invitation, and a cock matching that of the one Twilight had formed on her body as she pushed Meadow back onto the bed.

Meadow blinked, looking at the sudden appearance of the cock in surprise before she fell back onto the bed face down and laid there, suspecting she would get exactly that. She felt a drop of something dribble down to her rump and blushed deep, hoping what she felt was not seen. Lust smirked at their surprise.

"We control our bodies in here." Lust briefly explained before she slid into Meadow, a quick thrust to claim her second virginity.

Meadow gasped, surprised at the sensation. She had experimented with a toy or two before, rather finding it pleasant, but it was nothing to the real thing in the right place. She moaned happily and squirmed under Lust as she felt nearly every detail of that length inside her.

Lust smiled as she began to pump her hips. "Mmmm such a good filly for me.~~"

Meadow sighed and moaned, her raised hip making the angle incredibly pleasurable. What little part of her that wanted to resist or stop had vanished now, and she pushed her hip back against Lust happily, loving the tickling at the depths of her passages, very nearly the full length of her now wet cave. She was convinced she could enjoy this pleasure for a very long time.

"Yes, my good little filly." Lust said as she thrust. "It feels good being mine doesn't it?"

Meadow hummed, feeling her marehood pounded and expanded as sensations she didn't know how to describe continued to mount, "Yes… oh fuck yes."

Lust kept thrusting. "Good… it feels good being all mine. My little plaything. My good obedient plaything."

Meadow nodded slightly, echoing, "Plaything... gods this feels amazing...."

She smirked and kept thrusting. "Yes. My good obedient filly who exists to serve me and Twilight. Obeying and feeling pleasure from serving. Existing to please us." She said and thrust. "Your mind and body belonging to us."

Meadow listened to those words far more closely than she realized, mewling at Lust for release.

"Is my little pet wanting her mistress to cum?" She asked as she rode Meadow, smiling. "Is she wanting to know how much her body has pleased her owner? To know she is a good filly and be rewarded for being obedient?"

Meadow moaned, wiggling her rump and started to say the words, but stopped and blushed as she looked back to Lust pleadingly.

"Say it." She said, slowing her hips as her pet failed to speak.

"Wait, please, dont stop." Meadow said, eye filled with a modest lust of their own.

"Then say it or no reward my pet." She said, slowing her hips further.

"P-please…" Meadow stammered, trying to say it despite her own inhibitions, "I… i want to be rewarded. I'm… a good filly."

Lust smiled and began to thrust harder then before, and Meadow moaned over and over as she received her reward, fully in the moment.

After a few moments, Lust bit Meadow’s neck as she slammed her full length into the mare and shuddered as the real reward was given to Meadow.

Meadow quivered under Lust, feeling like they were connected by more than just that shaft. She swore it was like she could feel their combined heartbeats as she let a cold sensation of tingling pleasure spread from their union along her limbs while her vision blanked.

After several minutes of Meadow receiving her reward, it finally ended and Lust slowly begin to pull out of her as she softened, letting go of her neck. Lust rolled over to lay beside her with a small happy sigh.

"Mmmmm… such a good filly." Lust moaned with a soft smile at Meadow.

Meadow blushed and nodded, "If I may, just how old are you and Twilight? Where I’m from, shes a good 6 years younger than me."

"76 years old." Lust said as she looked over her pet, admiring what she claimed as hers.

Meadow looked at her astonished. "Damn... I really am a filly compared to you." She said, blushing afterward.

"Quite, my tasty little pet." she said and licked Meadow’s neck.

Meadow shivered, not expecting the lick as she asked, voice still quivering as she asked, "J-just what kind of ponies tickle you most? Young mares like me?"

"Strong...like Chrysalis." She said as she ran a hoof over Meadow’s flank. "Sexy… cute… and so tasty." Lust finished with a lick to Meadow’s face.

"B-but I'm not strong..." Meadow replied, twitching her flank against the hoof.

"How are you not? To be in a bracelet, exposed to what you were for as long as you were and not be driven insane?" She asked and squeezed her flank. "That is the definition of strong my tasty little pet."

Meadow thought rather hard on that, quietly saying to herself, "If I were strong, i would have beaten that villain, and become an alicorn like the other Dawn.”

"She is strong too my little pet, but she also had help at the time." Lust reminded her. "I know had you had the same circumstances as her, you'd be just like her."

Meadow looked to her with hope, in spite of her self doubt, asking timidly, "You really think so?"

She lifted her pet’s face up with a hoof under her chin. "I know so." Lust said, kissing her deeply again.

Meadow whined quietly as she let herself relax, enjoying the kiss from someone who believed in her that wasn't her trainer Luna or Celestia.

Lust rolled onto Meadow and pinned her down as she broke the kiss.

"Round two." Lust said as she slid into her pet and took her horn into her mouth.

Meadow gasped, not expecting more sensuality to happen. She squirmed slowly again, feeling weak from her last two orgasms, and thought ponies generally stopped after finding release once. She realized she was being proven wrong.

Lust thrust into her slowly as she suckled on the horn, enjoying how Meadow writhed under her.

Meadow had closed her eyes, to better focus on the feelings they were being given as she was assaulted on her biggest point of pleasure she had otherwise always neglected.

Lust had guessed this was so, and she was going to make sure her pet remember this night for the next millennia as she thrust and sucked. Stamina was simply a word here after all, so she would engrave this in her memory with everything she could.

Meadow continued to writhe, unaware of the lack of limits here, bound by her experience otherwise and behaving as if still bound by them. She clenched, weakly at first, then more strongly as she sought to reciprocate affection to her impromptu lover.

Slowly, Lust increased her actions’ force, loving extracting the taste of her new pet from the sparks that she was giving.
Dawn07/20/2017
Meadow soon reached up to Lust, holding her firmly on the sides, to show how she needed her, as well as to let Lust move as she wished. She was not in control, and somehow she knew Lust would love that recognition as her heated breath blew up at the purple furred neck.

Lust moaned around her horn as she thrust hard. In short order, Meadow received another gift from her owner.

Meadow blushed as she felt the pulsing rod inside her, chuckling weakly as she asked, "so soon? Am i that enjoyable?"
s
"Mmm… yes… you are so delectable, I could just eat you."

"If that is what you wish," Meadow said, thinking the mare meant using her muzzle down below. "All I ask is you do no harm and I'll let you have me however you want."

"Oh good,” Lust smiled, “I know what you like."

Lust opened her mouth, and eveloped her pet’s entire head.

Meadow looked at the mouth in surprise. She couldn’t believe what she was seeing at first, and didn’t move as she wondered what she should do even as her heart once again filled with an arousal mixed with fear.

Lust took all of Meadows head into her mouth, and then swallowed.

Dawn felt a pulling force seem to bring her upward into Lust, her head enveloped by what she assumed was their throat as she felt her shoulders being licked at by Lust’s lips.

She let out a surprised eep, beginning to wriggle her body as she felt warmth and wetness all around her head. She playfully resisted soon after, thinking, 'This can’t be real, it’s just an illusion or something. There’s no way she could eat a pony the same size as her, right?'

Lust swallowed once more, enjoying the feeling of Meadow’s shoulders entering her mouth and going to her throat as Meadow moved her legs and failed to get any grip on anything that could help her escape.

Meadow could feel her arousal grow, even though she tried not to laugh. This was so strange and hinted at danger in a way, but despite her instinctual attempts to escape, she couldn’t bring herself to believe she really was being eaten, that Lust meant she was tasty so literally.

More of her body entered Lust, and once she had been swallowed further, she blushed deep as her belly ran along Lust’s tongue. She gasped loudly and began to moan as the tongue wormed its way along her teats, sending ripples of strong tingling throughout her lower half.

Meadow squirmed more again with what she could against Lust’s muscled interior. All of the pleasure she felt was heightened as she realized that really was Lust’s tongue wiggling about her lower body. Part of her wondered if she would be kept in place, only teased about her impending ‘doom’ due to the promise to not hurt her, or if they really would eat her, and she’d meet her end with or without any pleasure from her.

Another swallow made her fear start to grow, and her arousal grew with it. Lust’s tongue danced along Meadow’s lower lips and teased it, making her go almost mad with desire, badly wanting to be penetrated or have some release before she would go down.

Meadow panted in Lust’s throat, helpless but wiggling her body inside and out, legs kicking about in ways that gave away just how much pleasure she had. After several long minutes, Meadow was consumed with her own lust, mentally begging for one last release, even if it meant being consumed.

Lust swallowed again, sending Meadow down a little further into the purple mare and leaving her with a growing disappointment as her aching nethers cried out for release and she tried to wiggle her hoof just a bit closer so she could finish the job herself, even as Lust continued to swallow.

It was only a few more seconds after Meadow finally got her hoof in position when she seemed to squeeze through something and fell into another space, being caught and curled up tightly from very strong muscles from every side.

Meadow pined and was determined to at least get that final bit of pleasure, rubbing furiously at herself even as Lust was licking her lips.

"Mmmm… You were so tasty my little pet!" She said, rubbing her large, extended belly.

Meadow moaned, leaning into the belly before getting herself off one last time, shaking and shivering in the tight confines as all of her remaining energy left her in a burst of hot and cold lightning-like energy.

Lust’s stomach tightened more around the mare as she lost her energy to resist. The muscles made it to where she couldn’t move any longer, stuck in the fetal position she was in and with her hoof against her marehood as the walls seemed to press and squeeze tightly around the mare.

Meadow closed her eyes, there was no need to see inside her predator after all.

"This is too strange to be real…" She mumbled.

Lust laid on her side, rubbing her belly in pleasure and shivering with delight for the rest of the night.

Meadow laid there inside her, her surroundings changing until she saw through Twilight's opening eyes. She was still turned on like never before, and wondered if Twilight felt the usual issue that most other males she knew had.

Twilight yawned and stretched, moving her legs briefly before feeling something about the blankets not moving right and a tickling where she didn’t expect. She looked down and noticed a bulge under the blankets.

"The hell?"

Meadow chuckled and then started to stroke it sensually, trying to emulate what lust had done with her.

"Welcome to being a stallion Twilight."

Twilight shuddered at the sudden magic sensation, new feelings spreading as her horn started to glow.

Meadow smiled as she stroked that member, unfamiliar as she was with it, wanting to give them both some relief.

"Very interesting dream I got to have last night, and we both rather desperately need release it seems… seeing as you haven't dealt with this before, please, allow me." Meadow offered.

"I suppose soooo…" Twilight moaned softly as Meadow worked.

Meadow used her magic to keep rubbing with a hand, being gentle and rubbing at the base while using another to be a lot more gentle and sensitive with the tip, knowing exactly how it feels from their shared experience and while she expected each sensation, she smiled as Twilight could not and only heightened their experience.

Twilight wings became stiff as she arched her back. She reacted almost as strongly as Meadow had it seemed, and Meadow was making use of that detail as she teased.

Meadow chuckled, rubbing more firmly, though not too hard, making herself smile as she moved herself down between Twilight’s legs to help entice them further.

"I hear you enjoy a good mare… and seeing as I'm unoccupied, would you like this?" Meadow offered, giving the shaft a kiss as she recreated the slow rubbing against the tip with her lips instead of her hoof.

Twilight shivered, feeling every single movement in detail, their connection still sharing it and reacting as if Meadow were fully present in the world.

Meadow smiled, sliding herself down on the purple stallion, bouncing slowly down as she commented, "I guess the only hard part is the mess that will happen afterward. Lets find out what happens shall we?"

Meadow continued her assault, readily continuing to imitate Lust’s affections she had learned, perhaps moving a bit too quickly in her eagerness to get their arousal down, but Twilight’s repeated moans and stiff body told her it was very welcomed indeed.

Meadow moaned along with Twilight’s own, and after a minute more, she moved herself up along Twilight’s body and rubbed their cheeks together.

"I had such a dirty dream last night… I wonder if that didn’t help. If so, forgive me, I can't control it." she said, trying to imitate the sultry voice of Lust.

Twilight moaned more, growing louder and grabbed Meadow’s flanks firmly, pulling the green mare onto her shaft and thrusting into her.

Meadow whinnied, squirming onto the stallion Twilight with great pleasure from feeling both her own and Twilight’s perspectives, pressing up against her chest and ready for the ride to begin, knowing their fun wasn’t about to stop just yet.

Twilight begin to move Meadow’s hips, holding her flanks firmly in her hands and treating Meadow like a personal full bodied fleshlight, loving every moment of the different sensation. She was used to sex being a gradual building thing, something that often spread through her body. This was so much more focused, so much firey pleasure all in one place inside this little green mare that just hopped onto her to please her.

"Oh gods, hands, you could do so much with those." Meadow pined, happy to work with Twilight’s hands on her body, unintentionally reinforcing Twilight’s view of how Meadow was begging to be used for pleasure as Twilight began to pump faster and faster.

Meadow and Twilight both moaned in the room, both feeling the growing arousal and firmness of the shaft inside Meadow’s body as Twilight went faster and faster out of need. Meadow did what she could to begin rolling her hips with Twilight’s thrusts, trying to get every last bit of pleasure that she could out of this moment. Very briefly, Meadow realized she was having such a good time, and wondered why the hell she had even bothered to hold herself back in the first place.

Twilight’s need grew and her thrusting grew faster and faster. From almost out of nowhere, Meadow saw and felt how Twilight reached forward, and bit Meadow’s neck.

Meadow yelped, holding still as she pressed into the stallion's body by instinct, as if the bite was telling her she needed to fully submit and milk out every bit of seed the stallion had to offer. She pushed her hip back onto the rod inside her as she panted as hard as she could, even enjoying the sharpness of the bite in its own way.

Twilight massed Meadow’s flanks as she pumped her like a toy, beginning to growl and show the submissive mare who was in charge.

Meadow whinnied, saying echoes from her ‘dream’ to lust out loud, "Yes… just like that, I'm yours Twilight, your… little… filly."

Twilight exploded inside of her, taking in a sharp breath as the fire below seemed to intensify along with strong contractions along her length. On and off, then on and off, pulsing and feeling like something was leaving her, emptying her down below.

Meadow felt the explosion, catching all of the mess inside her as she smiled, stroking the shaft up and down with sensual abandon. She used a little extra magic to help and made sure that she caught all the seed into herself and off the fabric of the bed. She smiled, looking back at Twilight with a look of appreciative submission, flicking her tail along Twilight's leg very slowly.

Twilight shivered and twitched her hind legs twice as the orgasm continued for nearly half a minute into the mare on her hips, the final spasm seeming to spurt out into Meadow for nearly two or three seconds before it let go slowly and she began to relax.

Meadow clenched on the shaft, making her passage feel more like a mix of her normal self and some moderately hard beads that kept rolling along the shaft upward, giggling as she spoke up.

"Is my stallion satisfied? I’d say you’re quite potent based on the mess you made inside me."

Twilight blushed lightly and shivered at what was being done to her shaft and the different kind of intensity to the sensation when the orgasm had finished, an ear flicking at what was said being the only extra clue that she loved what Meadow just said too.

Meadow reached carefully to kiss the stallion, slowly pulling herself off and stepping over to the wastebin, getting several tissues as she relaxed and the seed that was put into her seemed to fall onto the tissue.

"So much… and now I'm no longer a virgin, in your dreams or in life." She hummed, adding, "how does it feel, feeling it from the boys' side of things?"

"Like nothing I expected…" Twilight panted. "And what dream?"

Meadow sighed contentedly, putting the seed into the tissues and disposed of them for Twilight before she climbed into bed to stay close to her.

"I dreamt I was in a barracks and a human came along, wanted to have me in a pen. But then some version of you came along and stabbed him in the back as he pulled a pistol at me, calling yourself 'Soldier' then took me over to another version of you called 'Lust.' She… was inventive. I kept being called 'passenger' too."

“Huh, weird… Then again, dreams usually are.” Twilight shrugged.

"Ah, then we had two different dreams.” Meadow shrugged in reply, “That’s good to know at least. As much as I teased about my dream making you excited this morning, I have to admit even when my dreams weren’t lewd, I often still had that issue."

"Ah… Um, what… what did you do near the end there?" Twilight asked. "I don't think marehoods are supposed to do that normally."

"Well, I know you’re the only one that can feel me and see me, but I figured if I used a little bit of magic since I’m not there, we could make things more… fun.." Meadow blushed, starting to feel and act more timid as her certainty from Lust wore off, "I mean, if you didn't like it, I won't do it again."

"Just… it felt like you were here." Twilight said.

"I know, and I think I loved making you feel that way." She said, nuzzling Twilight's side.

Twilight blushed a bit and put an arm around her.

Meadow sighed happily at being held, "I'm never going to leave your side if you keep spoiling me like this."

"I don't think you have a choice kid." Twilight said chuckling.

"I'm saying even if I did have a choice." Meadow laughed.

Twilight smiled and patted her head.

Meadow paused, asking, "So, you don't think it's likely I'd get my body back, huh?"

"I'm not sure… I don't even know how you got in mine, let alone a way to get you back into yours."

"It's fine… I'm tired of being alone." Meadow said, a hint of sadness in her voice..

Twilight pulled her close. "Well, you aren't alone now."

Meadow nodded, snuggling up to Twilight, "And I'll do everything I can to help… Even if I don't know how yet."

"It's fine kid." She said smiling at her.

"It doesn’t feel fine to me… I will look after you. It's not fine if I can't pull my own weight… you name it, and I'll do it." She said, hugging tightly.

"Well, what you did a few minutes ago was very nice." She joked, chuckling briefly.

Meadow nodded, then kissed the length, knowing it would entice her, "If you need me to do it more or more often, then that's what I'll do to start then."

Twilight shivered and her shaft twitched, sliding partly out of its sheath again.

Meadow chuckled, "Up for more already? Isn't there something else we need to take care of? What do you wish Twilight? Do you want some more fun?"

"Um… I… can't really walk through the city with it hard."

Meadow chuckled again, rubbing her fur along it tenderly, "Well, I mean you could just wait a little, unless you like being an exhibitionist. You'll likely grow limp enough you won't have to worry in about an hour, but it's up to you."

It twitched and slid more from its sheath, making Twilight shiver as it felt the tiny movements of air in the room, though it didn’t help that Meadow’s actions helped her to be more attentive to it, or perhaps it was Meadow herself.

Meadow chuckled as she rained kisses along the length, breathing heatedly along it before saying, "It's so big… I'm jealous."

It kept growing as Twilight started to pant. "Wh-why?"

"Because..." she said as she licked the end gently, "It reminds me of Stalwart before we separated."

She blinked. "What do you mean? Didnt...dint you say you were virgin?"

Meadow looked to her then smiled, "Just because we didn't sleep together doesn't mean I didn't notice him when he got hard and held me in his sleep sometimes. I pretended not to see it..." she grew a little sad but shrugged and gave the length a couple gentle kisses as she said, "I miss him, but life goes on for all of us."

Twilight shivered as she learned the same sensation Meadow had with Lust of her ring making a ‘pop’ travel up and down her length.

Meadow giggled and looked up to Twilight, "Somepony's enjoying himself."

Meadow licked along the ring, going up once, going back down to the ring, circling it with her tongue twice before going down the length and licking into the sheath itself. She made sure she was very careful, not wanting to cause either of them pain, and tried to tempt Twilight further by wiggling her hips in front of Twilight with her tail held to the side.

Twilight moaned and gently kissed Meadow’s marehood, growing more and more aroused as she began to return the favor to the mare’s glistening slit.

Meadow twitched, not expecting Twilight to do more than enjoy the view, but she breathed heatedly on the length before she put her lips on the tip and slowly took Twilight's length into her mouth, wrapping it tenderly and mindful of her teeth.

Twilight moaned loudly, her breath going over Meadow’s entrance as she paused and enjoyed the feeling of a mare giving her head. It felt so different in some ways from the marehood she had ravaged before, but the tongue rubbing against the sensitive underside of her shaft was sending all kinds of sparks down her length and into her balls.

Meadow whined, feeling every bit of the teasing sensations Twilight gave as she pushed more of that length down and into her throat, massaging it and humming to imitate the feel of a vibrator on all sides like Lust had done with her.

Twilight moaned loudly, the shaft seeming to still be growing while inside Meadow’s throat.

Meadow giggled, trying to vibrate more as she focused on pleasuring that shaft. She never seemed to gag when she wasn’t paying attention, she almost had once but then slowed down and seemed to be fine once again. She smiled more around the rod and tried to hum louder while bobbing her head up and down the length of her cock.

Twilight panted heavily into Meadow’s wiggling hips, then shoved her muzzle up against the mare’s nethers and slid her tongue deep inside Meadow.

Meadow moaned loudly herself, sending ripples down Twilight’s length. She was feeling more and more of the same pleasure that she remembered from Lust as she kept up her efforts, and didn’t want to stop. She began massaging the whole of Twilight's shaft down to the hilt as she swallowed it down repeatedly, not even noticing if she had to breathe from the amount of pleasure she was receiving through herself and Twilight both.

Twilight moaned loudly into Meadow’s cave, her voice echoing off the walls as her tongue went deep into Meadow and began to write with it.

Meadow whined, trying to imitate the equations onto the shaft in her mouth but she quickly found she couldn't. She bobbed her head on the shaft instead, beginning to twist her head and neck to pleasure her host that way.

Twilight moaned louder still as she felt pressure building behind the shaft, remembering how this was how it felt before she exploded into Meadow’s nethers before.

Meadow giggled in the back of her mind and used her horn magic to provide a hand. She began gently cup, pull, and stroke her balls, using everything she could think of to push twilight to cum and enjoy it utterly.

Twilight tongue wrote faster and faster as she got closer and closer.

Meadow suckled on the shaft, gradually getting stronger and stronger, as if trying to force it to cum by sheer vaccuum as she stroked the large orbs firmly, using her magic to add a second hand to rub firmly at the base of the shaft.

Twilight cried out as her entire body shook, shaft practically spraying seed down Meadow’s throat.

Meadow sighed as she started to lose her concentration from the orgasm they shared and the weight of it. She felt wave after wave of relaxation reach her as she felt those orbs shudder with each pulse of seed. She still used her magic weakly, rubbing at the length to coax out every bit she could, blushing as she noticed it getting onto the sheets this time despite her best efforts.

The stream of off white fluid wasn’t meant to last, and in short order, slowed to a trickle and then a dribble onto the sheets as Twilight finished, laying back and panting.

Meadow smiled, leaning over to give Twilight a kiss on the cheek before leaving her range of vision, resting within. "Enjoying it Twilight?"

Twilight slowly nodded, unable to muster much more energy right then for answering.

Meadow chuckled then blushed, as if realizing what she had done. "Well, I'm glad, if incredibly embarrassed now. I don't know what came over me."

"I don't know either, but I didn't mind it."

Meadow quietly replied, "Good… I… that was a bit of a first for me."

She smiled and patted her head, noticing with amusement how she felt so much more tired from that bout.

Meadow blushed more and wiggled, trying to hide the smile on her face.

Twilight soon rolled onto her hooves and stretched, and where Meadow was, she had a perfect view of Twilight’s flank.

Meadow smiled happily, then acted on impulse and walked up to give her a hug around the flank.

Twilight jumped and bit and looked back at her.

Meadow let go very quickly, afraid she had startled them, "S-sorry, I just… It felt like the right thing to do… to give you a hug."

"It's fine. Just didn't expect it." She chuckled, flicking her tail over Meadow’s muzzle.

Meadow laughed, moving the tail off her snout, "Fine, I'll leave you alone in case I accidentally make you need a round 3. Or at least, I'll stop accidentally arousing you. Just know you’ll feel the need to pee soonish after any orgasm with that."

Twilight simply chuckled and started to head for the bathroom to shower.

Meadow helped with the cleaning of their fur, being thorough on the body while glancing over the sensitive regions deliberately.

Twilight cleaned those areas off herself, then let herself simply enjoy the hot shower. Meadow sighed as they did, enjoying it with her as she rode along passively from inside Twilight while they relaxed. Once done, Twilight got out and began to dry and then turned into Stonewall for when they headed out for the day.

Meadow sighed contentedly as they left, enjoying the feelings coursing through them.

'You’re enjoying a clean body after sex, aren't you?' Twilight asked as they walked.

Meadow laughed, ‘A clean body in general is wonderful, but I have to admit, getting one after clearing out the sex drive for a bit is definitely enjoyable… I feel sorry for whoever is cleaning the sheets though.’

Stonewall laughed. 'I can just imagine their faces.'

Meadow smirked, ‘So how do you like it, enjoying your time as a stallion so far?’

'It's interesting… sort of want to use it on Chrysalis and Dawn more, as I don't really count this as testing it as it was meant for them.'

"The real question is whether that's masturbation or not,’ Meadow chuckled, ‘but i'm ok with not going there.’

'Well, you’re part of me, so… Masterbation I'd say.'

Meadow grinned in spite of herself, "Depends on your definitions, but i'm not picky. anyway, what's on the agenda for today?

Jeron: *sneaks in and gives a fistpump of happiness* finally the commander got some as a male! … now to breed a new generation of drones from her seed, we will be unstoppable, more than we already are!

Chapter 29: Mindscape

View Online

Meadow and Twilight got up the next morning and took care of their morning needs, bantering back and forth a little bit after getting out of the shower before Meadow started to focus more on the task ahead. “Anyway, what's on the agenda for today?’

'Go see how the others are doing, I'm sure Queeny had me followed so she knows I’m ok.' Twilight replied.

'I see. What others are you going to see?'

'Well, Lapdog is probably worried sick as I'm not there.'

'Oh really? Impression I got of her is she'd sooner ditch than stick around, but you know better I guess.' Meadow replied with a little doubt, but not wanting to doubt her host either.

'A lot’s happened.' She said as they approached the castle.

'I see.' Meadow said before noticing in the field of vision, a certain red-coated pegasus flying to a balcony and landing, 'Well, speak of the devil.'

'Yup.' Twilight replied as she made her own way through the castle.

Meadow watched as Storm entered the castle and was unsurprised when Storm met Twilight outside the door to Dawn’s room.

“Morning.” Storm said simply as she knocked on the door for them.

"Morning Lapdog, have a good night?" Storm smiled at her.

"Decent enough, had a couple good meals at least." Storm shrugged, "So what about you, had fun yesterday at all?"

"Not especially no. Was going to, but some things came up." Twilight replied as she knocked on the door when they weren’t answered earlier.

"What things?" Storm asked, her ear flicking as an audible grunt and a set of heavy hooves on the stone could be heard.

"Just a few things." Twilight said, blinking at the sounds.

Storm frowned, not liking being left out of knowing, but turned to the door with confusion at the noises. The pair of mares peeked in as they met a bleary eyed Dawn.

"Morning…" Dawn answered, stepping to the side with a small fumble of her hooves.

"Morning… you alright?" Stone asked as she walked in.

"I'll be fine.” Dawn shook her head, “Foals didn't let me get any sleep. They were constantly kicking."

"Sounds like they are going to be foals no one wants to mess with." Stone chuckled as she closed tell door with her magic.

Dawn groaned and let her eyes droop closed for a second before re-opening them and going back into bed, "So, what now?"

"Well, seems you’re in no shape for what I planned for today, so I guess nothing."

"It’s ok, I'm fine.” Dawn frowned, not wanting to disappoint them, “What were we gonna do?"

Stone glanced at Lapdog, only to realize she wasn’t looking at Dawn and only turned to Stone and shrugged, saying, "She says she's fine.-"

"I still slept, just in pieces. I'll be fine." Dawn insisted. "I’ll just ask for a nap after lunch, that’s all.

"So you are up for it?"

"I am." Dawn said.

"Up for what?" Storm asked, looking between them.

Twilight smiled. "Go look in my saddle bags in the bedroom." Twilight told Dawn.

Dawn nodded and went to them, calling, "I hope it fits."

"Hope what fits? What are you two plotting?" Storm asked, concerned and looking between them.

"It's alright. I promise it's nothing bad my little Lapdog." she said and scratched behind Storm's ear

Storm sighed happily as she received those scratches while Dawn pulled out the outfit in the other room and started to put it on.

"The fabric is so well crafted, I am going to have to thank the drones personally." Dawn said, repeating her words to the drones in the link directly. She knew immediately they were happy they pleased her. They were tailors so people liking their work made them happy.

"Lapdog, do you trust me?" Twilight asked.

Dawn continued to dress, somewhat visible through the still open door to the bedroom. Storm noticed the movement and briefly caught a glimpse through the doorway before looking back to Twilight. "Yeah, why?"

"And you know I wouldn't leave you with someone who would hurt you right?"

"What are you getting at?" Storm asked, sensing something was about to happen that she might not like.

Dawn opened the door to the bedroom further than it already was, displaying the trainer’s clothing she wore, and lack thereof in some places.

"For the next 24 hours it is going to be just you, Dawn and this room." Twilight said to her. "You will do what she says, do you understand?"

"What!?" Storm protested loudly as her wings flared open to chest height, turning back to Dawn and glaring as she ignored Twilight’s mark clear on the chestpiece of their attire. "Why the hay do I have to listen to green? It should be the other way around!"

Dawn stiffened, quite awake after that outburst and mentally preparing for battle, a decisive frown on her face as she debated how to react should Twilight not.

"Enough Lapdog." Twilight said firmly dropping into her natural form.

Storm frowned, slowly lowering her wings, then noticed how Twilight was a Stallion and blushed before she looked back up to Twilight's eyes. Twilight had forgotten about that, gazing sternly at the mare in front of her.

"Lapdog, Dawn has earned her place fully. She is a loyal pet who does what I wish happily and without complaint or annoyance. While you are loyal, this outburst is exactly why I am having Dawn be my official trainer and not you. You will do as she says for the next twenty-four hours, you will respect her, and you will respect her station or you can pack up and say goodbye to your position. Do I make myself clear Fire Storm?" Twilight asked, using her name to show just how much she meant she'd toss her out.

Storm frowned and looked between Dawn and Twilight, seriously considering giving up her position briefly. She paused as Twilight's own words crossed her mind for why she was important, why Twilight needed her. She slowly relaxed and nodded her head, deciding it was worth it to make them happy and keep up with them.

"Fine, for your sake anyway. And what will happen after that? Will we both come to Manehattan?"

"Dawn will be returning to Vanhoover, and you will be coming with me to Manehatten, provided you pass."

"Pass what?" Storm asked.

"If Dawn sees you as having passed what I require in my pets or not. Your future with me is quite literally in her hooves." She said and leaned forward into her ear for emphasis. "So be a good filly, won't you?"

Storm looked at Twilight in surprise, then looked to Dawn with hidden trepidation before looking back at Twilight, “I… I will.”

"How often do you wish status updates master?" Dawn asked.

"Every few hours, Trainer Dawn." Twilight said, reverting to her usual demeanor. "I'll be leaving all of my toys, feel free to use them however you wish. Oh, and do let me know if she is being a good filly or not."

Dawn smiled and bowed while Twilight gave a parting pat to Storm’s head, "As you wish. I trust things will go smoothly."

Storm continued to frown, turning to Dawn as she debated what she'd be put through as Twilight stood and donned her disguise.

"I'll leave you two mares alone then." She said smiling and heading for the door, "See you both in twenty-four hours."

"Take care Master." Dawn called loud enough for Twilight to hear at the door.

Stone chuckled as she walked out of the room and closed the door behind her.

‘I'm not sure I understood some of that, but if Dawn is calling you master, is that something you want me to do?’ Meadow asked her uncertainly.

'No, you’re fine. She is doing that because of the penis.' She said, 'Which reminds me I have an unscheduled date with a certain Queen for the next 24 hours.'

‘And here I was about to ask if you wanted me to remove it.’ Meadow chuckled, ‘I'll have to wait then. What queen are we meeting?"

'The sexy kind, as soon as I find her.'

"Sexy kind? Should i be leaving you two alone in that case?"

'Not at all feel free to hang around~~' she said looking for her mate

Meadow stammered for a few seconds before going quiet, flustered. It was a clear contrast with that morning’s talks.

Stone eventually found the unicorn she was looking for was walking through the halls, approaching her.

"Come with me." Stone said before turning and heading back to the living area of her room, the other unicorn following.

"Is something wrong Stonewall?" She asked.

"Nope, just have 24 hours to kill."

"Ah!" Glory replied in understanding.

Stonewall readily took Glory to her room and began to show her exactly how good of a time they could have together, Chrysalis making sure she didn’t miss this opportunity to get what she could out of Stonewall while they were like this.

Dawn trained Storm while Twilight showed her mate a good time, going easy on her at first, until the inevitable rebellion occurred. Dawn snapped in anger, asserting her dominance once again as she had when Storm was drunk, then used her magic to forge a link, to share her own hardships and feelings as she fought issue after issue. She wanted Storm to understand exactly how that behavior was bad, why she was indeed a better person than her, and this was her way of doing it. The kindness of her human and pony side had begun to mingle with the strength of the changeling side of her.

Dawn gave her first report to the queen at the three hour mark, having taken up a form that was a hybrid between her old human self and her current pony self.

"Legate Dawn wishing to pass the report to Twilight when she wakes my queen." She said, echoing the words through the link to Storm, who could vaguely be felt through the Legate, feeling remorse and a broken pride as Dawn groomed her back.

'I shall pass it on my daughter.' Chrysalis replied, having watched their training keenly and was already pleased at what she sensed in Storm. Her daughter was strong.

‘Lapdog had submitted, though with continual hesitation until she snapped and fought over dominance. I trust you can tell the result. Please also inform Twilight that while she did not obey her owner’s instructions before, it appears she has learned some humility, and I consider her rebellion as dust in the wind should she continue advancing in her lessons with me at this rate.’ She paused, adding to her link privately, 'and thank you for thinking I'm strong.’

'I shall. Your final report is the one that decides Lapdog’s fate with Twilight.' Chrysalis smiled, saying it loud enough for Lapdog to hear through the spell.

Storm shuddered as she heard Chrysalis' voice and asked, "W-who was that?"

'That, my dear Lapdog, is Queen Chrysalis, mate of your master, and I am her second in command.'

'And my Daughter.' The queen added with pride.

Storm's feelings of surprise at the realization Dawn really was part of the hive despite the chitin and other things before hit Dawn and the link anew, a hint of fear mixed in from her past.

‘I feel horrible I keep forgetting that, despite having such a good parent.’ Dawn apologized, ‘Still, I think her reaction was well worth it no? I am sure she will do well when my time is through with her... and we haven't even gotten to any fun times yet.'

'I know you will do well. Have fun with your toy!' the queen said, again loud enough so Lapdog could hear it, then returned to managing the hive.

Storm laid on the bed, putting her head down on Dawn’s lap and tucking her legs under her.

"You… weren't kidding… you aren't just any changeling." Storm mumbled.

"Correct. I am also not just any human, not just any pony, and not because of my being a changeling." Dawn said softly, lacing her words with kindness as she began to use her hands to stroke their back, "Some of my memories are proof of that."

"I... I had no idea."

"And this is why I was patient, even through your words, your attitude, your snide comments... You would have had to do far more to wound me, yet in spite of that, I chose to treat you with kindness because I knew exactly how much such words and actions would hurt... and now you know as well."

Dawn moved over and started to get out the harness for Storm, intent on continuing her lesson that she knew how to be kind, and that at least a base level of respect should be granted until someone demonstrates it is worth taking away. She secured the mare and groomed them as best she could, noting how well cared for they were already. When she got to the wings, she slowed and considered the state of her own.

"Lapdog, I will require you to teach me how to preen once you are out of the harness. I… have not learned how yet." Dawn admitted, having ignored the constant itching of her wings, the last time she had tried to preen herself she had hurt herself a lot and accidentally damaged the feather that was trying to grow.

"I could tell, your feathers were almost as bad as Night's before he admitted it." Storm chuckled.

Dawn paused her grooming before quietly saying, "And what would Twilight say if you replied to her that way?"

"Sorry... m-mistress..." Storm said, mumbling out those words.

"Out of all the memories I shared, including that of our battle against Svikopi, you still have your pride over me?" Dawn asked sadly.

"No! I just…" Storm sighed before grumbling, "It's so damn weird, calling you that."

"I agree. We only have one mistress, even if she is a master now until she undoes the spell." Dawn said with a mischievous smile, "And that is why you will call me Trainer."

"Yes Trainer... just... don't stop brushing, ok?" Storm said.

Dawn held back her brush, slowing down to an absolute crawl as she replied, "Do we need a repeat of the last lesson, about who is in control?"

"N-no ma'am!" Storm said quickly, "I mean trainer..."

"Good.” Dawn smiled, continuing to make use of her hybridized form and started scratching along Storm’s back and sides, giving a massage when she felt like she needed a break from scratching.

Storm sighed, shivering in place at the happiness and relaxation. Dawn could sense her queen’s amusement at Dawn’s technique. She knew that the spells for implanting triggers for conditioning them were most effective when they were relaxed and receptive and she was working them to that state in her own way.

'So you are pleased with my approach my queen?' Dawn asked, happy at the idea they would approve. 'have I done well?'

'Quite, and I know Twilight will be as well if you keep this up.’ Chrysalis replied.

'Good. I have notified the caretakers of my intent to return to the hive to bear my children. They seemed pleased, as they were anxious about a changeling giving birth outside of it.' she commented. 'I still need to remember to ask them about what I should do about my pregnancy, or when it is time to give birth what they would expect or wish me to do.'

Dawn smacked her forehead as she realized she could just go ahead and ask. She promptly did so, even as her facepalm invoked a look of concern from Storm, but she ignored the trainee as she awaited the response.

They explained her body and instincts will know what to do. The answer was vague enough that she proposed the idea about altering her body so the foals could be just lifted out of her womb cavity when the time comes. She simultaneously asked if something else would be ideal, and finished her train of thought with a request to adjust her room in the hive to have a nursery area for her foals.

She was quickly warned, as the workers of the hive began the modifications, that the idea could be done, but was risky and usually used for emergencies.

Dawn sent her understanding and looked over the plans for the room’s alteration while she continued to groom Storm’s back.

She rolled Storm onto her side, encountering no resistance as the Pegasus sought out more caressings when the report came back. The room would have a place for the eggs to be laid and the nymphs kept safe while a chest for toys would be placed along one of the walls near their nesting area.

‘What makes you think they would be laid as eggs?’ Dawn asked with interest, ‘What happens if they are more pony than changeling and then need different things to be cared for?’

All work on the room was put on hold as they sent confusion about their arrangements. All changelings laid eggs, they couldn’t fathom anything else happening with a changeling of the hive.

‘It’s all right. We will take this one step at a time, and alter our reactions accordingly.’ Dawn relayed, giving instructions for a more pony-like nursery with small crib, changing area and possible ventilation for the garbage in addition to what they planned on. She then relayed to the caretakers ‘I think when I arrive, I will wish to see and care for some nymphs until I give birth.’

There was a knock on the door, and Dawn quickly shifted back to her innocuous princess state, hiding her outfit and collar before pulling a blanket over Storm, whispering, "Rest Storm. I will come back for you to spoil you more."

"Yes trainer..." Storm said breathily.

Dawn almost was envious of their relaxation for a second, but then remembered Storm wouldn’t have done anything like this if their roles were reversed.

"Princess Dawn, It's Sergeant Stem." Stem said before she opened the door.

"Ah, good timing Sergeant Stem. How's your night vision?" She asked, intent on asking him a favor despite knowing she seemed to have come out of nowhere.

"I, fairly good... why?" Stem asked, brows furrowed and eyes suggesting she was behaving oddly.

"Good. We are going to need arrangements for me to return home to the-” Dawn said, catching herself as she prevented herself from saying the hive, “tree home that I have. I also figured we could show you to the settlement I requested the princesses provide to our allies, east of my home. The reason for the night vision was because some of it is underground."

"So you're not going back to Manehattan?" He asked with mild surprise.

"Sergeant... I went from barely into my second trimester into the final weeks of the third trimester, for reasons I do not want to explain just yet, and I have guards beyond my husband that are quite insistent I be close to them and their protection."

"I see… Well that… that does negate part of my reason for being present." he replied, seeming puzzled.

"Oh?" Dawn asked, hopeful he would be out of her mane in that case.

"Don't play dumb with me princess." he said sternly. "I know you're acutely aware of what I'm here for, and neither of us have to like it, but it does us no good to pretend it's not an issue." He cleared his throat before adding, "I'm also here to help about the other matter discussed. Do you need any research materials to get started? I'm well versed in magical theory and am top of my class, should you need my help."

"I… yes, actually. Request from Celestia and Luna permission to move the Mirror that I attempted to fix and bring it safely to my home in Van Hoover. I will end up needing it as a reference point for their project."

"I can do that." he nodded, "I'm guessing you're busy so I'll leave you alone. Catch you in the morning then?"

"Actually, Sergeant? If you could get ask the kitchen to provide some pizza for dinner, that'd be amazing..." Dawn asked.

"I… Yes your highness, though that would be better suited to some of the other servants of the castle." Stem corrected, adding, “Then we shall start your lessons on the train ride to your home.”

“Thank you.”

Dawn watched him walk off, looking down at his flank and assessing him subtly. She chuckled and quietly commented after she closed the door, "Shame he's not as well equipped as Stalwart... but then again, he's not an earth pony."

'Definitely quite attractive though,’ The queen commented, still watching through her eyes ‘He’s forward and honest too.'

'Very much so. I am going to enjoy the moment when I can be honest with him in turn and surprising him with my quarters in the hive.' Dawn replied, smiling satisfactorily at the idea of getting him back for his very stiff attitude. 'I have the sneaking suspicion however that he is not one to play around, which is a shame... he looks like he hasn’t had any fun in a very long time.'

'Oh I’m sure you will have no trouble getting him into your bed if you want him to.’ Chrysalis suggested.

'Only if his morals do not prevent him from doing so... then again, if he is in the hive, I certainly don't mind letting him slowly wake up to a pleasurable sensation, blindfolded by an unseen force until he comes helplessly and when he runs out of seed and pulls off the blindfold, all he will see is the mess he made on the floor. ... actually, thinking of that, how often do the floors get cleaned, or are they self cleaning?'

‘Oh you are my daughter.’ Chrysalis laughed in the link, thoroughly amused, ‘You think like a changeling should.’

‘My only regret as your daughter is not becoming so sooner.’ Dawn chuckled in reply as the link informed her that the hive material was somewhat self cleaning, partly magical and partly natural.

Dawn continued to groom and spoil Storm, getting her to repeat her title multiple times in the process with no hesitation, and near the end of her second report, endearment. She began using magic to imitate the training she had received from Twilight from what felt like so long ago as she made her report.

"New report my queen. It seems Lapdog has embraced humility and willingness to serve, while also learning respect, at least toward me if no one else. I cannot judge it accurately. We will see how she progresses, but her peaceful sleep makes me jealous and I shall be accompanying her in sleep for the next few hours. Do not expect a report for that segment due to this."

'That is fine.’ Chrysalis replied, still pleased with Dawn’s sneaky idea toward the Sergeant intended to babysit her power. ‘Rest well my daughter.’

'I will mother... Thank you for your continued support... something I will never stop being grateful for.' Dawn replied with sincerity, curling up near Storm as fatigue hit her like a wave. 'I will continue to make you proud.'

She began slipping into dreams of foals rubbing against her belly, begging for milk and being fed as she reached for nymphs to hold them and share all the love she was capable of giving. It was a good dream and one the caretakers ensured the nymphs shared and fed on.

<<<<<o>>>>>

The commander had fallen asleep after making sure she enjoyed every moment with her mate alone together for a long time. Meadow had tried to stay disconnected from it out of respect to them, though she was not able to block some feelings that came through from the shared senses. Now, Meadow found herself in the dark room once more like the prior night Twilight slept.

Meadow looked around, seeing the dark room once again. Like the prior night, she noticed the door with the light leaking through the crack under the door. The first time, she had stayed in the room, hearing noises and otherwise cowering there in worry at the strange situation. Now that she knew nothing was going to happen to her in the dark room, she reached for the knob and turned it, wondering what she would see.

She was met with a hall of a barracks, looking down at the door after door after door. Memories started to come back as she remembered she had seen this before. She had gone down the hall and into town and…

Meadow blushed as she left down the hall and retraced her steps, intent on exploring. She didn’t mind seeing Lust, but she wasn’t in the mood for what they were able to offer just yet, not after all the things Twilight had done.

She eventually found herself in the town again and began calling out to see who else lived in this strange land.

"Hello? Anyone else home?"

She saw Lust's home by following her path before, then looked across the street, seeing a similar house, only this one had brighter colors and a heart on the door.

Meadow knocked on that door, rather liking the look of it. "Hello? New neighbor coming to say hi..."

The door slowly opened and a purple eye looked out of the crack.

"H-hello?" Twilight’s voice came out, sounding hesitant and easily frightened.

"Hi, I'm Meadow Dawn. I’m what Soldier and Lust called the passenger. May I ask who you are?" She said gently with a smile.

"I’m… I’m… Love." she said in that quiet voice.

"Oh hello Love! We got to meet Chrysalis just a bit ago!" She said with some enthusiasm and embarrassment. "I don’t know much about her yet, but-"

"You met Chrysalis?" the voice said with much less shyness. Her voice betrayed how she began to smile and even her eye softened into the subtle signs showing she was as she kept peeking out the door, "What did you think? Isn't she wonderful? So beautiful and smart and kind!"

"She’s not like any pony I’ve met. She…” Meadow said, hesitating as she thought of a compliment she could give, “is quite good at her forms from what I've seen.”

"Oh yes! She is amazing. So wonderful, and kind, and caring." Love said through the crack in the door.

"Would you be willing to tell me more? I’m trying to find ways to help Twilight and it seems like I should learn more about her since she's so important to her.” Meadow asked.

Love froze and looked back and forth. She had clearly been very startled and looked like she was weighing her options, eyes staring at Meadow, flickering from left to right as if looking for something. Meadow almost was about to tell her nevermind and she didn’t want to be an inconvenience when she heard Twilight’s voice.

"One moment." Love said before she closed the door. There was a clattering sound, then a second, then a third and fourth and fifth. Meadow blinked at the realization of so many locks when the door opened again. "Come in come in quickly."

“Yes ma’am.” Meadow nodded and moved inside, standing near the door, in plain sight so they wouldn’t be jumpy.

The door was shut and she got her first look at Love. She looked like a normal unicorn Twilight, only her body was covered in scars both big and small. It was like she had been torn up by wild animals using claws, teeth and knives as she went about locking a dozen different types of locks on the door behind her.

Even part of her mane looked as if it had been torn out, beyond dishsheveled. Even her tail was in disarray. Meadow’s heart ached at the sight. It showed exactly how much Twilight had been hurt in the past from what she pieced together about this place.

"Chysalis is a strong queen, isn’t she?" Meadow whispered gently, trying not to let her sadness show.

"The strongest!" She said happily as she tested the door’s locks.

Meadow noticed how all the windows were boarded up from the inside, the only light came from the candles in the room as she turned and started to walk deeper in, a noticeable limp to her right front leg.

Meadow shed a tear in sympathy, wanting desperately to heal her, to undo the damage… no one deserved that much pain, even though she knew she felt almost as badly damaged.

They went into what could only be described as a panic room that was well lit, it was clear the rest of the house was unused as there was bed here, food, a desk, parchment with inkwell and quills, and everything one needed to live.

The walls were covered in still photos of Chrysalis, Violet, Twilight's friends and family, and the princesses all taken from Twilight's POV. There were even a few small ones of Dawn.

Most were Chrysalis and Violet with Celestia, Cadence, Twilight's parents and brother as well as her friends all being about even in number and size.

"It’s beautiful." Meadow said, allowing some of her sadness in empathy to be replaced with happiness at their friends or loves.

"Soldier and Engineer set it up for me." Love smiled as she closed the heavy steel door behind Meadow. "Soldier is always coming by to check on me every 2 hours and Lust is always coming to visit once a week at least. Engineer sends me letters to talk about what she's working on and Doc visits twice a month to make sure I'm doing ok."

"I’m glad… I have to admit, for all that you’ve been through, you deserve the best. That’s why you have Chrysalis, right?" Meadow said, concern clear as she tried to focus on the good in what she said, realizing how fragile they were.

"Oh yeah! She's great, amazing even, and so is my little flame!" She said, walking over and hopping into the bed where a lot of the pictures seem to spread from, with a large picture of Chrysalis and Violet together, the filly riding on the Queen’s back with a big smile while standing on the ceiling

"Oh, is that their foal then?"

"Yes it our foal." She said and grabbed another picture form the wall. It was of Violet being picked up by Twilight, her hands viable under the baby filly’s armpits.

"Oh my god, she's adorable!” Meadow smiled, “What's she like?"

"She's the smartest, best filly ever, that's what she's like." Love said proudly.

There were a few more pictures, showing Violet and Chrysalis or Violet and Twilight. Other pictures included Twilight’s old friends.

"Ahhh. You have so many good ponies around you." She said gently, laying down by her with a respectful distance of a couple hooves so she didn’t startle them.

"Yes I do. I'm one of the luckiest mares in the world!" She said smiling wide and scooting a bit further from Meadow.

Meadow nodded, not having the heart to disagree openly based on the scars. She instead said, "Sorry, I might have laid down a bit too close..."

"I-it’s fine… no harm done. I just don't like to be touched." She said and quickly looked around grabbing a random picture off the wall. "Look! This was Violet saying her first word in Pony." She said holding a picture out of a much smaller Violet with blocks. "It was Friendship, can you believe that?"

Meadow laughed softly, "I can. How did you and Chrysalis meet?"

"She took over Canterlot during my BBBFF's wedding in a massive surprise attack after impersonating my foalsitter." Love said happily.

Meadow blinked, not understanding what she just heard, "I... bet that left an impression."

"Oh it did! You should have seen how she brought down Celestia and trapped her in a cocoon, and then she stopped me and my friends from getting to the Elements. She is the only one to ever successfully take over the capital."

Meadow dropped her jaw, as she couldnt believe what she heard. She said nothing, not wanting to offend, but loving someone who was desired for their abilties to take over a country and commit such things? It was difficult to understand.

"Yeah her plan was brilliant. She really did her homework on the EoH and knew without me they were useless. So she was just out of character enough around me that I'd see it but no one else who didn't know her wouldn't just chalk up to a bride-to-be with a very-soon-to-be-husband so that I'd confront her.”

“Once I was banned from the wedding, she was free to get rid of me as no one would question why I wasn't around.

“She then taunted me as Cadence to get me to attack the real one and possibly dispose of her. That failing, she had her old bridesmaids as brainwashed guards as me and Cadence couldn't harm them while they'd be free to attack! That failed, and when we burst in, she thought on her hooves and started monologuing so everyone stopped and listened, buying her army the time they needed to break through the city’s shield and invade. It was brilliant!" She said happily

Meadow chuckled, it was so convoluted it was amazing. She tried to write that speech down mentally to review later before saying, "So what did you do when you realized that’s what happened? How did you two get together?"

"I tracked her down and sent a battalion of Flame-troopers into her hive to burn it till she surrendered." Love said cheerfully. "After that, I made her my second in command as she had shown her brilliance as a tactician and a real cut throat mentality for protecting what kept her hive alive."

"So, you two got together because of war and her ability to survive?" Meadow asked, still feeling confused.

"No, we got together because we got drunk and Lust jumped her, eventually starting a very long relationship where I didn't even realize how I felt till we started dating, and that was after getting pregnant." Love explained.

"And that’s how Violet was born." Meadow confirmed.

"Yup. Only after we became an alicorn." She said. "Then we started dating and I slowly realized why I kept keeping pictures of her wasn't because she was the only one I could really trust, but because she occupied a lot of my mind because I was in love with her."

"Parents do… should… love their foals." She replied in a sadly wistful tone. She thought to herself, doubting she was loved by them anymore.

Love looked strained and started trying to find another picture to talk about.

She looked around, noticing the picture of alicorn Dawn and said, "You think about Dawn a little too?"

Love nodded as she had a few pictures of her sharing a meal with Dawn. She then caught sight of one of herself in the bathroom after Twilight dried off as well as them talking in the hotel. Meadow looked on in surprise, not expecting pictures of herself in there at all. She noticed how Love seemed nervous and Meadow decided to let her have space to recover.

"Well, you've been quite kind letting me in Love. I don't want to intrude on your hospitality though if you need a break." She said gently, "Would you like me to check on Medic or someone else, or would you like me to stay?"

"Um… no, not… it’s, um… fine if you go." Love said.

Meadow understood from what she saw how Love was willing to let her in, but struggled to be comfortable while she was in her presence. Meadow smiled gently and spoke softly at her.

"You were a kind hostess Love. I hope we can be friends as we keep meeting. I loved hearing your stories and I would love to hear more later if you feel up to it. And if you ever need anything, let me know and I will grant it if it's in my power." Meadow said, getting up slowly so she didn’t startle the mare.

Love moved and opened the door for her. Once Meadow left, she redid the locks after peeking out the hole in the door.

Meadow smiled at her still, feeling her heart once again empathize toward that scarred body, limp and all, and tried quite hard not to cry. Love had suffered much, but she hoped that they gained far more than Meadow herself knew or understood yet.

"Where could I find Medic anyway?" Meadow asked as they were closing the door.

"Doc is in her office most likely." Love said before closing the door and the sound of the locks clicking echoed.

"Wait, but where is her office?" Meadow called, confused.

The final lock click was heard and then nothing.

Meadow sighed, then wandered about the town, looking for something that appeared like a doctor's office or a clinic or anything that would give it away.

After a little bit of wandering, she spotted a pony walking the streets in the distance. She followed that pony, moving quickly so she didn't lose sight of them. They seemed to be heading for some sort of large warehouse type building, pulling a cart filled with scrap metal.

Meadow continued following them to the building, then knocked on the door.

Unlike the others she had visited, the door was metal and in a few moments it opened to reval… she thought it was a unicorn Twilight based on the mane, but it was tied up into a ponytail behind them and they wore a jumpsuit with a few stains from oil and a welder’s mask.

"Hey there, I'm Meadow. I’m trying to get to know everyone and saw you walk by."

The mare stepped to the side not saying anything.

"What are you doing, can I help?" Meadow asked.

The mare closed the door and went to the cart of scrap metal and started to unload it.

Meadow followed to the cart, "Where do you want this put?" She asked, as another way of offering her help.

The pony didn't say anything as she started sorting the items into boxes of other scrap that was smaller. Meadow noticed the pattern and started to do the same, doing her best to match based on what she saw. Perhaps they weren’t able to speak for some odd reason.

The room was filled with tools and equipment, looking like a mechanic’s shop mixed with a lab. A big set of clues were various items in different states of repair.

Meadow struggled heavily, constantly worried she'd make a mistake, but tried as best she knew how.

The pony put a hoof on her when she started to get things a bit too wrong, and while she was corrected, she couldn’t help but feel like they were smiling warmly behind the mask.

Meadow smiled slightly at a fifth goofup and blushed, "Sorry, I’m not really smart when it comes to parts."

Despite her hardships and another correction by the mare, she kept trying to put things away anyway and soon the cart was empty.

Meadow stretched when it was over and smiled. "Did we get it all?"

The scavenger pony nodded and started to go towards one of the incomplete machines, this one looking like some sort of tractor.

"If you're busy, I can go look for the others and visit you another time… would that be better for you?" Meadow asked, following her.

The mare shrugged, signaling it wasn't an issue.

"So what are you working on, it looks like a tractor to me."

She pointed at a drawing on a loose piece of paper that looked like some sort of harvester

"Oh nice! Did you design it yourself, or just fixing it?"

She looked back and tapped the side of her head as her magic opened the side of the engine compartment and she started looking in it

"Damn. My dad was a civil engineer, but I didn't inherit his math abilities, got stuck on pre-calc..."

She shrugged and pointed at all the random books being used as a shelf and other items showing she wasn't formally taught.

"You have a really good head on your shoulders, if you learned from all this around you. May I look at it?"

She nodded and Dawn go the impression that she was smiling and she pointed at a tool on the work bench

She grabbed the tool and offered it to her. "Any recommendations where to start?"

She took it and pointed at one of the small parts containers and pointed at an area in the engine that needed a small pieces of a certain design

Meadow nodded, grabbing the pieces in the diagram after a brief look, confirming she got it right with the diagram before handing them off

The pony took them and started to work pointing at a locker by the door.

Meadow went to the locker, intending to open it. When she did, she saw a dark green jumpsuit and a pair of tinted goggles hanging in it.

She blinked and got it out, "Safety gear to stick around huh?"

She nodded head still in the machine working

Meadow quickly but carefully got into it and put on the goggles, lightly surprised it fit perfectly and going over to the engineer pony, patting her back when she was done with a grin.

"Awesome work! We gonna check if it works now?"

She shook her head and pointed to another parts container then another area of the engine.

"Ah..." Meadow shrugged, "a work of love is never done..." she said, wondering how long Twilight would stay asleep.

The two worked on the machine for the next couple of hours and then she found herself waking up in the hooves of the Queen as Twilight half way woke up and snuggled further into the arms of her mate and sighed contently.

Meadow giggled happily for Twilight, echoing what Love said before, "You are a very lucky mare."

'Mmmmm thanks....' she sleepily thought, not really wanting to get up

Meadow chuckled, petting and scratching Twilight's side and back with magic. 'You deserve it...' she said, with a mix of compassion and solemn tone.

'Mmmmmmm....' Twilight thought as she was scratched.

'Had that dream again... only i met a couple other ponies, one who tried to tell me about how you and your queen met…'

'Oh?' She asked lazily

Meadow nodded, repeating Love's description from memory, surprised at how accurate it seemed.

"A bit... interesting, but it’s only a dream right?" Meadow said.

'Mhmmmm....sure.....' she said enjoying the scent of her mate as she held her close.

'I'll leave you alone... enjoy your mate.' Meadow said, trying to hide her disappointment at not being listened to, only heard.

Twilight was half asleep at this point. Meadow observed, glad to be feeling what it was like to have someone against her, even if she still felt alone.

After a bit, Twilight started to stir. She opened her eyes and yawned, only to have it interrupted by an alert from the queen, as she became active when Twilight did.

Chrysalis checked in on Dawn, discovering they were waking as well, with Dawn beginning to relax the trainee, being gentle with them at first.

Twilight smiled and nuzzled the queen before starting to get up. She had missed her morning run, but naturally it wasn't her fault, there was a beautiful mare in her bed all night!

'Good morning daughter. How did you sleep?'

'I slept decently.’ Dawn smiled as she replied, ‘Stalwart makes for a fun little cuddlebug, but it's nice having a soft bodypillow like this... her fur smells like strawberries. I never would have expected that, maybe oranges or some other stronger scent, and I love the scent of strawberries. I'm going to show her gentleness, and have her be trained in proper requests and titling. How did you, your mate, and Meadow sleep?'

'Not sure about Meadow, but Twilight slept good.' The queen said and sent an image of them nuzzling before Twilight got up, giving the queen a little flash.

Dawn chuckled, 'Enjoy your mate mom. You deserve nothing less than the best.'

Dawn continued to train Storm, breaking her softly into positive reinforced acceptance of her role as pet, letting her enjoy every bit of the reward given but only when done and done correctly. She soon resumed her magic use to accelerate their training, being very careful not to change anything of who Storm was, and focused on helping her know exactly what Twilight would require of her.

Soon the 24 hour mark came and there was a knock on the door at exactly the 24th hour.

Dawn opened the door, weary, but expectant. Behind her, Fire Storm stood in the room, at attention yet seeming at ease with where she was, not wearing her harness, yet appeared calmer.

"Afternoon Princess. May I come in?" Stonewall asked formally since she was in the hall way.

"Of course my good guard, come in." Dawn smiled, stepping backward and turning ninety degrees to the side to allow him in. "I trust you had fun with my gift from before?"

"Quite." Stone smiled back, adding when the door was closed. "You can undo the spell now."

Dawn nodded, performing the spell to revert her back to a mare. It didn't take long.

"It is done mistress."

Stone dropped the disguise and stretched in her natural form. "Mmm… that feels good, being a mare again."

"I can imagine, having been stuck as a stallion while being a mare at heart for a couple decades.” Dawn chuckled, “On the plus side, you are back, and Lapdog's training session is complete.”

Stonewall looked over at her. Fire Storm swallowed, but acted as if she had not heard anything. She knew she was being evaluated and wanted nothing risked on this.

"We had a hiccup at first, but, I'm pleased to report that she's come a long way in having more empathy, respect, and understanding… all it took was a couple memories shared." Dawn chuckled. "Once that was over we went over all you might require of her as your pet. In my eyes, she passes, but she needs to pass your inspection as well."

"You may go get yourself some food and stretch your legs.” Twilight nodded, “The rest of the day is yours to do with as you please, Trainer."

Dawn nodded in her bow, going to get food even as she yawned, leaving Storm looking at Twilight with barely suppressed trepidation.

Twilight looked at her and began to circle her.

Storm looked ahead, glancing at Twilight periodically but briefly, as if she knew she were being examined and tried to behave for it.

Twilight opened Storm’s wings and looked them over. Ran a hand over her back. Lifted her tail.

Storm allowed her to do as she wished with little issue. She felt more conscious than she did before, but also calm and comfortable, as if she had gained a sense of confidence that was more than surface deep.

Twilight was looking at her marehood to gauge how she reacted

Storm no longer blushed, simply held her tail to the side for Twilight's pleasure until she was done

"Hmm. Pity… I liked the blush." She said, dropping the tail as she circled Storm more.

"Well, you only were looking after all, right?" Storm quietly said, then added with a slight delay, "mistress?"

"Yes, but I found the blush cute when I looked."

"I'll… work on letting it out more," She said, shuffling in place as she stopped suppressing how she actually felt, "Trainer said I needed to not be shy."

"This is true, but blushing isn't being shy in the manner she meant. She meant not letting me see kind of shyness."

"Ah. If that's what you want mistress." Storm said, starting to feel a blush come on at her mistake. She didn't quite understand why she didn't blush before and why now when they weren’t looking, but there was a feeling of nakedness to herself now that she didn't have before. It was like she wasn't being weighed just for her appearance, but for other parts of her, previously seen as strong, now seen as vulnerable compared with these two.

Twilight noticed the blush and found it interesting. She stared for a moment, and Storm stared back. She tried to be the way she was with her hardened personality, and yet it faltered and her eyes looked away.

"What?"

"You are quite horny." She said simply As if it were a fact

Storm blushed a little more and said, "Well, Dawn did a whole lot of teasing, not a whole lot of fucking."

"You're not horny at all."

"But…” Storm frowned, her mood lessening, “I thought you noticed I was..."

"Interesting." She said. "Cum."

Storm blinked, feeling a tingle across her back that made her fur stand on end, "Uhm, come again?"

"Orgasm." She said with more authority.

Storm felt more of her fur stand on end and she shivered visibly, "Ok, how are you doing that?"

"Doing what?" She said, tilting her head not seeing more than a little shiver.

"Nevermind then I guess..."

‘Guess I only imagined what I saw.’ Twilight thought about the blush as she continue to circle Storm.

Storm resumed her stance as she felt those feelings subside, relaxing as she awaited a verdict.

"Who are you?"

"Lapdog." She replied simply

"And what are you?" Twilight smiled.

"A pet lapdog to you." Storm answered, thinking, ‘but not to anyone else.’

"And who am i?"

"Mistress Twilight, or Mistress Stonewall if disguised."

"And what does that mean?" Twilight smiled a little more.

"I'm your pet. You look out for me, and I make you happy." Storm replied, keeping it plain and simple.

Twilight smiled and patted her head in approval while making her chuckle.

"Took a while to realize I'm just not in the same league as you both... still sinking in really." She said, ending softly.

"Don't sell yourself short though Lapdog. I wouldn't have been interested in you if you weren't strong and who you were."

Storm shrugged, but couldn't wipe the smile coming back to her face, with a hint of smugness still remaining.

Twilight smiled. She liked that, she enjoyed that Lapdog fought her and let her hunt her every time.

Storm stood still and asked, "We ready to get back to Manehattan? Hunt down some criminals?"

"In the morning. Chrysalis is buying our tickets and going to spend time with Dawn. Tomorrow we head for Manehatten."

"Fair enough." Storm nodded.

Twilight smiled and patted her head at the acceptance.

"So, what'll we do then if Chrysalis is dealing with Dawn?" Storm asked, her fur settling but fluttered her wings as she felt excited.

"I was thinking of putting you through your paces."

"I'm game." Storm said, her stance showing her ready competition about her, grinning confidently

"Hmm. First, … show me your body." Twilight said and went to sit on the bed.

Storm blushed briefly, not expecting that and her mind starting to assume that they were going to act on her position.

"Well,” She hesitated briefly, “what do you wanna see?"

"Everything."

Storm took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and rose to her hind legs. If twilight wanted to see it all, and she herself needed the exercise, she would slowly do her fighting routine and stretches.

Storm began with various leg stretches, trying to focus on them and them only even as she knew Twilight was watching silently. She imagined an intense gaze on her as she did, as if she were being assessed. She continued and felt both her confidence and self awareness go up.

She noticed Twilight seemed to react to specific exercises, and did those a second time and longer when she finished her usual routine.

Twilight watched for a while longer, then gave a command. "Go make lunch."

Storm frowned as she went down to her hooves. She couldn’t help the feeling like she had disappointed Twilight somehow.

“Want something specific?"

"Surprise me."

Storm appeared worriedly thoughtful as she trotted out the door, preoccupied with the instinct she had just gotten.

'She's pretty cute, but not my type...' Meadow said to Twilight.

Dawn was oblivious to the plans Twilight mentioned, and was eating her food amidst kick after kick from her goals, making her wince and difficult not to groan.

'These two had better be healthy! They're trying to kill me from the inside!'

Twilight came out to follow her. 'She is usually a lot more… lively.' twilight ssid. 'I hope I didn't make a mistake with having her trained.'

'Maybe she's just afraid or something? I don’t know...' Meadow said.

Dawn gasped suddenly and pushed herself away from the table as her belly fought back, constricting painfully. By instinct she reached out to Chrysalis for advice.

'Breath daughter. I have alerted medical ponies and they are on the way. If anyone asks I was with you when this happened.'

Chapter 30: Bonding

View Online

Dawn nodded slowly to her mom, wincing as she felt all of her stomach muscles contract. She contorted her face, determined not to let out a sound and disturb others.

"Princess Dawn, you are in pain?" An unfamiliar voice asked.

She looked for the source of that voice and there was Sgt Stem, looking at her in concern.

"D-did my water break?" She asked, the contractions stopping and let her breathe heavily once more.

"It doesn't appear so, no. Here, let's get you somewhere more private than the cafeteria." He said, lifting her with his magic.

Dawn felt her float, trying not to resist and let him move her, even if it made her feel helpless.

"My room would be fine." She said before another contraction hit her strongly and took away her voice.

The queen was quickly heading for the room to warn Twilight.

Dawn squirmed and Stem slowed, looking at her with concern, "Are you uncomfortable?"

"I feel like I'm fucking about to give birth, what the hell do you think?" She said through gritted teeth.

"That you speak too plainly too readily." He said simply.

Dawn was enraged, taking that pain and charging up her magic so she could punish the insolent stallion. She barely managed, with a great effort of will, to power it back down.

"Don't... ever... insult a mare when they're in labor. You won't live long i-" She winced again, breathing as she was instructed, though finding it more and more difficult.

Stem set her down, concerned, but getting the message as he looked at her, "I should contact a nurse." He said before his horn glowed.

A medical team, the group summoned by the queen, ran quickly down the hall in Dawn’s direction no sooner than he had stopped.

'In and out Dawn. Breath slowly.' Chrysalis instructed.

Dawn breathed while in the hall just down from the cafeteria, watching them approach as she tried to relax herself. It was an odd kind of solace as she waited, fully expecting more pain to come.

'That's it. You are doing great' Chrysalis said as she informed Twilight, quickly moving to an empty room.

"Yes…” Dawn chuckled, speaking out loud between pants without realizing it, “Because breathing… is so hard..."

Sgt Stem observed, staying at the Princess’ side like glue. He eyed the medical ponies, surprised as they were not the ones he had contacted.

Chyssy arrived a few seconds behind the medical ponies, as if she had been galloping behind them.

'Sorry… to worry… you mom.' She said in the link, looking up to her with a small slightly sweaty grin before grimacing as another set of contractions came about and she still held her voice back, the pain being too great for any cry or vocalization to come out.

The medical ponies moved her onto a stretcher and in short order they were heading for the infirmary.

Dawn barely registered where she was going, only that she was moving, she tried to protest in the link, 'I'm fine, really… don't worry, I'll… I'll be fine.' only to be wracked with a fresh set of contractions that seemed to wait long enough to contradict her.

The queen was concerned as she followed. Dawn continued to have contractions for a minute before they subsided. She laid there, sweating from exertion, joking afterward, "Yeah, I'll opt for getting my tubes tied after this…"

The queen chuckled in the link, glad her daughter still was well enough to joke. Sgt Stem stood in the room, observing them with a small frown. Dawn eyed him, noticing his frown.

"What's wrong Stem? Wishing you could have foals?" Dawn called, trying to make a teasing joke.

"Not particularly. I prefer other forms of company." He said factually.

'Oh, so he enjoys stallions then? Interesting.' She replied to Chrysalis at that comment. 'Unless he enjoys books or something else more than other ponies.'

'You could always be a book with a marehood.' Chrysalis joked.

Dawn laughed at the thought before whimpering at yet another set of contractions.

'Goddammit foals let me have a break and laugh! god!' she panted, trying to breathe in spite of it, tearing up at the strength of the pain as she tried to bear it, grunting, "Please fucking tell me they're coming out and I don't have to deal with this shit again..."

The medical staff quickly finished their examination and relayed the news, it was another false labor.

Dawn groaned, which turned into a growl and said, "So help me when they come out I am grounding them for a month!"

"I get the feeling that won't help." Stem commented neutrally.

"Leave the damn room Stem unless you have something better to say." Dawn snapped.

Chryssy chuckled out loud and looked at Stem, instructing him with a grin. "You heard the Princess."

Stem frowned, "Fine." and turned to leave.

"Stem. I… Know that I'm not mad at you, but you're making this shit worse and that's the last thing I n-" She gasped and yelled out, her face betraying her pain as it scrunched up tight with tears flowing down it, body trying to curl up despite her otherwise clear efforts to relax.

He nodded, frown lessening slightly, then left the room amidst the yelling that Dawn began to do.

Chryssy stayed and spoke to Dawn through the link, comforting her and sending her love. Dawn breathed and waited between each pulse, continuously grateful for her mother's support. After a couple hours, they started to subside.

Dawn felt drained, achy, and very calm at the end. She was looking up at Chryssy with an express that would have been more than enough for any pony to tell just how glad she was to have her there through all of it.

'You are welcome.' She said smiling in the link.

Dawn breathed slowly, before saying quietly, "It really meant a lot to have you with me through this..."

Chrysalis simply nodded her recognition.

"Think I should apologize to Stem?" Dawn asked breathily.

She nodded

"Please send for him then… I won't be getting up for about half an hour I think."

She nodded again and went to find him.

Sgt Stem was pacing the hall, looking out with an expression of seriousness and alertness. His emotion of concern was more palpable than anger or frustration.

"The Princess wishes to see you." Chrysalis informed him.

He looked at her briefly, attention fully on her. His longer than average horn glowed briefly before he nodded, going to the infirmary and opening the door. Chrysalis blinked at the horn glow and stepped to the side to let him pass.

Dawn looked to him expectantly as she saw the door open and he entered, staying at the door.

"Approach… my voice is almost gone." She croaked.

He slowly stepped forward to the side of her cot.

"I'm sorry..." She said quietly, barely above a whisper. "The pain was far more than I had ever dealt with, shy of my horn shattering, and… and I should not have yelled at you like that."

The queen gave her privacy, staying near the door, but still on guard from the magic Stem had used.

Sgt. Stem said nothing, driving her to speak again after a minute.

"I should clarify I am not asking for forgiveness Sergeant." Dawn said, trying not to let herself drown in sadness at his lack of empathy, "but I needed to make you aware that I recognize my error. It… would also be wise of you moving forward, to not add insults to injury."

"No, of course not princess..." Stem said, sounding quite serious. "After all, it is appropriate for a mother to punish a child for something beyond their control."

Dawn felt her sadness turn to a sharp dose of anger as she wanted to react on instinct, then forced herself to clam up that anger and said, "I am not your mother... and while I don't know what you went through, I would not have actually done anything to my foals. I have dealt with my own share of hardships, including being abandoned by my own mother to an expected death by the elements of winter. It is why I appreciate my adopted mother being here with me."

He looked at her analytically, tasting what she could only describe as pickle juice at his confusion before he nodded and walked out of the room.

The still disguised queen entered the room, going over to her daughter once more, 'Are you ok? I felt a spike in anger.’

'He felt no remorse for his behavior, then put in a barb of how a mother should not punish a child for what is not in their control. Clearly he's never had fucking labor before… but I decided to forgive him since it was possible he just had issues with his own mother, so I shared a bit about my own birth mother.. I hope it clicked.' She replied, 'I know you barely left and I miss you already...'

Dawn sighed, feeling bad for her neediness and haywire emotions as she stretched her tingling limbs and curled up as much as her swollen belly would allow.

The queen started to stroke Dawn’s mane, making her tear up gently at the comforting strokes.

'That feels so lovely right now... thank you.' She said, struggling to find any comforting memory of her birth mother like this, giving up and focusing on enjoying it with her current mother.

Chrysalis hummed a tune in the link as she stroked her daughter’s mane.

Dawn laid there, listening and letting her mane be stroked as she asked, 'Did Twilight have to go through this shit too?'

Chrysalis showed her a memory of her throwing one of the command staff against the wall for interrupting her during a meeting, then breaking down and crying as she apologized over and over again to them. Then Twilight began to hug the command staff, who was looking around awkwardly, as she cried into their chest and repeated how sorry they were while their belly showed a decent sized bump.

'Shortly after that, she was deemed too unstable after ordering a strike team to assault the largest newspaper in Equestria’s main headquarters, due to them not even considering me as the possible father. The troopers were called off just in time by the rest of the command staff.'

'Damn… That's a bit brutal… I'm tame by comparison huh? … I don't suppose you have any issues like this in your pregnancies?'

'Yes, you are very tame. All I end up is needing increased amounts if love, which I get more than enough from Twilight.'

'Oh? None needed from your daughter?' She teased weakly as she moved to sit upright, 'Guess this means my pregnancy takes after you then.'

'Guess so, as you haven't tried to blow up a newspaper’s ashes while standing on it.'

'Yeah, I know how to keep my emotions in check… usually.' She smirked, slowly getting up to her hooves, 'We'd better get moving I think, I don't want to lie here any longer. What's next on our to-do list today?'

'Twilight is busy with Lapdog and we have the day to ourselves.’ Chrysalis replied.

'Oh? A whole day with my mom? That sounds amazing.' She said in the link, chuckling out loud, 'When not interrupted by damnable false labors anyway. Anything you would like to do?'

'Not particularly. You?'

'Just spending time with you will make me happy... though I am hungry again, go figure.'

'Pregnancy does that. Just be happy you haven't climbed out a window to eat grass.'

'About that…' She blushed, looking to the side as a memory of her giving it a try one morning in her first trimester arose.

The queen laughed out loud and showed her an image of her walking into the library’s kitchen, noticing how Twilight didn't come back after going to get a drink, and found the window open and Twilight outside grazing.

'Yeah, I can relate…’ Dawn nodded, ‘I just… I was hungry and it looked good for some reason. I was curious and before I knew it, I had eaten my fill...'

Sgt Stem was in the hallway, looking at Dawn and noticing their interaction. He spoke up as they were about to pass by, "What are you nodding about?"

"The Princess asked me what I would recommend from the cafeteria, and she agreed with my suggestion." Chryssy answered as she shared a memory of Twilight saying the exact same thing about how the grass looked and being hungry.

Stem frowned slightly, suspicion faintly tasted on his emotions but he said, "In light of your issue today, I have further postponed our lessons."

"Thank you Stem. I will be ready for you on our train trip home tomorrow." She replied, chuckling in the link to her mom. 'Who would have thought, ponies needing to graze... probably a leftover evolutionary thing.'

Stem eyed the pair and his horn glowed for a moment. He began to frown and the spell faded as he looked away from them, pacing over to a window and staring intently out it.

'Maybe. Though it is ironic how much you are like Twilight when not being related.' Chrysalis replied before noticing Stem’s horn glowing. 'Do you know why he does that?'

'I do not know... I imagine he's using a spell, but unless he's in communication with someone...' She said, then started to think of him with suspicion. 'You don't think Flare's reach has gotten this far... has it?'

As much as Dawn desperately wanted to know how she was like Twilight, she would ask later.

'I do not doubt anything when it comes to Solar Flare. He is one of the most dangerous enemies of the hive, the Swarm is prepared to kill him on sight due to the threat he poses, and that is rarely achieved.'

'I will have to keep a close eye on him until we can confirm his trustworthiness... will we want to allow him in the hive in that case? I want my foals to be born there, so I will be living in my quarters until then.'

‘If he is an enemy, then the center of the hive will be the most dangerous place for him. If he revels himself as such, he would be quite surrounded by The Swarm.' The queen relayed with a morbid satisfaction.

'We'll welcome him into the heart of the swarm then.' Dawn smiled with a condescending confidence, 'then-'

Sgt stem cleared his throat behind them, startling her out of her train of thought. She turned to him expectantly.

"What is your plan once we reach Manehattan?" Stem asked.

'A rather daft move if he’s with Flare, or he has more subtlety than I give him credit for.' Dawn said to Chrysalis quickly as she spoke, "We are not headed to Manehattan."

"What do you mean?" He asked, brows furrowed as he said, "the threat is in Manehattan."

"Yes, and I'm about to give birth. Do you truly think it is wise to go, only to become incapacitated and then have with me my first and only two children who could be taken hostage more easily?" Dawn said with a hint of coldness. "Perhaps we will need to play some games of strategy if you feel that an appropriate course of action."

"Ah." Stem said, appearing to ponder her words.

'If he is working with Flare, he is either a master at deception or a decoy.' The queen commented while standing as Glory at the Princess’ flank. She teased her daughter happily by adding, 'Also, your changeling side is showing daughter.'

'Oh really? What'd I do this time?' Dawn asked, surprised before addressing Stem once again, "My intent, to answer your question, is to go to my second home for my foals' births. My tree home is nice, but for this, I prefer a little more security. I also need to ask you a question, now that I think about it." Dawn said, turning her whole body to him expectantly. "I keep seeing your magic activate around your horn. What spells are you using?"

"When you were in labor, the communication spell. I had requested medical attention."

"And more recently?" Dawn asked

"A scanning spell... I sensed something around you and was attempting to discern what it is." He said.

'Leading him into the heart of The Swarm.' The queen answered as Dawn spoke to Stem, blinking at him and concerned at this news, "What sort of thing?"

'I have a game that has a whole expansion campaign called Heart of the Swarm... it was my favorite of the three.' Dawn said, wanting to smile but was concerned as well at the same question.

"I am uncertain." He said, "Magic appears directed at you, but I cannot find the source."

Glory was now greatly concerned and it radiated in the link. 'We will need to investigate this once in The Hive.' She said as she alerted the drones to this.

'Indeed… if his concern is legitimate, regardless of if it is from him, an ally of him, or Flare and his allies, it is a warning well received.' Dawn thought, speaking honestly with him, "I appreciate being notified of this. If you find out the reason for the magic, beyond one of my own use or make, I wish to be notified, in addition to if you have a countermeasure."

"I will." He said before going down the hall.

Dawn attempted to taste what emotion he had, but all she could taste is concern. 'What do you make of this?'

'I am not sure. He is either trying to throw us off the trail, a third party is involved or he is being honest.' The queen said. 'We will know more once we reach The Hive.'

'Agreed. I would like to think him an ally, being recommended by Celestia, but that too could be a clever ploy… perhaps Flare is aware of my involvement being more active because of my visit, and wants me taken out first of the princesses.' Dawn offered as she turned to walk in the other direction.

'Being actively part of the group looking for him does make you a priority target.' Chrysalis said as she followed, playing the part of the guard perfectly. 'As for recommendations from the Princess, he was assigned as a handler, and we have had traitors in the Princesses own protection detail before through bribery or blackmail.'

'I only pray Flare hasn't gotten so much influence as to reach Canterlot yet, or we are far behind where we need to be.' Dawn sighed, 'I still don't know how I'm going to make a mirror for travelling between our worlds… if I were brutally honest, I don't want to study it when I'm so pregnant, nor when I'm going to be nursing my foals. What did you think of that lovely command?'

'If he has, then we will need to mobilize every available EDF trooper to stop him.' She said grimly. 'As for the mirror, you could work by proxy through a drone, remember Legate? Ordering a pregnant mare to work with something potentially dangerous this close to her due date has to be the single most bone-headed thing I have heard in some time.'

'I prefer to study the relics directly I admit, but it couldn’t hurt to try. Assuming I even have part of the talent that Svikopi instilled in me for his rise, no one else will be able to do it on my behalf. Twilight seems to be an exception of course…' Dawn replied with another sigh, 'It appears this world's innocence might be coming to an end, isn't it. But yeah, you’re right. It feels punishing to be asked to do that when I was taking on so much on my plate as it is.'

'Just assume partial control of a drone.' Chrysalis instructed. 'And don't worry, Twilight will do everything in her power to prevent that from happening.'

'I understand… I just hope I can discern how the mirror was made, what order the enchantments and matrices were placed, and recreate it… the hard part is if there's some sort of address system to go from one specific dimension to another. ' Dawn said, growing gloomy at the thought.

'We just use signatures.' She said. 'Every world is unique.'

'I would like to hear more on these signatures then, if that's how your world operates.' Dawn said, arriving at the kitchen. Some of the few witnesses to her earlier episode, the workers, looked at her with some degree of surprise or concern or both, before going about their business.

The young aspiring chef mare from before came over and spoke up, "You feeling ok princess?"

"I… am better. Foals really like giving me a hard time right now." she said with a brief chuckle.

"Ahhh. Should I get them a few sugar cookies to make them settle down?" She asked, winking.

"That... actually sounds good." Dawn said, hesitating as she tried to listen to her cravings, "And maybe several of those grilled cheese sandwiches you made last time. They were good. What'll you have Glory?"

"I will take the same." She said, relaying to Dawn, 'When the rescue team arrives they will be able to help, and I can give you what I know.'

'Good. I need to prioritize finding out if I have to get the signatures for both worlds, or just the target world then. More likely than not, I'll need to make two mirrors, which is an horrendously large a task. Actually, is it possible to have a drone or two research what would be needed, examine the mirror and so on? I'll need to look at the one for my world that's still operational, so they can notate the differences before we go, as well as the commonalities.'

"Great,” the mare said excitedly, eager to cook for them more, “I'll bring them out for you in ten or so minutes!"

"Thank you." Dawn said, nodding her way before returning more of her conscious efforts to her discussion with Chrysalis,

'You will have whatever you need or want Legate.' Chrysalis said, emphasizing that she need not ask for things from the hive.

'I know, but they all have duties, and asking them to go outside those is something worth checking and giving appreciation for, isn't it?' Dawn asked, confused.

'You are my second in command, my Legate.' Chrysalis reminded her, 'A leader and they your subordinates. Their duty is whatever you chose it to be and they will follow you to tartarus and back again if that is what you wish of them.'

Dawn looked thoughtful, if concerned. It was a huge responsibility. One would think it was something she was used to as a princess, yet she was a princess in name and body only to date. She took a deep breath and then looked over the hive for the one drone that enjoyed reading and had one of the best comprehension skills of magical studies, as well as a drone that was exceptional in practical application of magical studies, placing a moderate amount of weight on their enjoyment of the subject.

She easily found them in the Link, it was as if she knew exactly who she was looking for among the few hundred minds she could hear.

'I require your assistance.' She stated, starting her request, but remembering she no longer had to make requests, at first giving the instruction to both of them. 'Find what information you can regarding the creation and use of travelling mirrors. I have been assigned the task of creating a mirror between your world and mine. I have notes from Starswirl the Bearded and other such materials in my tree home that have not yet been returned.'

To the reader she instructed, 'I will need your expertise in comprehending the material. I give you one month to read and understand what you can, then report to me, and we will determine if more time is needed. If done early, inform me.'

To the practitioner she instructed, 'I will need your expertise in examining the mirror we bring with us to the hive. It is inactive, but a reference point nonetheless in determining magical style and travelling rules from this world, possibly even the address of this world if it lists both origin and destination. While I am here in the castle, I will be scanning the mirror for my birth world. I will expect you to notate everything for comparison when we do this. Ready what you need to and notify me when ready, we will examine the mirror within the next two hours.'

'Yes Legate.' They said in unison and moved at the same time to obey.

'It feels strange, ordering them around.' Dawn said to Chrysalis. 'They are also individuals and deserve respect as such… or is this something about command that I have never been taught or learned?'

'That is command. Twilight cares about those under her, but she will still order them to their deaths if need be, though she will try to achieve her goal with the least amount of risk to their lives.'

'To choose who lives or dies… that is a heavy weight. I hope I can handle it responsibly.' She said as she started contemplating the ramifications of that degree of power.

'Yes. It is. I will share more with you after your foals are born, so you understand what leadership on this scale is like.’

'Thank you, I think… I hope I will do you proud, even if the prospect is a little scary. After all, that is what it means to be in command and your daughter to boot, right?'

The young mare came back and delivered their food, bringing out the raspberry lemonade she made this morning. "Hope you two enjoy it!"

"I will, it looks well made." Dawn replied, noticing the steam from the cheese and no less than four cheeses on it, even a little sprinkled on top and fried on top of the sandwich for extra crunch.

'I know you will do me proud.' Chrysalis said, giving the chef in training a small smile before sitting to eat.

'I wish I would stop doubting myself on it.' Dawn replied as she dug into her food as well, nibbling the sugar cookie and grilled cheese sandwiches in slow satisfaction.

'You are young and this has all been thrust upon you.' Glory commented as she ate.

'I will adapt. I have when I was human, when I became a pony, when I became a princess, and I will as a Legate... and your daughter.' she said, 'the last thing I want to do is disappoint.'

Chrysalis smiled in the link and hugged her there. Dawn smiled as she ate, ever so grateful for her support. The pair ate on as they stayed close with the link.

'You're a damn good mother Chryssy... if we ever somehow go to my birth world, I'm going to rub that in her face or something... or just have her learn from you maybe.' Dawn replied, returning the affections as she ate, savoring the flavors as she thought about the encounter and what that’d be like.

Chrysalis simply chuckled in the link at the idea as she ate.

Dawn sighed contentedly as she finished the meal, then said as she got up, 'Let's go show you the mirror that brought me here and started the most recent leg of my… interesting journey through life.'

Chrysalis agreed and stood, ready to follow.

Dawn led the way out of the cafeteria, nibbling on the final cookie as she walked. Feeling her foals stop kicking her in the womb was a lovely feeling after all the strife of that morning now. She made turn after turn down the halls until they came across a door that was like most others.

Dawn used her horn magic, and felt the doorknob unlock and opened it slowly, letting light from the hall stream in to the already lit room, natural sunlight filling it in pillars of angled light.

Her guard followed close behind. 'Magic lock?'

'Yes, keyed only to allow princesses to enter and exit… Apparently it had always been that way, and surprised Celestia when I had opened it quite by accident within an hour of exploring in the room, knowing nothing of magic.' Dawn said, 'Several valuables are in the room that aren't of interest to us, but it would be wise if we avoided accidental breakage.'

'When dealing with items behind such doors, it's always wise not to break them.' Chrysalis said sagely as she followed her in.

'Very true… I just try not to break things regardless.' Dawn replied with an audible chuckle, closing the door and relocking it. 'Still, it makes me wonder why I could open it in the first place, if it realized I would be a princess, or perhaps was still a budding one waiting for my time…'

Dawn motioned toward the mirror that was in the center of the room, a mostly vertical body mirror, with a width large enough to accommodate almost two ponies side by side comfortably and stood nearly twice as tall. Dawn chuckled internally at that, knowing it was only about five and a half or six feet tall back as a human.

'Magic can be strange, and who knows what Fate has planned.' She said as she walked over to inspect the mirror

'I haven't believed in fate for nearly ten years… It makes you give up when you could have done more, and takes away the meaning in our individual choices in my opinion.' She replied, checking in with the drone in charge of recording the matrices, 'Are you ready to begin?'

'Almost… … now.' the drone said.

'Oh they are all quite real, they just don't meddle in every part of life like most people think. They mostly just watch unless it's part of their plans.' The queen said as she looked over the mirror.

'So big picture thinkers, not so much small decisions unless it has big ramifications for later?' Dawn asked, 'Doesn't make it that much easier to swallow… still, if such an entity exists, it would be nice to know what they have in store for me, I'll agree to that much.'

'Good work. Starting scan now. Give instruction if it is being done too fast or too slow.' Dawn instructed, then began using her magic to carefully, methodically, getting every layer of the enchantments on her mirror, only examining, never altering.

The drone kept up easily enough, but having an eidetic memory helped.

Dawn went around the whole of the mirror’s frame, inspecting it from every angle until it was complete. 'Final chance to request any section re-scanned or in greater detail.' she warned.

"The surface of the mirror itself, Legate.' The drone said.

'Ah...' She replied hesitantly, then proceeded to scan it with a great deal of caution.

The drone observed while the Queen waited to talk so Dawn could concentrate.

Soon enough, the task was complete, and she stopped the spell, putting a hoof on the surface, only to have it go through effortlessly and she recoiled, pulling it back.

"Seems to be active." Chrysalis observed

"Yeah. I… I don't want to go back right now though.” Dawn replied, suddenly considering what it would be like to visit her home, since she took for granted she could never return, “I mean, what happens if I stay a pony in a world of humans because I’m a princess, or turn human but go back to being male and maybe pregnant, or somehow lose my foals… I can't risk that, especially if the mirror got put elsewhere, like sold to someone else."

"Then that someone else just saw a hand poke out of their mirror and probably are freaking out." the queen said ruefully. "As for returning… you have been extensively changed since your previous form."

"I just… I won't risk it. There could be alarms or any number of other issues."

"Perhaps later." She said nodding.

"Yeah… Maybe so I can visit my family, let them know I'm not dead, but how I've moved on as well. But… it's risky, we'll have to talk it out later." Dawn said, taking a deep breath and letting it out. "Maybe leaving a letter and a request that they mail it for me, and leave me a message when it's been sent, or maybe it'd be better if I cut off the mirror, prevent it from letting anything through...'

'I leave the decision to you.' Chrysalis said.

"I... would like to get the message to my family, if it's possible, and wait for a response, but beyond that? I would shut it off... too much desire to conquer other lands resides in my world."

'You do know that desire is in the Hive correct? As well as others back home.' Chrysalis countered.

'... Fair point... but here? Not so much.' Dawn said, 'Unless we have forces left here due to the threat Flare poses to this world if he's not captured... which makes it all the more important to make this stable travel, since otherwise it would be too difficult to maintain the peace if the worst happened.'

'We are not leaving till he is dealt with. A few other criminals wouldn't be that big of an issue to leave behind, like those street gang members, as while they are dangerous, they are common and no were near as dangerous.'

'Even so... perhaps a small squad by the portal to wrap up, make sure such criminals are indeed taken care of before having them return, if they are up for it.'

'Oh if you do succeed in making a stable gate, we will be garrison in a few troopers on this side just to ensure nothing undesirable gets through.'

'That was the idea, yeah.' Dawn replied, checking in with the drone, 'Found everything you need? Any other final things to resolve?'

'No. I have what I need to begin research Legate.' The drone replied.

'I'll leave you to it.' Dawn turned to the door, asking, "Care to take a look at anything before we leave? Peek your head in to see what it'd be like on the other side or if you'd be human there?"

"I've been human once. It was… different." Chrysalis commented.

"I know… I was one." Dawn said, re-sharing her memory of it.

Chrysalis, in turn, shared the memory of her ending up as a human, and it mostly contained Twilight practically drooling while looking at her. She stood tall and not quite slender, but well-toned and curved, hips being almost comically large for her frame, and the same could be said of upstairs. Dawn found it most curious how her hair still stayed the darker teal and showed holes in the hairstyle like in Equestria, despite it otherwise appearing to defy physics that Dawn understood.

"You are one stunning human I'll grant you that." Dawn complemented.

'Would you like to see what I looked like? I saw myself in a full length mirror before Twilight got me something else to wear? Both before and after.'

"I would, yes please." Dawn said.

This was me just out of the portal. She shared the memory of looking in a full length mirror.

Chrysalis was clothed, in a way to Dawn’s relief, but Chrysalis had soon looked at herself in the mirror and saw a pale skinned, wide hipped and amply equipped human form with her green eyes and teal hair going down almost to her flanks retained. Her crown still rested on her head with small turquoise gems on each of the lesser points, and her outfit was one that only covered her midsection and breasts as enough to satisfy the public eye, a small belt going from side to side holding a green slender cover over her mostly black clothing. Her leggings were a darker green as a mix between the two and rode up almost to her hips while similar sleeves were on her arms and went almost up to the shoulder, securing themselves to her hand by some kind of wrapping around her middle finger and wrist.

'The clothes Twilight got me were like this.’ Chrysalis relayed, transforming to show a very business-like outfit, a top that went down to just barely reveal her bra holding her ample assets, and a short pencil-skirt that showed just how curvy her hips really were. ‘Twilight was very insistent about the glasses for some reason.'

Dawn jaw-dropped and smiled widely, "Yeah… I can understand why. I almost feel bad about some of the feelings I have for you because you're my mom."

'Feel free. We aren't blood related.' She said shrugging.

Dawn laughed with a small degree of embarrassment, then decided to roll with it, walking up to her and rubbing her side against the humanized Chrysalis, like a mix between a dog and a cat, then shifted herself lightly to reflect the mix of pony, cat, and dog.

Chrysalis smiled and reached down to scratch behind her ear.

Dawn sighed happily, getting scratched and loving every bit of it. "Oh that feels good… Please don't stop."

Chrysalis smiled and kept scratching, delving into Dawn. She was curious about their "feelings" she said she had seeing The Queen as a human.

Dawn felt a fair bit of arousal and familiarity as she leaned against her mother, finding every bit of her form pleasing, including the glasses and bosom, though she deep down to where she wouldn’t readily admit it, she really loved her rump as well. She soon shifted back to her princess form and sighed happily.

"After my foals are born, I have got to try being a wolf and other things. That was fun."

Chrysalis chuckled and gently leaned against Dawn, her human rump pressing to her side as she crossed her arms under her breasts. 'Yes it can be quite interesting being other species.’

"Very much so. I just enjoy experimenting and finding out." She replied cluelessly, unlocking the door. "I love your human body, though… mine was… not so sightly."

Chrysalis chuckled, though was a bit disappointed her attempt at teasing her failed. She became Glory once more and moved to flank her.

"Thank you.” Dawn nuzzled her mother and added, “I don't think I would have been able to behave if you stayed as a human…"

Dawn shook silently inside, moreso against her mother in the link as she conveyed the full pelt of emotions she felt mixed together, quite potent yet behaving as well as she could manage.

'Was a bit of the plan.' Chrysalis chuckled, following.

'You evil temptress! If you wanted love from me, you could have just asked.' Dawn teased as they left the room, walking back to her own room.

'Where's the thrill of the hunt in that?' Chrysalis smirked back as she followed behind her.

'Oh, well in that case, I guess I should hold back, since you're my mom n all.' Dawn played along.

'I don't recall saying that.' Chrysalis blinked, surprised at the change.

'No, no, you're quite right mom, I really should keep you at a respectful but platonic distance.' Dawn said teasingly, trying her best to have her mother believe it by thinking of her as her own birth mother that shouldn’t be played around with, but in the end, she couldn't hide her playful mood from them.

Chrysalis looked at her wide eyed for a few moments, sensing only that initial connection with her daughter. She blinked and as the deception failed, she began to smirk as Glory and chuckled in the link. 'Seems you really are my daughter.'

'What did you expect?' Dawn asked, still trying to play that game with her mentally as they walked along, passing by Sgt Stem, who stayed by the window observing the outside. 'I can't just be put into a birthing cocoon and just not be like a changeling. Especially when it's second nature to me and I have a mother who actually encourages it in me, unlike my previous mother.'

Chrysalis mentally hugged her.

Dawn laughed in the link, 'You won't take my love that way mom, going to have to try a lot harder than that!'

'Oh don't worry I will.' Chrysalis said as they walked past the room Twilight and Lapdog was in.

Dawn blinked as they walked past and that knowledge triggered, 'Wait, wasn't that my room? Why are we going past it?'

'Twilight and Lapdog moved rooms as you had said you were going to move to your room during your false labor.' She said as they neared Dawn's room.

'Ah. I thought they were staying in mine, so when we passed them, I got worried.' Dawn blushed lightly as she opened up her door and went inside, sighing contentedly at the space.

Dawn and Chrysalis went into her room, and Chrysalis surprised Dawn with a demonstration of her human form and several things she enjoyed while in that form. She enjoyed the reminiscing as well as the fun they shared, pouring love into her mother as she smiled appreciatively.

"I can't wait for my foals to meet you…"

Chrysalis smiled and nuzzled the top of her head. Dawn sniffed, tearing up a little as the emotions pushed forward again almost to the point of being overwhelming as she laid there with her mother. "I want to be back at the hive, the idea of giving birth here is a bit frightening."

"We will be there in two days my daughter." She said soothingly as she led her and then began to gently sing.

"We?" Dawn asked, "You mean, you're not going with Twilight to Manehattan?"

"And miss my grand foals be born!? Perish the thought." Chrysalis said seriously.

Dawn hugged tight, radiating love to her mother, "Thank you... It's more than I ever expected to have... thank you."

"For what?" She asked blinking confused at what she was being thanked for.

"For being a good mother to me, when I had given up having one long ago." She said, keeping close. A flashback surged to the front of her mind, the memories of her mother telling her on a phone 'Honey, I will let you visit, maybe even share a meal, but you will never sleep in my home again', followed by the bitingly cold winter she had shared previously. Her mind seemed to be running through all her paints as she found mistake after mistake after mistake her parents had done.

Chrysalis hugged her daughter tightly, sharing in the memories of their hardships and reminding her she is never alone.

Dawn took a deep breath or two, trying to calm herself as she said, "I don't know, it's hard to explain... sorry."

Chrysalis just held her and stroked her mane comfortingly.

Dawn stayed close-by and then chuckled, "Well, I'm sure you’re just as curious if my foals connect to the hive or not, huh?"

"Ehhh, … partly."

"Any other hopes for my foals as it pertains to the hive?" Dawn chuckled, smiling up at her as she continued that distraction from her memory.

"Healthy and strong, like their mother and sire." Chrysalis said readily.

"Oh? What would you say that Stalwart's prowess brings to the hive?"

"He is strong, and a skilled fighter."

"Oh? What fighting has he had to do that lets you know this?" Dawn asked, chuckling.

"Your memories."

"Well, I mean, I know what his fighting was like when I first came to Equestria, and he adapted well, but... yeah, he'd make a good soldier, especially if Twilight had him trained for the EDF." Dawn admitted.

Chrysalis nodded.

Dawn sighed contentedly and remembered her need to instruct the changelings about her room and how to structure it, "So the hive has no idea how to handle a live birth it seemed like."

"Oh we do, many have posed as midwives and doctors or nurses to feed off mothers who gave birth, but never a changeling giving one, so it is… off putting."

"Well, this changeling is still going to, and if the foals have their mother's shapeshifting, that could complicate it really fast. You say I am fully in control of my body, but I haven't been able to control it with these false labor things... you sure on that?" She asked, growing nervous.

"As sure as I can be, but pain does make it hard to control. You are young so you might not have the same level of control, maybe that of a young nymph who just grew their chitin."

"Oh boy..." Dawn said, tensing with worry. "Might want to get some inhibitor rings like Twilight then, just in case."

She genuinely didn't want to use them, and was conscious of her power's use, but still wasn't going to take any risks.

"They will be ready, simply because you are an alicorn."

"Is that so?" Dawn chuckled nervously, feeling bad that they felt the need, but not blaming them either.

"You have a lot of power, and labor can cause your emotions and magic to run wild. It's a safety thing." She said stroking her mane. "It’s used on unicorns as well."

Dawn nodded, taking a breath and letting it out slow. "As long as my foals are happy... I want to do for them what my parents failed to do... Though you have to admit, they're going to have a really good start to life if their mother is a princess and Legate, and their grandmother is a Queen, eh?"

"Grandmother who commands The Swarm and has an aunt who is a princess, a powerful magic user and commands a vast powerful army." She chuckled.

"So, gotta watch for them being adventurous as well as spoiled, got it." Dawn joked back.

"Well,” Chrysalis chuckled, “me and Twilight have gone on quite a lot of adventures in our time."

"Interesting..." she said as she thought about her foals and if she should come up with names for them, or go with the tradition of waiting for them to be born to find a name based on their appearance. She knew her husband would want to take part in it as well.

"Me and Twilight picked a name before Violet was born, but when she was, we found it didn't fit her."

"Oh?"

"Yes. We had decided on Sparkling Star but it didn't fit her."

"Hm... maybe I should wait until they're born to figure out what they are like then."

"As well as talk to your husband."

"Yeah..." She said quietly, sighing as she nestled into a more comfortable space, "Has he been told about my lovely labor false alarms?"

"Yes"

Dawn winced, "How did he take it?"

"Concerned, but was informed when they weren't the real deal. I keep him up to date through Tere."

"I see..." She said, contacting him with magic directly, only to realize he was sleeping and let him be. "I suspect he'll want to be present too."

"If he didn't, I'd be concerned."

"Yeah. He's a good pony." She chuckled, "Strong, reliable, and one really good fucker." She couldn't help but smirk and add, "In both senses of the word."

Chrysalis chuckled.

"I should lend him to you, he's got stamina to last." She chuckled and then sighed. "I want to have him by my side though. I miss Violet too."

She heard an echo from Tere that seemed to sound like 'And Nymph...'

Dawn gasped and once again remembered Nymph with wide eyes, "That's right, I also have to get Nymph cared for as well!"

She chuckled and nuzzle her daughter.

Dawn nuzzled back, kissing Chryssy's neck and said, "What, can you blame me? I have the same instincts you do about her now, and I get why you were concerned... "

"It's why I had so many issues. It was like earth ponies trying to raise a griffin when not knowing anything about them except some very basic info." Chrysalis agreed.

"Yeah... I will recover her from the guild if I can. It is my right, privilege, and responsibility." Dawn relayed, feeling like she would not miss her chance to care for them now that it has come to her.

Dawn checked to see if Nymph was still in the hive or the tree home, but could not find her there. A drone soon reported upon her inquiry, 'We have made a surface home for the odd one. She did not wish to be in the hive without you.'

'Let her know that I will be home soon, and would love to see her when I return. It would be best if you avoided mentioning me as a changeling if it upsets her like I suspect.'

'Yes legate.' The caretaker with Nymph replied.

"I do not doubt you will." Chrysalis said about Dawn’s recovery of the drone.

"The only resistance I expect to have is from Night... that's going to be a showdown worth seeing."

"I'll bring the popcorn." Chrysalis grinned.

"Make mine with extra butter or cheddar." Dawn commented.

Chrysalis nodded.

"I wonder if she'll send her badge back to the wolves or keep it for memory's sake. It still has benefits in this world, like tolerance as her changeling self out and about or an emergency beacon if broken. I think I'll assign Nymph to being a babysitter for my foals due to her accelerated growth unless something better comes along, it'd be too rough on her to make her a bodyguard just yet."

"That would do well, as she is still far too young to truly have a role as serious as a soldier, and her body most likely will have unknown issues from her forcing it to grow."

"Exactly. I mean, unless a cocoon helps to heal her, but she might not feel comfortable in it until a later point, and by then it'd be too late, if it isn't already." Dawn agreed.

"I am concerned by her inability to feed off other emotions or sense them...." Chrysalis commented.

"She could have been damaged by Svikopi. She was told to feed on his magic, and to top it off, from what little I've heard, she's not gotten a great deal of love, mostly tolerance and expectation. Nightfall said something at one point that he wanted to feed her, but out of concern it would drain him too much, would only feed her until he was affected. Perhaps she will do better if there is a much more caring source. Otherwise, it won't bother Stalwart and I, it's just one more mouth to feed... but again, only way I might see her healed is by cocoon."

"We will of course help." She said. "No changeling is ever alone."

"We are never alone… not anymore at least." Dawn said, squeezing into Chryssy with contentment.

Chrysalis smiled and hugged back.

Dawn sighed, not sure what to do, and then pulled out her fantasy book to read and entertain herself.

"So, tell me. What did you do to Lapdog exactly? Surely you didn't just share memories while in her head." She asked smirking, "Not with your accessing how to set up triggers"

"No, of course not. I instilled only one trigger, for her to feel and do exactly what a bearer of her owner's mark tells her to do. It's a bit on the weak side, but with repeated sessions, it will be much stronger. You can't make her go from 0 to 60 for example, but she'll work herself up to that as a part of that command, including some more... sensual ones." Dawn chuckled before continuing, "As far as what I did to Lapdog... I shared memories with her, groomed her gently, rained all sorts of sensual teasing while instructing her she couldn't find release, or move toward it on her own, and let Twilight do the rest. She's got such a strong sex drive, and an amazing tongue."

"Who? Twilight or Lapdog?" She asked getting some parchment and ink. "And explain what you mean by session, and what you did to install it as Twilight will want to know so she can further it."

"Lapdog will obey commands given to her by those wearing Twilight's mark. She will do them to the best of her ability, and feel pleasure or happiness doing so." Dawn explained, "As far as the session, I only spent about an hour instilling that into her and her trigger to feel the full effects is hearing Twilight tell her 'Pet, listen', and her finishing trigger is the clapping of twilight's hooves. All she has to do is speak calmly to her and repeat those triggers and how enjoyable it is to listen."

The queen wrote it all down so Twilight could continue the conditioning and know what it was and how it worked before she teleported it to Twilight.

Dawn chuckled, "Couldn't wait for Lapdog to be kept in her place, hm?"

"Well, you and I won't be with her for a while so you won't be able to continue it."

"True, though teleporting it immediately?" Dawn chuckled again, "Someone's eager. Is it perhaps that you really do not like someone behaving like she did?"

"Yes, and the fact Twilight probably isn't aware you set up such things and would like to know that as soon as possible."

"I... did forget to tell her didn't I?" Dawn said, feeling embarrassment at the oversight.

"It's alright you are still new to being a trainer.” Chrysalis smiled, patting her head.

"I will do better, though I think I did moderately well, since some take years to learn what I taught."

"Yes, you did. I am sure Twilight is pleased and will overlook the oversight this time."

"Good. She praised me so highly, I can't bear to lose that view in her eyes.” Dawn said with some exaggeration.

"A minor mistake for a new position is not something she will hold against you unless it becomes a habit."

"Good, then I will learn from it and become better."

Chrysalis nodded, and Dawn leaned against her, both noting how it was midafternoon.

Chapter 30.5: Closer

View Online

Assigned male drone Jeron: Alright everypony, dragon, griffon and so on, I have a small moment where our queen shows off her skill at extracting love even when she’s not a pony. If you don’t like human things, that’s fine, you’re not missing much. Seems Dawn likes teasing the queen.

'Twilight and Lapdog moved rooms, as you had said you were going to move to your room during your false labor.' She explained as they neared Dawn's room.

'Ah. I thought they were staying in mine, so when we passed them, I got worried.' Dawn blushed lightly as she opened up her door and went inside, sighing contentedly at the space.

The queen closed the door behind them and clicked the lock before there was a flash of green behind Dawn.

Dawn blinked, turning around to see what her mother was up to

The queen was in her human form, dressed like she had been like when first coming out of a travelling mirror once. She stood with her hips leaning to the side and one hand resting on it.

"Now then, Dawn, I believe we had been discussing something." she said sensually.

Dawn gulped and blushed as she felt her heart begin to beat. The queen’s human form was one she still enjoyed and it made her a bit guilty to admit it to herself. "Y-yeah... we were discussing… uhm…"

"Yes?" She asked, using the same voice.

"We were discussing ..." Dawn blushed, dropping her disguise as she could no longer focus. Her outfit was revealed and she bowed, asking, "What you enjoyed most about being human, my queen?"

"I must say, the added height is interesting, as are the hands. But mostly..." she said and her hand dropped to the side and she started to walk towards her, hips swaying. "The hip sway."

Dawn stood still and smiled as she watched the almost exaggerated motion, "You are overdoing it my queen. It is almost too strong a sway."

"I'm not actually doing it, they just sway like that." Chrysalis said.

Dawn dropped her jaw, unable to react as she didn't expect that answer, she had thought it intentional.

The queen smirked and leaned down, giving the pony a good view down her top at her cleavage. "Oh my. Did that surprise you little pony?" She purred.

Dawn blushed and looked away, her heart starting to beat more strongly as she tried to be respectful, despite her desires roaring to the forefront. She kept trying to tell herself it wasn’t a good idea to think that way of her family, even if they weren’t related.

The queen leaned close to Dawn’s ear, her hot breath tickling the eartip as she purred quietly into it, "Awww...does the little pony not like what she sees?"

Dawn shivered and then looked back, whispering quietly, "I... like it very much... I just don't know how well I can behave at this rate."

Chrysalis smirked at her expectantly, watching to see how much of an effect she had on the Legate.

Dawn blushed, then reached up to give her a kiss on the cheek, feeling her heartbeat quicken as she grew excited at what they were teasing.

Chrysalis grabbed Dawn’s head and kissed her, tongue delving into her mouth.

Dawn closed her eyes and kissed contentedly, rising up onto her hind-legs and hugged Chrysalis as best as she was able, mind unfocused as she let herself flow with the emotions and where they were leading her.

She felt Chrysalis' tongue exploring her mouth as she draped her arms around the pony. Dawn, in turn, sighed contentedly and leaned into the human and the explorative kiss.

'Should I change too?' Dawn asked.

'If you wish, it would make things easier… pony spit seems to taste rather acidic on a human tongue.'

Dawn chuckled, and closed her eyes, focusing on her human self as she pictured it, using artwork her friend had drawn at one point as a frame of reference. She stayed female, keeping her hair long as it turned a medium brown to match her brown eyes. Her skin was rather pale but not unhealthy, and she didn't have much fat to her other than her mid-sized breasts and a very obvious protruding belly bump for her full term pregnancy.

She barely noticed a familiar ‘whoosh’ sound as her changeling magic took over. Her form shifted with ease, as if flowing into the other form like water into a container.

Dawn hugged held onto Chrysalis as best she could with closed eyes, kissing them on the lips and clinging to their back and sides needily, slightly annoyed at the belly bump she had that was getting in the way, yet she couldn't change it as she swayed her own hips in reply to chrysalis' movements.

Chrysalis kissed her back, putting her arms around the shorter human. Chrysalis was just a few inches taller than Dawn like this, and she was at the right height to begin exploring her mouth once more with another deep kiss.

Dawn leaned in to the taller human, a little surprised she was only a few inches shorter, and opened her mouth. She was hesitant at first, feeling nervous before her mouth opened wide for the kiss, tongue darting out of the way at contact in surprise, only to move slowly to their mouth again to try.

Chrysalis twisted her tongue with Dawn's as she pulled her closer, their breasts pressing together, the Queens showing she was also larger there. In fact, her entire body seemed to be built to be alluring in every way.

Dawn pined as she leaned further into her mother, demonstrating just how much her body was needing release already. She pulled the woman toward the bed.

The queen followed and when they neared it, she turned and fell onto the bed, pulling Dawn down with her as she tried to continue the kiss.

Dawn let out a noise in surprise, but then sighed as she relaxed. She let out a soft moan once comfortable, draping a leg over theirs and pulled Chrysalis closer to herself.

Chrysalis twisted her tongue with Dawn’s once again as one of her hands found the smaller human’s backside and began rubbing it sensually.

Dawn shuddered in place, blushing in surprise. She hugged Chrysalis close once again, her feelings blocking out all other thought as she squirmed against the sultry body.

The queen smirked at her daughter’s easy arousal and squeezed Dawn’s rounded rump.

Dawn shivered in place, closing her mouth against the kiss as she shifted her legs and hips. She stretched her back and was surprised to hear several loud pops, making her gasp before laying down in relaxation.

"Lose the clothes." The queen smiled.

Dawn nodded, shifting to where her clothes disappeared, revealing only smooth sensitive skin. She had very little in body hair at all, save for downstairs, and shivered at the exposure to the air, pressing to Chrysalis for warmth and feeling their breasts press gently against each other.

In a flash, the Queen’s clothing was gone. She had no hair anywhere except for a little down below. Her skin was smooth and unblemished.

Dawn looked at the queen and moaned appreciatively just from the visual stimulus of the form, loving what she saw. She moved a hand along her belly and rubbed gently, affectionately as her breathing grew heavier and heated.

The queen smiled and let her explore

Dawn continued to explore that body, fingers trailing all over her skin and chuckled, mumbling, "You cheat, getting such a nice body like this so easily."

"I'm a changeling. Cheating is part of the deal." she smirked, giving Dawn's backside another firm squeeze.

Dawn moaned again, wriggling her rump into the hand and giggling, "Well, if it is part of the deal, then-" she stopped , kissing Chrysalis on the breast, above the nipples where it was softest, making it long and sensual.

Chrysalis shivered and laid her head back, closing her eyes and letting the pony-turned-human enjoy herself.

Dawn chuckled and continued her sensual assault, fingertips tracing along their belly while the kisses continued in no particular grouping.

Chrysalis moaned softly, she wanted to do more, but did not want to risk Dawn's pregnancy and so for now, she'd let the little pony enjoy.

Dawn chuckled some more and replied after the rain of kisses, "So passive Chryssy? Come, surely i'm not so unsightly a toy for you..."

"You are not, however, I do not wish to risk your foals, so I will allow you to enjoy yourself and take my revenge later after they are born."

Dawn nodded, giving her a few last kisses on sensual places before turning back into her alicorn self.

"Finished?" Chrysalis asked.

"It's not fun teasing you when you cannot or will not tease me back." Dawn said, kissing her on the cheek, "Once the foals are born and we're in the mood again."

She nodded and changed back to her normal self. "I'm always in the mood for a bit of fun."

"I did say we, mother." Dawn chuckled and pulled Chrysalis into a hug. She let her love flow freely, as she appreciated her so much that she just couldn't hold it back any longer from the amount of feelings she had for it.

The queen put her arms around her and held the little pony who was still on top of her.

Chapter 31: Night Out

View Online

Storm finished her food and then put away their plates, tail swaying with each stride and unconsciously showing off to Twilight

Twilight blinked as she watched, then spoke up, "So, I was going to head out and stretch my wings a bit. Care to join me?"

"Sure!" Storm said readily, stretching, "Feeling a lot better now anyway."

Twilight nodded her acknowledgement and changed into a pegasus guard, putting the same disguise on Storm.

"Why am I being given a disguise anyway?" Storm asked, "If anything it'll make me more likely to be pulled aside to do some other sort of task I can’t do, won't it?"

"Yes, but how would it look if an unidentified Pegasus was flying to or from the Castle?"

"It happens often enough I suppose. I don't know.” Storm shrugged. “Doesn't seem odd to me."

"Ok, let's rephrase. The Princesses are well aware of who Flare is and what has been going on."

Storm blinked once at Stonewall, expecting a part two to the explanation.

"Storm, do you remember what that Zebra did to you?" She asked "Or tried to do?"

"Of course I do..." She said quietly, "How could I forget?"

"And the Princesses are aware of the event. Tell me, if the guild was vast and with hundreds of people and a bunch of other guild houses, how would you respond to learning of a growing threat towards your guild. What would you do?"

"Restrict access and increase ways of knowing that they're actually insiders... Yeah, point made." Storm said solemnly.

Stone nodded and walked over and gave her a hug.

Storm leaned into the hug and admitted quietly, "Yeah... guess I did overlook that one... little... detail."

“Shhh…” Stone said as she reverted to her natural form and began stroking Storm’s mane. She hated bringing it up, but it was needed. "it's okay."

Storm snorted, "Of course it's ok. No harm done right?"

Stone kissed and nuzzled the top of her head.

"Hey…” Storm chuckled, “I'm not a filly, I can take being wrong once or twice."

Stone chuckled and ruffled her mane

Storm laughed again, "Hey! C-cut it out!"

"Cut what out?" She said and ruffled her mane again

"Hey! I said cut it out!" Storm laughed again, trying to squirm away and held a playful grin on her face.

"And I asked what you meant, as you haven't told me." She said, smiling.

Storm shook her head to put her hair back into place before teasing, "I think you know full well what I meant, mistress."

"Ooohhh… you mean this!" Twilight said and grabbed Storm, holding her so she couldn’t get away and started to really ruffle her mane.

Storm laughed and squirmed every way she could, trying to get out of Twilight's grasp.

Twilight held her firmly as she kept ruffling her mane with vigor.

Storm laughed and fell down towards the floor, squirming and continuing to try and escape, making the critical error of opening up her wings in the process.

Twilight chuckled as she tucked her legs under herself beside Storm as she slowed the ruffling of her mane and started to preen the mare.

Storm laughed louder and flailed, crying between each word, "I... don't need... preening!"

Twilight kept doing it, making the mare laugh more and more as the ruffling and preening continued. Storm’s was flailing getting weaker and weaker while Twilight moved on to the other wing.

"P-please stop… It tickles… hurts…" Storm gasped.

"Hurts?" Twilight quickly stopped, concerned.

Storm gasped for breath and let it out as she got each breath, still chuckling lightly, saying in between each breath, "Haven't… laughed… so hard… in years!"

Twilight chuckled, relaxing as she realized what happened and gave a quick nuzzle before standing up. Storm slowly stood up as well, still getting her breath back as Twilight stretched.

Storm chuckled weakly one last time before saying "Any more feathers you're gonna pluck or are we ready?"

"I think we are ready." Twilight said with a final look over her wings. She smiled and became a guard again and headed for the window.

Storm followed, ready to take off.

They took to the air and Twilight circled the castle to gain height with the help of the thermals before heading off into the distance.

Storm followed effortlessly, keeping in formation as expected. Once they were away from the city, Twilight dropped their disguises and now Storm could see Twilight fully, including her mark. Storm continued to follow, curious where they were headed.

"It always feels so good to fly." Twilight commented.

"Always." She echoed. "Wonder why Dawn never does, even ratite does it all the time."

"Ratite?" She asked not knowing the word. "Who's that?"

"Calls himself Charred. The weak red mailpony we have at the guild."

"Huh. Met him a few times." Twilight said. "Seems nice, though it’s an odd nickname he has. How'd he get it and what does it mean?"

"Called him it ever since I caught him spying on our guild like a rat and being a fanpony over Nightfall. Didn’t even fly away, scurried into some filthy underbrush like a little rat. He's a ratite, a pegasus thats bad at flying and a sneak. The batponies I know are better friends, even if this one's turned out half-decent after a lot of work." She said dismissively

Twilight stopped in midair instantly.

Storm hovered with her. "What?"

"So what you are saying is … it's a slur."

"A bit, I guess. Why?" Storm asked, shrugging.

A metal fist connected with her face that was attached to a very angry looking alicorn.

Storm grunted and started to lose altitude as she recoiled from the pain, tumbling head over hoof. Twilight grabbed her in her magic and hauled her close enough that they were muzzle to muzzle.

"Let me make one thing perfectly clear Lapdog. I. Cannot. Stand. Prejudices. Of. Any. Sort." Twilight sternly answered, mane starting to float on its own and eyes glowing white with magic.

Storm stared at her with a level of fear she had not displayed before, surpassing that of the death by fire and when she was pinned by Twilight before with a knife at her throat.

Twilight let her go after saying that and took a deep breath closing her eyes as she took several more and her mane fell back to normal.

"I am sorry." Twilight said, slowly opening her eyes and revealing they were back to normal. "I… cannot stand prejudices but I shouldn't handle it like that."

"I…" Storm barely managed to say, adrenaline coursing through her as she tried to stop the shaking. She started feeling like she witnessed something unfathomable, a princess, and one so strong, apologizing to her after nearly threatening to obliterate her for what she said. "I won’t use that again."

Storm was ignoring her swelling and bruised fur on the side where she was punched, not even registering pain yet, or her half closed eye. She was still quivering in place as she fought her urges to run or fight back.

Twilight made a very quiet sound as she noticed the bruising, horn glowing as she healed it as best as she could, then bowed in the air. "Name what it is you desire as an apology, and if it is within my power it is yours."

"N-no, I just said something that really upset you, its fine." Storm said, wincing as the pain finally began to reach her and a headache ensued. "Besides, you already patched me up-"

"It doesn't matter, my reaction was inappropriate and uncalled for and I wish to make amends." Twilight said, still bowed and eyes closed.

"Seriously, it ok…” Storm said, fear starting to subside as nervousness at the odd behavior took its place, “You're kinda creeping me out acting like this."

"Then I will owe you." Twilight said, slowly moving to be flying upright again. "And I apologize for creeping you out. It is not often Princesses need to apologize and it is a very formal thing to do so."

Storm stayed quiet, unsure what to say. She followed along for several minutes before asking solemnly, "So name-calling really gets to you huh?"

"I was reduced to nothing more than a number and treated no differently than one treats a test animal, despite being clearly not an animal. I cannot stand others being reduced like that." Twilight said as they flew back at a more sedate pace.

"Damn…" Storm mumbled, barely heard over the wind. "I... I guess I never looked at it that way."

"I have been working on my temper over the subject, but back home there is an entire group dedicated to removing the changelings from Equestria. My first experience with the beginnings of the movement was when a group of ponies beat three workers in the street who were simply walking to get construction supplies for a project, and every hospital in Canterlot refused to help them. The only one who could walk carried the other two out of the city to the nearest base… It took all night and because of that, one of them died of his inuries and the one was left unable to fly and the one who cared them lost his left eye."

Storm looked at her in horror at the notion. She had no love for changelings, but for ponies to be so cruel to another citizen? She wasn’t sure if her own issues with changelings would keep her from helping them or not, but it sounded wrong. The conflict between her own issues with changelings and realizing how that was treated if they’re called citizens made her uneasy, unsure what the right answer is.

"Those ponies were arrested but there were more… and still are many like them. Even with all the good the Hive as done for Equestria, they cannot let go of their hate." Twilight explained sadly.

"I… I didn’t know..." she said, still stunned by her dilemma.

Twilight sighed. "It's fine. I reacted in an unbecoming manner of a Princess."

"And I was a mule." Storm said with a small smile, "Come on, everypony makes mistakes."

Twilight slowly smiled back at her and reached out to pat her head appreciatively.

Storm chuckled, flying a bit closer and then flipping upside down and maneuvering under her for a hug midflight, "Hey, cheer up. Seriously. I'm fine now, and you got your message across. Whatever."

Twilight slowly hugged back. "Sorry… I don't like making people I like afraid like that."

"I'm fine now, mostly.” Storm said, hesitating as she remembered how Twilight didn’t have an issue making her afraid when they fought. “Besides, I can feel sorry for your enemies if that's what they're up against."

Twilight chuckled and ruffled her mane. Storm let her altitude fall so she could flip back over, returning to flying at Twilight's side, while Twilight had the same demeanor as before as they flew.

Meadow stayed quiet throughout, incredibly intimidated by Twilight’s anger just then, though just as afraid of heights. They soon reached the castle, disguised as guards again, and entered the room.

Storm sighed contentedly as they entered the room, flopping onto the bed as Twilight dropped the disguises and got them some water.

Storm chuckled at herself and said, "I don't end up feeling this wiped out after a fly normally, have I really gotten that out of shape?"

"No clue, with all the other strenuous activities, I’m surprised." Twilight said, returning with glasses of water.

Storm laughed, shaking her head, "I'm fine, really."

Storm accepted her glass and they both drank.

Storm set her glass down, took a deep breath, and then let it out slowly, stretching out her body as she stepped down from the bed, ignorant of how Twilight enjoyed the view from the brief stretch.

"So what's on the agenda for the rest of the day?" Storm asked after the stretching finished.

"Not sure. I'll need to talk to Queeny later about my outburst."

Storm frowned but said nothing, looking out to check the time. She had made her peace with the idea and if they couldn’t let it go, better to just let them and not hold it against them.

"What is it?" Twilight asked.

"You're really not gonna let that go, huh?" Storm asked back.

"She's my therapist. I sort of need to talk to her when I lose control, and not till you call in your chip."

Storm sighed and gave her a light punch on the shoulder, "You already know how I feel about it, but go get her. I’ll be fine here."

Twilight nodded and left the room.

Dawn was laying against Chrysalis, napping contentedly after her own therapy of having her mother nearby when a knock came to the door. Dawn sleepily opened the door, barely awake from the knock. She was surprised to see Twilight in the doorway.

"Hey, I need to talk to Chrysalis."

Dawn nodded, stretching before getting off the bed and headed back to the other room.

Chrysalis could tell something was wrong and sat across from where Twilight did.

"So tell me what happened...." Dawn heard before she entered the bedroom

Dawn closed the door out of respect, then when she went back to the room and found Storm lying on the bed, she borrowed her as a body pillow for her continued nap. Storm opened her mouth to protest, but closed it when Dawn seemed to fall fast asleep and simply rolled her eyes.

Twilight and the queen talked for some time, the Queen shadowed from the link the whole time. Dawn, still awake, wasn’t sure what to expect, hoping all was ok, and sent her love.

After a couple hour the queen walked into the room. Dawn perked her head up, looking at her in concern, 'Everything ok?'

"Yes, Twilight just needed a talk." She said climbing back into bed to join her.

'All right.' Dawn replied in the link. Storm yawned, stretching out before getting off the bed, feeling awake and rested.

Twilight was sipping tea in the living room. Dawn looked over to the tea, then went to the restroom before coming back to the bed to be with Chrysalis, who held her once she returned.

Twilight held a coin out with her mark on it to Storm.

Storm looked to the coin and took it. "What's this for?"

"I told you I owed you for my outburst. This marks that you have one favor."

Storm looked at it again and shrugged, pulling out her pouch and putting the coin inside

Dawn sighed contentedly against Chrysalis, checking in on the hive to ensure her room could accommodate herself, her husband, and the foals as needed like she had instructed before.

She was pleased and appreciative that they were being done exactly as she wished them.

"Tea?" Twilight offered.

"Sure." Storm shrugged.

Twilight poured her a cup. Storm accepted the cup, sipped, and started to look over to Dawn and Chrysalis.

"So, we've got the evening ahead of us, any plans?" Storm asked.

"Not especially." Twilight answered.

Dawn chuckled and leaned in to Chrysalis, planting a kiss on her neck before asking, "What if we go ahead and go do something together since we'll have to part ways after tomorrow?"

"What did you have in mind?" Twilight asked.

"Maybe eating out at that one bar you showed me. My treat."

Twilight smiled and became a green pegasus with a pink mane. "Lets." She said in a slightly high pitched voice.

Dawn chuckled at the still odd combination of colors, stepping down. "Coming my queen?"

"You are going as yourself?" Chrysalis asked stepping down as she became a blue earth pony with yellow mane.

Dawn nodded, still being her princess form. "Should I not?"

"It is your call Dawn."

"I would like to.” Dawn nodded, “I don't have any issues being myself, just not a changeling out in public yet. I won’t until their perception is changed, unless I need to be that force for change."

Twilight nodded and smiled as she began to head for the door. Dawn followed, content at the choice they made.

'Does she mean that cafe you took me to? We get to go again?' Meadow chimed in, hopeful at the idea.

'I'd imagine so.' Twilight replied.

'Awesome! Think I'll be able to be seen by her n all?' Meadow asked excitedly.

'No clue. I guess we could go with them, but it seemed they wanted time together.'

Dawn followed after everyone stepped out, closing the door behind them. She smiled as she was led on, commenting to Twilight, "Hey, I don't quite know how you got there last time. Is it any issue if I had you show the way for us?"

"Chrysalis knows the way as well." Twilight chuckled, but started to lead the way.

'She seems to be missing the point that I wanted all of us togather before we split up tomorrow on our separate destinations.' Dawn commented quietly in the link to her mom.

'Despite everything she's been through she is still socially awkward to an adorable degree.' The queen said. ‘Like you in some ways’

'Most definitely.' Dawn chuckled silently

'I always wonder and dread the day she learns to pick up on such cues.' Chrysalis thought.

'She will be truly a master queen of manipulation I believe.' Dawn replied, 'Such cues I do not register consciously over half the time, but I can analyze them and what I do pick up helps me manipulate others as is. If she picked up on them? Oh dear...'

'Yes she is already quite good at playing The Game.'

Dawn smiled happily, her thought of asking about ‘The Game’ paused when she noticed Stem's watchful eye in a side corridor as they progressed, but she paid him little attention. It wasn’t worth worrying about right now. She had a small party to celebrate with her friends before they parted.

Stem seemed to move from his position and walked toward them.

“Hey, I’ll meet you in a bit, I need to take care of something.” Dawn said before separating from the others.

Twilight eyed them carefully, concerned but followed through with her disguise.

Dawn walked toward Stem and once close enough, spoke up, “Sergeant, can I help you?”

“I was instructed to be with you. Are you departing?” Stem asked.

“Yes, I am being visited by some friends of mine and we were about to go eat out at my expense before we had to part ways again.”

“I see. What establishment were you patronizing?” Stem asked, looking over the princess briefly.

“A place I’d visited a couple times, the Ivory Wheel.” Dawn explained.

“Interesting. Where is this place?” Stem asked.

“Admittedly, I’m horrible with directions, so I still have to rely on my friends to guide me there.” Dawn said with an embarrassed smile. ‘Best part is, that’s completely true!’

“Very well, what kind of food will we be getting?” Stem asked.

“Stem, I understand your orders, but this is not a point I will be using any authority from my position. Having an unexpected guest they’re not prepared for would not be polite or appropriate.”

“And yet you are aware I am to accompany you.” Stem countered factually.

“The plans I had made with them was before you were appointed and I had forgotten to inform them of the change.” Dawn replied, “I am sorry.”

“Then we will consider this a lesson in keeping your guards informed.” Stem said, still sounding factual, but he sounded less bothered than usual and a slight note of cheer coming from him that Dawn could detect. “Imagine a situation where you are leading and go off to a room and fall prey to an enemy’s trap. How would your guards know you are missing?”

“Point taken. I have informed you that I am going to the Ivory Wheel, and in case you’re wondering how long we will be, I would estimate up to two or three hours counting travel time. Any other questions Sergeant?”

“Very well,” Stem nodded, “I will be expecting your return.”

Dawn gave him a curt nod and quickly trotted to catch up with the group.

Twilight watched Dawn approached, speaking up when they were close enough. “Everything okay?”

“Yeah, had to explain why he wasn’t joining us for this excursion. Let him know you were friends who weren’t expecting other visitors to pop in.” Dawn said, “We should be left alone for now with that. Just gotta make sure we keep the same disguises or have a good story ready in case he catches the difference.”

Twilight nodded before turning to lead the way through the streets of Canterlot down some back allies until they reached the Ivory Wheel and entered it.

Dawn and Meadow both smiled at the environment as they entered. Dawn was glad to see the familiar decorations and Meadow eager to have a body of her own once more, stepping to the side of the group as the same pegasus server from before approached.

"Hey Commander, Major, always good to see some regulars." She said grabbing some menus. "Right this way."

The pegasus led the group to a large corner booth while Dawn and Meadow smiled wide, setting the menus down on the table there while Twilight and Chrysalis dropped their disguises.

Dawn looked over at the commander, curious how they wanted to sit when she paused and noticed Meadow, freezing in surprise briefly before sitting down.

"Hi..." Meadow said shyly.

"Oh right. Meadow Dawn." Twilight said, gesturing from the unicorn then to the alicorn, "Meet Meadow Dawn."

They both laughed, then sat across from each other, Twilight smiling as Chrysalis sat beside her.

"So you can come out like Starlight huh?" Dawn asked.

"Not yet no."

"But you're out right now."

"Only when we're here." Meadow clarified.

"Welcome to the Ivory Wheel!" Twilight said chuckling. "Don't question how it works, it just does."

"Best... place... ever." Meadow emphasized with a grin.

"New favorite place to go to, got it." Dawn smiled.

Storm frowned as she looked between the two, a hoof going to her head, "Having two of you that looks the same is just... wow."

"Yup that means they can double team you Lapdog." Twilight said with a smirk.

Dawn smiled while Meadow looked on in surprise and embarrassment at the comment, making Twilight laugh.

"Guessing you never had that fateful stormy night with Stalwart huh?" Dawn looked at Meadow, making the joke due to Meadow's staring at her pregnancy. She regretted joking about it quickly.

"No... we were going to meet his family when Svik... he's a timber wolf now. Lured him with my body there and I was forced to watch him get taken..."

Twilight gritted her teeth as she re-heard that story amidst Dawn looking at her in horror at the idea.. "Don't worry. We will fix it."

"Yeah..." Dawn said solemnly, "nothing should stop you from getting your mate..."

Meadow nodded, swallowing and taking a deep breath before looking for the server, surprised to see them at her side and setting down a stiff drink in front of her.

"If it's any consolation," The waitress said as she handed out drinks, "he's barred from entering this establishment."

"Ah..." she said quietly. "Thank you, what is this?"

"Mead. You look like you could use a drink. Comes from the finest breweries in Skyrim." She said

Meadow blinked, recognizing the name, "but... that's just..."

"Interesting." Dawn smiled,"I was curious what Juniper berries smelled like... I don't suppose you have a branch out in VanHoover?"

"No. Only in the Capital." She said.

"Ah... Might have to convince Stalwart to move if you have such a wide variety of stock." Dawn said with a small note of sadness.

The waitress chuckled as she left them their drinks to order their food.

Dawn and Meadow both ordered burgers, Twilight and Chrysalis had barbecue chicken with greens, while Storm ordered a fruit salad and a drink of the bartender's recommendation.

"So, do we call you Dawn too? Unicorn Dawn? One of our old names perhaps?" Dawn asked, trying to be helpful.

"I'm fine with Meadow..." she said timidly.

Twilight smiled and ruffled Meadow's mane. Meadow giggled and leaned toward Twilight.

"She your third pet Twilight?" Dawn teased.

"Hmm, maybe." Twilight chuckled.

Meadow opened her eyes wide at the suggestion, "W-what do you mean?"

"Oh nothing." Dawn said sing a sing song voice.

Twilight chuckled and sipped her drink, entertained at her friend’s antics.

Meadow sipped the alcoholic drink she had then blinked, looking at the drink with a cross of wide astonishment, surprise, and confusion.

"Are… you ok Meadow?" Dawn asked with a slightly confused grin, trying to hide her amusement at the expression and failing.

"I… don't know what it was I tasted."

"Well, the waiter said it was mead."

"I still don't know what it was I tasted..." Meadow repeated, causing Twilight to chuckle and pat her back with a wing.

Meadow looked to Twilight, feeling warmed by the drink as she sipped at it, still not sure whether she liked the taste.

Storm was looking between them all, arms on the table as she took in the atmosphere, "Not a bad looking place.

"Best place in all Equestrias." Twilight said smiling.

"I'll have to bring Nightfall here then." Storm said, "I'll have some of that if you're not gonna drink it all gr-er, Meadow."

Twilight sat back and leaned against Chrysalis as she enjoyed her drink and watched as the drink slid over to Storm. Storm lifted the drink, sniffed it with a smile, and gulped the drink down.

"Damn, that was pretty good."

Twilight chuckled more, a small smile staying on her face as Storm eyed the mug and then looked around.

"Where's that server? I'd love another one, since Dawn here's payin'." Storm grinned.

"I'm only paying for one drink, maybe a refill of a simple non alcoholic one, not for you to get drunk off your wings, Lapdog." Dawn smirked, not sure if she wanted a repeat of last time.

"What! That's not-" Storm protested before she was interrupted.

"Lapdog, don't argue." Dawn said, necklace with Twilight's mark in plain sight.

Storm sighed and frowned, but clearly more sullen over the command.

"Don't worry I'll pay for your drink Lapdog." Twilight chuckled again, watching to see how the new Storm acted drunk.

Dawn frowned slightly, but nodded. She had brought a little over two hundred bits, just in case expenses were to arise, but she fully expected to spend a bit with the four of them. Even with the inclusion of Meadow that was still 20 bits a person she was willing to spend, treating them like dollars at a restaurant.

Twilight tilted her head at Dawn seeing her frown. Dawn shook her head, trying to say it was nothing by continuing her observations of Storm, who was turned to look around at the establishment as she waited for more drinks.

Another arrived very soon from the pegasus, the mead for Storm now and root beer for Meadow. Meadow smiled, drinking it and eyes widening in simple joy at tasting root beer once more.

"Oh my gosh, I haven't had this in forever!" she giggled. “You know, ignoring the first time.”

"The Ivory Wheel aims to please all customers." Twilight chuckled.

Dawn smiled, knowing her smoothie desert she planned on ordering afterward would be wonderful as well with how attentive the place is.

"This is definitely my kind of place." Meadow said, feeling right at home.

A few moments later their orders arrived and were placed before them. All their drinks were refilled and the Pegasus smiled wide. "If you need anything, just wave."

Dawn and Meadow looked at their food greedily, waiting patiently for the waiter to depart before starting to dig in to their nearly identical meals.

Storm chuckled and started to sip at her mead before getting a mouthful of salad.

Twilight used her knife to start to cut her food into bites her teeth could handle. Chrysalis cut her own chicken into larger pieces.

Dawn and Meadow simply lifted the burger with their magic, partly held in place with their hooves, and took bites directly. Their nearly identical smiles at the flavors spread easily, though they both had a little bit of sauce on their lips until they licked it off.

Twilight smiled as she watched, seeing the similarities of them show up.

They ate slower afterward, trying their best to savor the food, alternating between fries and ranch dip and the burger itself.

Storm looked at them with a muted expression, as if taking in what she was seeing, yet not comprehending a piece of it. In truth, she was surprised to see Dawn and Meadow both eating meat, and feeling no guilt over it.

Twilight was enjoying her chicken as Chrysalis seemed to eat it with little care for like or dislike.

Dawn and Meadow ate until they were full, Dawn giving up on her idea for dessert. Storm was enjoying her drinks, and outside of being a little slurred in speech, she was much more agreeable and fun loving, if feisty when it came to challenging her on details or doubting her. Twilight smirked as she watched Lapdog get drunk.

"So Lapdog, I'm sure you wouldn't want to tell Meadow here about all the fun things we've done with your harness on huh?"

Meadow blushed deeply as Storm replied, "hay, and lots of it."

She held a serious look for a few seconds, confusing Meadow and Dawn further before bursting into laughter. The pair of green ponies looked at each other with matching blinks of confusion.

Twilight blinked, also confused. "Huh?"

"Wha? You don' smoke things where you're from? I don', but still." Storm said, surprised at the lack of understanding.

"Cigarettes and such, but not sure why anyone would smoke hay." Twilight said

"They wouldn'. Nevermind." Storm said, sipping her drink and shrugging, "so the hay is a ciggrette?"

"A rolled up white piece of paper with various chemicals and dried plants, and ponies breathe in the smoke."

"Oh those things." Storm frowned.

"Yeah. Not really healthy for you." Twilight said.

"Stupid things. Smell bad, bad fer ya, and cost a lot." Storm said before downing her drink.

Dawn and Meadow said nothing, as Storm already summed it up well enough, though Dawn started wondering about more mature things regarding her unicorn double, considering the embarrassment she had earlier suggested they thought intimacy.

Twilight sipped her drink and selected another piece of meat, not having expected that response from Lapdog.

Storm ate the rest of her salad before saying, "It’s what they said bout eating meat, but you three seem fine..."

"What do you mean?" Twilight asked.

"Eating meat is bad for ponies innit?" Storm asked.

"Not in my experience." Twilight said. "Granted it made me sick at first, since I never had it before."

“If it was good for you, wouldn’t have made ya sick.” Storm mumbled with a frown, then she shrugged and returned to her drink, craving a large cookie.

The server brought the desert menu and refilled their glasses.

"Trust me, if not for the fact meat was the only food left, I'd have never tried it." Twilight said.

Storm looked at the menu and saw the large cookie and said, trying to fluster Dawn, "Hey Dawn, you're getting us this cookie."

"Sure." She smile mischievously, "who are you sharing it with?"

Twilight smirked as she watched the exchange.

Storm looked at her and then looked around, "There somepony else at this table I don't know of?"

"All right..." Dawn said, "I'll order the family sized cookie monster... vanilla ice cream ok?"

"There's always room for desert." Meadow said happily, ignoring her already groaning belly.

Twilight chuckled and ordered a simple yellow cake with white frosting and Chrysalis got a shake.

Dawn frowned, "Wait, now I want a shake. Dammit mom!" she laughed, "I don't suppose if I order the shake I can take it with me can I?"

"I don't see why not." The queen said shrugging. "As long as you don't spill it, as we aren't getting another."

"Well… I figure if it supports Meadow being out and about, but she can't yet otherwise, I was worried that anything ordered won't make it out of the building for some sort of universe crossing rule thing." Dawn said, checking on the 'tab' of her bill's cost.

"Anything you order will be sure to fit the world." Chrysalis assured her.

Dawn smiled, weighing the cost of the bill with her funds she brought. Admittedly she had extra, but she wanted to figure out what she would pay at this rate, yet didn't want to be rude by asking the waiter. 'I don't suppose you know how much my bill should be so far huh? I lost track.'

'102 bits.'

'Good thing I overkilled the budget for this then. Seems like we're having a good time at least, and that's what matters to me.' Dawn said to Chrysalis before saying out loud. "We'll go with the desserts then and I'll get a strawberry shake."

The server came over to take their orders for dessert

'Don't worry, Twilight has bits too.'

'But I said I would cover it all....' Dawn pouted internally as she relayed the orders. Once the order was placed and they walked away, she blushed at her own insistence, 'I really can be a foal sometimes huh?'

'No idea what you're talking about little one.' Chrysalis replied with a smile, treating her like a nymph.

Dawn giggled more and showered her with love. She felt spoiled just for being herself. She watched as Storm wobbled in her seat but otherwise was grinning widely as she enjoyed her time here. It was a pleasant change from all the times before where it was condescending attitude day in and day out.

Twilight smiled and patted Lapdog’s head with a wing for being good, well behaved pet.

Storm laughed a little when patted and chuckled, "I'm not a filly, but ‘cha like pattin’ heads..."

Dawn laughed in response, "It feels good to be petted doesn't it?"

"Course it does." Storm said.

Twilight smiled and started to stroke Lapdog mane with a wing slowly.

"Who’s a good filly?" Twilight asked her.

Storm simply laughed and said, "Dawn, obviously. She's clueless!"

Dawn looked at her confused, wondering why she said that, only to hear Storm laugh again.

"See?"

Twilight chuckled a bit and looked at Dawn with a look that said ‘don't take it seriously’ before looking back at Storm.

"Oh? So you're not a good filly? Then I guess no time in the harness since that's only for good fillies."

Storm laughed again saying, "That' a good one. Me? Good? I’ve always been the 'bad mare', and I like it!" She said, letting out as small burp before adding, "'sides, I wanna see her tied up an' turn th' tables."

"Oh? And why that?" Twilight asked, still stroking her mane.

Storm simply smiled and looked at Dawn mischievously. Dawn tried to sample her emotions, but they were too muddled to understand.

"So then, you're the bad mare, is that why you like being in your harness?" Twilight asked.

"I don' know why I like it, I jus' do." Storm shrugged, "I never ques'ion what I like."

"Maybe you can show off your harness after lunch."

Storm snorted and then shrugged, "Maybe."

"My little Lapdog." Twilight smiled, continuing to pet them.

Storm laughed quietly again, then asked, "Where's the restroom? I gotta piss."

"Down the hall past the pool table, mares’ on the left."

Storm smirked and then headed over in that directly, looking for all the world outside her change in behavior and slight speech issues that she was fine.

"Well, she definitely has changed." Twilight said looking at Dawn. "You've done very well."

"I...” Dawn smiled, a hint of nervousness behind it, “don't quite know what to expect out of her anymore, but she's still spirited, and not as mean it seems like, so I'd call it a success too."

Twilight nodded and patted Dawns head.

"Well, thank you. I tried." Dawn giggled quietly as a thought crossed her mind, 'as soon as Nightfall meets with her, won't he notice something's changed? People, and ponies, don't change so quickly normally.'

'Maybe.' the queen said.

'Well... it's nothing I view as a downside, it will only make her stronger, and a better ally to the hive.' She replied, trying to distance herself from her emotions, guilt wanting to plague her for changing someone.

'Yes it will, and she is still herself as shown by how she speaks when drunk.' Chrysalis pointed out, sensing how Dawn had her doubts.

'True… she still has plenty of fight in her. Hopefully it serves her well.' Dawn said as Storm returned to her seat.

'Did you know she came to visit you in the hive while you gestated?'

Twilight smiled and raised her glass to Storm as she sat down.

'I vaguely remember it being mentioned at one point' Dawn said, watching Storm smile confidently and downed half of her glass in one sitting. Twilight chuckled as she drank her own in one shot.

Dawn watched the two of them until the dessert round arrived. She happily sipped the drink, then hesitated as she felt a familiar, yet unpleasant note in her stomach.

'Fun...' She thought to herself.

Twilight looked at her, noticing the expression change. "What?"

Dawn blinked, then shook her head, not realizing she was so transparent in expressing herself, "I just got the feeling I usually get when I want to eat something, but if I continue it won't agree with me in the end. I may have just overeaten as it is or something…"

"You should lis'en." Storm said smirking. "Ya got brains but ya need to listen to yer body too..."

"What is it you're wanting to? A few bites of it won't hurt." Twilight said

"My body seems content with the food it already has, and I feel either the warning that I've gone too far, or that eating more will cause issue." She said, looking at the drink sadly before smiling as an idea crossed her mind, "Well, I could take it home with me and keep it refrigerated for the morning at least"

Twilight smiled and nodded.

Meadow had no such inhibition, pulling a slice of the cookie and some ice cream over it and took a bite before opening her eyes wide in childish joy at the quality of such a simple treat.

Twilight chuckled again and ruffled Meadow’s mane. Meadow leaned into Twilight as she continued to eat the cookie and ice cream, which happened to stay in place with her magic.

Storm simply laughed, "Such an overgrown filly. More than this one even!" she said, gesturing to Dawn.

Twilight had to chuckle at that as she sat back and just enjoyed the time. It was easy to forget about what was coming here, surrounded by all these ponies, easy to just relax and enjoy the moment. The calm before the storm as they say.

Meadow frowned at Storm’s claims of her being a filly, and put a bit of ice cream on Storm's nose before she realized, then giggled, "Stop putting food on your snout then."

Storm grinned and reached for a napkin to wipe it off. "When we're outta here, you got yerself a food fight."

Twilight couldn't help it, she had to see the reaction, so she leaned over and licked the ice cream from her snout.

Storm blinked in surprise and looked at Twilight before grabbing her by a hoof and pulling her into a kiss on the muzzle, holding for a second and then said with a mischevious grin, "That was mine." before going back to her cookie.

Twilight chuckled after the kiss, a bit surprised at it and ruffled Storm's mane

Storm chuckled and finished off her slice, taking another and saying, "Dawn's full. Dibs."

"Hey!" Dawn frowned at the prospect of missing out on dessert before smiling mischievously at her again, "All right, you can have it, but now you owe me, Lapdog."

"Yeah yeah." Storm shrugged dismissively, "I'm not foalsittin' if that's what yer thinkin"

"Aww. Big, bad Lapdog afraid of a couple of foals?" Twilight said with a smirk.

Storm snorted and swallowed, "You kiddin? If they'r like me, I'm terrified." She laughed briefly before eating more of the second slice.

"Never knew you to back down from a challenge." Twilight said then shrugged. "But I guess if you're afraid and can't do it, I understand."

Storm punched Twilight in the shoulder, harder than she really meant to, "Hay now, I'not one to back down... Didn' say that..."

"So you will be helping foalsit. Excellent." Twilight said.

Storm waved her forelimbs and shook her head, "I ain' no foalsitter, d-don' make me use my favr."

Twilight frowned. Seems Lapdog was able to keep her head while drunk. "Very well."

"Oh, I'm not letting her off the hook that easily." Dawn smirked, knowing how evil this was going to be. "I'm the one she owes the favor to, and I think foalsitting for a weekend is just the way to pay me off, with interest of course."

Twilight looked at her and tilted her head.

"What? What did I say wrong? She owes me for the extra slice of cookie." Dawn looked to her, now confused, explaining a small smile, "So, I'm saying she can foalsit for me in exchange at some point."

"Ah." Twilight nodded, now getting it.

Storm set down the last third of the cookie slice, having eaten her fill before leaning back in her seat contented, rubbing on her belly lightly with the side of a hoof.

Twilight smiled at her. "All full?"

Storm nodded, "All good." She said before closing her eyes, falling asleep within about 10 seconds.

"Well, at least she's a good drunk, maybe." Dawn said with a small smile, "at least if that's any indicator."

Twilight chuckled and nodded, looking at the others briefly. "Ready to head out?"

"Yeah. I'm ready to go back. We gonna take the train now or in the morning?" Dawn asked.

Meadow looked around sadly, trying to hide it, but she already was missing and treasuring her ability to interact with everyone, turning to Twilight and Chrysalis, though she didn't know why.

Twilight smiled and sat back. "Eh, no reason to go just yet."

Meadow sighed quietly in relief and leaned against Twilight, being quite grateful for her comment to wait.

"Well, all right then." Dawn said, looking at how contented Meadow was. "As long as they don't mind Storm being passed out, we should be fine."

"Not at all, as long as she doesn't cause issues for other customers."

Dawn nodded, watching how Meadow stayed against Twilight's side, looking for all the world like an overgrown puppy nuzzling its mother. She started to think deeply on their situation.

'If I went through what she did, would I end up like th- of course I would... we're practically the same person but with slightly different results... and yet here I am, so much better off for the adversity I had with Nightfall's requests and then Cherry's disease, and fighting Svik at that...'

'It just takes a pebble to start a rock slide.' The queen said as she watched the two.

'So true... I want to say that it wouldn't take much to make her like me, but then again, the reverse is also possible, and is it right of me to want to change her to reflect myself? Any argument I would give could conceivably be used back on me...' She said back in the link, continuing to dwell.

'Yes and no, but I believe it is Twilight who will have the most influence on her now, and the rest of us will be minor influences in comparison.'

'Yeah… I mean just look at her.' Dawn smiled, 'Lost puppy finally got adopted, and she can't stop showing it… I don't blame her either.'

'Oh?' The queen asked as she sipped her drink.

'What?" Dawn asked, confused because she thought what she said was simple.

The queen relayed a feeling that she was prompting her to go on.

'With all the hell she's been through, she finally has someone helping her and isn't betraying her or viewing her only as a tool. After so much of that abuse, most would be willing to give their loyalty for a little bit of comfort and care in return.' she said, quietly passing on the feeling that she knew she would too.

The Queen only smiled as she sipped her drink and Twilight put a wing around Meadow.

Meadow let out a small sigh and Dawn could swear she saw the horn glow faintly with the sound of purring.

'Odd thought, and I don't expect you to know the answer, but just to ask it... I wonder if she's limited in what form she uses while here. I mean, she hasn't been able to appear in the world yet, but maybe because she didn't know how- Hang on a sec!' She stopped, suddenly looking alert and a little excited, 'Did you manage to get any of Starlight's memories?'

'They are in him yes, he will know who he is and all he knew before.' Chrysalis replied, not sure where Dawn was going with that idea.

'No no, Like, can you access his memories or did you beforehand so we could figure out how he manifested in the world and relay that to Meadow?' She asked excitedly.

'He was not part of the Link.' She said simply.

'Oh… well that's slightly disappointing... Still, perhaps she can and doesn't know it, like it's simpler than we think?' Dawn wondered before speaking up. "Meadow? If you don't mind my asking, what have you already tried doing to appear in the world around you and Twilight?"

"So far, she can use my horn for magic, and can be seen at all times by me as if she was physically there, as well as interact with me, but nothing else." Twilight said.

"But, you remember Starlight vaguely right? He was able to manifest using my magic since we shared it, but if you have your own and separate magics... I was thinking she should be able to take a form or at least observe. Starlight always told me that he could see anywhere around me as well as hear." She explained.

"Don't know… but… Meadow pick up my glass with your magic."

Meadow blinked and then used her own magic to lift Twilight's cup, making Twilight's and Meadow’s horns glow.

"See what I mean?" Twilight said as her horn glowed yellow, "Starlight was different than Meadow here, as he was part of you where she's a separate entity entirely."

"True, but still..." Dawn frowned, considering.

"I don't really know much about magic. I didn't know what it was I was gonna do for work 'n stuff once I got my basic education out of the way." Meadow explained.

"Oh right... you didn't have the motivations to learn advanced stuff so quickly like I did." Dawn frowned, considering.

"So far, she has always manifested where I can see and feel her but she is limited to my perceptions."

Dawn went into thought, considering what that would mean, "And she hasn't tried speaking through the horn or anything like Starlight did, right?"

"She tried to make music but nothing happened." She said.

Dawn raised a brow. "That's odd, that's something that I learned how to do and started doing within my first week at magic kindergarten..."

"I... I just don't know too many songs anymore." Meadow frowned, getting sad.

Dawn looked at her and then started to play a simple song from a game she grew up watching her parents play and listened to.

Twilight listened and watched as Meadow gasped in recognition. Meadow smiled and started to hum after a dozen seconds, a copy of the song started to play through Twilight's horn and it was playing in stereo quietly.

Dawn altered her own side, improvising as they went, adding to it as Meadow repeated what she knew without meaning to. As the song came to an end, it faded out from them both and Dawn replied, "Told you."

Twilight rubbed the base of her horn. "That felt… uncomfortable…"

Meadow gasped, "I'm sorry..."

"Odd, it's not supposed to have any feeling. The horn isn’t the speaker for vibrating, the magic is..."

"I felt like my horn was… fading? Rippling? Phasing in and out? Numbing… all at once I guess…" She said, still rubbing the base of her horn as if making sure it was still there.

Meadow frowned, "I'm sorry Twilight..."

"That is a weird feeling it sounds like." Dawn agreed, even if she was very disconcerted by that difference and tried not to show it.

She nodded. "It was.....unpleasant."

Meadow chimed in quietly, "I won't do it again then. Not if it's uncomfortable for you."

"It's fine just… not very often." She said, lowering her hoof.

Meadow shook her head but took a deep breath and let it out slow. She wasn’t about to make her host upset.

"Hey Meadow? Are you only able to appear as a pony? Or can you be other things too since you aren't limited by a body?" Dawn asked.

"Huh?" Meadow exclaimed, startled, "I... I don't know, I hadn't really thought about it."

"Well, she is basically just a projection in my eyes with no actual physical form, just a mind I guess. Honestly, it would make sense if her form is chosen by herself or reflected how she sees herself." Twilight said.

"But how would I change it?" Meadow asked, confused.

"Good question." Dawn replied, before being cut off by a loud snore from Storm.

"Well… if it is just based off you… then the only reason you look like that is because that's how you are seeing yourself." Twilight said thoughtfully.

"Is that all it is?" Meadow asked, thinking of her human form, then a couple fictional forms she used to imagine about, wondering if that was open to her.

"Maybe. I mean you identify as a pony, due to seeing it as your body. It's sort of what you probably see when you think of yourself, the body is you. But as a mind, you don't really have that as an identity restriction like the rest of us, as you are formless."

Meadow continued to consider what she was told, thinking of herself, she honestly didn't see herself as a pony, not after over a year without being one, but she couldn't help it after being around them so much. She started to question who or what she was, and the expression on her face betrayed her fear and concern as she grew quiet and looked down at the table.

Twilight put a wing around her and pulled her against herself as she saw the fear on the young mare's face.

Meadow let herself lean against her, feeling as lost as ever, not sure how she wanted to tackle this dilemna.

Dawn felt sad, knowing that she gave her this problem, if unintentionally.

"Hey relax kid, unraveling what you see as part of your identity is no small task." Twilight said. "It took me years and a lot of talking to Chrysalis to come to terms with who I had become compared to who I was long ago, as we are almost entirely different people."

Meadow nodded, half hearing her first sentence, but when it came to her describing herself she listened intently, as if trying to see her own path based on what she had done. She no longer felt fear, only uncertainty and was still deep in thought, as if trying to absorb what she was told like a sponge.

"Yeah. Before… honestly I felt like a monster for what I had done. I knew my past self would call me a monster and be sickened by what I had done as a soldier. That wasn't even counting the issues with these," Twilight said as she lifted a steel hoof and rotated it around and around before popping the fingers put and wiggling them. "as well as the scars. I didn't look at all like the socially awkward bookworm who lived between the covers of a book.

"I came to realize though, appearance doesn't make a person who they are. The person who set me down this path was smaller than average and wearing a lab coat, just like I used to and many of those I looked up to. But he was nothing like them even slightly. He was quite literally a monster. But you'd never know by looking at him as he was small and soft spoken.

“Then there was White Rabbit who looked like a very pleasant and friendly sort and was extremely polite but would sacrifice his own subordinates without a second thought just to achieve his objective." She said as she thought.

"Then we have Chrysalis here. Large, sharp teeth, fangs, every part of her screams dangerous predator, and yet she is one of the most caring individuals and empathetic you will ever meet.

"Appearances has very little to do with who you are and what makes you you. But it is what people think of when they think of themselves because we are bound to that form." Twilight said as she watched her drink swirl in her glass, the amber liquid reflecting some of the light.

Meadow absorbed part of what she said, starting to swim in imagining the things she said, but started to give her more and more of a hug, caring little about her own plight in the process. She felt a bond between the two of them, that they had gone through so much they were kins of some kind. She thought about how Twilight had made it out, and that should mean she could too. It gave her hope, something that she desperately craved to feel once again.

Twilight kept her wing around the formless pony as she continued to swirl her drink in her cybernetic fingers. Remembering how these machines had replaced her hooves’ innate magic, how they were used to pick up things she had lost along with the limbs themselves.

Meadow seemed to flicker in the light as she continued to hug, becoming just a little bit more human as she felt hands instead of hooves, scratching firmly at her shoulder on the other side as she tried to give Twilight her own strength in a way, before growing solid once again before saying quietly, "At least we're not alone right?"

Twilight blinked and looked up at the ponies gathered around the table with them and chuckled.

"Yeah kid, we ain't. Not by a long shot." She squeezed her with the wing.

Meadow smiled, gave Twilight a kiss on the cheek, and faded from view, joining Twilight from the inside, saying quietly, 'You know, that would have been the best movie scene right then.' She joked.

'I know, it was just that cheesy. I'm the mistress of the crappy sap filled speeches as I can pull them out of my ass at the drop of a hat.' Twilight chuckled in her head.

'Well… It was beautiful to me. Thank you… Wait, why did I disappear from view! I'm not done having fun yet!' She said, laughing.

'Not a clue. You’re the one who controls that, not me." She chuckled out loud and shook her head.

"Sorry, that was a bit... dramatic." Meadow said as she faded from view, smiling with an embarassed blush, unaware that her mark was no longer quite the way it had been. Her fur was slightly darkened, but it held the grassy hill in the forefront and behind it was Twilight's star instead of a sun, with pink lines going out from it in a circle like dawn's yellow triangles of sunlight.

"Eh, everyone loves a bit of drama in their afternoon soaps" Twilight said.

Dawn blinked, looking at Meadow under the light, "Is it just me, or does she look a little different now?"

Twilight looked at Meadow and blinked as well. Meadow blinked back, looking at herself, "I don't look any different. You ok Dawn?"

"You… are a bit darker yeah." Twilight commented.

"I-I don't know what to tell you." Meadow frowned.

"Eh." Twilight shrugged and downed another shot.

'I wonder what happened. Maybe her perception of herself changed and that's why she didn't notice it?' Dawn asked, bouncing ideas off Chrysalis

'Sounds like a solid theory if I ever heard one for this situation.' The queen said back.

'I'm curious about her mark then, if that's the case. If you can't see it now, I would ask if you could tactfully look at it, provided I don't get the chance and spot it out to you.' She requested.

The queen reached up and put her hoof around Twilight and yanked her into a very deep kiss right there at the table and shared her senses with Dawn. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see Meadow’s mark as she distracted her Legate with the dance of their tongues.

Dawn blushed deeply, as did Meadow, and Dawn barely noticed amid all the other sensations before trying to stammer, "M-meadow... your mark..."

The queen broke the kiss with a mischievous smirk and sat back with a sigh as Twilight leaned against her.

Meadow missed Dawn's comment and leaned against Twilight, joining their little cuddle pile, suddenly sparking a small bit of jealousy in Dawn's heart before she quenched it

The queen sent the feeling of being in the cuddle pile to Dawn since Storm was between the three of them and Dawn.

Dawn sighed happily, then actively looked if there was a tactful way to join the cuddlepile, feeling an overwhelming need to join them

The queen smiled and moved the unconscious Lapdog close to herself and hen held her arm out for Dawn to move closer. She'll have to cuddle Lapdog as well.

Dawn wasted no time, cuddling her subordinate between herself and her queen, Storm mumbling, "Don' forget the wine N’f’ll..."

Dawn chuckled and decided to plant a small kiss on their fur, hoping they have a good dream. The queen smiled and nuzzled the top of Dawn’s head.

Dawn sighed happily and nestled in, content at their closeness and the bond, as if this was some big family with Twilight and Chrysalis as her moms, Meadow as her twin sister, Storm as a feisty younger sister, and missing Violet as the really young sister who everyone looks after.

'Don't worry, tomorrow you get to see her and Nymph. I'm sure you'll find a place for her in this strange little group, if Violet hasn't already made her into her henchpony.'

'She would do that wouldn't she?' Dawn chuckled. 'Well, all the easier to have her foalsit then.'

Meadow sighed happily, "I'm glad I got to meet all of you. I'm so happy it's...."

Meadow paused, starting to cry as she spoke, overwhelmed with happiness at that moment. Twilight put her wing back around the mare and pulled her close smiling.

'Yes, Violet would as soon as she can without even meaning to.' Chrysalis replied.

'She is a young queen after all, but what is a Queen without her loyal family of drones?'

They queen chuckled in the link as she thought of Dawn and Lapdog.

'I am your Legate after all.' Dawn replied, 'You brought in a new drone, and one might argue that Meadow is a drone of Twilight's.'

'How so?' She asked surprised at the last part.

'Depends on what she is able to do or is willing to do for Twilight. If she were brought up to speed on magical spells for example, I could see her acting on a defensive or assistive manner. If she started being able to interact with the world like Starlight could, she could watch Twilight's back and protect her from harm in her blind spots.

'Hmm. I never thought of that … that is worth exploring.'

'It'd give Twilight something to do other than maintain her weapons if desired, especially since I've heard she can be a good teacher, if a bit zealous.' Dawn said, remembering her own world's Twilight.

'Yes, she is. She loves to teach, even if she doesn't realize it. I've seen and felt how she is when she teaches and when those she is teaching succeed.'

'So, I think a gentle comment to her about possibly educating Meadow in magic to have her help out, especially in the defensive sense or healing like my magic, since we know I can do those two things, might get the ball rolling.' Dawn commented as she continued to cuddle, nearly ignoring that they were in public, but behaving herself.

'I will next time we are alone.'

'I know Chryssy. Something told me those wheels were turning in your head wanting to give Meadow a purpose... ok, that's the nice way of putting it.' She teased.

'She is in my mates head. She better not be dead weight or a liability!' The queen said firmly, her emotions making it clear how she felt about anything possibly causing issues like that for her mate.

'Exactly...' Dawn replied, 'Though you have to admit, hard to picture her as a deadweight in potential if I've already demonstrated some as it is, no?'

'You have drive. She was a nearly broken mare almost scared of her own shadow.'

'Do not write her off so much just yet… while I may not have been quite as broken as she was, I have been driven close to that point before, and every time we have bounced back if given the time and resources to do so. Our pride prevents us from accepting charity, save for if she was completely broken. I don't see that in her, though I could be reading far too much into it...' Dawn laughed in the link, 'Who am I kidding, it's another version of me, how could I not?'

'I can it sense her at all. I do not know what to think. All I can judge by is what I see.’

Dawn simply smiled, thinking about how she'd see Meadow prove mom wrong, when a foal kicked, then the other. She groaned internally before returning her mind to their surroundings and this family of sorts that she was so readily bonded to.

'We are a weird family.'

'But beautiful.' Dawn said, loving every bit of it.

Chrysalis chuckled in reply.

Dawn yawned long and deep, saying, "I think we'd better head to our bedrooms… I'm going to fall asleep here if we keep this up. I'll go pay our bill. Is it appropriate for me to tip the waiter?"

'Yes. This is a typical restaurant for wherever.’

Dawn got up, heading over to the bar to have her bill be created, paying for the meal in full, then counted out her remaining money. She then made sure she gave the waiter 20% of the bill in tips in a smaller pouch which she discreetly gave when she asked for a way to put the shake in a travel container.

The server smiled and got her what she asked for and Twilight was now a large earth pony mare with the passed out Storm on her back.

Dawn thanked the server again and carried her drink as Meadow got up, showing her altered mark more readily to those awake, as she was in the lead.

Twilight followed behind, Storm straddling her back and using the top of her head as a pillow

Dawn noted the mark, thinking as she saw it, 'I wonder if she needs a new name if there's a different mark. We were named by Celestia when we arrived based on it.'

'Perhaps, but what?'

'Well, it still has a meadow and a star instead of a sun, so a simple approach might be starry meadow or meadow star, but if we want to go with possible symbolism, she might view the meadow as a place of comfort and looking up at a wishing star, so maybe something like wishing meadows...' she rambled, still thinking.

'Perhaps… we shall talk to her about it sometime, as I think it would be best if she chose it.'

'Agreed… bring up defending Twilight to her too and she'll likely pursue it of her own accord.' Dawn suggested as they stepped outside, Meadow disappearing from view from all but Twilight.

Twilight looked around. "So then, back to the castle?"

"Please.” Dawn yawned and nodded, shifting to her regular princess appearance, “I didn’t realize I was so tired till now."

Twilight chuckled as she started to walk.

"Dibs on the lapdog bodypillow, unless we're all resting in the same bed," Dawn said with a smirk.

"I wouldn't mind a nice pile." Twilight smiled.

"One bed it is then" Dawn nodded, yawning again.

Twilight led the way with Storm on her back. "I mean who wouldn't want to sleep with several sexy mares draped over them?"

"Sounds like a good dream." Dawn said, stumbling lightly when they reached the upward incline.

"You ok?" Glory asked beside her.

"Really tired. I don’t risk flying like this, but I'll likely pass out once I lay down." She warned, voice getting quiet, low and monotone.

The queen was worried at her clumsiness.

'Don't worry mom, I’m just tired, promise.' Dawn consoled, 'I always get this way when I'm tired.'

'Ok…' she moved closed.

'Blame the foals.' She teased gently.

They arrived in the palace easily enough, and Dawn opened the door, letting the others in. As they entered, Dawn closed the door behind them and Sergeant Stem approached.

"Princess." He said simply, standing attentively with a grim face.

Glory looked at him, speaking up, "The Princess is tired and wishes to rest. Unless it is urgent please return in a few hours."

"It is urgent." He said, "but very well."

"Sorry sergeant." Dawn apologized, "I fear what you say right now might go in one ear and out the other, but if you can sum it up in a sentence, I will try to r-"

"You are being magically spied on." He said. "I have taken steps to block it, and your room and a space around it of three paces..."

"I see." Dawn said, feeling a little more alert as concern flushed her body. "We intend to take a train back to Vanhoover tomorrow, you, me and one guard." She nodded toward Chrysalis. "Would you safeguard it for me and give a full report tomorrow?"

"At once." He said before trotting off.

Twilight was standing the doorway listening. Dawn could tell that despite how relaxed they looked, they were far from it, her mother being the same.

Dawn sighed, then went into her room last. "That… well..."

"Is concerning but he said he took care of it. We will speak to him after you sleep." Twilight said, becoming Stonewall, "Or I can now actually."

"Make sure it is a blocking spell and what degree of skill he shows in it if you would please," Dawn said before yawning, her fatigue returning.

Twilight nodded and dumped Storm onto the bed and headed for the door as Chrysalis locked the door behind Twilight and held Dawn.

Dawn climbed into bed and passed out tiredly, laying on Storm's side, only to be held tightly by her.

The queen smiled and slipped into the bed and held them both while Stonewall headed swiftly in the direction Stem had gone.

Chapter 32: Usefulness

View Online

Stem was walking toward the gate at a slow measured pace, unaware of the approaching guard. Stonewall continued her swift approach.

“Sergeant." Stonewall called once she was a few meters away.

Stem stopped, turning his body in full to notice, "Ah, Stonewall. You need something?"

"We need to talk somewhere private." She said

He frowned, then looked over to a small meeting room in the castle to the side, then stepped into it, appearing to cast a spell on the room. Stonewall entered and cast a spell as well, the walls glowing briefly after she closed the door.

"What was this I was told about someone spying on the Princess?" Stonewall asked.

"You weren't told, unless this isn't the only disguise you have," Stonewall said simply, pausing only a fraction of a second before saying, "but you are correct. You and the Princess have been under observation by one who is very similar to the princess in magic, so much so I almost could not tell the difference."

"The Princess told me." She said. "I am not sure what you mean by disguises though."

He raised a brow, stating, "I was told what I needed to know by Celestia, Miss Twilight, and I do not approve of deception. Regardless, I have blocked the spying in her room, and will continue to block their vision of us while on the move."

"I really don't know what you are talking about. I was assigned by Captain Stalwart to protect his wife. " Twilight frowned. she was deeply concerned about how readily Celestia shared this supposedly secret information about other worlds. Did she really want to keep it secret or is she only not telling certain ponies…

"Suit yourself, my assignment isn't related to you, but Dawn." Stem shrugged, sounding a bit colder, "Now, what else are you wanting to know?"

Stem looked at her expectantly, having a stance that betrayed his self confidence and no nonsense manner.

"I wanted to know what you could tell me about it."

"A spell involving long range visual observation was in place on yourself and Princess Dawn since I was assigned to you both." He said.

"Me?" She asked, surprised.

"You as well, yes." He confirmed.

She blinked. "Any idea why?"

"I do not know, other than it originates to the northeast."

"Any estimation where?"

"It is hard to say. Could be Fillydelphia, Manehattan, or any of the other cities in that corner of Equestria."

"I see." She nodded, pausing briefly before asking, "anything else to report?"

"Not until I know more." He replied.

She nodded. "Keep me and the Princess posted. I'll be in Manehatten tomarrow so I'll need to be kept up to date via messages."

He nodded, "fire transport acceptable?"

"Yes, I’ll send word of my general location, we aren't going to be in the original location due to another spying incident."

He blinked, "Perhaps you are not aware. My accuracy is excellent. I can always place a scroll in a target's saddlebags. I fail to see what your general location has to do with it."

"It's not based on location?" She blinked.

"It's more tied to a specific object in most cases, though some are able to tie it to a particular creature." He explained. "My version of the spell, for efficiency, focuses on the saddlebag, and that is how I relayed Princess Celestia's messages to Dawn consistently when she asked me to."

"Wait... those come from you, not the Princess?" She asked staring at him in bewilderment.

"She levitates them to me to send on her behalf once they are complete when she chooses to." He said.

Twilight blinked looking dumbfounded

"What is it?" He asked.

"She doesn't send her own messages to a fellow Princess?"

"She does sometimes. I... hadn't thought to question it." he admitted.

Twilight blinked at him as if the gears on her head has just came to a screeching halt.

He looked at her and offered, "I can ask next chance I get, for the next time Princess Dawn returns to Canterlot."

"Yeah... wait you're not going with her?"

"Of course I am..." he said, looking at her confused. "That’s why i will ask next time she returns, as that is when I will as well." He responded, as if it were obvious, but without malice

Stone blinked several times. "Right...right of course." She said as if the gears were slowly starting to work again.

"Is there any other business you wish to discuss?"

"No. Was just concerned is all."

He nodded, "Then I shall attend to Princess Dawn's task."

Twilight nodded back and turned to head for the door.

He did likewise before turning back, asking out of concern, "Did you wish to know the counterspell, or do you know it already?"

"Right... yes, that would be rather useful." Stonewall said, needing to keep her ruse up that she was from this world.

He instructed her in the four main components of the spell that were in the formula. He explained it concisely but with the higher level jargon that would typically be reserved for scholars. Twilight easily followed along but was surprised, as most of the royal guard knew only the basics.

"Any questions?" He asked, his longer than average but slender hornn starting to glow as he dismantled his spell for the room.

"No, I got it." Stonewall said as her horn flashed, the room doing likewise.

He blinked at the brightness then winced, "I do not appreciate such surprises... but you do appear to have learned." He stated. "Farewell, until tomorrow."

She stopped and looked back at him blinking confused. "Surprises? And learned?"

He sighed, turning to her. "The sudden brightness of light from your spell was the surprise, and you've learned the spell, clearly." He said, once again without sounding hurtful, but impatient and drained.

"I haven't even tried your spell yet, and if that small flash bothers your eyes I'd recommend seeing a doctor about your eyes, as they might be a bit oversensitive." Stonewall said, sounding like a doctor near the end.

He frowned and walked along at a brisk pace toward the gate out of the palace. He was not one for lengthened conversations and his patience had worn out. Sgt. Stem proceeded on to his task set out by him to recenter himself in his quiet mental solitude, preferring to focus on puzzles of interest to him instead of confusing conversation.

"Strange pony...." Stonewall said as she watched him go before heading back towards the room.

Dawn and Storm were passed out against Chrysalis, heads close together in a way that might remind some of a pair of siblings, if Dawn weren't pregnant, but they slept soundly nonetheless.

Twilight teleported into the room due to the lock and reverted to herself. She then climbed into the bed, pulling the mares close and a smiling while Chrysalis draped herself over her mate.

Dawn let out a small whimper at the shift then sighed as she felt more body heat which she nestled into without complaint.

Twilight smiled and allowed sleep to claim her

The next morning Dawn yawned as she woke, snuggling into any body heat she could find, which happened to be Storm's. Storm stirred at the movement, shifting slightly to get comfortable herself before groaning and clutching at her head.

Twilight's eyes opened at the groan and she looked around the room without lifting her head. She noticed the queen laying on all three of them, and was surprisingly light for her size, but she was used to the queen always being that way.

Storm stirred more, starting to wake and move out from under Chrysalis, intent on the bathroom. She got up under the watch of Twilight. Twilight decided to untangle herself as well and began brewing some tea.

"Hangovers are the worst..." Storm complained as she returned.

"I remember when I was like that." Twilight said. The bedroom Door was closed, so as not to disturb the others.

Storm shook her head slowly then asked, "So what'd i miss."

"Not a lot. We all had a massive orgy. Any soreness you feel is probably from that since we didn't want you to feel left out."

"Suuuure." Storm snorted, only just noticing some general soreness, but doubted that happened at all. She looked around, then got some bread in the toaster.

"Want me to make something?" Twilight offered.

"If you want to, I won't say no."

Twilight nodded and went to the small kitchen. Storm followed, grabbing her comb and began brushing her mane as Twilight began to pull things out to cook.

Storm groomed as Twilight cooked, Dawn soon stirring under Chrysalis.

'Good morning daughter.' The queen said.

'Morning mom.' She said cheerfully, if slowly.

Chrysalis nuzzled Dawn, trying to help her wake. Dawn smiled, feeling her foals shift inside her.

'They feel so heavy.'

'I'd hope so." She chuckled, moving off of Dawn.

'I'll be glad when the back pain is over...' she sighed, 'and this spying issue isn't encouraging either.'

'No it isn't, but we will find a way to counter it.' The queen said. 'As for the back pain, be thankful. Due to Twilight's legs being how they are her body made up all the discomfort she was missing in other places.

'Oh...' Dawn realized, not realizing at that moment her troubles would be compared to Twilight, yet knew she would be after it was mentioned.

"What's wrong?" Chrysalis asked concerned

"Nothing." Dawn said, shaking her head. She cleared her mind of any further complaints she otherwise would have had, heading to the bathroom herself.

'Tell me.' She said. 'I felt your emotions and know you were upset.'

'Mom... to be honest, I didn't appreciate being told it could just be worse... I may not have Twilight's issues, but that doesn't diminish that it isn't easy, does it?' Dawn asked gently, her feeling of hurt coming across, if gently.

'I…’ the queen winced, ‘didn't mean it like that… I meant it to lighten the mood… I am sorry.'

'And you are forgiven mom.' Dawn said gently, letting that wash over her. 'Just letting you know how it came across. You weren't wrong… I'm sure it was difficult for Twilight, just wasn't ready to be compared this morning it seems… I love you.' She repeated and emphasized the emotion to her, as if trying to reinforce how the queen was forgiven.

'I just found it amusing how Twilight is so strong of will yet she was complaining constantly about having to pee every few minutes and about having a sore back....' she said. Even with being forgiven she felt bad still. 'I won't bring up Twilight's pregnancy again.'

'Mom.' she said more sternly, but still full of love, 'you most definitely can if you bring up that sort of thing.' She chuckled, 'I'm just fortunate I got to skip those moments and get to rest often.'

'I suppose....' she said the negative feeling going away somewhat.

Dawn smiled as she finished, coming down the hall and going up to Chrysalis with a bigger smile. She climbed into bed and looked at her mischeviously, 'I see, you prefer I show you just how much I mean what I say.'

Without warning she hugged her mother and kissed her cheek tightly, holding tight and practically pushed down into the bed to keep her close

Chrysalis blinked and the link was filled with her surprise. She slowly smiled, hugging Dawn back and nuzzling her.

Dawn continued her little fight for reassurance as she tried to show her strength in the process, playfully wrestling at the same time as her affections were taking place before she laughed and rolled off to Chrysalis' back, holding her more gently.

She smiled and nuzzled her daughter. 'My little Dawn.'

Dawn giggled, feeling comforted by them, 'And what am I supposed to call you?' she asked before immediately thinking of silly name after silly name, including 'High queen mother Chryssa-liph-olis!' She paused, realizing that she could probably hear those names before saying intentionally, 'I am silly, just for fully disclosure.' she teased, making herself the butt of that joke, knowing she'd otherwise just confuse her queen mother.

She stopped and blinked at her, confusion still ensuing. 'Where did those names come from?'

‘Just mixing and matching things as they pop into my head.' Dawn shrugged.

Chrysalis blinked again at her, then chuckled out loud before nuzzling her. 'I believe Twilight is making breakfast.' She said, moving to get out of bed.

Dawn nodded, yawning before going to the dining room as a firm knock on the door.

"Sergeant Stem requesting entry." Stem said as everyone donned their disguises.

Dawn approached the door as her usual princess self, Glory just behind her as Stone continued cooking.

"Come in Stem.” Dawn said as she opened the door, “What's up?"

"The ceiling and clouds." He said dryly, without any smile.

"Not literally Stem." She clarified, "I assume you're here to report?"

"I secured the train as you requested, but the one leaving for Van Hoover leaves in one hour. Manehattan express has scheduled repairs and will leave in three hours."

Stonewall looked up at that with annoyance. She hated delays like that.

"I see. Have you eaten or slept since we talked?" Dawn asked.

"I have. I am here to escort you and block the spell observing you. Stonewall can use it as well for their ride."

Stonewall nodded.

'That will be a problem. I don't think Twilight has worked out how to use the spell yet as we don't have spying spells back home.' The queen said she stood stoically in her disguise.

'Instruct Meadow. She can use the same spells, and has the talent I'm sure. I'll take him for a walk to buy you time.' She said in the link.

"Stem, I was planning on stretching out my legs with a walk before breakfast. Would you accompany me?"

"Of course." He said simply, stepping aside to make room.

"I will make ready for departure Princess." Glory said.

"Thank you Glory." She said, stepping out with Stem. "Stem, how did you first learn of our observer?"

"I sensed active magic surrounding you and Stonewall. I analyzed it and constructed an area of effect counterspell based on it."

"I can’t say I've looked into counterspells before," Dawn admitted, "how do you figure out how to make a counterspell if you haven't encountered the spell itself?"

While Dawn held Stem off with the walk, the queen approached Twilight and proposed the idea of teaching Meadow. Meadow told Twilight she would try, and the queen started to be a proxy to what Stem began to explain.

Stem explained in depth how he detected the spell, then began explaining he knew how to scan spells present and create an inverse version of that specific spell. It was very technical and left her head spinning, all the while hoping Chrysalis or a drone was noting what she was being told before getting confirmation they were paying attention.

"You certainly know far more on magic than I do.” Dawn said, shaking her head, “I wish to learn this spell, and then another variant of it." She said, going to another unoccupied room. "Now tell me step by step what to do, as simply as a foal would understand where able. My lessons were pieced together from experimentation more than proper teaching."

He sighed, "And here I thought you quite capable for your reintroduction of tandem casting pr-"

"I am." She said, cutting him off sternly. "But as I said, my lessons were pieced together and given by someone who was deliberately trying to build me up to be his new body to take over for his own purposes. You mention technicalities I barely understand right now and require education. Now Sergeant, I understand you are exceptional in your skills, and will recognize you as my better in many ways because of it, but I will not tolerate a condescending attitude and will inform Celestia of how you are handling my education if it continues."

"Fine." He said coldly before explaining slowly

This was also relayed to Meadow with each step.

When he finished, Dawn sighed in relief at her understanding, "Thank you. That was a relief. And Stem?"

"Yes?"

"Thank you for being proactive about this. I can tell you have a love for spells, but please be mindful that some of us aren’t as knowledgeable as you in magic-"

"I'm quite aware, and have added it to our lessons." He said factually.

Dawn froze, feeling a cold anger burn briefly before nodding, "I hunger, let’s return and get my food before we go board.

The table was already set, and her guards were waiting for her.

'Does Meadow think she can do it' she asked, saying out loud "Thank you, but I should eat on the move, I don’t want to be late."

"Yes princess." Glory said summoning to-go plates for herself and the Princess, then gathered plasticware while moving to her side.

'Yes, she said she could do it, she thinks. We will know more later.'

"Thank you all. Stone, I hope you both have luck catching Flare. Be safe." She said patting Twilight on the shoulder, hoping her concern showed through the façade.

Stone nodded and saluted. Dawn accepted her meal from Glory, then after getting her saddlebags and ensuring they were adequately packed, left the room. Glory stayed at her right flank as they departed.

Dawn ate as they walked, feeling her gravid belly hang and how it almost hurt while it pulled at her body. She inwardly sighed, saying in the link, 'and I already miss Twilight and Lapdog.'

'As do I little one.' The queen said as she ate. 'What is your assessment of Stem in light of recent events?'

'He seems reliable, but very focused and socially inept or awkward, in a way that doesn’t care or is unable to. Feels like he takes his duties seriously though. If he’s loyal, then I’d assume some kind of mental hangup or disorder perhaps. You?'

'So far I don't fully trust him yet but I trust your judgment. He may be a victim of this world's lack of research into the sciences of the mind.'

'Possibly. Only other way to check is to forge a link, but he may yet not know I am Legate, and I need to keep that in mind around him.'

'Yes.' Chrysalis agreed.

"I imagine I must secure your home in Van Hoover once we arrive." Stem interjected with his implied question.

"If you wish. If I am giving birth however, there is one place I want to be."

"And that is?" He asked with a raised brow.

"A location I will disclose once we are away from prying ears, Sergeant."

The queen was pleased. 'I still am so happy and honored you wish to birth your foals within the Hive.'

'I can think of no place better. Plenty of help, safety, and the comforts of home all in one. It is where I belong... though, if our spy is an issue, we need an ambush plan if they try to infiltrate the hive. Since the changelings of this world do not have a link, we will use that to our advantage, especially if it is Svik after all." Dawn said as she opened the door to the outside.

'Yes. Anyone who enters the hive will have to get past the entrance guards, and they will know who does and doesn't belong.'

'We have the inhibitor rings at the hive already I'm pretty sure, so we can use those on the intruder once he's subdued, and Stem, so long as he is truly on our side, can help counter them.' Dawn said, thinking about what she knew of Svik. ‘Based on what Meadow said, he's heavily interested in changeling magic, and if he’s like mine, uses his words very carefully. It’s a different world, so that could be different, but we’ll see.’

They walked their way down to the train, arriving mere minutes before it was set to leave. The main cabins, three of them, were nearly full already.

"The trip will take about 20 hours Princess, safe travels." The conductor said before blowing a whistle, to which the train roared to life.

Glory followed Dawn into the royal carriage, having arranged for that part days ago when their tickets would be bought for privacy and safety. 'Yes we do. The Royal Guard always carry three of them on each guard.

'Good. Something tells me Svik will make his move in subtlety and personally. If he's the same pony, he trusts no one, and always only does just enough to mislead to his ends. When it comes to his own goals, no one was allowed to act on his behalf, even when I was willing.'

'Strange pony.' She said.

'A villain who has had little contact with other ponies directly, has had to trust themselves and themselves only?' Dawn asked, 'Mine’d only been around for a millennia already as it was, and his victory over Meadow may have made him overconfident. It's hard to explain without going through interacting with him.'

'I will search your memories later after you have rested.' She said as she took their plates to throw away before taking a seat to wait for the train to start.

The train had already begun to move within minutes of their entry. Dawn moved to sit on a chair, groaning quietly as her belly felt stretched to its limit at the movement. Sergeant Stem cast his anti-spying spell on the cabin, ignoring the pair for the moment.

"Are you alright Princess?" Glory asked

"I will be once these foals are born." Dawn said, "I feel like I'm fit to burst." 'and I can't seem to adjust my body to give them more room either.' She added in the link.

"Are you well?" Stem asked.

"As well as a very pregnant mare can be Sergeant." Dawn replied.

'Sadly that is one thing that cannot seem to be fixed or changed with shapeshifting, as no matter how we adjust our bodies, the discomfort is always there. It's like the unborn little ones are determined to make their mothers as uncomfortable as possible as a preview for what's to come.' the queen said chuckling as she got up and got Dawn some water.

'Or maybe they're just begging for attention, and that's how they get it.' She chuckled internally.

"Then quite well." He nodded.

Dawn looked at the Sergeant then looked out the window to hold her temper. 'I swear I can't tell if he's ignorant or insulting.'

'Maybe both?' The queen added, chuckling as she brought the water. 'And if that's how the get attention, then you will enjoy once they are born.'

Dawn nodded her thanks to Glory, taking the drink and sipping it.

"Have you decided on a name for your foal?" Stem asked.

"I was thinking of waiting until they were born and seeing what color their fur was or we know more about their personality."

Glory went to sit by the door to the rest of the train as she watched. Dawn stayed on her chair at first, Stem going over to Glory.

"I don't believe we've been introduced yet."

"No, we haven’t. I am Corporal Morning Glory." She said politely in a voice that was for her station in terms of authority but also had a hint of sensuality to go along with her curvy body.

He narrowed his eyes for a brief moment before resuming, "And what is your specialty Corporal?"

"Offensive spells mostly related to fire magic." She said. She had studied this world's royal guard and magic systems extensively in order to build her identity.

"Curious..." He replied, seeming to get lost in thought as he then turned to Dawn expectantly.

Dawn was oblivious to this, turning to a book in her saddlebag, reading it at a gentle pace

"How so sir?" She asked showing the proper respect for his rank above her

He shook his head, keeping his attention on Dawn. "Princess."

"What is it Sergeant?" Dawn asked simply.

"We have put off your lessons on proper use of authority for some time. We have twenty hours until we arrive, and can make use of that time beginning our lessons."

<<<o>>>

Meanwhile, back at the castle, Twilight was having Storm go through some more mental reinforcement. Twilight had some fun with the mare afterward, and then when settling down, asked Meadow to test if she could move Storm’s hoof. The end result was poor. Meadow could barely move them and possibly only due to no resistance, and spooked Storm which then made Meadow guilty since she didn’t like the idea but went along with it anyway.

Storm turned away, starting to pack their belongings and make sure they were ready to depart. Twilight just sat at the window, sipping her drink and watching the occasional patrol.

Meadow sighed, turning around to help Storm in her own way with magic, taking a full ten minutes before realizing she could see the rest of the room to an extent. She hummed a victory tune, having it play from Twilight's horn quietly without intending it. It was different than the louder variety which jostled Twilight's horn and hurt, but was far more subtle and less intrusive due to the lack of effort and overthinking Meadow often did.

Twilight noticed it the sound and felt her horn, realizing that happened without causing the disturbing feelings before, turning to observe Meadow with a small smile at her progress. Meadow continued to work with Storm, humming to another tune, even as her magic stopped playing what she was humming.

Soon enough, it came time to go and Twilight became Stonewall again and went to grab her bags.

Storm took up her saddlebag, Meadow commenting, 'I'll give that spell a try for when we're out of the room.'

'What spell.' Twilight asked simply

'The blocking spell Chryssy taught.'

'Ah.' She said as she headed for the door

Meadow cast the spell, humming out loud to Twilight, "This is a lot easier than I thought it would be."

Magical energy of the barrier could be felt lightly in a ten foot radius of Stone, if someone was attuned and paying attention. Storm was oblivious as she walked alongside of Stone, who made no comment.

Meadow maintained the spell, focusing on it due to the amount of concentration it required.

Stonewall smiled as they reached the train station, finding Glory had gotten them a private car. It wasn't royal car but they'd be alone in it.

Meadow continued to maintain the spell for practice, commenting, 'I don't know how he managed maintaining this spell... it's hard. Good thing I'm not feeling any more tired...'

'Hard to feel tired when you don't have a body.' Twilight comment as she stored her bags above one of the small beds. 'Only have to worry about your magic reserves.’

Meadow let out a quiet sound indicating her confusion at first until she heard the comment about magic reserves. 'How will I know when they're low? When should I know when to stop?'

'That… is a good question.' Twilight said as her disguise faded. 'Normally you feel more and more fatigue as they get lower, but … you don't have a physical form… I guess maybe when it gets harder to do spells.'

'When we get the time, maybe we should find out what I should watch for and figure out how to increase my endurance there… If it's not a problem I mean.'

'Not at all, it’s a good idea. Normally the worst that happens is you suffer burn out, but… that's with your own body. No telling what it would do to us and definitely don't want it happening at a crucial moment.'

'Yeah...' Meadow said, 'I probably should learn how to do other magic too. You could teach me right? Magic is the same anywhere right?'

The train whistle blew as the wheels started to turn, making the familiar screech before they gained purchase and pulled the train toward its end destination.

'I suppose I could. I mean, I taught Dawn some at least some basics.' She said.

'If it's not too much trouble anyway…' Meadow replied quietly, not wanting to be a bother.

Storm set her saddlebag down in one of the storage segments by the door to the outside before settling down on a padded seat, "Not bad quarters here."

"Having connections has its benefits” Twilight smirked.

Storm laughed, "You've made that many? Just how long have you been here?"

"Dawn is a Princess."

Storm shrugged, "Not a big one, most ponies don't know she exists."

"Still royalty."

Storm snorted before smiling, "Well, whatever. I'm ready to get back to work and training."

Twilight smirked at her. "Oh? That eager to be a better pet are you?"

Storm shook her head, confidence coming from her, "I mean knowing how to better fight and get those guys."

Twilight laughed. "Why not both? It's a whole day back to Manehatten."

"I can do that. As long as I get to practice more." Storm nodded.

"Oh you will get plenty of practice is both regards." Twilight smirked as she stood.

Storm stretched, fully wanting to get limbered up as she was itching for some more physical combat practice, hoping that's what she had in mind.

Twilight lunged at her without warning as she stretched.

Storm dodged to the side, sliding across the carpet a small way before lunging back at Twilight from the side, knowing she would be dodged from the previous fights.

Twilight grabbed Storm's foreleg instead and turned to use Storm's momentum to throw her.

Storm smiled, holding on and using that momentum to pull at Twilight in turn to throw her off balance. She succeeded for the most part, though throwing a 600 pound half metal being off balance was no easy task.

Storm used the slowdown of holding onto Twilight's heavy frame to come to a stop and while pulling, aimed a kick at their flank like a good bucking, balanced on a forelimb and a rear limb.

Twilight stumbled, and though she had the advantages of her augments auto-balancing, she was now facing the wrong way.

Storm let go of Twilight and whirled around to kick out at Twilight again, when she was stopped by a semitransparent dark green wall of magic that was between her and Twilight. She froze, unsure what trickery this was. Twilight never used magic like that in mid battle.

"Eh?" Twilight blinked in confusion.

Storm dropped down and stood ready, but the wall disappeared, as did the glow from Twilight's horn.

"Why'd you use magic?" Storm asked.

"I… didn’t. We hadn't gotten to the point of me throwing curve balls."

"Oh. I'm sorry…" Meadow's voice said in the room, "was I not supposed to help?"

Twilight blinked. "Bwah?"

"I did it…" Meadow's voice said again, "Sorry…"

"The hay... Meadow, when the hay'd you learn to talk?"

"I’m curious as well."

"I… don't know." Meadow admitted, "I just am…"

Twilight's horn glowed very faintly but didn't have any sensation to it when she spoke.

"I see… so… how are you feeling?"

"Pretty good, I was just worried you were going to get hurt, so I … well…" She hesitated, feeling bad about interrupting their training.

"It’s fine Meadow. That’s actually very interesting."

"Why do you say that?" she asked naïvely.

"You just put up a shield."

"I… I did?" Meadow asked in surprise, "I was trying to grab her hoof."

"Same thing."

"Why is it interesting?" She asked, clueless.

"You just blocked an attack on me."

"I… guess I did." Meadow said slowly, still not seeing what the importance was.

"Why did you do it?"

"I don't know… I just, I felt like I had to do something and it… happened."

"Lapdog, hit me." Twilight said.

Storm frowned, but tried to throw a punch right at Twilight's midsection. Almost by reflex, Meadow threw up another thin mostly transparent shield that looked like a rectangle right where the punch was being thrown, disappearing as she pulled her hoof back.

"Hm, interesting."

"I… I don't know how I'm doing this." Meadow said, her voice a little shaky. "Is it bad?"

"Not at all. It’s very useful."

"You sure?" She asked again.

"She said it's useful green." Storm snorted with a smirk, "Means I can't touch her anymore, as if she had enough advantages as it is."

"Oh don’t worry Lapdog, you can touch me all you want when we aren’t sparing." Twilight smirked.

Storm rolled her eyes and gave Twilight a punch on the shoulder. Meadow failed to block it, thinking it was a playful kind of punch before wincing.

"Hey, that kinda stung." Meadow commented.

"Why didn't you block it then." Storm taunted.

Twilight chuckled and ruffled Storm’s mane and mentally did with Meadow as well.

Meadow smiled appreciatively, looking at Storm and knowing they were getting petted the same, feeling happy to her host.

Storm chuckled and looked away before saying, "So what's this mean then?"

"It means this." Twilight said before grabbing Storm and moving to throw her. They were in the middle of sparing after all.

Storm yelped, not expecting that after the petting she received. She landed on the other side of the car and Twilight went after her. She groaned, rolling over to try and dodge to the side.

Twilight was fast and gave her an uppercut, not enough to really hurt her of course, but enough so that she felt it.

Storm grunted and swung with her forelimb in hopes that she would get something on Twilight, barely glad she didn't get her tongue chewed clean off with the punch just then.

She connected with fur, but it was a glancing blow that made Twilight jump back.

Storm pushed onward, continuing to make every attempt to have her pressured, wearing herself out due to the degree of movement she had to do to make it be that way.

Twilight either dodged, blocked or barrier’d Storm's attacks, but she was slowly being pushed back.

Storm panted as she continued, not giving any quarter as she drove Twilight toward the wall of the cabin.

Twilight soon hit the wall and then suddenly dropped down and lunged forward, putting her shoulder into Storm as she out her arms around the pegasus and pushed , lifting Storm off her hooves as she ran back the way they come.

They jumped and landed in the bed, Stone pinning Storm as she straddled her and pinned her arms above her head.

"I win." Twilight smirked down at her.

Storm nodded panting, "Y-you got me...."

"You know, if you were a stallion, I'd probably claim my prize in a very enjoyable way." She said, thinking about the spell she had been taught from Dawns book.

Storm blushed deeply, unaware that Meadow did know that spell even though Twilight didn’t.

'I-Is that a cue for me to make you a stallion?' Meadow asked with a small blush.

'Huh?' Twilight said in her head.

'You said if you were a stallion, you'd claim her as your prize… so I was asking if you did want to be a stallion, just for a bit.' Meadow said.

Twilight blinked confused. 'I said if she was a stallion I'd claim her in a very fun way.'

'... So make her a stallion then?' Meadow asked, realizing she misheard.

'I don't know....I'm sort of not in the mood now.' Twilight said as she started to get off of Storm.

'Sorry...' Meadow frowned, disappointed.

"Where are you going?" Storm asked, grabbing at Twilight and pulling her in with a playful grin.

"Make some lunch." She said simply. "I'm hungry."

Storm frowned, getting up before grumbling in frustration, "Way to tease a mare."

With that, she walked off to go get them food, thinking that some quesadillas sounded good right then.

Twilight just shrugged and went to read as she waited.

Storm soon returned with quesadillas with a slightly spicy sauce over the top with shredded lettuce and a sprinkling of parmesean cheese and apple juice to drink. Twilight looked up from her book and froze.

"What is that?" She asked a very slight tremor in her voice.

Storm looked at her confused, "A quesadilla... why?"

"Out, out! Get it out!" She said, pushing further into her seat, away from the plate.

Storm looked at her concerned and then carried it away to the kitchen, genuinely confused by her reaction. Meadow was alarmed by Twilight’s reaction but also didn't understand.

Twilight took a couple of deep breaths and relaxed once the food was out of sight

Storm finished off her meal in the kitchen as she made a trio peanut butter and jelly sandwiches for Twilight, considering what else would go with it and why Twilight had that reaction.

Twilight paced the room, no longer in the mood to read.

Storm soon returned, bearing the food on a plate.

Twilight took it on her magic and ate as she paced.

"You ok?" Storm asked, concerned.

"Just burning off adrenaline."

Storm eyed her but didn’t ask. It was something she never expected, but if Twilight wanted to tell her, she'd know

Twilight finished her meal and set the plate to the side as she walked.

Storm took the plate back before coming back and going to a window to watch the scenery.

After a bit, Twilight finally stopped pacing and sighed.

"Feeling better?" Storm asked.

"Yes, sorry, just… I… really don't like quesadillas."

"I can tell, and I'm not gonna ask." She said before hopping down from the window, "More time for Daring Doo or something."

"Yeah. Reading sounds good…" Twilight nodded as she pulled out two books from her pocket dimension and held them out for Storm to pick one.

Twilight always carried the complete Daring Doo series from back home with her, which meant Storm had a lot of adventures she'd never read before.

Storm smirked and looked to the one she hadn't read before about the strange pyramid like temple where Daring Doo appeared to have a sidekick that was blue-furred.

Twilight took the other one and went to sit on the couch and patted the space beside her.

Storm went over to the space, intent on laying against her anyway as she read. She climbed up, twirled around like a dog would once, before flopping down against Twilight's side.

Twilight smiled and placed a wing around Storm, trapping her as she opened her book.

Storm nestled in, rather enjoying the entrapment under this strong pony as she read.

Meadow looked between the books, curious at something new, and started to read intently.

Storm smiled as she learned of the plot of the book, feeling like she was with her mother growing up when she had curled up and read a different series about adventuring mice fighting off foxes and wolves and the like. Those weren’t great stories, but it was good on the action and adventure at least.

Twilight enjoyed this series a lot, though she enjoyed it more when it was Chrysalis she was sitting beside as she read.

Meadow continued to read, the actions of those in the novel seeming to be almost alive around her from their imagination. Storm read on obliviously and let the time pass as she read without interruption.

After a while Twilight finished her book. She had always been a fast reader.

Meadow sighed happily as she commented, 'That was a pretty good book.'

'Yes. My favorite series.'

'Reminds me a lot of Indianna Jones, what I got to hear of him anyway.' She replied.

'Who?'

'Human explorer, had a whip he would use to get out of trouble and disarm enemies, went for relics in caves and jungles and stuff.'

'Minus the whip and replace with a hat and you have Daring Do.'

'Oh, he had a hat too, forgot to mention that. Still, I get why people like it.' She said, looking over to Storm. 'She looks cute while she's reading, even if she is a little intimidating when she fights.'

Twilight chuckled softly. ‘Oh she's isn't so bad, once you show her her place. Then she becomes an obedient lapdog.'

Meadow hummed, scratching an itch on their back along the spine in a hard to reach spot, 'I see what you mean...'

The pair read for a little while before Storm fell asleep, Twilight joining her after a little bit of exercise.

Meadow watched over them, and as she did, the familiar dark room of her own in Twilight's mind became her world again. She knew who she wanted to see this time… the part of Twilight that knows magic, so she can learn what it was she did, and learn magic from her.

The issue was finding out where they were, who it was that would know the new magic.

Meadow walked around, deciding she would test visiting Lust and promise a visit if she could be told where to go.

As she walked the halls, she turned a corner and spotted a tall dark purple alicorn whose eyes were pure red. Their mane and tail were blowing in an unfelt wind, both of which so black not even light seemed to escape it. She looked somewhat like Twilight, only darker… and larger… and now that she looked, their star in their mark was red with a black outline. She was staring at Meadow with an entirely blank expression, as if emotion wasn't something that had never crossed their face before.

She blinked, looking at them with trepidation. "H-hello…"

Meadow was seized in magic and dragged down the hall before the being spoke in a monotone voice. "Creature, what are you doing here?"

Meadow yelped and started to panic, nearly freezing in fear as she said quietly "I-i'm looking for someone to teach me magic..."

"Strange…” It paused, staring impassively, “I can't expel you."

"Twilight rescued me from the bracelet… so now I'm here with her. I found out I can kinda make a shield, but I need more training to protect her." She rambled in a shaky voice, desperate to not be on their bad side.

"You are the other…" the darker Twilight said, still without any additional inflections. A brief pause lapsed and she dropped Meadow. "I must think."

This dark Twilight stepped over Dawn to walk down the hall Meadow had come from, her movements were slow and elegant still, as if she were walking in a park on a beautiful relaxing summer day.

Meadow panted, having been unnerved by the encounter. After she had a small break to calm her nerves, she decided to look for Lust or whoever would be the teaching side. She guessed they might be called anything from teacher to educator or professor.

She found Lust's home right where it had been before thankfully, and was relieved, her nerves still making her shiver as she raised a hoof to knock on the door.

"Coooommmiinnnggg!" the sultry voice called.

Soon, the door opened to reveal the same scantily clad pony, now dressed in black lingerie, a see through nightgown with a garter belt and socks

"Oh it's you! Come in, come in!" She said happily.

"Hi Lust…” Meadow said as she walked in, “I have two favors to ask."

"Name them." She said happily, blinking once in surprise.

"I want to know who the black maned Twilight I met on the way here is, and I want to know who would I go to for learning magic?"

"Black mane? … Oh… What? But…" She started to reply, her face losing its usual enticing look and replacing it with open fear. "You met Reaper? And you're alive!?"

"Is… is that who I met?" She asked, feeling like she was about to shake in fear at the name and the implication of what that meant. "I… I remember they said they couldn't expel me."

Lust’s eyes went wide. She went to the door and locked it, only speaking in a whisper when she returned.

"Yes, that was Reaper. She is… Twilight's darker side let's say… She showed up a few years back… rage and hate sort of became one, along with a few others who showed up, and made her… she became something more when we ascended."

Meadow blinked in confusion, then nodded, deciding it didn’t matter right then.

"I'm sorry if I upset you Lust." She said, reaching to give her a small hug, "So who would I go to for learning how to use magic properly?"

"You didn't, it's just… Reaper doesn't like strangers being here. … She killed the last visitor since they meant to do Twilight harm, and it wasn't pretty. Time… doesn't exactly exist in here like it does outside. You can have a lifetime pass while only a minute passes outside if you want."

"So,” Meadow blinked, “my telling her I intended to learn magic to protect Twilight might have saved my life?"

"Maybe?" She said. "I don't know… she doesn't care about that normally. Luna wished to help Twilight with a nightmare she was having, and she set her on fire as punishment for entering without permission and expelled her. She was unharmed physically, but she felt it."

Meadow left her eyes open in astonishment, "And… I just survived a brush with them?"

"Yes… I think the fact you don't have a body to return to confused her, that's never happened before. … what did she say?"

"She asked me what I was doing here, and then when I said I was wanting someone to teach me magic, she said something about not expelling me. I told her how Twilight rescued me, I found out I could make a shield, but wanted to know how to protect her better. Reaper just looked at me and said I am 'the other' and then they walked off to 'think.' any idea what it meant?"

"No. She doesn't have a home as far as I know, least not one any of us have seen. She just sort of wanders around randomly ‘till she is able to manifest outside by taking over Twilight's body…"

"Wait… she can take over Twilight's body?!" Meadow asked in surprise

"Yes. Sometimes. Rarely. Twilight has to be at an emotionally devastated state, and that is when Reaper takes control to punish those who caused her to be in that state in the most brutal ways possible."

Meadow nodded, giving her a hug. She didn't know why, but she felt like it was necessary. Lust hugged her back.

"I am not sure why she spared you."

"Don't know... perhaps I'm an opposite of her?" she guessed, not sure why she felt like that was appropriate outside of her counterpart. "I don't know, but I want to make it so she doesn't have to interfere again… Mind telling me who I should go to for magic lessons?" Meadow asked, intent on taking a break with Lust to put the events and knowledge behind her for the time being.

"Scholar. She represents Twilight's accumulated scientific knowledge."

Meadow nodded, "Where would I find her after we take a break?"

"In her lab under the Library. She doesn't get out a lot."

"Where's the library?" she asked.

"Up the road a ways by the market. You can't miss it."

Meadow nodded again and hugged Lust, "Sorry if I made you uncomfortable, but you've been very helpful to me my friend."

Interlewd 32.8: Going for a Ride

View Online

assigned male drone Jeron: Attention everyone, yet another Lewd chapter. This continues off the themes of hypnosis and control. It’s important to point out that hypnosis rarely has the ability to affect those who do not want to be affected, and can be temporary in many cases. That’s not to say it doesn’t have its dangers, but this is a case where Storm has agreed to continue her training, since she had the option of not being the commander’s pet. The second half, which happened a little later in the day and chapter, has some sleep sex happening. Same song, different verse, same bat channel. If you don’t like it, move on. Now, with that reminder out of the way, enjoy.

"Whatever me or one who wears my mark tells you to feel you will feel it as strongly as they told you. You will not find it odd at all." Twilight instructed Storm. She had continued her training of Storm since a few minutes after the others left.

Storm was lying down, eyes dazed and mostly closed as she heard those words echo around her head, nodding ever so slightly at the command.

Twilight smiled and clapped her hooves once her training her had completed. Now it was time to test how well her commands had taken. Storm was blinking her eyes, as if she were waking from a heavy daydream, and looking up at Twilight.

"W-what happened?" She asked, stretching as she started to stand.

"You wanted to pleasure me and were showing how willing you were." Twilight said.

Storm blushed, starting to feel unsure if that was what actually happened, but when she felt her growing need under her tail and asking, "And did I do well?"

Twilight smiled slightly, playing her pet along by turning around and lifting her tail.

"Oh." Storm said, realizing what it was that she was being told to do. She didn’t remember the last bit of time, but she knew that when she was alone with Twilight, she was going to obey like Dawn had taught her. She approached slowly,putting her muzzle up to Twilight's sensitive places and began to work by licking.

"Mmmm....good filly." She said moaning softly, quickly thinking after a minute of Storm’s attentions, 'Gods she is good with that tongue of hers!'

It wouldn't have been the first time someone thought the same thing at her expertise. Storm had pleasured mares before and while she preferred most to pleasure Night anymore, her inhibitions were nearly broken while around Twilight, and performed both simple and intricate patterns, pulling every trick in the book that she knew to show her abilities. Her tongue danced in Twilight’s passage, designed to build her tension up without going too fast.

Twilight shivered in place as cool pleasure started spreading from under her tail along her hips. This conditioning was working wonders on this mare, though it helped Storm chose this route for herself.

Twilight bit back a moan as Storm pushed their lips against her lower lips. She tried to tell herself she needed to give a very large reward for Dawn, since she brought Storm and tamed her to this point. Dawn had cemented herself as Twilight’s trainer of pets with how Storm kept making that pleasure spread.

Storm smiled as she felt the mare’s reactions. Twilight was really strong, someone she could respect, and while she wouldn’t mess around normally, this wasn’t what she was really like most of the time. Playing along wasn’t hurting anyone after all.

She licked more random thoughts and sentences in the mare’s passage, pushing her muzzle into them as she noticed Twilight’s legs spread to keep more stable as she focused on that special pleasure zone mares had, one of a few anyway. She licked at a particularly spongy slightly more firm spot just an inch or two inside along the belly side.

Twilight moaned, unable to bite her lip hard enough to stop herself from making noise as this sharper electric pleasure flowed through her hips to the base of her tail. She closed her eyes and flicked her tail more to the side, trying her best to let Storm have as much access as she wanted, considering how wonderful it felt.

'You've been quiet.' She thought to Meadow as she enjoyed it.

'I… I'm rather embarrassed.' Meadow answered, 'Still digesting that spell that Chrysalis told us about while you… while you…'

Meadow’s answer came across distractedly and shakily, as if she were trying to resist the sensations they both felt.

'Embarrassed about what?' Twilight asked as she let out another loud moan, Storm pleasuring that sponge without reservation and making the feelings be so intense.

Meadow let out a high pitched moan before speaking again, her voice shaking as she answered, "T-this... I-I'm still a virgin."
Twilight didn’t have to know about the encounter with Lust or think of it as real to have a counter-argument ready.

'So that time in the hotel a couple days ago doesn't count?' She asked before moaning louder as she pushed back onto Storm's tongue

'T-that…" Meadow blushed deeply, "No! It d-definitely doesn't! I don't know what you're talking about!"

'You rode my cock while I was male and were very much into it.' Twilight replied as Storm licked away from the sponge, giving her a chance to breathe briefly.

'T-that was just really masturbation… you even said it was!" She protested, "I probably just used magic to guess h-how it would feel..."

'Felt pretty real to me. You made me orgasm several times into you.' Twilight said, her thought interrupted as Storm went right back to that sensitive spot and licked it gently, making her moan before she added, 'Admit it. You loved it and you are loving this… In fact, I’m willing to bet you have a few ideas for our little pet here too.'

Meadow blushed and looked down at the unsuspecting Fire Storm, getting an idea or two just like she said. She was turned on from the shared stimulation and slowly let herself move to pet Storm along their back, being gentle and tender as her cheek brushed their neck.

Storm jumped, surprised at the touch, but settling in and letting herself be comfortable with it before pulling out for breath.

Twilight smirked, panting and letting Storm catch her breath as well.

'So what else shall we do with her, besides what I've already been doing?'

Storm looked up at her and smirked, satisfied at her work.

'I… I can’t think straight,' Meadow panted.

'Don't think. Just do what comes naturally.' Twilight encouraged before arching a brow at Storm and commenting with a hint of sternness, “I don't recall orgasming."

Storm smirked some more and moved her head under Twilight, licking at Twilight’s breasts, being light but firm with them.

Meadow looked at Storm, shivered at the sensation of their breasts being licked at, and stepped toward Storm’s hindside. She trailed a hoof down Storm’s back, looking over her hindside and starting to feel like she wouldn’t mind mounting them, but it made her frown at the idea. She had taken a fair bit of time to be recognized as a mare before Equestria, then she was, and worried that her desire to mount Storm reflected on her identity.

'Relax Meadow. You’re thinking about it too much. Don't think. Just do what comes naturally. Don’t fight it, just enjoy.' Twilight moaned softly.

Meadow took a deep breath, nodded and accepted that. Her form seemed to shift slightly without her realizing it was happening as she began to accept what she was told. She opened her eyes and approached Storm's rump, raining kisses on it as she worked toward her goal, breath getting heated and even moving the fur despite not having a physical form.

Storm jumped in surprise and looked back, seeing nothing. "W-what are you doing?"

"Don't worry about it Lapdog, just enjoy." Twilight smiled.

Storm shivered weakly at the thought of some invisible guest hidden by Twilight’s invitation, but did as she was instructed and went back to pleasuring Twilight while Meadow returned the favor to Storm. She knew she was a novice and tried her best to imitate what Storm herself had done before.

Twilight moaned as her breasts were pleasured, a weak or gentle kind of pleasure That helped keep her mood up while not being enough to get her off. Still, the view of a mare under her and a mare behind that one was a wonderful sight in its own way.

Dawn continued to work the mare, swearing she could taste Storm while Storm could swear she could feel that invisible person, but had completely forgotten about Meadow as an option.

The two mares pleasured on, lost in their efforts as they enjoyed the moment.

Twilight began to moan again as she grew closer, the suckling of her breasts had pleasured her greatly, making her lower lips glisten as she wanted to have more to get her off. She knew patience, but it built her up and kept her riding along just short of what she felt like she needed, the pleasure having spread down to her ankles, but she didn’t feel them in her hoof yet, and she was hungry for more.

Storm smiled as she knew Twilight was in need of more. She got out from under Twilight and returned her muzzle to Twilight’s nethers. No sooner had she stuck her mouth there and licked again to find the spongy inside had Meadow climbed up on her. She felt the weight of a mare or a light stallion, perhaps younger thing, but that rod prodding her hindside was distracting too.

Twilight watched with enjoyment, feeling more aroused as she watched her pleasurer be mounted by the stallion Meadow, letting out a low moan as she watched.

Meadow ignored Storm’s reactions, following Twilight’s instructions of ‘don’t think, just feel’ and prodded until she felt the wetness of Storm’s lips and pushed at it slowly, feeling a slight adjustment to the side before it slid in.

Storm gasped and tried to clench down on the rod, feeling her lips be spread as her own moderate arousal started to climb from the act of being mounted.

Meadow hadn’t felt anything like this before, having only been a mare with Lust and Twilight, and never tried anything as a human. She let out a low moan as she pushed in slowly. She really wanted to hilt herself, but she still cared for Storm’s wellbeing and wouldn’t rush it and hurt her. Meadow reached around Storm and gave her a hug with her forelegs.

Storm panted, smirking over to Twilight as she pulled out enough to comment, “S-somepony's having fun."

"Maybe." Twilight responded. Any further comment was stopped short by a loud gasp as Storm skipped all other foreplay and went straight for a little nub that was standing out from between Twilight’s pink lips and purple fur near the bottom.

Storm put their lips around the area, sucking on it to make the suction almost intolerable and the pleasure sharp before lessinging the suction and licking near that button, getting closer with each stroke.

Twilight let out a loud moan, their shared sensations with Meadow driving Meadow insane. Both mares shared a cold sharpness through their lower halves, Meadow feeling it slide up her spine as she pushed herself into Storm the rest of the way. The heat of her length in a mare combined with the coldness of the pleasure from Twilight pushed away all reasoned thought.

Storm pulled back and coughed in surprise as she felt the stallion hilt themselves, feeling stretched almost to her limit, her legs quaking as pleasure shot up her spine and down her legs in one go.

“Damn! He sure is a big one…” Storm commented before continuing her assault on Twilight’s senses where she left off.

Twilight let out another moan, then another, the pleasure building and concentrating, feeling like it was rolling down to her hooves then back up to her hips and repeating as it built up and up.

Meadow came, nearly laying on Storm as her thrusts grew more fast and needy. She lost all sense of courtesy, pursuing her own need for release as she bucked hard and fast, hilting every chance she could get and tickled deep within Storm.

Storm gasped and panted as she tried her best to keep pleasuring Twilight. She was not about to let some stallion get her off before she got Twilight off! She quickly changed tactics and pushed as much of her muzzle into Twilight and licked everywhere she could.

Twilight gasped and moaned, letting herself enjoy the ride, sensing that elusive orgasm on the brink of being achieved, yet still not present even as the pleasure continued to go throughout her body.

Storm pushed herself more, wishing she knew what more to do so she could get Twilight off. She gasped as she felt something shift with the stallion on her flanks, and braced herself while pleasure flowed along her legs and spine, licking flight patterns into Twilight’s cave.

Meadow felt her need get close, yet there was something missing. She heard Twilight moan louder and felt their body shudder, and used her magic to massage their breasts to help speed things along for all of them.

Twilight cried out, her body’s pleasure finally having an outlet and shook in place, firey electricity spreading throughout her body as her orgasm came.

Meadow sighed in relief as she rested on Storm's back, feeling her shaft pulse and throb inside Storm’s passage. She knew no seed was going into Storm, but it was still incredibly pleasurable to feel an orgasm with a mare wrapped around her shaft. She still liked being a mare, but this was pretty good too.

Storm smiled in relief as their goal was reached, feeling her body let out her own pleasure, though clearly not as strong as Twilight or the mystery Stallion. A twang of her own more icy pleasure went up her spine quickly then back down slowly, making her shake in place as she pulled her head out and received a pat on the head from Twilight.

Meadow pulled off of Storm as soon as her spasms finished a minute later, shaking on her legs as she planted several kisses on Storm’s flank, as her way of saying thank you for the good time.

Storm purred at the kisses quietly, leaning against Twilight as she walked up toward them, working on climbing up to Twilight’s side. and climbed up to lay against her.

"T-that felt…” Meadow commented with a blush as she looked at where they had done it, “damn."

Twilight opened a wing and spread it over Storm as she smirked at Meadow.

'Knew you had it in you.' Twilight said. 'And I’m sure you have ideas for conditioning Lapdog as well.'

'I don't know what you're talking about.' Meadow denied, 'Damn, I feel so tingly all over.'

“Better?” Storm asked after she sighed contentedly.

"Quite." Twilight said as she nuzzled her pet. 'That's called ‘the feeling of knowing you are dominant over someone.’'

'No.' Meadow protested, 'i-it's probably just t-the climax.'

Storm simply sighed happily a second time, letting twilight give her affections.

Twilight smiled and stroked her pets mane with a wing so Lapdog knew she did good.

'Oh? So you are wanting to do more with Lapdog here?'

Meadow simply climbed up and nuzzled up against Storm, laying affectionately on her, making Storm chuckle with her eyes closed.

"That's one heavy blanket you put on me Stone." Storm commented.

Twilight chuckled and nuzzled both ponies.

Storm sighed and shifted, making Meadow slide down off her a little, easing the pressure before Meadow held onto her for comfort. Storm raised her head and looked back at the area affected, seeing the fur pressed she spoke up

"There really is an invisible pony there, isn't there?"

"Maaaaaybe." Twilight said smirking.

"Definitely." Storm said, "I'd swear it were a mare save for the dick pressing on my flank."

Meadow blushed and pulled back a little, embarrassed at the mention of it.

"And a shy squirmy thing at that..." Storm added once Meadow moved.

"She doesn't want to admit she enjoys having her way with a good little filly like you." Twilight said, booping Lapdog nose with a wing tip.

Storm laughed, "I'm a good filly? That's a laugh and a half! Still… with how skittish he is, I'd swear he's a mare version of Charred-” She blinked as realization of an idea hit her, “So help me you didn't let him just… No, he'd be too timid to and likes Gallade too much. Nevermind."

Twilight only smiled at her.

Storm shook her head and sighed, "Well, whatever the hay you have in mind, they were a decent enough tease."

'Oh, did I not make her... oh..." Meadow commented, feeling a bit disappointed as she realized she hadn’t let Storm come to an enjoyable end.

'You should fix that.' Twilight agreed with Meadow, adding, "He was a very nice pony I have to say."

"What makes you s-" She gasped, starting to feel her neck being kissed and a hand moving to rub her chest with gentle fingernails.

Twilight just smirked as she watched, Meadow having shifted her visible form again without thinking about it, mixing her pony and human traits together to better service Storm.

'What do you think I should I do?" Meadow asked, continuing to be gentle and scratched down Storm's underside, laying close to her once again.

'Kiss her neck and rub her flanks.'

Meadow followed those instructions, kissing at Storm’s neck tenderly, a hand going down to the flank and rubbing with her fingertips firmly. She was rewarded with the sound of Fire Storm moaning softly with her eyes closed and head relaxed at Twilight's lap.

'Good, good. Now, lick her neck,' she said, 'and then gently bite it.'

Meadow listened, licking the neck and then bit at the middle, smiling and losing her nervousness as Storm squirmed to press more into the one giving her the affections. Meadow continued to rub at her flank, rubbing along the leg before rubbing up her side with her palm.

Twilight smiled as she watched. 'Carefully move your rubbing down to her teats.'

Meadow obeyed, seemingly unaware of her form and focusing entirely on Storm’s enjoyment. She watched, happy that her companion was enjoying the attention. Storm was unaware of much except for the presence and how her body, breasts especially, was being fondled in a way she had never felt before, and it was exhilarating.

Twilight enjoyed the now naked humanoid in front of her. She had had the queen tried the form a few times, and found she liked it, especially after several trips through the mirror world got her used to the bodies.

'That's it, good.’ Twilight encouraged. ‘Don't be afraid to slowly get firmer.'

Meadow continued, nibbling firmly in small repeated bites along the neck up her spine, hand scratching stronger up her chest, leaving their breasts alone for a few seconds before stroking back down and firmly kneading them.

'Now you have a choice, Mount her or use your fingers.'

Meadow moved herself and put her hand down between Storm's legs, using her fingers to rub at the area between their teats and passage. She began using her mouth to nibble along her back downward, getting gentler as she approached the wings.

Storm squirmed, being teased horrendously by the sensation. She wanted more, much more than this, and the fire that was filling her body would not be quenched by this level of affection. Nightfall had used his magic to act like he had fingers, but she doubted this stallion was as good as he was, even if they knew the same magic he did for it.

Twilight smiled as her guest teased Lapdog so expertly despite her supposed inexperience. All she had to do was get Meadow out of her, and poor Lapdog will be faced with two Doms having their way with her.

Meadow continued to go gently closer and closer to Storm's marehood, making her moan loudly.

"Come on, get on with it!" Storm moaned, practically begging.

Twilight only smirked and brushed Lapdog’s muzzle with her own tail, filling their nose with Twilight's scent while this pleasure coursed through their body.

Storm smelled the scent and breathed it in, letting out an instinctual whinny when she felt Meadow's hand cupping her marehood. She was about to beg again when she was caught short, the fingers going inside her, seeming to slip in without effort. The way they fumbled about, she was sure they were a novice, yet somehow they reached her favorite areas to rub and pleasure without any time at all. She was soon moaning into Twilight’s fur repeatedly as Meadow continued.

Every so often, Twilight brushed Lapdog’s muzzle with her tail again to renew the scent.

Meadow continued to finger Storm, exploring, watching how she responded, then felt a spongy thing that made Storm gasp and squirm. She rubbed at it gently, watching the mare react.

"Oh damn. Wh-whatever you’re doing there, keep it up! It’s been forever since somepony got my mare spot good..."

Twilight smirked as she placed her tail over Lapdog’s muzzle, leaving it there so all she could smell was Twilight as she felt felt that pleasure.

Meadow looked up at Twilight, seeing her squirm and continued, going a little faster as she enjoyed watching Storm act so heavily turned on.

Storm gasped for breath very quickly after Meadow picked up the pace, shaking in place until a couple minutes later, she came onto Meadow's fingers, the fluid dripping fairly quickly onto the sheets after.

Twilight smiled, making sure that all Storm could smell was her owner’s scent through the tail on her muzzle.

Storm panted for breath as Meadow slowed, continuing to pet and caress Storm's nethers gently before looking up at Twilight in concern.

'You did well.' Twilight smiled as she removed her tail from Storm’s muzzle.

Meadow sighed in relief, holding Storm gently before getting up and walking out of Twilight's perspective. 'Good... She didn't react like that before, so I was afraid I hurt her.'

"Lapdog, how you feeling?"

"Fuzzy, but damn that was good... what the hay did they do?" She chuckled weakly, out of breath.

Twilight just smirked and patted her head as she looked over to Meadow.

Meadow was seated on the bed to the side, her coat color and mark in full view to Twilight as she started to smile, though apparently deep in her thoughts or memories. Her eyes betrayed that she was looking, but seeing something else by how unfocused they were.

Twilight smiled and left her to her thoughts as she started stroking Lapdog’s mane, making the pet sigh happily.

"How much longer do we have like this."

"Like what?"

"This." She said simply, as if that answered all of it.

'Probably wants to be petted…’ Meadow commented, ‘she really is a pet isn't she.'

'Yes, she is and grows more so every second.' Twilight thought as she looked at the clock and stroked Storm’s mane. "Well in half an hour, we need to head to the train, but this can last forever."

Storm sighed and let herself be petted, letting bits of jealousy flow unknowingly through Meadow.

"Good… I'll have a hard time giving this up." Storm muttered.

Twilight used her fingers to scratch behind Storm's left ear and her other hoof reached over to start stroking Meadow’s mane

Meadow jumped in place at the touch before settling down, leaning slightly into the pettings as she started to smile, 'This does feel good...'

Twilight smiled and scratched behind her ear just like Storm's

Storm opened an eye and looked up at the other hoof and saw it scratching something else. Her eye narrowed as she thought she saw an outline of somepony.

"They like being a pet too huh? Just how many pets do you have?"

"Let's see… you, her, Dawn and Chrysalis. So four." Twilight said smirking at her as she scratched

"Oh. It's Meadow then, isn't it." Storm said, making Meadow jump in surprise at the odd deduction.

Twilight didn't say anything and instead ran her wing tips down both of their spines

Storm chuckled quietly before saying breathily, "Bucking knew it. Dawn thinks I've forgotten, but her ass drugged me one night in the guild and made me pleasure her and r-Charred." She swiftly corrected, "She knew how to please a mare, even though she was a virgin she still did ok. Stamina was nothing though." She snorted.

"Oh?" Twilight asked, intrigued.

Storm snorted again in annoyance, "Yeah. Helped me remember when Nightfall developed some pictures and showed me. Caught a good look at Dawn, Star, and Char all having a good time and reminded me that happened after I had finished with em. Dawn brewed some kinda tea and put me into a kind of heat. Rode Char good then Dawn walked in, all clueless, so I put her muzzle put to work."

Twilight hummed, thinking about this news. She'd have to speak with Dawn about that. It sounded very unlike her. Meadow didn't know what to think either, other than it didn't sound like herself at all either. Twilight decided to just continue scratching behind their ears

Meadow leaned into it, smiling widely, "Oh this feels so good...."

"I couldn't agree m-" Storm said before frowning, she still couldn't see Meadow, yet she knew she heard her voice faintly.

Twilight chuckled as she scratched.

'You know, I wonder what would happen if you moved into the space Lapdog was in. You seem to only be as solid as you want to be, so you could.'

Meadow looked at her, then decided to go with it as an experiment. Gently, she got up and tried to lay down in the space Storm was, but all she saw was herself outlining Storm. She had no impact on what Storm did and Storm seemed unaware for the moment.

'Try… I don't know, doing something with her. Like she's a part of you.'

Meadow frowned, 'Like control her? No. I refuse.' She said stubbornly.

Twilight sighed and stroked the two mare’s manes.

Meadow continued, 'It's wrong… after being used by others, I don't want to do that to someone else.'

'It wouldn't be anything bad. Just a bit of fun like we are having now is all.'

Meadow sat up a little, looking up at Twilight and then down at Storm before asking, 'It would be helpful if someone were to attack you as well, wouldn't it.'

'True… I hadn't thought of that actually, but yeah, if you could stop them even for a moment that could be useful."

Meadow took a deep breath, and started to try and lift Storm's hoof as if it were her own. Slowly, Storm's hoof moved, making her look down in horror, "Hey, what are you doing now?"

"Relax Lapdog. It's nothing bad." Twilight said as she stroked her mane.

Meadow continued to move the hoof down into a hug. It was very soft, and she learned it was a difficult task. Storm frowned, trying not to panic because Twilight said not to, yet she couldn't help but comment, "I really don't like this. Cut it out…"

Meadow stopped, looking upset as she moved out from Storm's body and to behind her, giving her a reassuring hug, as if she would comfort the unpleasantness away.

Twilight sighed. "Lapdog everything was alright… and just think of what could be done with that. Imagine being my pet and doing all these different things without even having to think, as your body did it all on its own."

Storm frowned and shook her head, "Yeah, no. I don't like it. Scary shit when your body moves on its own."

Meadow frowned, sympathetic as she replied to Twilight, 'at least we know I can influence them, though I couldn't tell if she resisted at all.'

Twilight sighed. Thoughts of the fun she would have evaporated as she got up and went to get something to drink

'There's bound to be somepony who would like that, right?' Meadow asked, sensing Twilight's shift in mood, feeling timid as she failed to please a friend that was helping her out.

'Who knows.' She said as she poured something to drink from the fridge. 'Not like I can just walk up to people and ask.'

'Is there anything I can do to help?' She asked, standing in the doorway.

'I got it.' She said as she went to the window to just watch the sky as she sipped her drink.

<<o>>

After the pair had gotten onto the train and spent some time winding down with reading, Twilight finished her book. She had always been a fast reader after all.

Meadow sighed happily as she commented, 'That was a pretty good book.'

'Yes. My favorite series.'

'Reminds me a lot of Indianna Jones, what I got to hear of him anyway.' She replied.

'Who?'

'Human explorer, had a whip he would use to get out of trouble and disarm enemies, went for relics in caves and jungles and stuff.'

'Minus the whip and replace with a hat and you have Daring Do.'

Twilight chuckled softly. ‘Oh she's isn't so bad, once you show her her place. Then she becomes an obedient lapdog.'

Meadow hummed, scratching an itch on their back along the spine in a hard to reach spot, 'I see what you mean...'

Twilight shifted her wing and "accidentally" brushed Storm's teats with her wing tip.

Storm's form shivered slightly at the touch, but otherwise stayed focused on the book

Twilight smirked and lightly started to tease them with a wing, wondering if she was far enough along to simply react to her mistress attentions while doing other things without notice.

Storm took a deep breath again before letting it out, still focused on the book. She didn’t seem to notice yet. Twilight smiled at this information and continued to tease her.

Storm felt her fur stand on end and looked up from the book, as if trying to identify where that feeling kept coming from.

Twilight made sure she was calmly looking out the window as she teased her pet with her wing tip.

Storm sighed quietly and relaxed back into the book, allowing Twilight to continue. Twilight allowed a small smile to arise as she teased the mare further. Storm sighed again and put a bookmark where she last left off reading and set the book down before laying down to nap.

Twilight smiled, letting the mare fall asleep and watched as Storm seemed to move closer to Twilight, enjoying being close to someone as she slept. Once Storm was asleep, she carefully, lightly traced her feathers on Storm’s teats while being careful enough to only be enough to ensure very ‘good’ dreams.

It seemed to do the trick, Storm slept on, a very faint smile creeping onto her muzzle as she started to very quietly moan with each breath.

Twilight kept it up and leaned over to whisper with authority as her fingers gave more sensation, "Remain asleep Lapdog."

Storm sighed and seemed to sleep more deeply as she shivered and nestled into her owner.

Twilight smiled at that reaction. Storm’s training was coming along so nicely it seemed as she began to firmly massage the mares teats.

Storm breathed more heavily, but stayed asleep through the attentions that her owner was giving.

'Make me a stallion.' Twilight ordered Meadow as she continued

Meadow nodded, casting the spell and slowly adjusting Twilight to be a stallion, feeling the change to their body.

Twilight smirked and carefully moved Storm so her flanks were in the air as she laid on the couch. Storm surprisingly still slept peacefully, moving her hips in her sleep briefly before getting comfortable again.

Twilight lifted Storm’s tail, watching as Storm still slept, oblivious to what was going on. Twilight smiled, mounted the mare, and slid inside of her.
.
Storm gasped, eyes fluttering briefly as she almost woke, yet seemed to miraculously stay half asleep when she did.

"Sleep Lapdog and enjoy your dreams." Twilight ordered as she started to pump her hips.

Storm slept once again, breathing lightly as her body relaxed, despite the rutting she was getting and her dreams seemed to go along those same lines.

Twilight smiled on. Her pet was so obedient, and she loved it, especially with how slippery Storm seemed to be getting.

"Nightfall..." Storm moaned, breathing more heavily.

Twilight chuckled as she thrust her hips, simply enjoying her sleeping pet and tried not to laugh as she watched Storm quickly come to climax from not having her conscious side holding her back. She continued her bucking into Storm, even as Storm went limp and began to hold the heavily breathing mare. She was almost purring as Storm’s passage seemed to be clenching posessively at Twilight’s rod.

"Yes, good filly. Serve with your body Lapdog."

Storm continued flexing her muscles to stimulate the stallion, moaning, "Night, oh damn Nightfall..."

Twilight bit her neck as she thrust hard, testing Storm as she started to use her earth pony strength to match her earth pony shaped pleasure tool. Storm gasped for breath, clenching tightly on the rod inside her as her hooves grabbed the sheets right as Twilight came deep into her with a strong slam.

Twilight was slightly disappointed Storm woke up, but she will get more conditioning later.

Storm panted as she woke from her ‘dream,’ feeling more and more relaxed again as she started thinking it might have just been a very vivid dream

Twilight continued to fill her and whispered in her ear with each pulse of her rod. "Such a good obedient Lapdog… obeying without thought. Your body just belongs to me as does your mind, obeying every order."

She moaned, unable to sleep like she was told, but her mind felt tired and heavy once more even as her heart beat strongly.

"It feels so good to obey, it gives you pleasure… obedience is pleasure." She whispered as she slowly pumped her hips.

Storm shivered again before her legs pushed up a little, giving out within a few seconds, only to be caught by Twilight as she pumped her hips into the doll-like mare.

“Yes… that’s it… such a good Lapdog for your mistress… so eager to please and ready to serve anyway you can, ready to be filled with pleasure from serving." She whispered

Storm used her remaining strength to squeeze and rotate her hips, trying to change the angle as she continued this half awake dream.

"Good little Lapdog. Serve me, obey me. Please me. It feels so good doesn't it?" She whispered into her ear, wondering if Meadow would like to add anything.

Meadow stayed quiet, unsure how she felt about this. Storm sighed happily however, and squirmed as much as her sleepy form would allow

“You are my Lapdog.” Twilight punctuated each word with a thrust and then came inside of the mare a second time.

Storm pined and started to doze off to sleep as she felt the release inside her, dreaming of gliding effortlessly above the clouds of new lands while her body climaxed a second time with her owner.

"Sleep well... my Lapdog." Twilight whispered with a shudder as she pulled out of her. 'Make me a mare.'

'Yes ma’am.' Meadow replied, casting the spell and reverting her back

Twilight smiled and carefully moved the sleeping pet to the bed, placing her at the foot of it and climbing into the bed to see what she did. Storm was fast asleep, contented and smiling.

Twilight placed her tail over the mare and tucked her up to rest on her own stomach before yawning. 'Think it's time for a nap'

'Good night Twilight. I'll keep watch.'

Twilight nodded and closed her eyes, kept warm by her pet.

Chapter 32b: Message Delivery

View Online

Deep in the Everfree Forest, near a tower a figure moved through the underbrush making no effort at concealment, not that the black and white striped hide or tan military jacket lended itself to blending into such foliage to begin with.

Captain Xenti was on a mission, one he personally looked forward to, and was only saddened by the fact he was given very clear orders in how to handle things with this group.

Within minutes, Xenti stepped onto a worn path and approached the firelight ahead of him.

The guild ahead was quiet, a few guards present on the grounds inside the timber walls, but there wasn't a huge need of guards in the place, they relied on the timber wolf pack of 20 wolves to spot intruders or those who didn't smell 'right.' It helped that the wolves took a potion once a month that kept the smell of rotting twigs and leaves to nearly complete nonexistence.

A howl began to rend the air, and Nightfall awoke, along with the two guards. They knew they only howled when they were getting a visitor, and visitors never came at night. Something was up. The two timber wolves in the fort as guards and groundskeepers were on edge, looking at the gate warily.

Xenti looked towards the howl, golden eyes watching as his ears flicked for the sound of movement.

"Motherless beasts…" He said under his breath before he began to walk again, approaching the gate.

The guild members were awoken in case of trouble, standard procedure, and Nightfall and the two guards were out in the guild grounds with the wolves quickly. The other members of the guild yawned as they got up wearily. Another howl was given from within the guild grounds, then various howls outside in the forest could be heard, the pack calling to each other.

Xenti stopped and looked around. Unlike normal prey that cowered, he stood a head like a predator. When no attack came, he walked again and entered the gates looking over the grounds

"Ho there." The guard captain called, a pegasus with yellow fur and brown mane, holding up a hoof to indicate he should wait. "What brings you to the guild so late at night?"

Xenti looked at the guard and barely contained his sneer at the worthless excuse for a soldier daring to tell him to stop.

"I am looking for the one they call Nightfall." He said in his accented voice

"And why would that be?" The guard captain asked, Nightfall standing in sight near the other guards.

"Because I have an offer for him." Xenti said, spotting his main target, recognizing him by the description he had been given.

"Then speak your piece," Nightfall said, "considering you have it so urgent you could not wait for daybreak."

As he spoke the two wolves present started to growl at the zebra, looking ready to move forward once they got permission. The Zebra looked behind him, seeing other wolves of the pack approaching from behind. He snorted before looking back.

"Perhaps we could speak where we did not need to shout." Xenti offered

Nightfall gave a small motion and the wolves stopped their growling, but did not lower their guard.

"We already are." He said simply, noting how they were only about fifteen feet apart.

"Very well we shall talk as the animals do." Xenti frowned. "I represent someone who has need of your group’s skills and is prepared to offer you whatever price you desire. Bits are no object."

"Oh?" Nightfall said, eyebrow rising, "And what exactly are they going to use our 'skills' for?"

"To further ponykind's potential."

"You're being vague. We need to know more to know how much what you're wanting would cost." Nightfall said, not liking where this was going. His old police instincts were kicking in telling him this guy was trouble.

"That is what I am at liberty to say, and you are free to list any price whether it be money or power and you shall have it. If you desire to live like kings and queens, then you will."

"Well, you know what they say about deals that are too good to be true." Nightfall said, noting their use of kings and queens rather than prince and princess. "No one is able to give an open ended promise unless they're wanting something big to lure fools in."

"I can assure you what is offered is entirely true."

"Then what's this about furthering pony-kind's potential?" Nightfall asked. "Reminds me too much of Svik."

"I know not who that is, but it would be allowing your kind to achieve full potential by removing what is in the way."

"And what is in the way?" Nightfall asked.

"Removing the one thing that is oppressing all ponies without them knowing it."

"Again, what is in the way? If you've got nothing to say then go back to Ponyville and get some damn sleep so we can talk it over when you're able to tell us anything worth hearing." Nightfall said, sounding frustrated intentionally to get this zebra to speak up.

"I am not at liberty to tell you, for the one who employs me is the one who will explain further only if you agree to be part of his organization."

"Then who is your employer or what is their 'organization' then." Night replied, his instincts kicking in stronger about how this guy was wanting something illicit.

"He would prefer to remain anonymous ‘till you meet in person and proper introduction can be done, as for the organization it does not have a name, it is simply the organization."

"Then you can turn around and go get some sleep until you're ready to actually make an agreement. In case you knew nothing of the Patrol, we only take on jobs where what the person wants is clearly said." Nightfall said, again noting his use of person and not pony.

The wolves seemed to growl for a couple of seconds, as if echoing him.

"Ah pity, he did warn me this most likely would happen, but no matter." He sighed, then began to smile. "Now we move onto what I prefer." He said taking something from inside a pocket, a small orange canister, pulled a pin and tossed it behind him at the timber wolves at the entrance.

One of the wolves lunged at it as Nightfall yelled, diving away from it, "NO! Everyone, d-"

He was too late and the wolf bit on the canister, the other one going after the intruder. The guards barely reacted, turning to look at the odd object that was thrown.

The area behind the zebra became nothing but fire. A loud whooshing sound erupted, the Zebra kept his smile while the timber wolves started to be consumed by the flames. "Now, which one of you wishes to die first?"

"I won't let that happen!" Nightfall said, flaring out his wings as he hopped up onto his hind legs and adopted a fighting stance.

The unicorns of the guild fought to put out the flames on the panicking wolves, but they barely managed to hold them in place while the tall and slender blue unicorn Gallade cast her ice magic in order to put out the flames, surrounding them with controlled spheres of intense cold and snow.

The pegasi captain readied himself for combat, still lightly armored so he could fly unhindered, but otherwise unarmed for the time being and looking warily at their sudden foe.

"Ah yes, he did say you two would be the biggest threats." The Zebra said shifting into a fighting stance that had his legs slightly bent with a wide stance.

The wolves flailed about as the burns continued longer than Gallade wanted, but after a lot more effort, she put the fires out and the two wolves whimpered in pain on the ground.

Nightfall frowned as he watched them take a stance, "And what kind of fighting stance do you call that?"

"Genila." He smirked.

Nightfall said no more and fought to keep his face impassive. He had his bracelet, but the knives he would levitate with it weren’t with him, and it wasn’t strong enough anymore to do much to an opponent other than grab a wrist and redirect with a push. It would have to do though until someone brought him his gear or he could get closer to it, but the others were too busy with the wolves or too surprised that this pony was attacking them.

The Zebra kicked off the ground, not heading for Night, but Gallade who was distracted with the wolves, moving with impressive speed as he moved to strike her.

Nightfall frowned and dove after him, using his wings to speed him up, the guard captain diving at him as well in a much more telegraphed attack than Night's.

The Zebra suddenly stopped and moved onto his back legs before he clothes-lined the guard Capitan hard in the face allowing their own momentum to add to the impact.

The captain barely knew what hit him and was out like a light, falling heavily to the ground.

Nightfall tried to stay between the zebra and the two other guild members as all three unicorns were readying their magic to stop the zebra intruder.

The Zebra smiled before leaping at Nightfall, his speed still impressive.

Nightfall prepared his usual fighting stances of trying to work the Zebra's momentum against himself, intending to get him thrown over and onto his back as Gallade prepared her ice magic, unable to use it in such close quarters without affecting Night.

The Zebra grabbed Nightfall as Nightfall grabbed him, smirking and letting Night do the work. Xenti had been bracing for it and began dragging Night with him as he completed a roll on the ground to land on top of Night.

Nightfall expected to be countered, and did his best to continue the roll to come on top, trying to squeeze his opponent. He felt two hooves connect to his stomach when he managed to continue the roll. The Zebra had kicked up to drive the air from his lungs.

Nightfall grunted, having expected the punches, but the wind being knocked out of him made him crumple briefly, trying to stay moving in spite of his inability to draw breath right away.

Xenti disengaged from Nightfall and lunged at the one trying to put out the fires with her magic. Out of the two of them, she would be the bigger threat with those sorts of spells. He delivered quick precise jabs to specific pressure points on her side, causing her back leg on that side to go completely numb. He was so glad they weren’t wearing armor so he could reach their pressure points.

Gallade gasped and her magic went wild, blasting the area with cold wind and small flakes of frost as she crumpled down, the spell stopping shortly after.

Charred yelped and tried his best to growl at the zebra, despite shaking in place and barely hiding his fear as he tried to stand up and protect Gallade.

Nightfall finally gasped for air as Gallade fell and got up to fight once more, wobbling once. Xenti looked at them with a mildly amused smile on his face.

"You know, I honestly expected better from you lot with the tales I was told." He said and delivered a swift back-kick with one of his hooves to the magic user’s ribs to make sure he stayed down. "But I am beginning to think the stories were quite inflated."

With that said, he lunged at Nightfall.

Nightfall adopted his defensive stance, ready to deflect as long as needed, "Char! Get your flank in the air and get help!"

"But G-" Charred called only to be cut off.

"GO!"

Xenti threw several swift strikes at Nightfall. "Yes, run away little pony like a good little coward."

Charred shook, getting angry and upset when Gallade said something to him and nodded. Charred teared up and opened his wings, "You’d better stay safe!"

He took off, crying but flying swiftly straight for the town of Ponyville, half an hour away by trot.

Nightfall managed to deflect the majority of the strikes at himself, deflections turning blocking as he grew tired and slowed.

"Well, now that he’s out of the way, I can focus much better." Xenti said.

Suddenly his strikes came harder and faster. Xenti had been holding back since he had to focus on multiple targets, but with one now fleeing, it allowed him to focus.

Gallade gave a subtle smirk despite her pain, and started casting her spell. She hadn’t wanted to affect them without notice, but now that Nightfall looked like he was in trouble, it was time to take a risk. Her horn began to glow and enveloped the pair in a localized blizzard.

Nightfall grunted with almost every blow, trying his hardest to hang on in the fight, appreciating that Gallade was trying to help. He was glad he already had some snow training from his home, so he had some resistance, not to mention the cold was helping dull the pain of his aching bruises.

Xenti look at the snow and frowned, attempting to hop backward out of the area of effect.

"Seems the horned one didn’t bother learning her lesson." He said, frowning slightly as the spell continued to be centered on her and grew more intense as he separated from the others.

"Very well." Xenti said.

With a quick motion and a bang, a bullet buried itself in Gallade's shoulder from the Zebra’s pistol.

Gallade groaned in pain and her spell faltered, flickering out of existence, snow and frost still on the ground.

Nightfall growled as he saw the pistol, but didn’t let his anger get to him, now noting they were armed. His bracelet began to glow where the gem was, and he tried to get his knives from inside the building, now that he had been maneuvered within range.

"Hmm. Seems my sights are off… I will have to try and correct them. Pity I wasted the shot." the zebra said, re-holstering the firearm and looking at Nightfall. "It is just you and me now little pegasus."

"Yeah." He said, and then quickly used all of his magical force to pull the gun to the side out of the way of danger while his belt of knives floated out of the building and fixed itself on his body.

Xenti smirked, still keeping his grip. "I see you do have something under those ears of your little pony, normally that would have surprised me."

Nightfall drew his handleless knives and quickly started making them move in position, ready for attack or defense based on what they were about to do. He realized just how dangerous this fight had become, the zebra openly admitting they were disappointed they didn’t kill and now his friend and guildmate was bleeding.

The Zebra did not move. "Hmm ,so you're looking for a knife fight are you?"

"I’m looking for you to give yourself up." Nightfall said, "You have attacked us and it will not go without retaliation."

The Zebra began to chuckle before it slowly became an outright laugh.

"Oh you want me to attack do you? I was simply testing myself against this nation’s "best" fighters." He said smiling. "If you wish for an attack, then I shall happily oblige your request"

Xenti moved fast, his hooves darting into his clothing, and out in a fluid motion as two small hiltless knives flew at Nightfall, designed for this kind of attack.

Nightfall realized they were reaching for something and swiftly moved to dodge, suspecting something would be thrown. Before he knew it, let alone intercept the throw, he was wincing sharply as the Zebra’s knives cut his legs. He retaliated by doing similar in an attack with his own, held by magic and keeping his grip so they returned to help with defense.

Xenti attempted a dodge of his own, jumping to the side but still getting cut as the knives adjusted their course from the magic of Nightfall’s bracelet. The zebrican jacket ripped and small cuts grazed him but he stood once again and smiled in satisfaction at the pegasus before him.

"Impressive, but I am afraid you have lost this fight, dumb little pony."

Nightfall kept up his assault as best he could, trying to gain distance as he looked for a way to defeat this foe. He knew he was at a disadvantage. All his friends were down, he lacked his police equipment he had trained with, and the training he had for without still wasn’t as useful on all fours. He stole a glance to Gallade, confirming she had stopped the bleeding somehow but was out cold, the bullet somehow having fallen out onto the ground nearby.

"Are you perhaps familiar with the Galus flower of Zebrica?" Xenti asked as they focused on dodging the attacks with an amused smile on his face.

Nightfall made no response, pulling his knives back into a defensive posture, being held between him and them. He still wasn't sure how to handle this zebra and wanted to simply drive them off if Char can't get help there fast enough. He was worried about his wolves, the ponies and the timber wolves both.

"Figured, you ponies all live in your own little bubbles" he said, beginning to smirk as he explained. "It’s a wonderful little flower used in a lot of our medicines… it's a powerful muscle relaxant in its purist form."

'Oh shit…' Nightfall thought without changing his expression, already realizing what he was implying. Deciding to delay him further, he replied, "Must be very nice, bringing your equipment from another world with you then."

"Oh yes, the ponies here are even stupider then the ones back home, cannot even remotely see what is in front of their noses."

Nightfall took a few deep breaths, trying to force himself to otherwise relax and slow his heartrate so the poison would spread slower, and continued to be ready to fend off an attack, grateful he will have a way to hold them off with the magic in the bracelet when he eventually fell, even minutely. If they used another bullet or knife, the spell could catch them and slow them down.

Xenti remained where he was, a smile still on his face as he enjoyed watching them struggle.

Nightfall continued to wait, then fumbled as he tried to fiddle with his golden guildmaster badge. He watched as the zebra smirked more and began to frown before he finally managed to pull it off, then threw it on the ground.

"Calling for help hmm? … Don’t think they will be here in time." Xenti commented idly.

Nightfall stamped on the medal and broke it in half against the rock under him but still saying nothing. As a guild leader, his medal when broken would appear not only on his own guild's table map, but also notifying the guards in Celestia's castle as well. He only hoped they could get here in time to help defend. The Aerial Guard was a bit more capable or if nothing else, they could swarm their opponent.

Xenti and Nightfall both kept waiting for another couple minutes, Xenti smiled at his prey and Nightfall waited defensively. Xenti just waited with him, continuing to smile.

"Tick Tock little pony." Xenti commented.

"Same could be said of you." Nightfall replied, "Not gonna run away?"

"Why should I? The Galus will take effect long before your help arrives." he said. "You are the one with a ticking clock."

"Oh, I don't know about that." Nightfall smiled in a bluff, "What if I told you my messenger pony should already be coming back with reinforcements?"

"He is fast, but the guards in town are slow. I’ve been watching them. They will take time to mobilize and get here. Not exactly a force meant for rapid deployment like some I am familiar with." He said smirking. "Also, I am waiting for you to move and think by now, your leg is numb and most of the other parts of your body are too at this point. However… if you feel time is so short… perhaps we should finish this now."

Nightfall watched as the zebra nodded behind him and kept his eyes on his opponent, not wanting to fall for such an obvious bluff. His body felt like it was turning to jelly, but he kept standing by memory. To keep his mind active in spite of his body gone numb, he rotated the blades.

He hadn’t expected that the zebra had actually nodded to someone. He suddenly felt a sharp pain and felt himself fall forward. His body was so numb, he didn’t manage to feel the rope going around his back legs as he tried to get up just by muscle memory and failing. His struggles only elicited a chuckle from the Zebra.

"Foolish little pony, to busy watching one direction to see the threat coming up behind you."

Nightfall groaned, trying to stay conscious as his knives clattered to the ground. The guildmate Silent Step, known for their stealth operations and history with various rogue underworld elements, continued to tie him up while staying out of sight, then grinned angrily at him, pulling a knife out of his cloak.

"Thought you'd get away with blackmailing me huh? Can't hold a secret over my head if you're dead!" Silent grunted, having looked forward to this moment for a while, though the pay from the Zebra was nice too.

"Now, now my dear Step, I do not think that is necessary, he is not worth it." Xenti said standing over Night and smirking down at him. "He and his little group are not worth the effort to kill them."

"Fine... then how about a little preventative maintenance," He smiled, "so he doesn't get the idea of trying to use me again."

"Oh, I do not think he will because think of it. What would people think if they knew his precious guild employed a bandit for as long as you have worked for him? My my, if they employ such a person, who else do they work with? Theives, smugglers, killers? My my, such an untrustworthy group that would be. Some might even think some of the jobs you did were all orchestrated by you to make money." He said smiling. "It is amazing what just a few words at the right time to the right people can do. What was that term you ponies have? … A lie gets halfway around the world before the truth even gets its shoes on?"

Nightfall listened and didn’t think much of that threat. He was disappointed in Silent, they had helped the guild a lot and seemed earnest in getting an honest start in life. The rumors weren’t likely to get around to the right ponies, since they were known to be a place where ponies would get a second chance. At most their character would be questioned when someone failed to do right by others, but that wouldn’t be on the guild, it would be on the pony who failed.

"Fine… Then let's leave a message behind before help comes. I'd say we've got ten minutes before that mailpony comes back with any guards that would bother to listen to him… I know…" He grinned, "Let’s have a good campfire before we go."

"Hmm.” Xenti smiled, “I was thinking the very same thing."

Xenti walked toward the guild hall, a repurposed inn they were using, very carefully stomping on one of Night's wings hard enough for there to be a sickening pop and a yowl of pain by Nightfall before he fell unconscious.

"That should keep him from trying to follow us." He said as he started to walk towards the main building.

Silent showed him the building, where the fireplace otherwise was, and where most of their supplies were so they could start by ruining those and the fire could spread from there, lamp oil being available in one corner of the storeroom.

Xenti smiled. It wasn’t gas, but it would do. He began to pour around the floor and through the building with the main barrel being left in the middle of the building for a nice, big boom.

Silent took special joy in torching his old chambers, and when the oil ran out, he brought a flame lamp to the entrance, "Time to make our exit."

"Yes, I think this will be enough to satisfy my benefactor." Xenti said, going out to turn the ones outside so they could see their building burn. He smiled sadistically at the thought and nodded at his new ally.

Silent threw the torch on the oil, watching with a kind of angry satisfaction that the fire was spreading easily through the building, the wood not easily getting on fire without the oil.

"I would recommend stepping away before it reaches the barrel."

Silent snorted and walked away, donning his cloak that seemed to make him less noticeable while he wore it. It held an enchantment that distorted what ponies saw when they looked at him and he was proud he found it, making sure he put it to good use like making this new temporary alliance.

Xenti found it interesting as he found not looking directly at Silent seemed to help a bit. He made note of it for the future so this stupid pony wouldn’t gain an edge over him later.

"Come now, we have a long journey ahead of us." Xenti said as they started to walk towards the gate of the guild.

Silent nodded and walked behind Xenti, following and demonstrating his name was earned, not given.

Xenti smiled, knowing the fool followed. This dumb pony had no idea that once he was done with him, their employer would have Silent Steps… dealt with. Anyone who would so readily betray their allies would not be one to be kept around long, and loose ends always needed to be tied. Xenti hoped he be the one allowed to do it when the time came.

Ironically, Silent knew full well they would be betrayed at a later date. He was confident he could gain the upper hoof at a later point and was using this group to get out from under the guild’s control and set himself up for later. After all, he could disappear later when things grew too hairy with this group. Already he had three different hideouts only he knew of that he had built over the last year with the guild in downtime, and he trusted no one with their locations. He would stash what he earned little by little there, and once he got what he needed, he would disappear without a trace.

<<o>>

Five minutes later, Charred Salamander was flying toward the smoke of the everfree forest amidst howls of anguish and anger from the timber wolves. The guardsponies were galloping as fast as they could, but it was clear they were too late to do any more than save the survivors.

He pushed his smaller wings as hard as he could, wanting desperately to make sure that his hero and his close mare friend were ok.

Amidst the blazing, crumbling guild house, an eerie glow scattered across the ground and he could see once he was under the smoke cloud that everyone was lying on the ground away from the fire.

He nearly dove to the ground and slid across the grass as he tried to get to Nightfall and Galacian, quickly checking them to make sure they were all right.

“Nightfall? H-hang in there, help is on the way!” He said loudly, trying to shake Night awake, but all he got in reply was a groan. He quickly moved over to Gallade, crouching by her side and gasping as he saw the bulletwound and the blood. “Oh no… no no no no no, Gallade, y-you’re ok, you’re gonna be fine! Please… please be fine…”

A loud crack of burning wood could be heard and the embers shifted, crumpling more of the building down onto the foundation it rested upon as Char did his best to shield his friends from the intense heat while the guardsponies only just got on scene. The tower that was near the building still stood, being made of stone, but that brought no one much comfort that night.

Chapter 33: New Life

View Online

"It's fine I'm more concerned about you." Lust said.

Meadow gave Lust a kiss on the cheek, "I'm fine, at least for now."

Lust nodded her agreement, what Meadow said was true after all.

Meadow looked at Lust with concern, she almost expected Lust to be more ready to take advantage of the gesture. She pulled Lust gently toward the couch, "Come, let's sit, I'm a bit tired after all that you just told me."

"Yes, yes." She said her voice still sultry but it was clear she was keeping her urges in check due to concerns for Meadow

Meadow laid on the couch and looked at her, "You're not yourself... is there something you're not telling me?"

"Just in shock and concerned about you. … I don't want you to be uncomfortable or anything, and despite being Lust I do have ethics and morals after all."

Meadow laughed quietly and pulled her in for a kiss, "I am fine my friend. Thank you for caring about me." She said with a small tear in her eye. It made her happy, thinking that she was cared about, and it wasn't until Lust said so that she felt it.

Lust hugged her back. "Anytime. We are all in her together after all, and if we can't rely on each other, who can we?"

Meadow kissed gently before saying through more tears, "Well, not exactly used to being cared about, if you know what I mean."

"I’m… not sure really. … Sorry."

Meadow chuckled quietly and hugged her close, "its ok."

Lust hugged back. Meadow spent an hour in the comforts of Lust and her home before excusing herself to go to Scholar, walking down the streets toward the library.

She reached the marketplace with ease. It was filled with abandoned stalls and to one side was a large tree with a sign reading Golden Oaks Library.

She walked in, expecting it to be a vast place, considering all of Twilight's learning.

It was a small library with a real small-town feel to it. There were books on shelves molded from the wall, a small reading area with a statue in the middle of it, stairs to an upper floor, and three doors, one of which covered by a curtain.

"Scholar? Are you there? I wish to learn protective magic please." She called out.

There wasn't a reply. Dawn looked around, interested in anything covering magic that looked easy.

The shelves were lined with books that seemed to cover every topic imaginable. She continued until she reached the magic section and looked for something like magic for foals. There were many, many books to sift through, and halfway through doing so, she heard a door open behind her.

"Scholar?" She asked quietly as she looked away from the shelves.

She saw a purple pony in a lab coat and sweater, their face behind a book. She could see a messy bun poking out above it as well as what looked like a pencil approaching the wall of books. The librarian could be heard muttering as they walked.

Meadow approached her slowly, "Scholar, could I have your help when you're free?"

The mare didn't seem to hear her. She went to the magic books and started pulling some off the top shelves and putting others, back all the while muttering about forces and numbers.

Meadow frowned, folding back her ears sadly before going back to looking for magic books, not wanting to disturb them. Meadow walked sideways along the shelf before walking into a chair out of place, whooping and falling head over tail onto her back

"Owww… that hurt."

"Huh, what?" The pony said in surprise, lowering the book.

Meadow groaned as she got to her hooves, "Hi Scholar… guess I was so busy looking for a book that I missed that chair.

The chair was wrapped in magic and moved back exactly where it had been.

"Um, hi. … Who are you?" Scholar said, voice betraying how she was unused to visitors.

"I'm Meadow, and I was told by Lust you were the pony to go to for learning magic."

She blinked and adjusted her glasses. "Ah right, Lust. … Magic. Yes, yes, I am pretty much everything Twilight knows about scholarly matters outside engineering and medical."

"Right…” Meadow nodded, “Well, I made a shield when Twilight was sparring, but I hardly know anything about magic, and… I want to protect her better, and know what the hell I did."

She blinked and scratched the back of her head. "Yes, I suppose I could teach you, I guess."

"Thank you. I’m sorry if I’m interrupting, but thank you." Meadow said, relieved.

Scholar turned and started walking towards the door she had come from with her stack of books in tow. Meadow walked closely behind.

The door they walked through led to stairs that in turn led to the basement. Meadow kept following, feeling nervous, but patient. She entered a world of white and ‘shiny.’ The basement was massive and filled with more equipment of all types than… well, anything. It was definitely a lab. There were computers and machines and chalkboards with equations and papers scattered around and a dedicated espresso machine.

"Oh wow, I haven’t seen a computer in forever!" She said, looking around with a smile.

Scholar looked at her and blinked.

"Ah right, primitives." Scholar said with an ‘AHA!’ tone.

"We do what we can with what we have...” Meadow chuckled, “So I don’t really know a lot of magic. Where should I start?"

“Um…. I’d suppose the basics.” She said.

"Fair enough,” Meadow nodded, “I can use a light spell and telekinesis, but only like if I had hands. The shield spell today was new and unintentional.”

"Hmm. Interesting. … Interesting." Scholar said, grabbing a coffee cup and placing it on a table. "Pick it up."

Meadow nodded, lifting by the handle like if she had a hand under Scholar’s eye

"Okay set it down."

She set it down, waiting for the next command. Now the mug was wrapped in a purple glow.

"Pick it up." She said, holding it down.

Meadow gripped it and tried to lift, struggling against them.

Meadow lifted, only getting so much strength that she would have had as a human before, about five to ten pounds. She shifted her grip from the handle to the bottom of the mug, hoping it would help.

"Okay stop."

Meadow stopped, breathing a little more as she recovered from the concentration needed

"Hmm. Very weak. I wasn't using any magic… are you sure you actually put up a shield? Did it stop anything?"

Meadow nodded, feeling a bit down, "Yeah, it stopped Fire Storm from punching and kicking Twilight."

Scholar blinked at her in surprise. "She's a trained fighter with a very high PSI for a hit… are you sure you stopped a strike from her?"

Meadow nodded, "Positive, Twilight had me do it again intentionally after Storm noticed and brought her attention to it."

"But, you barely had any power…"

Meadow frowned, "I don't know what to tell you. I don't know how I did it, I've admitted that."

"Why are you glowing?” Scholar asked abruptly.

"Huh?" Meadow blinked, looking herself over. She discovered she was wrapped in dark purple magic slowly growing brighter and started to panic, "Scholar, what’s happening to me!?"

"I don't kno--" Scholar began to say, but was cut off.

Meadow vanished in a flash and found herself in what looked like an office with a heavy wooden desk in it. Behind it sat a human in a black jumpsuit and military cap, frozen with a calm look on his face as he watched the door. The window behind him showed it was night.

Meadow looked at him, frozen in fear, worried at what was going to happen.

He didn't move at all. In fact, nothing moved, and she was standing off to the side of where he was facing. She started looking around, wondering what she should do, whether he was alive or not.

"What is your purpose?" She heard the monotone voice behind her ask.

"I… don't know. For now, I'm wanting to repay Twilight's kindness by knowing how to protect her."

"Why."

"Because it's the right thing to do?"

"Why."

"Because no one else was kind to me in so long… and I want them to be happy and safe like they make me feel."

Suddenly the room before her began to move as the door was kicked in and five humans and a shorter figure… wait, that was a unicorn Twilight. Her scars looked far more recent, all of them wearing dark green tactical armor and armed with assorted weapons. All of them but one were aiming at the man behind the desk, the fifth watched the door.

"Ah, Commander. So good of you to drop by. I wondered when you might make it." The human behind the desk said calmly.

"Shut it, White Rabbit," Twilight said, her voice sounded full of a quiet rage threatening to escape, very different from who she was now.

"Now, now. No need to be so rude." White Rabbit said.

"Fuck you" Twilight spat back and looked at the large human to her left who held an LMG and opened her mouth to speak. As soon as she did, a small knife seemed to materialize in the large human's eye and he fell back, squeezing the trigger and sending a spray of bullets into the ceiling.

Meadow looked on in horror but realized she had forgotten what soldier had said, that these humans weren't real and they were their enemy. She instinctively put up a shield between herself and any humans, while keeping an opening toward this Twilight, unsure what was going on.

Twilight screamed as she looked back towards White Rabbit, firing her SMG wildly, the bullets hitting the heavy oak desk as it sailed through the air at the group, having been thrown by the human behind it.

Twilight had to be tackled by one of the other humans out of the way.

The human who was watching the door was turning to see what was happening. The desk slammed into him and the wall with him between it before falling to the floor, the soldier’s body crumbling like a sack as White Rabbit moved with impressive speed. He jumped the desk and disappeared down the hall.

"No!" Twilight screamed and grabbed the soldier who had had been hit by the desk and immediately started CPR, the room filled with a sickening crunch each time. All his ribs had been broken by the desk.

"Come on McKay! … Come on, stay with me!" Twilight yelled before being dragged off of the downed soldier by the two males of the group, the women looking in shock at how fast the tables had been turned had been on them.

"He's gone, Commander! There's nothing you can do!" One of the soldiers yelled before punching Twilight in the face to snap her out of it.

Meadow came forward, magic at the ready, trying to do something to help him recover when she realized he was an ally. Her magic glowed around her horn as she instinctively went about assessing the damage, trying to undo it any way she could possibly do.

Her magic said nothing was there. Twilight stood there, staring at the downed soldier as the others tried to figure out what to do.

Twilight shook her head and adjusted her helmet before eventually taking it off and staring at the bodies. Slowly purple flames begin to bloom at the edge of her eyes and she spoke in a flat emotionless voice, not unlike the alicorn with a black mane from before.

"Do not leave this room… no matter what you hear, remain here." She said to the others before stepping over the bodies and exiting the room, leaving her helmet behind.

Everything froze once more.

Meadow looked on in confusion, tired from her effort, but wanting to help somehow. She obeyed with the rest and waited.

"This was my birth." The monotone voice said behind her.

Meadow looked behind, expecting to see Reaper again.

She was where Meadow expected, with the same blank expression as before.

Meadow nodded at Reaper, starting to have a better understanding as she looked back at the scene, seeing the death of the human as she tried to understand better what happened and what drove Twilight to what she was.

"I am the Last Reaper. Those two… those two were Reapers as well, under the one named Grimm."

Meadow nodded again, turning her attention respectfully to Reaper as she listened more.

"The one known as White Rabbit tried to finish off the Reapers, but he missed one and I made him regret that oversight."

Meadow nodded yet again, "I don't want to see her cry… that was… She deserves more than that."

"Perhaps." She said. "Perhaps not. It is not my place to say. It is my place to punish. "

"Then it will be my place to heal." Meadow said, "My counterpart knows how, I can learn from her."

"Perhaps." She said. "But you know nothing and are all but useless as anything but a pleasure toy."

"Perhaps now, but I will not stay that way." She said, not liking that view of herself. "That's why I was going to Scholar, to learn."

"To what end? You are quite useful for pleasure and she enjoyed you very much.” Reaper said factually, despite the monotone voice.

"But that doesn't mean it has to be my only purpose..." She said sadly, not wanting to be relegated just to that, "If my magic is separate from hers, I can help defend her without her using magic, or heal her wounds while she fights, or… or…" she faltered, trying to think of other more useful things.

"Come." She said, turning and seeming to walk through the wall.

Meadow followed, wondering what she would see next.

She walked face first into a solid wall. Meadow groaned, rubbing her snout as she tried to figure out how to follow, "Reaper, I can't walk through walls, little help?"

The pony appeared through the wall. "Stop thinking like you are a pony. You aren’t. You are a projection of pure thought. You are not solid."

Meadow put her hoof on the wall, "but it feels real. I thought if you could go through, then I could too-"

"It's not real, and you are thinking you are solid. Stop."

Meadow frowned. She didn't think that she was solid as far as she knew. She genuinely believed that she was able to do what the others could, and if that meant being ghosts in a memory, she could do that too.

She closed her eyes, took a slow breath in and out, and then stepped forward, repeating to herself that she was a ghost in a memory.

She felt nothing as she walked forward. She walked forward a little more and then reopened her eyes and tried to look for Reaper again.

They were in a hall of doors and Reaper was walking before her.

Meadow followed Reaper quietly, not as scared of them any longer. It seems they wanted to be understood, and she would grant that wish.

"You should fear me for I am death incarnate." She said

Meadow shook her head, "You said it yourself earlier, you are what protects her from further emotional or physical harm when Twilight can't handle it any longer. You are the sword of a knight's sword and shield, willing to cut down those that would cause harm so they cannot again."

"Yes, and I do not care for the life of other creatures. They are simply things to be snuffed out."

"Well, we might disagree on that one, but you do what you have to to protect Twilight… You won't hear me argue over that."

Reaper didn't say anything as they walked.

Meadow continued to follow, calmer because of a growing understanding, wondering what else the Reaper was going to do or show her.

Soon they reached a void. Meadow looked at them, confused as to what would happen next.

"Now,” Reaper said as she turned to the mare, “show me what you can do."

Meadow looked at Reaper confused, "What do you mean?"

"Magic."

"I... hope you understand, I don't know much magic at all, not intentionally. Only some levitation, light, and music spells." She faltered, nervous.

"Show me." She repeated still without emotions

Meadow made her horn glow, trying to lift Reaper like they were solid, in case that's what they meant. Consciously, she gave it everything she had, but she unconsciously held herself back, sorely limited by her own fears and overthinking.

"Stop thinking. Do."

"What do you mean?"

"You are holding yourself back with trivial matters."

"I… I didn't think I was… what trivial matters do you mean?" She asked, still not getting any clarity.

"You fear failure and make magic more complex than needed. Do you need to think to breathe? To grow your mane? Your heart to pump? Your eyes to blink?"

"Wait… so is magic just guided by intent then? It's not more than that?" She asked, surprised.

"It is, but it requires no more thought than walking."

Meadow frowned, then looked at Reaper in a new light and tried again, letting her intent push instead. Now her lifting power seemed stronger, an average unicorn's strength.

"What is it you wish to do?" Reaper asked.

"Defend Twilight." She said simply.

"Then if that is true why do you wish to not use your full strength? All you are doing is proving you would be better for pleasure and nothing more." Reaper said, still seeing the mare hold back.

Meadow felt herself grow angry at that comment, though she didn't know why and pushed harder, pushing her back instead of lifting. With the added focus, she started to use her full strength, which started to rival that of her alicorn counterpart if she had not ascended. Despite her best efforts, Reaper did not budge.

"That is exactly it."

She pushed as hard as she possibly could, feeling like he was telling her she still was only good for pleasure, and she hoped, no, knew she would be far more than that.

"Enough," Reaper said

She stopped, looking at Reaper with narrowed eyes, as if unsure what it was that would happen next.

"I will teach you."

"You… you will?" she asked, confused.

"Yes. You can actually be of use outside of pleasure."

Meadow sighed in relief and then stood up, a little fatigued but otherwise happy. She bit back the desire to say 'told ya so.'

"You did but words and actions are very different.” Reaper said unbidden, “Words have no meaning."

"I didn't say anything..." She said, eyeing them confused. She internally shrugged after a second, not caring too much about how they guessed, and instead wanted to learn. Her point had been made.

"This is my world, my domain," Reaper said as if it explained everything.

She paid attention but didn't see how that phrase mattered and began waiting for further instruction. If she was going to be the teacher, she expected they wouldn't brook much argument, let alone insubordination.

"Let us begin," Reaper said and began to speak of Magic in detail and would randomly quiz Meadow on things that had been discussed. All in that emotionless monotone.

Meadow tried her best to keep up. She would raise a hoof to chest level and try to interject if she was lost or did not understand, requesting clarity, often in simpler terms.

Reaper ensured their requests were answered. Though Meadow felt as if she was being treated as a child, Reaper referred to everyone but Twilight and a few others as creatures and didn't care about them. She tried to accept that being treated as a child was most likely a compliment.

Meadow took a moment to realize this, but accepted the title, unconsciously adopting a foal-like size and stature to reflect this title as they trained. She learned quickly once she realized what things she was saying and how they pertain to each other.

Magic seemed to be both very complicated and yet remarkably simple once one knew what was behind it. It wasn't some wondrous thing that just worked by… well, magic, but there was acute science behind it. It had rules, action and reaction, physics, and cost to name a few.

Meadow grasped a lot more than she feared, absorbing it like a sponge. Thing continued like this for an indeterminate amount of time. She had no sun or lighting to indicate anything here, as if time itself had lost meaning, much like a mare had warned her so very long ago.

Meadow's head started to hurt after a while, and her learning started to slow. She eventually raised a hoof to indicate her trouble, rubbing her head and trying to let her mind have a break to process it all.

"Very well. We shall break for now." Reaper said, standing there in the void to allow Meadow to rest.

Meadow walked over to the teacher, leaning against them as she said, "So much stuff to learn…"

"If you wish to be more than a pleasure apparatus, yes."

Meadow nodded, her head clearing slowly, "I... I will get there..."

"Yes, you will." She said as if it was a fundamental truth.

Meadow sighed as the headache finally subsided before saying, "Ok, I think I can handle more... feels like we've been at it for a while."

"3 days 5 hours, 12 minutes and 32 seconds." She said

Meadow blinked then opened her mouth, stunned speechless, "you mean I've been awake and learning for over three days straight?"

"Yes. Though in the material world it's been only 10 seconds."

"Did you slow down time?"

"No." She said. "Time has little meaning in this realm."

"We're going to be fully trained by the time Twilight wakes, huh?"

"Indeed, or you'll die trying and be a good pleasure apparatus."

"No dying please, I'm allergic.” Meadow chuckled, “Ok. Let’s see what else I can learn."

Reaper began to speaks of energy blasts, how there are places in the body that one simply needed to crush with magic to end a life. Reaper went into detail about how fragile the creatures were, then moved on to pyromancy, electric-based magic, sound-based magic, and many other schools of offensive magics.

Meadow disliked the focus on offense but learned it nonetheless.

Eventually, they moved on to traps, shields, how to redirect energies with them, and how to a form and disperse them. They taught her how to blind enemies with light spells, how to heal, conduct surgery, and diagnose issues.

Meadow took in this information much more readily, asking clarifying questions more often and trying to practice the spells more frequently and with more native ease. Despite this, she needed to pause more often as she spent more of her building magical strength each time and had to recoup.

As they continued and it felt like her magical knowledge and ability grew, so did her stature as she appeared to grow to adulthood once more.

"Now we move onto dark magics." Reaper said after what added up to 2 years of teaching.

"Dark magic meaning..." Meadow asked for clarity.

Purple flames appeared at the edge of her eyes, much like Twilight's had in the memory and a large dark X crystal burst out of the ground between them.

Meadow blinked, looking at the effect as she was taught to, Reaper always requiring observation, and said, "Ok... so you look scarier, but what exactly is it?"

"Dark magic. A manifestation of the negative emotions that dwell within all creatures. Very deadly when used by one who is trained and knowledgeable, and dangerous in the hooves of the foolish and imbecilic."

Meadow looked at them more carefully then, realizing it was analogous to 'the dark side' and similar ideas, but it was much more real now that it was in front of her.

"Very useful as the crystals it allows one to create are quite strong and effective for blocking paths as they do not need to be maintained once created.

Meadow nodded, knowing that she should listen until this lecture was completed.

"But one should be wary and on guard not to lose oneself to dark magic. It has claimed and corrupted many before. Some were very powerful magic users who were driven by curiosity, others used it to do good before being corrupted. Some became corrupted through no fault of their own who never used it before but came in contact with a pocket of it. It is easy to lose oneself to their darker emotions and become a monster who must be put down."

"Like how justice can become vindictive or oppressive any number of corrupted versions of positive traits.” Dawn nodded her understanding.

"Exactly. Anything can become corrupted. Even a desire to protect can turn into oppression."

Meadow nodded, "So even as I learn this, and at times I might be justified in using it, all things should be used in moderation."

"Yes." She said.

Meadow took a deep breath to calm herself and become mentally ready before nodding and beginning her lessons anew.

Reaper began to guide her through accessing her anger, her hurt, and her sadness. Meadow had plenty of it to spare, ready access to it from family harms and rejection even before her encounter with Svikopi and what she endured with him.

"Now, focus it all… focus it into a mass. Supply it into reality and give it shape where you desire."

Meadow used her training and focused her anguish into making a solid yet fiery wall in front of her, intent on separating the two of them with it.

A massive wall of black and green flames sprung to life between them and Reaper had to teleport back to keep from being consumed. Reaper realized this one has much in way of negative emotions to fuel dark magic.

Meadow cut it off in concern for her mentor, suppressing her negative emotions to call out, "Are you alright Reaper?"

"Quite." She said approaching once more. "You have much power in the dark arts."

"I do?" she asked, unsure if that was a good thing.

"Yes. That wall was quite large and the heat was intense."

Meadow nodded, starting to get lost in thought, speaking out loud softly, "Then I have a lot of negative emotional power... makes sense I guess."

"Quite."

Meadow took a deep breath again and let it go for the moment, asking respectfully, "what next teacher?"

Thus, they began to practice control of Dark magic and learn what it could do. None of it was meant to help, clearly, and only served to attack and destroy. She was taught what she could make with it as well.

Meadow learned well, from walls of fire being her preferred method, she also learned a stronger beam of magic, and a burning hoof punch that didn't harm herself but would cause the foe to be burned or hurt.

After those, she was emotionally and magically exhausted, laying on the ground and struggling to get up onto her hooves again to continue to learn.

"Rest now. There is time for it." Reaper said.

Meadow nodded and laid there, "Sorry… to slow… you down."

"Time is meaningless." Reaper explained, much as they always had.

Meadow shook her head, thinking Reaper might have been frustrated at her frequent need for breaks.

Reaper’s tone had never changed nor had her expressions

She laid there on her side for a while, wondering how it was she was taking in so much information without having memory issues like she always had.

"Because you are pure thought and memory. No longer with biological functions in need of the mind to divert attention to."

She blinked, still not knowing how to process this. She did not want to let go of it. If she was only thought and memory, then she barely existed, at least, that was her fear.

"You exist. A body is merely a shell that contains your mind. You are your thoughts, your opinions, your memories and experiences, and your personality. What makes you you is standing right before me."

Meadow nodded, comforted somehow by that, saying, "Then... what am I? I know more or less who I am, but what?"

"You are a being made up of pure energy contained within the very same thing I am contained within, though with more freedom.”

"More freedom? How? Where are we contained?

"Within Twilight. However, you are able to leave her when she is awake in a limited sense as you are not part of her."

"What about taking on a visible form like Starlight Dusk did before I lost my body?"

"What do you mean?"

"I mean Starlight Dusk, my 'self' or mask that I wore while I was thought of as a stallion, was able to manifest in life, visible to all, heard by all, all of that, just no body."

"Hmm… yes, that is similar to what you are yes. Only Twilight is the one you may see you unless you learn to possess others."

Meadow frowned, "Starlight never had to possess others, and I don't intend to start."

"Others cannot hear you unless within the place that is not a place."

"Now you're talking in riddles, where's that."

"I believe it is called The Ivory Wheel."

"Oh! That place!" she said, instantly a lot less short and a lot more cheerful due to the memory of it.

"Yes, the place that is not a place."

She snorted, but kept her smile, "Well they have damn good food, and it's a shame I can't pay for the food I eat there."

"That is an irrelevant fact."

"Fine, We'll push that aside, you're all about business anyway. What's next." She said, trying not to let her resentment of a little joy being quashed so readily show.

Reaper began to quiz her and test her on all she had learned. Pushing her, forcing her to push past her weaknesses and overcome what held her back

Meadow learned, often resisting without intending to as she sought to not use more force than necessary, or fearing her own tiredness. She soon pushed despite the fatigue or her caution, getting more and more right in actual practice instead of just quizzed knowledge being correct.

The quizzes slowly ended and were replaced by tougher and tougher tests meant to push her to her limits in all she had learned and past those limits. Reaper even created targets as needed for her to use what she had learned against, both for attacks and defense

Meadow felt like she was in boot camp, donning a military-style outfit because of it, and failed the first few times each trial, but succeeded in the end as she learned what she was doing wrong.

Reaper, despite her sheer lack of empathy, regret, and generally clear signs of sociopathic nature and inability to recognize most people as people, was surprisingly patient and only pushed Dawn a little at a time and corrected her when needed. She was most definitely not one for pep talks or words of encouragement.

Meadow pushed herself nonetheless, tired, and almost desperate for some recognition and praise, yet going on and on as it was without the reward, hoping to get some from Twilight when all was said and done.

Her only reward from Reaper was to move onto more advanced studies. Pausing only when Meadow needed it, but she remained, teaching her what she desired to know and pushing Meadow to better herself. Reaper never allowed her to doubt her ability, challenging Meadow that if she wanted to give up, she could be a pleasure apparatus for Twilight. It was the only form of encouragement given, to push Meadow forward.

Meadow did get pushed onward, away from just being a form of entertainment as she progressed more and more, and yet she still craved approval and positive reinforcement, wondering when this eternity would end and Twilight would wake.

"It has been… ah yes… 5 years by the pony calendar." Reaper said randomly after Meadow completed a test.

Meadow blinked, she hadn't realized it had been that long. She missed having the contact of another, hearing the friendly backgrounds of the other ponies and being able to converse with Twilight about anything they wanted, even if she hadn't done so prior.

"I believe you are ready for field studies now."

"Meaning?" Meadow asked

"I believe the phrase is ‘Rise and shine.’" She said before the void faded away and Twilight slowly woke up with a small yawn.

Meadow smiled, feeling more confident as she checked their environment out of habit from Reaper’s training, noting the time, the company present, and the mare up against their body. She smiled mischievously and pet Storm's side while scratching at an itch that was surfacing on their flank before exploring the car carefully, still wearing her idea of a military camo uniform.

She was still in the train car, as the nap had only lasted a little over an hour. "Well… that's an interesting look." Twilight said as she looked at Meadow.

"It's been way too long since I got to hear your voice." Meadow said smiling, "Damn I've missed it. Morning."

She blinked and looked at the clock on the wall. "It’s just been an hour."

"Time is relative, especially when you're learning." Meadow said, getting up and walking to the window, enjoying the sights while scanning for possible threats.

"Interesting look." Twilight repeated

"Been through a bit since the last time we met." Meadow shrugged, turning toward Twilight, "But I'm definitely ready."

"Ready?"

"Don't worry about it. Just know that I've got your back." She said, grinning before saying, "protection or otherwise."

Twilight blinked.

Meadow rolled her eyes, "Let’s just say I learned about a million things while you slept, and I can do a lot more than be the uncertain mare I used to be when you fell asleep."

"I… see?" Twilight said, confused at where this came from.

Meadow looked back out the window, no longer interested in conversation of that subject. She knew she couldn't explain what she went through and didn't intend to just yet.

Twilight blinked and got up to get something to drink, having a plan for how to wake Lapdog in the best possible way when she got back.

Meadow walked with her, staying at her side.

Twilight looked at her, observing the new behavior

"What?" she asked simply, able to perceive Twilight and their surroundings fully.

"Nothing, just you're practically mounting me."

"Ah." Meadow replied, stepping respectfully to the side and standing still, instead looking out to the rest of the cabin and out the windows.

Twilight got herself some juice and sipped it, watching the landscape go by with the compatriot.

Storm slept soundly, and Meadow was comfortable with knowing she was in the company of others once again.

<<<o>>>

Glory smiled as the train pulled into the station of Vanhoover. "We have arrived Princess." She said.

"It is good to be home." Dawn nodded, walking slowly.

Stem followed, keeping a watchful eye

They walked on, Dawn heading toward the tree home, intending to stay there, then sneak off to the hive, when at the doorstep there was a dripping from her hindside, yet Dawn was oblivious to it.

"Um, Princess… we may have an issue." Glory said from behind her.

"What is it?"

"It is time." Stem said, "your water broke."

'Medical teams, I am about to go into labor, water's broken. I require escort to the hive and a birthing chamber.' Dawn said in the link, then gave orders to Stem, "Stem, I've contacted medical staff, and am going to my second home for security."

'Mom, do we want him with?’ Dawn asked Chrysalis in the link afterward, ‘We need his blocking spell. I won’t maintain it in labor, but he'll know more about changelings for it. I vote it’s worth the risk to protect from Svikopi.'

'It is, worst case we take care of him after you recover one way or another.’ The queen said. Dawn quickly became aware of the extensive mind control spells and memory alteration spells that could be used if not accepting a more… permanent solution.

Dawn groaned as she evaluated those options. She understood their importance, but it felt like it was a poor moral choice to affect him this way yet. She decided that it was something she would worry about later. She had something far more pressing to deal with right now.

"Stem, you are coming with. I will need your services to prevent spying at the secure location. We are heading ten miles to the east."

"I understand, partially, but w-" Stem replied, before Dawn cut him off with a loud grunt, going down to her knees on her front legs as contractions hit and hit hard.

"Just breathe. Slow even breaths." Glory said… No, not Glory. Chrysalis. While she still looked like a pony, she had dropped the persona.

Stem looked at her in surprise before getting ready to fight when the contraction subsided and Dawn barked at his aggressive behavior

"So help me Stem, you will not stir up trouble or I’ll have you in the room with me for stress relief! You are to work with her and my medical sta-aaaah!" She gasped, her horn sparking as she contracted again strongly.

Stem frowned, flinching at the noise, but nodded as Stalwart came running.

Six griffins touched down with larger than normal wings, carrying a stretcher as they walked swiftly towards Dawn the remaining distance.

Dawn panted, stepping to the stretcher, legs wobbling as she panted with as regular breaths as she could manage.

Stem stood nearby, concerned about the events and the medical staff, but not arguing, readying a flight spell, with transparent wings at his side.

Dawn was helped onto the stretcher and secured by her mother, then before Stem could make a move he was grabbed by a Griffin, as was Glory, and then they were in the air flying fast.

Stem squirmed in their grip before settling in, realizing there was little to do. Dawn groaned, getting respite from the contractions for a few minutes, before yelling out again at a new wave.

They flew fast and another Griffin joined them, carrying Stalwart, who was plucked from his dash toward her, the drone making sure that he was as close to the stretcher as permitted.

Dawn groaned before another contraction wracked her body. It took away her voice as her face contorted from the pain as she laid there. She internally hoped her labor didn’t last long like her mother had with her, remembering them saying it took a good half a day.

Her mother was right beside her, speaking to her through the link. 'Easy now, just breathe. We are almost there.'

Dawn barely registered that she had been holding her breath and breathed once more as the contraction reached a steady point. It held her lower half like a vice for a few more seconds before releasing her, sending a tired wave of dull ache across all her body.

'I… will be fine mom… fuck this hurts. '

Stem observed the mound of earth that they headed toward and Stalwart kept his eyes only on Dawn, worried for her sake.

The Griffin carrying Stalwart stayed close to her as they began to fly down.

'I know little one, I know.' She said, sending her love.

Dawn reciprocated it as she clenched at the stretcher, tensing as the elevation changed. She always struggled with a feeling in the pit of her stomach at those changes but insisted to the team not to change their approach for her comfort.

As they landed, another contraction hit and forced her to curl up in exertion and she struggled to breathe through the pain, trying to force it as she whined unintentionally before laying back down from the release that came after.

The griffins immediately reverted to their natural forms and galloped inside, using magic to hold the stretcher so it was a smooth trip for Dawn. Chrysalis quickly moved alongside the stretcher, now in her natural form with her head held high.

Stem frowned, galloping off after them, with Stalwart immediately after and pushing himself to be at his wife’s side.

Dawn's breath shook as she relaxed, dreading the next moment of pain, yet finding herself also wanting it to come and be over with.

'How far in are we going? Birthing chambers or my bedroom or what?'

'Birthing chamber. Not far, almost there.' Chrysalis replied as they moved fast, navigating the maze easily.

'Got it.' She replied, "Stem, I need you to set up that spying spell block for the hive until further-"

Dawn cried out in pain, another contraction tearing at her body. Her lower half seemed to press in all around her as her legs were forced to be pulled tight to her stomach for several seconds. She flopped back onto the stretcher once the contraction finished, breathing heavily as she fought every instinct to pant and forced herself to breathe calmly where she could.

Stem heard the order and was frowning heavily, suspicion filling the air and mixing with Stalwart's sharp taste of concern present. Stem started to cast the spell, but he only made it strong enough to cover Dawn and those in a ten-foot radius around her.

"She wants you to set up the anti-spying spell for the entire hive. Now!" The Queen barked at Stem as they ran, looking back at him yet not missing a single turn.

Stem frowned, "I do not take orders from-"

"Sergent!" Dawn yelled, "I gave you an order, and this hive is protecting us if anything happens, so fucking do it!"

"Sergent," Stalwart growled in a low voice, "You swore an oath to protect the rulers of Equestria and the princesses. Dawn doesn't order ponies around, so you do it or I'll make you do it!"

Another yell of pain ripped from Dawn’s throat. Stalwart winced and looked over to her briefly to make sure she was all right before he stared Stem down as they ran after the changelings.

Stem looked at Stalwart briefly as Dawn’s panting filled the corridor, then his horn glowed brighter and he used his full strength, setting the spell to cover the whole of the hive, saying, "I'll need to tie the spell to a crystal that can store energy to maintain it."

A hoof sized red crystal was shoved into his face.

"Do it." Chrysalis said, holding it in her magic "if you need bigger, you will have it."

"This is sufficient." Stem shook his head.

The gem began to glow as Stem poured the spell into the gem, making it glow with a green light that would have matched his mane if it weren’t for the tint of the gem itself. The light was faint at first and grew in brightness before starting to fade before Stem spoke again.

"It will persist as long as there are creatures that pass with magic ability, and will recharge by borrowing a little energy from each one that passes if they can spare it." Stem said, no malice detected in his voice or emotions. What emotions Dawn could barely taste seemed to give mostly distrust, with some degrees of concern.

Dawn panted on, hoping that they just had yet another false labor when another set of contractions made her almost want to roll on her side. She resisted, magic pouring up into her horn unbidden before a beam of lime green light burned a line on the ceiling before Dawn could hold it back.

'Better get those inhibitor rings.’ Dawn panted heavily, ‘I can barely hold back from the pain and anger from this.'

The Queen held the gem above them and a drone flew overhead, snatching it from the air and heading deep into the hive as dozens of drones sped to ensure it stayed powered.

The healer drones slid three rings onto Dawn's horn before they started to enter the birthing chamber. Two drones stopped Stem but allowed Stalwart to enter. The Queen stopped outside the room as well, despite being allowed wherever she wanted in the hive.

"I am here to protect the princess. Step aside." Stem frowned, trying to command them.

Stalwart stepped into the chamber, ignoring the sergeant as his wife yelled out again in pain. He saw how her horn was glowing, but making no more sparks. She seemed to be unaffected by the feedback of the rings as they were strained, wincing and twisting herself as her body assailed her.

"Are you married to her or the father of her unborn little ones?" Chrysalis asked.

"That's irrelevant." Stem said factually, his frustration only barely showing, “My duty stands."

"Your duty does not trump basic medical practice of staying out of the way so the Healers can do their duty." Chrysalis replied.

Stem frowned, but then turned to stand at the side of the door, facing outward, "I will stay, only because the captain is with her."

Dawn yelled out once again, her horn glowing bright with the force of magic trying to come out as a vent for her pain and interrupting the conversation outside. It forced her to curl up on her side briefly before another break from the pain would come and she could straighten her legs and back out as she laid on her back again for air.

"Lay on your side Legate." A healer instructed, helping to roll her gently onto her side, voice drifting into the hall

"Besides,” Chrysalis added once the yelling had stopped, “I am quite sure Dawn does not want you to see under her tail."

Stem frowned, then shrugged, "A mare is a mare."

"Sorry…” Dawn nodded, letting herself be rolled onto her side, “thought it would be like a human birthing… silly, right?"

Dawn was panting and tried to smile softly at them before another contraction hit her and stole her words away. It didn't force her to move her legs like before but she made her magic glow bright as she fought the inhibitor rings. The pain from the feedback was hardly noticeable compared to the pain vice squeezing on her belly.

Another ring was added for safety as they carefully and slowly moved her back legs apart. Once done, they relayed instructions to her on what to do, monitoring her closely.

Dawn’s labor continued on for another hour, making hardly any progress. The time between contractions grew longer and Dawn rested as best she could, holding onto Stalwart weakly. She had made a couple more burn marks in the wall by then. The darker lines almost unnoticeable by the material of the hive as it began to slowly fade.

The caretakers ensured many inhibitor rings were nearby, in case she managed to break the ones on her now. Past experience with Alicorn births helped a great deal with their caution and expertise.

Dawn sighed as she relaxed, Stalwart rubbing her back gently. She had a headache by this point and checked in with her mom, 'How's Stem holding up? … behaving?'

Stem had stood guarding the door, pulling out a scroll at one point and prepared a message, writing at a casual pace.

'He seems to be reporting in and I am debating preventing him from doing so.' Her mom said, monitoring Dawn through the link as she watched him.

'You have my permission, not that you need it. What is he snitching about? Can you tell?'

'It seems to be that you are in labor and where we are.' Chrysalis said as she reviewed the contents.

Stem had his message mostly written, trying to obscure it with a bit of illusion magic even though it did not fool the Queen, who watched what his quill actually wrote.

His message by visual confirmation only suggested he only spoke of Dawn going into labor after arriving in Vanhoover. Chrysalis pieced together how he believes there is a concerning connection between Dawn and the changelings, citing a group of changelings coming without magic being used to reach them and Dawn was the one who gave that update, not Chrysalis. He was also writing about other actions he disliked, such as her going to a restaurant where she could have a public incident and how he was ordered to protect the whole hive with the anti-scrying spell.

'Is there harm in our location being known to Celestia? I could have sworn she already gave permission knowing a hive was bound to be s-' She replied, her conscious thought cutting the idea short as a new set of contractions started all over again, causing her to wince, then groan as it ended several seconds later.

'I do not mind her knowing it either. Now focus on what you are doing.' She said sending her love. She decided to risk it going out, knowing this Celestia most likely kept all messages.

Stem sent his message between the yells of pain that could be heard behind him. Dawn began to curse openly now, even at one point from anger gripped Stalwart firmly by the hoof and told him he was carrying the next foal if they have any more.

She barely registered his answer that he would, or the Queen’s amusement at the similarity with how Twilight had made the same threats. She was in constant pain, apologizing to Stalwart when he replied that he would. She couldn’t taste any emotions right then, her body repeatedly being wracked with pain. The queen could taste something that reminded her of strawberries emanating from him toward his mate and knew he meant it. Dawn cried after several minutes of pain on and off, the contractions getting closer together.

Stalwart stayed at her side, rubbing her back slowly where he was allowed, looking to the medical staff for suggestions or guidance as Dawn breathed hard, the contractions getting longer and more frequent.

They nodded for him to keep doing as he was, encouraging him to talk to her and keep her focused. They were busy preparing and knew she was close to the goal.

Dawn cried involuntarily once again, but not with any noise. She laid there, thinking of her human mother, how this must have been only the start of what they went through. Parts of her were sad that she had not gotten to have her birth mother here for the birth, or for their fragmented relationship.

Dawn took a deep breath, and let it out slow, repeating that process as she sought a calm center somewhere in this turbulent ride. A sharp intake of breath followed as another contraction hit her harder than ever, making her world swallowed by pain, combined with ever so slight relief that she didn't have a unicorn last they knew. The contraction left her feeling weak and barely able to think of anything, a dull haze of pain leaving her staring blankly at the ceiling before another contraction hit.

"Legate, it's time to start pushing." The eldest healer instructed once their inspection was complete.

Dawn groaned as the dull pain subsided, then gasped as yet another contraction came and she tried her best to push along with it. Her eyes teared up from the pain as she felt like she was fighting her own body to push the foal out. She had to stop every few seconds, getting a couple of pants in before a contraction would hit, harder and harder.

"You are doing good." The healer encouraged.

Dawn tried to sense what they were doing through the link, but her connection felt weakened, as if she was barely aware. She could tell they were communicating with each other, but any further attempts were halted short as another contraction hit.

Dawn yelled when it felt like her body was trying to split itself in half, stealing her breath. Magic built up and poured out of the top of her head, making the rings glow. Her yell lasted for several seconds as she pushed. Her magic surged again and four rings cracked, three breaking off her horn entirely and began melting on the ground.

More rings were brought to replace them as the healers removed the fourth cracked ring and replaced the four on her horn rapidly. The eldest healer began to move, as if guiding something.

Dawn whimpered, holding her husband's hoof tightly as she got a moment’s breath, only to be hit with pain once more. She pushed as hard as she could, despite feeling like she was being split in two.

Relief soon came after the excruciating pain between her legs, a cool sensation spreading across her belly as the muscles finally relaxed. Another few seconds and crying filled the air.

"It’s a filly, pegasus." The healer said as he severed the cord. The healer gently gave the foal to one of the other assistants to clean the foal and check it as he spoke again, "We aren't done yet, but halfway there."

Dawn sighed in relief as she heard the announcement of her foal but then felt her body get heavier and weak as she was told she wasn't done yet, only then remembering she had twins. She breathed, dreading the next set of contractions and the waiting itself for one to come.

The Healers checked over the filly in another room, making sure she was in good health.

Dawn looked over to Stalwart, who gave her hoof a squeeze. Dawn flinched briefly, then let out a weakened yell as a new contraction hit, weaker than before but still just as painful. Her body let out more magic without her intent, breaking another ring and making the healers replace it once more.

The healers worked as Dawn continued to push. Dawn yelped as a sharp pain hit her from below and the healers began moving frantically.

Dawn cried, yelling out in a hoarse voice before whimpering, worried she literally had broken apart down below, her fear hitting a peak as she continued to push at their instruction. She cried more as she caught sight of a bloody scalpel placed on the tray where the surgical kit laid. She barely registered something shifting as she quickly looked elsewhere before she was disturbed at the sight, only catching the lead healer’s horn glowing.

Dawn tried to push on, feeling weaker and immense pain, trying not to panic. Despite her efforts to calm herself, she noticed her vision getting blurry and it was getting harder to keep her eyes open.

She felt something jabbed into her arm as she was given a shot to clear her head, making her gasp in surprise and wince at the sharp pain.

“Stay with me legate." The assistant healer said. "Almost there. You are doing great."

She felt her mind slowly clear, breathing regularly as she stared at the ceiling, not daring to look at what they were doing.

'Mom... don’t tell me what happened until I’m healed or won't risk being sick...' she said, feeling like even her mental voice was small and timid. Each breath felt cool and sharp with a flavor she couldn’t place, and stalwart had his hooves on her back.

The Queen held her in the link as the Healers worked and Dawn continued to push.

Suddenly the pain stopped and crying filled the air. Dawn could only feel a dull throb through most of her body and a sharper throbbing in her forehead and horn.

The healer handed the second foal off and began to work with the surgical kit.

Chrysalis held the weary princess in the link and shared what the healer in charge of her foals saw as they were cleaning the young ones up. Dawn watched the foals, a light coat of fur on them both, the pegasus having a bright yellow coat with an orange mane, the colt a pearly white coat with green mane.

'They’re beautiful…’ Dawn cried appreciatively, letting the knowledge of being a parent wash over her before she noticed the colt, ‘a unicorn? Wasn’t he going to be an earth pony?'

'Seems your magic being different interferes with our scans.' Chrysalis said.

'Heh.’ Dawn smirked inwardly, feeling her body shiver and fluff up her fur to trap in heat instinctively, ‘They’re healthy?'

The healer in charge of the foals sent back an affirmative answer as they wrapped the foals in bundles.

'Was… I in danger?' she asked, feeling weak still and a sudden sharp pain down below reminding her of that scare she had.

'No. The Healers are all very skilled. There was just a complication when the unicorn’s horn got caught somewhere it shouldn't have been, that’s all.'

Dawn groaned, not happy about the complication but nodding, 'I definitely wonder how mothers of unicorns make it through reliably then… I'm half afraid to hear how often they have complications from their horn unless it's just a small nub.'

'It is a small nub.’ Chrysalis replied, pointing out the colt’s small bump, ‘And they rarely do, but like all foals, sometimes they are in the wrong position.'

"Stalwart,” Dawn spoke up after listening to Chrysalis, “please come in front of me again… I want to see you."

Stalwart moved beside her again, having stayed out of the way of the healers as they worked when the surgical kit was brought earlier. He took her hoof gently and gave her a small smile.

"It was scary, watching you go through that... I never felt so helpless before, unable to do anything but watch."

"You were here." Dawn said weakly, breathily. She took a deep breath and thought, 'I still feel strange, like I lost too much blood. Everything tingles.'

'The Healers are handling it.' Her mother reassured her. 'Though you will be taking it easy for a while.’

‘I'm glad I have them. I don't know how I would have managed if all of you weren't here." Dawn said weakly in the link as her husband continued to be with her, holding her carefully.

Stem stood outside the room, watching for any motion and listening for any sounds he could as the princess’ cries had ended, and now he was in the dark about what was going on. He eyed Chrysalis in an unspoken request.

“You may enter now." Chrysalis told Stem as the healers finished and placed a blanket over Dawn.

Dawn laid there, holding her husband's hoof as Stem entered. Her alicorn form still being maintained, and the only hint of her changeling-ness was her eyes.

"Care to explain yourself, Princess?" Stem asked, his voice not betraying any emotional upset.

Dawn frowned, trying to taste emotion from him, yet all she could taste was that weird medical flavor in the air from her earlier shot. "Explain what exactly?"

"Why we have ended up in a changeling hive for one," He said, "and why one of them called you legate would be another."

A healer stepped around Stem, carrying two bundles. "And here we have your two little ones, Legate." The drone said, voice having a slight hiss to it as she placed the foals beside Dawn. "Took a bit to calm them but they did eventually."

The healer bowed to Dawn before exiting.

"Thank you." She said quietly, feeling the two foals up against her and calming her instinctively, even as tears ran out of her eyes once more.

"And why do you need to know Sergeant?" Stalwart asked sternly.

"Stalwart… he is basically Celestia's eyes, ears, and educator for me on how I use authority."

"He what?!" Stalwart asked, starting to raise his voice when Dawn held a hoof to his muzzle to quiet him.

"Stem." She said as sternly as her voice would allow. It sounded worn, hoarse, and dry. "We are in a changeling hive because this hive is an ally to us. We have already had permission to build the hive based on Celestia's goodwill, and they, in turn, have been of invaluable assistance in keeping our population safe from Solar Flare."

She coughed weakly and rested her head, when Stem asked, "And them calling you a 'legate?' What does that mean?"

"She is your Princesses' chosen ambassador and liaison to our army, so I thought a title would be befitting such a position." Chrysalis said behind him, standing at her full regal height with her crown on her head.

Stem seemed to frown slightly, his horn glowing as the quill continued to write, "Strange, she did not mention that to me."

"It's true, but my rank as Princess is higher." Dawn said wearily, using a limb to gently stroke the bundles holding her foals to herself, 'Or at least, a good partial truth. Thanks, mom.'

"Is that all there is to it?" He asked.

"Stem, that's enough. After everything she went through tonight, you've interrogated her enough." Stalwart said quietly.

"Stem," Dawn added, feeling tired and wanting to enjoy her foals’ closeness, "You often find the answer you were looking for in the first place. Be careful your suspicion does not cloud you from the truth." 'Hopefully, that is vague enough that he does not pursue it further, but I suspect he will not.'

"Then I have one last question." Stem said, "Why did you want the spell to cover the whole hive?"

"Because we do not want our enemies to know we are here. We have been keeping a low profile, and with it, our enemy will move thinking he is safe while we steadily supply the rope for which they will hang themselves." Chrysalis said.

Steam frowned, "And why is that? You think they will simply walk into your hive?"

"Stem, that was your last question. I require rest and recovery, and want to enjoy my first foals with my family." Dawn said quietly before falling asleep, a forelimb holding the foals up to her underbelly instinctively as a wing stretched to drape over them.

Stalwart nodded, standing guard by his wife as he waited for Stem to leave.

Stem finished his writing and curled up the scroll, sending it by fire before he was picked up unceremoniously in a green glow and carried out of the room by Chrysalis.

"You heard your Princess."

Stem squirmed in the magical grasp and then looked at her, "I was going to leave on my own."

His indignation was transparent, and beneath it was the underlying suspicion, as if wondering why the queen would enforce the will of an ambassador.

"Just making sure." She said, depositing him outside the doorway and closing the curtain while two changeling soldiers took up positions beside it.

Stem stood by, eyeing the soldiers before asking, "Do you always place guards near ambassadors?"

Stalwart heard the comment, and quietly walked over to the curtain and poked his head out. "Stem, shove it and let my wife rest."

"I outrank you in this matter Captain, but I will return when she is better." Stem frowned, walking away.

Stalwart shook his head, "The hay is he even doing here anyway?" he asked quietly, so that he couldn't hear.

"The princesses feel Dawn doesn't know how to handle authority or be a princess. They are displeased with what she's done and Stem is here to educate her on what to do and seem to spy on her and report back to the White One." Chrysalis explained.

Stalwart frowned, "Seriously? Why?"

"How should I know? I don't have the faintest idea what's going on in their stupid pony heads. I barely know what's going on when The Royal Sisters are involved, and now I'm dealing with two others who don't seem to know which end of the spear goes into your opponent." Chrysalis said in in a hushed, but an annoyed whisper. It was clear this decision was not looked on favorably.

"Stem's one clearly, who's the other?" Stalwart asked.

"Other?" She asked confused

"You're dealing with two others who don't know about how to use a spear?"

"It was a figure of speech. I meant this world’s Celestia and Luna."

"Ah... fair enough. They focus on magical prowess, but don't use weapons beyond their hooves that I know of." He shrugged.

"It’s a figure of speech meant to signified they aren't the brightest bulbs." Chrysalis said as she hit her forehead with her hoof with a loud echoing clack.

"No, I got that." He smirked at her repeating it, "I just wanted to point it out even more… And Chrysalis? Thank you for helping my wife. It looked serious back then."

"She is my daughter." She said, features softening "Why wouldn't I help?"

"You're right," Stalwart said, "but thank you nonetheless."

"Now be with her. I have placed some of my elite soldiers outside the door. They will defend you two ‘till their last breath."

"Hopefully that won't be necessary." He smiled. "But thank you." He said as he headed toward the room, moving to lay next to her and keep her comforted

<<<o>>>

Svikopi appeared before Solar Flare, knowing that it had been enough time that he could say plenty of what was going on, despite knowing something happening to the tool he had given as a gift.

"I know the identity of the ones in command of investigating you. A green alicorn who appears to know changeling magic, and a purple alicorn with many scars. They don disguises like changelings, though in Manehattan, the purple one wears a white coat of fur for their disguise."

Solar looked up sharply, a small dagger halfway out from under the desk he now used before he stopped and frowned at his sudden guest.

"Don't you ever knock?" He said as he returned the dagger to its place and sat back, thinking. "A green alicorn. … interesting… and tell me of this purple one." Flare said, concerned as he contemplated the news.

"The purple one seems to be in charge of the soldiers that patrol Manehattan and reports to the green one. They go together when the green one travels some of the time, though the green one appeared very pregnant all of a sudden in the last week. The purple alicorn does not behave like the rest and has numerous scars. Her legs do not look like the rest of her body."

"What do you mean, ‘don’t look like the rest of her body?’"

"Different color purple than the rest."

"Goddess damnit, it's Sparkle!" He said hitting the top of his desk before quickly calming, acting as if he never got angry.

Svik shrugged, "I intend to get to the bottom of the green one and its changeling magic. I've pursued unlocking the secrets of it for two years now, and I'm not about to give up now that I'm this close. After the green one is in my possession, I'll take care of the purple one."

"That is most likely Sparkle’s second in command, Queen Chrysalis of the Changelings’ Ridgeback Hive, or Major if you want to use her military rank." He warned. "Both of them are deadly as commanders of any military force or in direct combat."

Svik shook his head, "Unlikely. That one takes a different form. I have seen the green one stay green after, only one glimpse of a dark green set of plates along her spine where the purple one and chrysalis were beside her indicate her changeling nature."

"So there is a new player on the field… Their daughter is too young… interesting." Flare said thoughtfully.

"As I said, I intend to find out why the green one has changeling abilities. She will be useful for my experiments."

"Yes, yes, I am more interested in why Sparkle is working with her. She wouldn't work with anyone who wasn't competent or useful."

"She's a princess that no one has heard of outside of Canterlot or Vanhoover. Rumors I've been able to gather say she is new, so she still is weak. As far as competent, I haven't seen her perform any spells worth mentioning." Svik shrugged.

"Then you have missed whatever it is Sparkle sees." He said. "I know Sparkle, she only surrounds herself with the best. All those who she promotes to power are all highly competent and skilled in their fields. Titles like Princess are just window dressing that means little." He said.

"I'll keep that in mind." He said, turning aside, "I have preparations to make. Do you require any further observations?"

Flare thought for a minute before speaking. "Do you know where they are based? She wouldn't use a compromised base and would have moved, as well as most likely have an auxiliary base that acts as a listening post or relay station to handle logistics."

"They seem to travel between Canterlot and Vanhoover frequently enough, but their new base in Manehattan?" He shook his head, "Not yet. They seem to have found a way to block my spell from viewing them or hearing them any longer. I am working on a way around it.”

"Very well, keep me posted. If they are here, even a squad force, then they are a major threat to our work." He said sighing. "If you can find where they are, I should be able to handle keeping an eye on them."

"I can manage that." Svik said confidently.

With that matter settled in his eyes, he disappeared from the room, returning to his lab and putting together a new disguise to go where his prey was last seen, just west of Van Hoover. It would take him two days, and he was certain he would not be stopped.

Scholar: https://i.pinimg.com/originals/75/dd/70/75dd70cf04906043a160a2f525ec760e.jpg

Interlewds 33.5: Exploring

View Online

Assigned drone Jeron: Yes, more stallion Twilight time! I mean, it’s nothing new really, but still, Dawn is really making up for that time-
Dawn: Hm… that’s odd, Jeron isn’t in the hive as best I can tell, I wonder where he went off to…
Jeron: … Gotta go! Don’t wait for me!
Dawn: wait… WHERE’S MY FINAL DRAFT! I’VE BEEN MEANING TO FINISH THIS LEWD FOR OVER THREE WEEKS NOW AND NOW THAT IT’S DONE, I GO TO TAKE A PISS AND IT’S GONE!?
***Jeron has fled the scene.

"Make me a stallion, I want to wake up Lapdog."

Meadow nodded, using the magic and feeling the typical tingling from down below before smiling, 'any other requests?'

'None.' She said, setting her glass in the sink and going towards the sleeping Lapdog, already growing hard.

Meadow nodded, disappearing from sight and got ready for a full sensation backseat pass.

Twilight moved Lapdog’s flanks so they were in the air. Storm moaned, starting to wake from the movement and gather her senses. Twilight smirked slightly, mounting the mare and without any further preparation, slid inside Storm.

Meadow moaned happily at the same time as Storm, whose eyes fluttered open and she spoke hoarsely, "Night?"

"Guess again my little pet," Twilight whispered in her ear before begging to thrust.

Storm moaned and looked at Twilight in surprise before clenching on that shaft weakly.

Twilight smiled as she pumped her hips. "Sleep well?"

Storm moaned, struggling to find her words as she was being thrust into, the pleasure being small but a constant enjoyment. She tried to shift her legs under her to stand, struggling before Twilight spoke again.

"Shhhhh… just stay like that," Twilight said, still pumping her hips slowly. It was a marvel just how sensitive her pet seemed to be now.

Storm squirmed, trying to get comfortable before giving up and lying there, enjoying it as a good way to wake up just like her trainer intended.

Twilight closed her eyes and pumped her hips enjoying the feeling around her stallionhood.

Storm rolled her hips at the stallion, moaning quietly and just enjoying the ride.

'She feels really good, not as good as Chrysalis but still really good.' Twilight commented to Meadow as she enjoyed herself.

'Feels real good to me.' She said back. 'Nothing will ever compare with a mate though.'

'Especially when they are a shapeshifter.' Twilight smiled.

'I'll take your word for it.' Meadow grinned back.

Storm moaned and wriggled under Twilight, not wanting to only receive and bring herself closer to her own pleasure, trying to pleasure Twilight a bit more.

Twilight slid all the way in after a few more minutes and bit Storm's neck as she came.

Storm moaned as she tried to get herself to climax as well, wiggling a hoof to the spot, rubbing until she found what she sought, shaking slightly in place before mumbling, "Good thing it's not my heat... or I'd be really mad at you..."

Twilight chuckled still holding her neck and ran her tongue over what was between her teeth before letting go.

"Trust me, if it was near my heat I'd be locking myself in the basement back at Dawn's place or somewhere else with Chrysalis to avoid any issues." She said remaining in Storm, waiting to be released.

Storm shivered and pushed against Twilight a little harder before saying, "Pretty bad huh?"

"I attacked Celestia my first heat as an alicorn thinking she was trying to steal Chrysalis from be due to being sent back to Ponyville and my heat starting. Threatened to burn down all of Canterlot before I let her take her from me." She chuckled

Storm looked at her in surprise then laughed, "That's awesome! Wish I could have seen it!"

"Oh, it was a short fight as she put up a shield and stopped my blast, then picked me up and held me in place while I ranted at her for a time and then she put me to sleep before sending me home with Chrysalis. "

Storm laughed a little more before saying, "Well, that's awesome anyway."

"Oh? How so?"

"You have a mate you want so much you'd crash into the castle just to keep them away with jealousy? I just wanted to see it." Storm said.

She rolled her eyes. "It’s not my fault I seem to go feral during my heats. "

Storm chuckled and squirmed to pat at Twilight's form, "Some can't. Embrace it if you haven't already."

"Why do you think I lock myself in rooms… I can't use doors or locks like that."

Storm hummed, smiling with ideas in her head, "Good to know."

Twilight blinked at her.

Storm reached for Twilight, pulling her in, "So, stallionhood looks good on you."

"Oh?" Twilight chuckled.

"What?” Storm smirked, “it does."

"Methinks you just like me mounting you and showing you who's in charge," Twilight smirked back.

Storm laughed, trying to squirm and twist so that she would be on top, intent on riding the stallion cowgirl style, "Is that so?"

Twilight smiled at her pet’s eagerness and rolled over to let her pet pleasure her. After all, if she was working so hard, perhaps she could let them just this once.

Storm held Twilight firmly as she laid on the stallion, holding them steady as she wiggled her hips on theirs, testing their readiness for a second round, "I'll show you who's in charge."

"By all means," Twilight smirked, standing at attention in Storm.

Storm bounced and bobbed on top of the stallion, rolling her hips and constantly changing the angle of their union. Making Twilight moan far more quickly than before. A heated pleasure seemed to focus along her length and it was more intense because of it.

'Damn, she is good!' Twilight thought idly, reaching Meadow on accident.

Meadow groaned and felt their strain, trying just as hard to hold back as if that would matter, 'Yeah... fuck!'

"Reaching your limit already? All that battle endurance and yet none in the bed." She tisked, rolling her hips around several times quickly before rolling it slowly once while rising up off the shaft to where only the first quarter was in, ready for another plunge.

Twilight grinned up at her. "Oh don't worry, I got all day. It's you I'm concerned about."

"What are you talking about?" Storm asked before slamming herself down and pistoning herself on the shaft up and down with quick deep thrusts.

Twilight moaned and gripped Storm's hips, telling Meadow, 'Feel free to have fun with her as well you know.'

Meadow chuckled and stepped to Storm's side, starting out with light kisses along her underbelly. Storm moaned quietly and wriggled her legs beside Twilight’s body, enjoying herself until Twilight adjusted herself to go in deeper, reminding Storm on her task.

Storm went back to bouncing on that shaft, letting out a gasp at a sudden bite to her neck from Meadow, causing her body to shake a little from the intensity of the pleasure going up from her center and down from her neck all while Twilight smirked up at the mare riding her.

Storm bobbed on the length hard and fast, already close to the edge, until she finally plunged as far down as she could manage, mouth open and eyes shut tight as she felt the rush of a hard-won orgasm ripple through her, made more pronounced with Meadow biting along her spine down toward the wings.

Twilight shivered, moaning as she held her orgasm back, as tempting as it was to let it go. The heat was so intense around her shaft, especially near the tip.

Storm shook on top of Twilight and slowly laid forward on top of her, eventually laying on her and almost passing out from the degree of pleasure she reached.

'Well, I'd say we did good.' Meadow said.

‘Yeah.’ Twilight smirked as she wrapped her arms around the mare and let herself cum with another few small thrusts.

Storm breathed heavily as she relaxed, blushing deep as she felt the strong pulsing sensation of the organ still inside her. She was trying to come to terms with the intensity of the experience while staying awake, and she yet she was ready to rest just a little more.

Twilight finished her own orgasm after a minute, her head twitching to the sides every now and then from the intensity tickling her brain. Once it settled, she began stroking her pet’s, mane staying in her.

Storm still twitched in small ways, a hoof shake, a leg shift before going back the way it was. She was lost in the sensations now and had no more motor control left in her.

"Such a good pet you are Lapdog." Twilight whispered in her ear as she stroked her mane.

Storm shivered along the entire length of her body at those words before falling asleep.

'Damn. Was it really that good?' Meadow wondered.

'Yes, she is getting better and better.'

'I meant for her,' Meadow chuckled briefly as she clarified, 'but yeah, that felt pretty good.'

'Don't know… Maybe you can check somehow?'

'No.' Meadow shook her head before looking at Twilight seriously, 'I have no way to check, shy of possessing someone, and I refuse to do such a thing to a living creature, you or otherwise, unless it helps save the one I do, and only for that purpose.'

'I didn't say posses her but… Like… Look in her mind.' Twilight suggested.

'I… don't know how to do that. Most of my training was on combat, defense, offense, dark magic, nothing about looking in someone's mind.'

'Conditioning her in her sleep sounds fun.' Twilight smiled.

'Let’s do that then.' Meadow said, standing back.

'Someone is eager to condition our pet.' Twilight chuckled in her head.

'You both are adults,’ Meadow shrugged, ‘as long as you both agree and give consent, I have no problem with it.'

'She's yours too you know.' Twilight said.

'Oh?' Meadow asked, curious at that idea.

'Yes. You are in my body so not much choice then. What is mine is yours too.' Twilight said, still stroking Storm's mane

'Thank you Twilight, but I have hopes for a different kind of mare.'

'Oh? What type? ' She asked as she whispered in Storms' ear. "Listen, my pet."

Storm seemed to shiver in place, still out cold.

'I don’t know, what I remember of her she's a bit too argumentative, we wouldn't get along otherwise.'

'Luckily, that has been trained out of her as you've seen, but I am now curious what type of mare we should take as a pet that you'd like.' Twilight asked, starting to whisper, "You are Lapdog when we are alone or with someone who wears my mark. If we are not alone, then you will act as yourself before training, unless ordered by me to act otherwise."

Storm seemed to furrow her brows as if hearing what was said, but struggling with understanding it.

'As bad as it sounds, I'd like a gentle mare that I could help build up and show her how strong she really is... it could be wrong especially if done wrong, like making them think they are only good if I make them good, but with how you built me up to who I am now, I want to return the favor.'

'Hmm… Sure. We could find a mare to do that with.' Twilight said as she repeated the mantra but slowly, elaborating it using simple words to explain to her pet. When others who didn't belong to Twilight were around, she'd be Fire Storm, much like how she was when Twilight first met her, only showing Twilight more respect. But when it was just them or anyone who wore Twilight's mark was around, she would act the way she was now.

Storm eventually settled down with a small smile on her face, as if in a peaceful dream. It had taken an hour to get to the end of that conditioning, but it seems that the roots of that would take and Twilight continued on. Twilight stroked her mane and kept repeating the mantra changing it slightly each time but all meaning the same thing.

'So what's your ideal pet?' Twilight asked.

'An affectionate one that enjoys spending time together when we have the time, but is independent of me.' Meadow said, wondering what they were starting to plan.

'Wait… independent of you or dependent on you?' Twilight asked confused at the contradictory statements as she conditioned Lapdog, even adding a trigger of telling her "Playtime Lapdog" to make her become the pet again where they are and "Shape up Storm" to make her be her old self.

'Sorry, misspoke.' Meadow said, taking a second to gather her thoughts 'perhaps it’s better to say independent enough to be fine without me but enjoys being together a lot. That better?'

Storm shivered a little once again as if being tickled down the spine.

'Ah, so what I enjoy.' Twilight chuckled mentally while continuing to stroke Lapdog’s mane and repeat her training mantras.' If you notice all my pets are quite independent.'

'Yes, though if I remember right, Storm here had a really strong will. I don't usually get along with those types. Gotta be able to listen to others thoughts n all.'

'Oh, she listens real good now.' Twilight said and whispered in Storm's ear. "You are having a very sexual dream about me, Dawn, and Chrysalis, and will tell me all about it when you wake"

Storm moaned, her body squirming slightly in place as her lower areas started to swell ever so slowly as the dream took its turn.

Twilight smirked at Meadow as she stroked her pet’s mane.

Meadow smiled and shook her head at the antics of Twilight and her pet, looking out the window to see what she can see once more.

Storm slept for another half hour before her body shook into another small orgasm, her eyes fluttering open as she breathed heavily, looking at the cabin in confusion.

Twilight was still petting her, shaft still embedded in her pet’s passage. "Morning sleepy head."

Storm shook in place again before groaning, "That was one weird ass dream..."

"Oh?"

Storm mumbled, "Just a stupid dream... don't worry about it..."

"I'd like to hear about it Lapdog." She said.

Storm blushed before saying, "Well... was going through some fighting practice with you, it got a bit heated, and you called Chrysalis over so she could spar with me. I tried to get ready, only she... she hugged me and gave me a kiss and the next thing I knew, you two were going at it with me in the middle. Then I heard Green's voice saying something about eggs, and then-" She paused, gasping as a hoof went straight to her belly to confirm something before she relaxed, relieved.

"Go on?" Twilight blinked, confused at the turn in behavior.

"You... told her to put eggs in me, and then told Gre-Dawn to... well... fertilize em. Once she was done then you were next and I was suddenly in the Everfree Forest, going underground as I was dragged off."

Twilight blinked, really surprised Storm had orgasmed from that ending.

Storm blushed and looked away, "silly dream..."

"Sounds like one you really enjoyed… or should I say ‘feels’ by how tightly you’re holding my cock." Twilight commented idly, curious just what sort of fetishes her pet had. It seemed she liked the idea of being used for breeding as well as whatever that ending was.

Storm gasped and tried to let go of Twilight's length, only to be unable and clench all the tighter. "N-no..."

"And your face now looks like it's about to burst into flames," Twilight smirked broadly.

Storm rolled her eyes and buried her head into the nearest pillow to hide. Twilight ran a finger down her spine shortly after.

"It’s okay my little pet, you can admit it.” Twilight cooed. “Anything you tell me won't ever leave our group as it is between me and you."

"I don't have those dreams though... it's weird..."

"You seemed to have enjoyed it a great deal."

"Yeah, well... Dunno ‘bout that..." She blushed, not making eye contact.

"So you ‘aren't’ holding my cock like a vice grip?"

"I... No?" Storm said, questioning herself since she couldn’t tell how much she was.

Twilight shifted herself so Storm could feel it, playfully thrusting in her and pulling out and thrusting again.

Storm moaned quietly before letting go of it as best as her body would let her. "Oh, sorry..."

Twilight put her hands on Storm’s hips, not wanting her to get away. "Nothing to be sorry for, you feel quite good."

Storm moaned quietly, looking down at those hands and stayed quiet, getting a distant look in her face as she remembered her dream.

Twilight began to slowly rub at Storm’s flanks as she watched her pet.

Storm laid in the bed, closing her eyes to hide her thinking how she missed Night but didn't mind what was happening to her now.

'So… didn't expect her dream to be that, or for her to react that way.' Twilight said.

'What did you expect?' Meadow asked, unsurprised.

'An orgy, but when I told her to have a sexual dream, she went for being impregnated and really enjoyed it.'

'Minds are strange. Used to have dreams of all sorts of weird stuff.' Meadow shrugged, 'Though with how bothered she looks, she really liked it and is hiding it, or didn’t and doesn’t know why the dream went that way.’

'Well… she was told to have a sexual dream about us, and that's where she took it. Based on how she acted while asleep, I'm going to say she liked it.'

Storm calmed herself down as she mediated in place, enough to move toward, laying on Twilight’s front and raising her head, but not making eye contact as she continued relaxing.

'Yeah, it’s a good bet she did.' Meadow agreed.

Twilight stroked her mane. 'Want to see if the triggers took?'

'Sure.'

Twilight smirked, leaving Storm on her cock. "Shape up Storm."

"What for?" Storm frowned, pulling herself away as she moved to stand, unfolding her wings as she got ready to get a drink. She seemed not to notice the length that left her nethers outside of a brief wince.

Twilight smiled as she enjoyed the movements of the mare. This seemed to be an interesting side effect she was observing. She began wondering if Storm just didn't notice yet or wouldn't notice Twilight doing sexual things to her at all.

"Oh, you know, it’s always good to be doing your best."

Storm rolled her eyes then went to the restroom, starting to clean herself off.

Twilight shivered as Storm slid off of her when they left and she smiled. 'Think she will notice anything sexual we do to her when like this?'

'Probably. You told her to be herself, not be clueless.' Meadow chuckled.

'True but she didn't notice being on my cock at all.' Twilight thought, then grinned, 'Though you have given me an excellent idea…'

'And what idea is that?' Meadow asked.

Storm returned, grumbling, "Made a mess of my backside Twilight. Still, cleaned up easy enough. What now?"

'Have a version of this trigger that makes her clueless.' Twilight said and got to her hooves, stretching widely. "Oh, it's just Playtime Lapdog."

"All right,” Storm shrugged, “what did you have in mind?"

"Well, my cock could use a cleaning, and I think your mouth will work nicely…"

Chapter 34: Into The Changeling Den

View Online

Svikopi arrived in Vanhoover a few days later after his encounter with Flare. He had taken a train and planned obsessively over what he would do before he calmed himself, realizing it was too early with too many unknowns to factor in yet.

He walked along the city and once out of sight, cast his magic and walked along the forest. He did what he could to keep his trail small and his sounds mitigated but was not hiding his approach. He could pretend to a passerby that he had gone hiking and got lost after all.

He intended to wait until he was just in visible range of the hive, change his disguise from simple brown librarian to that of a changeling, and would walk in. It was a simple plan, but simple plans were often the best plans. There wouldn't be much energy spent, and they would be none the wiser, especially if he could convince her to come with him.

Svik frowned as he approached the edge of the forest only to find a town that wasn’t on the maps or where he had seen them. It was eerily close to the changeling hive as well. He couldn’t mask his approach as easily now, but that made things easier. He could scout the place, find a building that was abandoned if need be and review his options for retrieving his prize.

He approached the town casually, not speaking up much as he walked along, nodding to others in small greeting as he continued making his way to the hive while studying the ponies and buildings for any clue of what the best course of action would be.

Svik noticed the firearms some guards carried and frowned, having observed those machines before. Ugly things, but very efficient. He would do best to stay away from having those pointed in his direction, lest he have to use magic to subdue them, and there were too many ponies to attempt escape from.

He noticed the construction of other buildings as he continued traveling to the hive, eyeing the BCD pony in the strange yellow suit very briefly and attempted to act like the others did, giving them a wide berth. He did his best to blend in and found himself curious about what he would see next.

After passing several residents of this town, including a batpony and a few odder or darker colored ponies that he made a mental note to experiment on later, he found that ponies were gathering around a small stage-like place that might be their equivalent of the town square. He noted the four ponies setting up instruments and stayed briefly to notice the batpony joined a few others, appearing to be a family, and noted this for his experiment options later.

After spending a proper few minutes listening, he moved on. His science was waiting for him, and he knew that the changeling magic secrets were close to his grasp. He could have these other projects later after all.

He left as he heard the band introducing themselves as “Princewhatevrr” and the free event was to celebrate everyone being reunited. Their music carried far longer and louder than Svik expected at first, but he walked on. More mysteries to experiment on at a later time.

Eventually, he found what he was looking for, a hill outside of town with a few trees planted on it at the edge of the forest. He began using magic to scan for any ponies there as well as on the way, caution hitting his senses.

He was surprised to see that in between the town and the hill, several ponies were playing some kind of ball game, all kinds of tribes being present, yet when he focused on the hive itself, he could not see into it.

He ran another spell to check for changeling magic and noted how all eight of the playing ponies had traces of changeling magic in them, but only traces. He frowned, thinking about how he wanted to proceed. As far as he could tell, they weren’t changelings, but they were far too comfortable being close to a hive to not be.

In the end, he decided he would push forward, but it was dangerous to continue with anything but get in, get his prize, and get out. He decided he would attempt an invisibility spell, another one for masking emotions just in case. Once inside and out of sight, he would modify his scrying spell again, and if that didn’t let him scout the place, he would leave and plan his next move.

He was about to cast the spell when the ball thrown by the playing group was missed and bounced a long way toward him as a stallion galloped over to get it.

"Oh, hey! Didn't realize we had an audience," he said in a Trottingham accent, "or maybe you were you wanting to join Mr.…"

"Quill, Brown Quill." he said, thinking quickly, "And no, I was just taking a break from my walk is all."

"Ah, I see. Well if you wish to join, just let us know." The unicorn said, picking up the ball and throwing it back, informing the hive of an unidentified pony at the entrance. The drones in town instantly knew at the same time, the hive was being very attentive to who was from the town and who wasn’t… they knew this pony definitely wasn’t.

Svik watched and reconsidered. He could use his information on the personality of the green alicorn, and her coincidental name, to seek an audience with her, but it posed some risk. He would need her to move out of the hive for the plan to be fully effective, but he had other disguises he could use certainly…

<<<o>>>

Dawn laid with her young foals as her body healed, resting peacefully and communing with various hive members in the link when the alarm was given.

Dawn's nesting instincts came into full swing as she received the alert of an intruder and sought to calm herself by bouncing plan ideas off of her mother.

'They could be nothing or could be our spy. I'm not about to ask any chances taken. If they ask for me specifically, no one should know that I'm in this town or hive, since we didn't tell anyone. We can tell them I'm present, and lure them into a central passage, not too much room for running or magic trickery, but not too much bottlenecking. If they try to sneak past, we let them. The same thing then, guide them by patrols into the area and pounce. If they're not though… How can I be sure if they're an enemy?'

'We capture them either way. If they are not an enemy, we let them go. If they are, we have them.' The Queen said, already considering Dawn's ideas and trimming excess from them. 'If they know you are here, there is a high chance they are an enemy. Though Stem sent word of our location, the Princesses can contact you easily. We drawn them in and then cut off all exits behind them'

Dawn nodded in the link, not wanting to alarm her husband or her foals, the two foals feeding greedily. 'I think I should take a backseat to this. Show me how it is done my queen, I will learn from your plans. Maybe I can spot weaknesses and force you to adapt later when there is no enemy.' she grinned

'As you should, my Legate.' The Queen said with a small smile.

A drone readied themselves to take Dawn's place at this meeting while several more guards moved stealthily into the corridor outside her room.

Svik watched the group playing for a while longer, then decided it would be wisest to take the alibi approach. He did have magical power, but not nearly the endurance needed to maintain the pair of spells and deal with any sudden moves by the alicorn if things went wrong. It was his biggest complaint, and one he sought to make up for with constant use like in his youth. He slowly approached the stallion he talked to before.

"Sorry to interrupt, but I did have a favor to ask. Do you have a minute?"

"Huh? Yes, Mr. … Quill, right?" the stallion said, tossing the ball to one of the others before approaching.

"Right, I… truth be told, I'm here to see the princess of hope. I heard she lived somewhere in the area, and I have a friend that's not been doing well." He said, thinking of Meadow. A partial truth always was better than a lie, few saw through those around him. "I thought I could get some advice if she was available."

"Hmm, let's see..." the stallion said, scratching the back of his head as if thinking while he sent his interaction to the Legate and Queen for orders.

'I can instruct a decoy accurately if you're willing mom, as long as you let me know where you need me to go.' Dawn volunteered.

'We really should set up a decoy house nearby.' The Queen thought. ‘For now, we lead them into the hive.'

The stallion looked at one of his buddies. "Hey Cloudy! You know where the Princess of Hope lives?"

The pegasus mare stopped her stunt with the ball and thought for a moment. "Think I saw her going to check out some of the caves in the area." She said. "Rumor has it she is a bit interested in that stuff...what's it called?"

"Geology?" Another pony said.

"Yeah, that. Ground science stuff." The mare said.

The Trottingham stallion nodded. "Well, if that's true I suppose I could show you where they are." He said friendlily.

Svik smiled inwardly and nodded, "Thank you, I hope I don't slow you down too much. Please, lead on my friend."

"Name’s Sparkshot." The unicorn nodded as he started to walk off towards the hill.

"Well met Sparkshot. What do you do for a living?" Svik asked, walking slightly behind and at his side as he continued his charade, keenly watching for signs of the mare.

"Work installing those wires for electricity that are starting to become popular. Think they are thinking of calling the job electrician or something like that." He said as they walked. "And you, Quill?"

"Oh nothing really, just a bit of a chronicler for a small journal set. Nothing grand. I dabble in magic now and then, but I leave it to the real unicorns." He said, accenting real a little more heavily while continuing his own slightly British intellectual elite accent.

"Hey, somepony's got to do it eh?" Sparkshot nodded.

"Yes, but the same could be said of you Spark. Is it dangerous?"

"Very. A lot of issues with the lines having power in them, even if switched off. Heard about a stallion who ended up in the hospital when he hooked up some Noble’s house to the main line. The insulation around the wires wasn't done right where it was made, so the electricity went through it and into him."

"I am sorry for your loss my friend. You are braver than I." Svik consoled, shaking his head.

"Eh, he lived, though was bedridden for a couple of months." He said as they reached a natural cave entrance. "Ah! Here we are, want me to come with?"

"No thank you, I will manage." He said, "Do you know where she is down there?"

"Not sure. Pretty sure if she was cave exploring, she'd have left markers in case she got lost." He said scratching his chin. "Well, I'll keep an eye out for you okay? If I don't see you after a while, me and the lads will come looking in case you got lost or something."

"I'll do the same for you one day then, friend," Svik said before he started a light spell from his horn, and then walked in, leading the way slowly.

The stallion stayed there till the pony was far in, then began heading back to join the others as the hive was aware they had a new ‘guest.’

A way into the cave, he found a chalk marking on the cave wall. He smiled slightly and moved slowly, marking the repeated chalk marks every few meters and turned into arrows. Eventually, he could hear talking ahead.

"Look at this, this is a fine sample," a mare said and there was a bit of light around a corner.

Svik smiled, approaching her with comfort. It was all too easy, perfect for his continued research.

"Hello? Princess?"

Dawn was standing near a wall, using a small pick to get samples out of the wall, wearing a spelunking helmet. An earth pony mare in a similar helmet was with her and a lantern rested by them both, well lit and clear. Both wore saddle bags and looked at him when she spoke the lights on the helmets hitting him in the eyes.

Svik blinked, raising a hoof to block the light, "Princess? I'm sorry to interrupt, I just had a favor to ask."

"Oh! Sorry!" She apologized, quickly moving the light to point down at the floor while her companion did the same. Her horn glowed as she went to check him over. "Are you alright? I am so, so sorry!"

Svik rubbed his eye with a hoof before nodding, "I'm fine, really."

"Are you sure?" She asked worriedly

"Yes, I'm fine." he said, eyes readjusting, "I'm sorry to interrupt you but I had a favor to ask."

"What was it?" She asked blinking in surprise.

"I have this friend, and they're not doing well." He said, repeating his lie about Meadow, "They've been really moody, saying no one is there for them, a real mess."

Dawn blinked, still surprised that someone came to her like this. "Oh! Um, well … uh, what's been going on to cause them to feel this way?"

"It's a long story." He said, "One that I believe you might be familiar with."

His horn glowed and he cast a sleeping spell on them both as he played out his simple approach.

"Huh?" She barely managed to say before dropping like a stone.

The Link filled with alarms at the perceived attack.

A moment later, both ends of the tunnel were filled with a green shield. A second later in flashes of green flames, the walls and ceiling were covered in black chitin. Then dozens of blue eyes were looking at him as the tunnel was filled with hissing.

The drones did not give him any time, all of whom lunging at him, wings buzzing and horns glowing.

Svik frowned, but prepared his spells, creating a low power, more precise laser from his horn to conserve his energy for his escape. He aiming it at the closest changeling, intent on getting their wing in the process. He inwardly cursed as his casting revealed that something was preventing his magics from being more effective and wondered if he should risk a teleport.

All of the changelings fired spells at once at him. Three of the changelings quickly jumped onto his back as the spells were flung.

Svik flung himself to the side, hitting the wall before getting pinned by the three changelings that dove. He used magic to lift one attacker and fling them away, but then laid still when they realized there was little they could do to stop them all. His teleport spell refused to complete.

He had walked right into the middle of the swarm and sprung their trap.

Svik conserved his strength, watching for a chance to escape with what magic he had left. His illusion wasn't gone yet, and they would be easy enough to sneak past, once he recovered and with a bit of invisibility.

He was dogpiled upon while some sort of goo was spat onto his horn. In mere seconds, the same goo was spat onto all four hooves and was cementing him to the ground while interfering with his magic.

They then backed away from him, standing on all sides of the cave with blue unblinking eyes constantly staring at him.

Svik looked at them, intrigued with a small bit of fear. He was not concerned for his life by their behavior, and with them not seeking to take his life, he must exercise patience once more to escape. His passion may have clouded his actions before, but this will not be his end, he was certain of it.

'Well then, I think it is safe to say he is an enemy. Xeni and Fril will be out for a few hours.' the Queen commented to Dawn as she watched the prisoner through the 40 soldiers that surrounded him.

'That he is. I recommend we get an inhibitor ring, possibly two, on him and figure out what he was after.' Dawn suggested.

Svik was looking at the drones, slightly unsettled from instinct, but made sure to take this time to study their physiology close up.

The drones were all the same build, strong enough to do the job but not so much to have muscle get in the way. Their bodies were covered in thick chitin and their eyes were solid blue that almost seemed to glow in the dim light. They still seemed to have their characteristic holes in their legs, though he was mildly amused at their walking on walls or ceilings as if they were the ground. After a moment he simply yawned and closed his eyes to rest, acting like they were not any threat.

'True. We will also keep the material on his horn since it blocks magic as well, but never hurts to stack the deck.' The Queen said. 'And he seemed to have been after you, why I do not know.'

'Another drone could substitute for me like before and relay what I would do if I were there. Ever so slightly risky, if he is playing at being weakened, but worth a try if a drone is willing or able.' Dawn suggested.

She heard a dozen volunteers from among the Soldier class of drones chime in their willingness to assist their Legate.

'Dawn,’ the queen chuckled, ‘you should know by now the Hive is always willing and able to do whatever you desire.'

Dawn chuckled in reply, 'I am unused to command, but thank you, all of you.' She said, selecting one drone to act as a proxy on her behalf. Once the drone donned the disguise out of sight of Svik, her facsimile stepped into view, replicating her voice just like the last drone.

"So, you wished to see the princess, did you?" She asked, "Here I am. Why did you use a spell to knock out the changeling version of me?"

Svik looked at his prey, eyeing her carefully while fully aware that all the drones were watching him carefully in turn.

"How do I know that you are really her and not another drone pretending to be her?"

"Well, considering you're in a hive of changelings, that's going to be quite difficult to prove." she shrugged. "I can’t prove it to you at this point in any case. Now, what did you want out of me? I was nearby when you spoke up earlier, was what you said about a friend a lie?"

"It was no lie, but not my only reason for coming. I seek information and mastery of magic." He replied, feeling his magical strength weaken as his reserves for the disguise start to waiver. He did his best to hold up his neutral pose as he attempted to alter his spell’s inner workings and strength it.

"And why would I matter for that?"

"Because I want to know how it is that you know changeling magic."

Dawn had the drone stay quiet, contemplative, before answering, "And what were you going to use that knowledge for?"

"Justice." He said, using a half-truth once again.

"I don't see how it relates to Justice-" She paused as she saw the disguise fade away and the unicorn version of herself in front of the drone. She quickly felt enraged and let the drone reflect the figurative fire in her eyes as she continued in a cold dangerous tone, "you just want revenge for being stuck in the void, isn't that right copy?"

"Oh no, I've already had my revenge once." Svik shrugged, pretending he was dealing with something else.

"Bullshit." Dawn's drone said, "I know you well Svik, and in this reality, you failed, badly. You are to be my prisoner with your magic cut off until such time as I see fit unless you give us something we want in recompense for the damage you've caused. Drones, arrest this pony."

They moved and were on him in a second, fully binding him to where he couldn't even move. Only his face remained uncovered so he could breathe and see while five rings were placed on his horn as well as the goo. They took no chances since the princess herself needed five to be subdued during her pregnancy.

Dawn could feel the cold rage in the Queen at seeing an image of her daughter controlled like a puppet. She hated the idea even more that someone would be willing to control another being in this way. She would never tolerate such things.

"Svik, you have made the hive very angry." She said through the drone, trying to keep calm as she thanked him for his performance on her behalf. "You will start telling us the truth. What is the real reason you wanted changeling magic?"

"None of your business." He said, speaking as if he were talking down to them as a teacher who is held hostage by children.

"It is our business," Dawn said. "Changeling magic is for the changelings only."

"Nonsense." He replied, "I am a master of all magic, and I will master changeling magic so that all may use it."

"Don’t make me laugh. You were selfish, we know what happened in this world’s version of events. You promised me the world and that you needed nothing, then when you turned to Nightfall when I wouldn’t give in to you. You had him daring doo'ing across the country to steal power from artifacts you made until you could take him over and made sure you didn’t help him return and lorded the wording over him. You were defeated with the elements of harmony, and were screaming about revenge."

"I've already had my revenge." He said calmly, "I defeated the sisters who apprenticed under Starswirl, then had them construct my research tower, able to do what I pleased in the pursuit of magical knowledge."

'He is somehow more unpleasant in person than he was in your memories' the Queen commented. 'And clearly doesn't understand changelings in the slightest.'

'What's worse is this would make Twilight livid, considering it sounds like he wants knowledge for the pursuit of knowledge, even if he truly doesn't have a goal for the use of the knowledge.' Dawn said, trying to keep calm. ‘Besides, he’s an alternate universe one, perhaps he really is more unpleasant.’

"Your crimes go far deeper than overthrowing the princesses. Rulers rise and fall all the time, as I’m sure even I will." Dawn said, feeling slightly guilty for the admission, knowing it still applied to Celestia and Luna as well. "You will be left our prisoner for two days with only water to drink while you consider what information you will share with us. You will be under guard, and you will inform us of exactly what you will be willing to do to gain our favor. That is all."

Dawn’s drone turned away to go out of sight while mentally patting the drones involved on the back and head for a job well done.

They were all very happy to have served. Svik was lifted from the ground easily and moved toward a holding area out of the way, but deep within the Hive as the Queen are assigned a dozen skilled soldiers to guard him. Threats of this nature required strict security.

'If he was back home, he'd easily be sent to Irongate Prison Compound.' The Queen said. 'Remind me to show you there next time you visit'

'Perhaps.' Dawn said, 'Though now we need to research if it's possible to put Meadow back into her body, assuming she hasn't been integrated with Twilight too long or the like.'

'That is the question. This is all new territory.' The queen agreed before commenting. 'Also, I am proud for how you handled him concerning the Princesses.'

'Why's that?'

'Because many refuse to admit that no matter how great their leaders are, they can fall just like any other, and entire nations can be burned away.'

'None of us are perfect, even if they have had over a millennia of rulership, that can potentially keep things stagnant as they think they’ve found perfect or good enough solutions to most problems over time.' She said, 'It's only logical.'

'And many refuse to see that. Flare ironically despite his methods is one to see it, and is willing to take matters into his own hooves to accomplish his view of needed progress.'

'I'd almost want to see a compromise happen, but I suspect that's been attempted before or out of the question based on a few things I've learned so far...' Dawn said, then chuckled, 'Guess it's quite changeling of me to expect that leaders falling and rising is only natural… even if Celestia and Luna were quite kind to me, we all would fall eventually. I don't mind them not being rulers, though I don't want to see them dead to make it happen. They were like a second mother figure for a little while, or a big sister in Luna's case.'

'Neither do I. But I am prepared for their ends, no matter what it may be. It may be a slow quiet affair, a reshuffling of power, or it may be in a war that destroyed empires. It may be as simple as choking on a bite of food. It matters not to time. All things will be changed by its sands.'

'Including us.’ Dawn agreed. ‘For now, I will enjoy what things I can while they are around, including my children… How long until I can safely get up or move, healer?''

'A bit of walking around is fine,’ the lead healer instructed, ‘but no long walks through the Hive. Your room is fine.'

'Yes, healer.' Dawn replied before sighing.

"What's wrong Dawn? Want to have something to eat or drink?" Stalwart asked.

"No dear, I'm fine. We just found a spy in the hive and now have him under lock and key."

"What?" Stalwart looked at her in surprise.

"Worse yet, It was Svik… the one that was successful."

Stalwart gritted his teeth and grew rigid where he stood, "I should pay him a visit."

'Hmm. Not sure if that’s a good idea or… well, he was turned into a timber wolf by this one. Hmm, I shall leave it to you Daughter.'

'I'll wait till he has a more level head.' Dawn replied. "You will not, not yet. We don't need you damaging Meadow's body, provided you actually could raise a hoof to a pony who looks exactly like me…"

"Y… you're right. I couldn't." Stalwart said after her words sunk in and he realized what he was about to do. He shook his head and resumed sitting down on the chair near the bed where she laid.

Dawn felt the queen add what she called "brownie points" to Stalwart column for that last bit and she chuckled, 'I may doubt if he's quite the strongest or the most capable possible, but he's definitely strong in character and moral fiber.'
"And that's why you're staying here my husband." She said out loud to him, kissing him on the ankle of the hoof she held to herself. "Because you have me and our foals to be with, and the hive will be here for us too."

'Physical strength, while nice, is not the only strength'

'Very true… just as magical strength isn't the only one.' Dawn smiled.

"You rest hun, I'll watch over you and our foals." Stalwart answered as he nuzzled their heads gently with his muzzle before teasing, "A pegasus and a unicorn... Couldn't have stuck to just earth ponies could you?"

'Could have been changelings. Now I'd want a picture of his face if they were.' Chrysalis said with a mischevious smile

The unicorn colt’s forehead flashed a green flame color and his unicorn horn was gone. Dawn blinked and watched as her foal yawned and two sharp teeth were visible in the gumline that was not present before.

Stalwart looked at the babe, eyes wide in surprise and confusion, along with furrowed brows before turning back to his wife and said, "That's ok, Unicorn is just fine."

The foal seemed to smile slightly at whatever dream it had, horn returning and teeth disappearing with another small spurt of green fire.

'Well, you have the picture now.' Dawn chuckled, trying to capture what she saw in her memory.

'Yes, but no camera, so no picture. While memory is nice, I can't show Twilight that.'

'We need to work on that, or see if she'd be open to forging a link with a spell like mine so you can.'

'She isn’t. She has made it very clear under no uncertain terms is anyone allowed in her head in any form.' She said, disappointed she missed Stalwart reacting and actually considering wiping his memory of it so she could be ready with a camera.

'You know, I know there’s a spell that makes music play from memory, I enjoy it often. What if there’s a simple variant that uses the horn as a projector or slideshow? That would show her and a picture could be made from that. My memory is poor, but you, my living computer mother had seen it too…' she teased, hoping it was a good idea.

'I suppose, but not really the same as having a physical copy you can have and look at any point without needing magic or someone else.'

'True… just trying to help mom.' She said before stretching on the bed and settling back down.

'I know little one. This is sadly not something that can be helped without wiping his memory.' Chrysalis sighed.

'Well, maybe just one little wipe. The hard part is catching the foals shifting again and him seeing. I'm surprised they shift at all.'

'I can have cameras in place easily enough if you don't mind being watched.'

'I'm already watched.' Dawn teased. ‘I really don’t want this kind of magic used for ethics, but for something like this, I believe he’d understand and volunteer for it.’

She chuckled and in a moment, there were several flashes in the room as hidden cameras were placed and the queen cast a spell to remove the very small moment in time from Stalwart. Luckily, it was short-term memory and only 2 seconds long each, so it was easy.

Dawn smiled softly and hugged her husband’s hoof as she knew what was going on, and now it was only a matter of time before that would happen again.

'So how are you?' Chrysalis asked, concerned for her wellbeing due to who they had captured.

'Content. Our foe and counterpart has been captured, my foals are healthy, and my mate at my side, not to mention an attentive mother and protective hive. What more could I want?' She smiled.

The Queen was happy to hear this. 'I was concerned as I know your history with this Svikopi.'

'My history is with another Svik, though this one is similar. He doesn’t seem to be as good or cautious with his words as mine. Either that or he grew lax after his victory. There’s plenty of possibilities. My anger with him will return, but it does me no good to be upset if I cannot direct that anger productively.'

'Very wise of you. Yes, he does seem to think of us as inferior and not a threat. I do so love that type.'

'We will show him he is quite wrong.' Dawn smirked, 'What does my dear mother have planned for this… character?'

'Oh, I'm thinking some lovely mind games. I'm sure he made the guards outside, so a fake rescue is out of the question… Hmm… There is always locking him within his own mind and controlling what he sees.'

'I want to see what he will offer for his life or freedom at least. I don’t mind following through with some offers, provided I clarify you and Twilight approve, Meadow getting first say. Is it possible to use the same thing that put Starlight into an egg to put Svik in an object and put Meadow back?'

'No, unfortunately, that was very difficult to do and was moving one life into something that had none but could host it. I have no clue how to do it to anything else and it would be extremely risky to do so again.'

'I’m sure we don’t want to risk it, though Starlight will be very appreciative of the chance to live a life of their own again… Seriously, thank you.'

'You do not need to thank me, my daughter.'

'I choose to, mother, because you are deserving of our thanks.' Dawn said, trying to send all of the love she could feel to her, only to have her foals start to whimper in their sleep.

The queen was pleased and returned hers in kind while Dawn started to nuzzle her foals again, and Stalwart leaned in to do the same.

"Healthy foals,” Stalwart said quietly with a soft smile as the foals settled back down, “I need to tell my parents they're grandparents."

"And have them come to the hive where your father would likely be ready to fight any and all of the changelings?" Dawn asked with a smile.

"Good point, but I should tell them anyway. It’s just an hour's trot." He chuckled, ruffling Dawn's mane, "think you can manage without me?"

"We are never alone. Go hun, I'll rest with them and learn about rearing foals while you're gone."

Tere entered the room and nodded to Stalwart

Stalwart looked up to see his friend, "Tere! Welcome back! Have you seen our foals? Come, you must see them."

Tere nodded, smiling as he approached. "I figured I'd stick around here while you are away with the prisoner we caught being here."

Stalwart nodded, "I'd be glad to see you here in my place while I give them the news."

"Gonna take a picture to share of them Stalwart?" Dawn reminded.

'I am curious when I get to meet them. I am curious about the parents of the stallion who makes you happy.' The queen said while Tere nodded and moved to take a seat on the couch.

"Oh! Of course!" He said, looking around for a camera, not knowing where one was.

"When you go, Mind bringing Chryssy along?" Dawn asked, "She's quite curious about your parents."

"Oh? Why's that?"

Dawn felt Chrysalis facehoof as Tere’s laughter spread through the room.

"Because you make me happy, and she wants to meet your parents and get to know them because of how you make me feel." Dawn said, mentally adding, 'and that definitely has nothing to do with feeding the hive on our emotions... can you imagine his face if I added that?'

"Well, I suppose so. Why not?"

'Plus, I also want to see their faces when they know who his mother in law is.' Chrysalis added with clear delight, 'and you are more for emergency food Dawn, not direct food.'

'I know mom.' Dawn smiled back affectionately. 'Just remember that they know I didn't have a mother or father who accepted me before, so that'd need explaining. Oh, and would you take a picture of the foals and I? Stalwart is still looking for the camera.'

'Yes.' Chrysalis said while Dawn sensed her approach. 'And I am sure adoption is a thing here. Even a world without violence can have accidents.'

'True, though it’s uncommon for adults to be adopted. Still, all the better to surprise them.' Dawn chuckled. "Mom is going with you Stalwart, to share the pictures."

Stalwart froze for three seconds as he heard the offer, worried about his parent’s reactions. "Is that a good idea?"

"And why wouldn't it be? Shouldn't your parent know about your wife?" Chrysalis asked, walking in. "Including who her parent is?"

"Well, I guess you have a point there." Stalwart said, stepping aside.

"Now then." Chrysalis nodded, picking Stalwart up and putting him in bed with Dawn and the foals with her magic as she took out a camera. "Everyone together with big smiles!"

Stalwart flailed in the air at first at being lifted off the ground, then let himself be laid down. He shifted to a comfortable position by Dawn, resting his head by hers for the picture.

The Queen smiled and held up the blocky camera. With a click and a flash, a picture was taken and the picture slowly ejected from the bottom of the machine while Stalwart hugged Dawn and then got down.

"So then, when do we leave and what can I expect besides your father attempting to play hero?" She asked happily.

Stalwart shrugged nervously, "We leave now, but for what to expect, I'm not sure."

'Stalwart's father, Stonewall, is second generation captain of the royal guard, the type of pony who is very structured, but dotes on his family every chance he gets.' Dawn said, 'he always calls the mom Trish, but her name is Trickshot. With how she seemed to understand some terms I've thrown out before, I wonder if she might've been human at some point, but she never talks about it. She never questioned my use of hands or feet for example.'

'That is an odd nickname for a pony, and that lends weight to your theory.' The queen said and then smiled at Stalwart. “Relax, I promise not to do anything bad and be on my best behavior. It will be amusing to see his reaction.’

"Well, don’t be surprised if he doesn't take it well." He said, shaking his head once before pausing again on his way out. "Tere… watch over her, will ya?"

Tere saluted like a guard as Chrysalis followed him out, becoming the curvy unicorn she often was.

"Don't worry, you can always punish me if I misbehave." She said teasingly.

Stalwart let out a weak chuckle, "Well, I'll keep it in mind."

'I do believe you've gotten him embarrassed! Wow, that’s a rare sight.' Dawn laughed in the link.

'That was the point. … Hmm, should I go for a theatrical reveal, be blunt about it, or hold off till some point?'

'Definitely theatrical. I'm not embarrassed about you or being a changeling with them, and perhaps if we leverage how the hive protected their son and daughter in law, they might be a bit more open to you. I leave the choice to you.'

'Hmm… alright.' Chrysalis accepted, thinking how best to introduce herself. Definitely needed lightning.

Stalwart waited for her, commenting, "Sorry, but I don’t know my way out. Mind leading the way at first?"

Chrysalis nodded and took the lead, hips swaying from her natural gait, causing Stalwart to blush and look away while he tried to follow.

‘Stalwart… don’t tell me you have a thing for mothers.’ Dawn said in a teasing tone in the link.

'I think he does, or he is a flank stallion....or both.' Chrysalis said amused. Twilight loved her hip sway and Chrysalis had started unconsciously doing all the time to make her happy.

'Both would be my guess.'

Stalwart followed, gradually calming as they moved onward. Once in the sunlight, he winced, blinking many times as his eyes struggled to adjust to the light.

"Sorry, the hive is dim since low light doesn't bother us, but it makes navigation by enemies difficult. … Though it does the same for friends, unfortunately."

"I'll live, and as long as I stay a friend, I'll bear with it. Let’s head over to Van Hoover. It'll be an hour of walking, but the weather is nice, definitely getting cooler." He commented, looking at the leaves. Some trees had an odd leaf or two that turned yellow, some already on the ground.

"Winter is coming." She said as she walked beside him.

"Autumn and the Thanksgiving time is my third favorite time of the year."

"And after autumn is winter," Chrysalis commented, "and I never understood that holiday."

"What, being grateful for what you have and being with family?" Stalwart asked, turning his head to her.

"Why do you need a day for that? Aren't ponies grateful all the time? Seems rather strange to only be grateful one day out of the year when at any moment your life may end."

"Because some take it for granted, and it reminds us to be grateful more often."

She just shrugged. "Fools then to need a reminder of such things."

"Well fine, you don’t have to be invited then." Stalwart said, feeling a bit offended at being called a fool for enjoying it.

"What a wrong?" Chrysalis blinked, confused.

"It’s … I mean," Stalwart started to say before he stopped talking briefly and sighed, "I just said that it’s my third favorite holiday, and it’s my parents' second favorite, behind Hearth's Warming Eve. To hear you call it something only fools need… I didn’t appreciate it."

"Well, sorry, but ponies shouldn't need a day to remind them to be grateful in a world where everything you have, even your life, can be taken in a moment without any warning."

Stalwart went quiet, though a feeling of frustration hung in the air as they passed by Dawn’s tree home.

'Guess I'm a fool too.' Dawn said quietly, curled around her foals.

'What? No, you're not.' She said. 'You are thankful every day for what you have. Why do you need a day just for it? How can you think that?'

'Because my thankfulness comes to the forefront on that day, and now that I have a family, first with Stalwart’s and now yours, it’s special to me.'

'Then you should know exactly why it's ridiculous to need a holiday to be thankful for what you have.' Chrysalis said in answer to the mention of her being family.

Dawn didn’t reply, but she still felt saddened by her words. She didn't know how to explain it, that it was a good reason to spend time with others, that it brought everyone together specifically to give thanks, the bonds and connections strengthening. All of it was wrapped in a feeling of attachment she couldn’t express.

The hive’s memories came to the forefront when she tried to figure out her feelings. She was reminded of their race, who had been shunned and hunted for centuries and brought to the edge of extinction numerous times only to claw their way back. They knew exactly how bad life could be, exactly how easy it can all come crashing down. They were as close to each other as possible and thankful for every single breath they got to take.

'Fine" Chrysalis said both in the link and out loud before turning and stalking back toward the hive as she shadowed herself from the link.

Dawn felt her mood shift with that reminder, feeling saddened that she was acting foolish just like they said. She went to give her apology, but noticed Chrysalis’ diminished presence and sighed in disappointment before returning to her foals and those in the link, sharing in that thankfulness and admitting her realization she had indeed been a fool.

The other drones were distant as well, but still open to speaking to her due to her title.

"Wait, where are you going?" Stalwart called out.

"Home!" She said, annoyed.

"After we came all the way here? What's wrong?" he asked, going out in front of her and blocking her path.

"Oh, all I have is my own daughter not even understand me at all and her husband radiating negative emotions towards me. Why on Equus would I bother staying around that!"

"I'm not radiating negative emotions!" he said, frowning at the accusation "We disagreed on one thing. We're adults and can move past that. What happened between you and Dawn?" he asked firmly, not wanting to let her go until she was understood and the issue sorted.

"Oh, we didn't just disagree. Your emotions aren't just from disagreement, they are another level. And even Dawn was the same and she knows us, is one of us… or I thought she was, but it's clear she doesn't understand us in the slightest."

"Seriously Chryssy?" Stalwart asked sternly, feeling slightly annoyed. "After everything we been through together, you're going to throw a tantrum and walk away? I had just figured out how to tell my parents about you and you're just going to give up at the first sign of trouble?" he asked, intending to get her riled up. His emotions had cleared, and all he had was frustration at her childish behavior coming through, along with some nervousness about taking her to his parents home. He fully intended to get her to come after she had said she would.

Chrysalis was mostly upset about Dawn, but her husband was being insistent and bore the brunt of her frustration. "Well sorry I am upset my daughter doesn't understand her family apparently. You're a pony. I don't care what you think as you aren't a changeling."

"You're right, as your son in law, clearly that doesn't matter whatsoever. As far as Dawn is concerned, she has always been open to being corrected. It hurts her to hurt others, and she actively works to fix it. I know, she's shared the feelings she gets when she fails, so I get it. As far as I'm concerned, you are going to talk to her and get to an understanding now. We did not just walk nearly the entire way to my parent's home just to let you turn back and run because of something she said or did." He said, standing his ground. "Talk to her."

"Who do you think you are to tell me what to do pony?" She growled

"An adult, your son-in-law, and someone who is standing up to a pony who can kick him to the curb but is helping you do the right thing," he said, not backing down. He was resolute and knew she would appreciate that trait. "What's it gonna be mom? I thought you had some grandfoals you wanted to show off."

She growled deep at him in response, "By the mothers, if I don't see what she sees in you as well…" She grumbled though she couldn't help having a small smile at her daughter’s chosen mate.

'Your annoying mate is pestering me to talk to you and won't leave me alone despite the fact I could send him to the stratosphere.'

'Well,' She said with a small grin, 'I'd say it's pretty strong of him to stand up to someone, knowing that they could… Mom, I wanted to say I'm sorry. You were right, and I needed reminding which showed just how much of a fool I was about it. I shouldn't need a day to celebrate the desire to be thankful for what I have… I can't say I'll stop celebrating it with others, who do forget or take it for granted, but I will make a better effort to make sure I don't forget, or take my family for granted…'

Dawn was grateful for her contact, even if it was anger or frustration she felt and was hopeful that Chrysalis would see and understand how she felt now that she had been properly reprimanded.

'I thought you understood us,’ Chrysalis sighed, ‘or were one of us but…'

'I am mom, but I'm new, and learning… I still was raised a human, then adapted to being a pony. I'm going to make mistakes, but I am going to learn from them too...' she said, feeling horrible at what her adopted mother was insinuating. She had this horrible feeling of rejection at those last six words, particularly the 'but'. She had thought after all she had been through, she had a family again. To have even the idea of that taken away from her distressed her greatly, and she fought tears at her own fear from what was said.

'Stop thinking like that. I would never shun my daughter, even if she doesn't understand us.' Chrysalis said firmly, now annoyed her daughter would even think that way about her.

'Sorry...' Dawn said timidly, feeling very small at the reprimand. She spoke up again after a brief moment, 'Mom, will you teach me more about changelings again, so I do better understand what it means to be one?'

'What do you think I was coming to do?'

'I didn't know, you were almost cut off from me, it was scary.' She said, voice still quiet and small, 'have you already shown off our foals to stalwart's family?'

'No.'

'I'll wait mom. Go. Have fun showing off the foals. I'll spend some time remembering the events of the past and the things I could learn from them.' She said, gently giving her a nudge with her muzzle in her mind's eye.

'You sure? I can't stand anyone being improperly educated.’

'I will be properly educated mom, but you've already gone there, might as well speak to them, get to know them. If nothing else, it'll let you know a little bit more of where I came from, as they somewhat adopted me when I first came to visit, though nothing official like you had.'

She snorted, even doing so out loud, at the idea of them getting Dawn first.

Dawn chuckled once in light amusement, then moved to give her mother a hug in the link, even as Stalwart looked at Chrysalis intently.

"What are you snorting at?" Stalwart asked.

"Your annoying parents got my daughter before I did!" Chrysalis said, hugging Dawn back and making sure Dawn knew nothing short of betraying the hive would make her not be family.

Dawn relaxed once more with that understanding, falling into sleep with the exhaustion of all her emotions and the continued recovery her body made from the pregnancy.

"They... what?" Stalwart asked, surprised

"That's what she said," Chrysalis said. "Not officially but similarly."

"I don't know unless she means when we were married… she'd be their daughter-in-law unless mom said something to her that I don't know about, and she's horrible at keeping secrets, so that's not likely."

“I need to ask Dawn when she is alive again." Chrysalis blinked.

"Alive? did she die?" Stalwart asked, worry surging forward.

"Yes, like all of you ponies do when tired." She said. "Usually for 8 hours."

"Oh... you mean asleep." He said relieved as he guided her through the streets of Vanhoover. "So do you not sleep?"

"Not really." She said. "My body does but my mind is always awake managing the hive."

"That's... a different way of looking at it," he said, stepping forward and leading toward the final bend. They walked down a well to do area of town, not overly sophisticated or impractical, but well-tended gardens and lawns gave away a degree of wealth and retirement.

"I only sleep when Twilight does, as she likes me beside her. Other than that, there isn't much point as I'm always awake."

"Well, I don't know how to respond to that, but we're here..." He said, taking a deep breath before walking casually through the gate toward the front door.

Chapter 35: Meet the In-Laws

View Online

Chrysalis looked at the house her son in law had led her to, evaluating it as if the dwelling itself was a representation of those who lived there.

The house itself was a Victorian looking home with crown molding visible through the windows, various bits of sculpting details on the white trim outside, and light blue paint on the outside. There was a garage with a typical car door, though no car was visible nor smelled in the area.

Stalwart knocked at the front door, calling out, "Mom, dad, I'm home!"

"Quite well off." She commented quietly at his side.

"Dad did do pretty well, stayed in the guard most of his life and invested well." He said quietly before the door opened.

"Stalwart!" A yellow earth pony mare with an auburn mane only holding a few grey hairs exclaimed, "It's so good to see you again!"

"It's only been a few weeks mom." He chuckled as his mother reached forward to hug him tightly.

"It's always good to see you, my son." She said with a smile, noticing the mare beside him, "Who's your lady friend?"

"I am someone quite close to young Stalwart here," Chrysalis commented, noting Trickshot’s wording as she leaned against Stalwart while still standing half a head taller than him.

She blinked multiple times in the doorway before looking at her son with concern, "Did you pick up a new girlfriend? Was Dawn not enough for you?"

"Mom, meet Chryssy." He said rolling his eyes at her behavior before letting out a small sigh. "My mother-in-law, who adopted Dawn."

Chryssy chuckled and stood up more, holding out a hoof. "It is a pleasure to meet the mare who raised such a fine stallion as Stalwart here who makes my daughter so happy."

The mare looked at her in surprise and then bowed, clearly putting on an air of courtesy before offering her hoof afterward, "It is a pleasure to meet you as well. I'm Trickshot."

"Pleasure to meet you Trickshot." Chrysalis blinked, not expecting the bow and shook their hoof.

"Please, come in. I've only got some tea at the moment." She said, stepping back and making room for them. "What has you both stopping by?"

"Tea is perfectly alright Trickshot," Chrysalis said, "and I wished to meet the parents of my son in law."

"Yes, I… as you might have guessed, I'm a bit surprised. Dawn hadn't told me about you yet. How is she doing, I haven't seen her in several months." Trickshot asked.

"Well, Chryssy, do you have the picture?" Stalwart asked with a wry smile.

"Picture? Of what? What happened to her?" Trickshot asked, looking between them both.

"I think we should wait for your father," Chrysalis said nodding in agreement.

"Captain Stonewall!" Stalwart called out, "Your presence is requested in the living room!"

"I'm already in the living room you young rip!" A gruff voice called back as a couch seat groaned. A grey earth pony came into view a second later, gray from age only appearing in parts of his coat and a darker grey mane only lightly streaked with white strands. "Came to wrestle your old man and get beaten again so soon, eh?"

"Not this time dad." He said, grinning.

Chrysalis blinked at the name Stonewall. 'Oh, the irony.' She thought, making a mental note to tell Twilight of this.

Stone looked at the mare and said, "Oh, You brought a mare home, was Dawn-"

"We're both here about Dawn, and how she's doing.” Stalwart cut him off with a smile, “Mom, dad, take a seat."

Stonewall eyed him, intrigued before turning back to get into his seat. Trickshot walked over to join him, sitting down next to him.

"What is it dear?" Trickshot asked, sounding worried, "Is she ok?"

"Well, Dawn went to the hospital a week ago and…" Chrysalis said dramatically before pulling out the photo and flipped it around. "Meet your grand foals!"

The parents looked at the photo intently before gasping at what they saw in the photo.

"Ohmygod they're so cute!" Trickshot said, holding her right hoof to her chest with a wide smile on her face.

"Healthy looking things." Stonewall said approvingly, "Still, she gave birth this soon? You only knocked her up, what, 4 months ago now?"

"Alicorn magic from her ascension I'd imagine," Chryssy said.

Stonewall shook his head, "We saw her at the coronation and a month after. She wasn’t showing back then."

"Look, dad, things happen, and you can't always plan for it."

"Like being grandparents?" Trickshot chuckled. "We weren't expecting them to be born until spring, and here you are having them on the first day of Autumn!"

"Alicorn magic can be odd I'd imagine," Chrysalis said, chuckling as she used her magic to hold out the photo so they could look closer.

Trickshot looked closely at it, "So, are they colts or fillies? What are their names?"

"Well, we haven’t come up with any names yet, but the first born here, the orange foal is a filly, and this one is a colt." Stalwart said.

Chrissy nodded, smiling.

"Things went as smoothly as you could expect I suppose. Dawn yelled a lot and this little guy got a little stuck on the way out but is really healthy. Dawn had a little surgery but she’s all right."

"Oh good.” Trickshot smiled, looking closely at the picture with an adoring smile, “They're so cute… reminds me of when you were that little, Stalwart."

"Mooom." He blushed, embarrassed at the callback while Chryssy chuckled.

"Oh, if you're Dawn's mother, I should definitely get out the old photo book." Trickshot grinned.

"Moooom!" Stalwart protested, suspecting what was coming up.

"Dawn's Mother? I thought she said she didn't have one." Stonewall said critically, looking at Chrysalis with an expectation of an answer.

"I adopted her into my family."

"Oh? When was this?" Stone asked.

"A few months ago."

"Oh? She's a full grown adult. What made you decide to adopt her? Because she was an alicorn?" he said, eying her suspiciously.

"Dad…" Stalwart warned, indicating that he was treading into dangerous territory.

"Because she had an inner strength few possessed and deserved to have a family who cared about her and should know what that strength is," Chrysalis said. "I am honored to call someone like her my daughter."

Stonewall eyed her closely, "That's a very different way of looking at things. What did you say your name was again?"

"Chryssy." She smiled.

Stonewall humphed, "not exactly a pony name."

"Neither is Trish dear." Trickshot quietly reminded him, barely audible to him.

Chrysalis’ ears heard it easily, having long since adapted to catch as much input as they can. It paid to have sharp hearing after all, and she sipped her tea, waiting for the right moment to make her grand introduction.

"Fair point." He sighed, then smiled, "Well, hopefully, one of them will join the guard. Fourth generation to serve if they do."

'They may or they may not. That is for them to decide." Chrysalis said.

"Yes, well." Stone said, clearing his throat, "either way."

Chrysalis sipped her tea before idly commenting, 'So, Trish is an interesting name."

"Oh, you heard that hm?" She hummed before nodding once with a small blush. "It is an interesting name. Stone gave me it back when I was a medic."

"I see. So you were in the guard?"

"In a manner of speaking." She said nodding, "It's how I met Stonewall."

Chrissy sipped her tea and decided to play her card, recognizing her speech by cross-referencing it with the link.

"So I hear the Mojave is nice this time of year." She said in a conversational voice as Trish looked over the picture of her grand foals some more.

"Huh? What makes you say that?" Trickshot asked absentmindedly.

"What's a mow-hah-vee?" Stalwart asked, confused and looking back at Chrysalis, suspecting she was up to something.

"It's just the way the light goes across the sands in the autumn light. I hear it's very lovely." Chrysalis commented.

"I see, I'll have to visit there someday." She said with an air of curiosity, attempting to hide that she was saddened by thoughts of her homeland.

"Where's that?" Stonewall asked.

"I'll tell you later dear," Trickshot said quietly.

"Southwestern United States of America, mostly in the Nevada area," Chryssy said idly, sipping her tea, "which is where your accent is from if I'm not mistaken, as it’s not from anywhere on Equus." She finished her tea and held out her cup. "May I have more?"

Trickshot dropped her jaw in surprise, frozen speechless as her husband said, "How would you know about that?"

"Dad? What are you all talking about…" Stalwart asked, looking to them confused.

"I've been around" Chrysalis smiled sweetly as she poured more tea since no one objected.

Trickshot sighed and then looked between her and her son, "Just who are you really Chryssy?"

Chrysalis smiled, pleasantly still as she began to answer.

"I am a simple leader of one of the only ones to have taken Canterlot, defeated Celestia, a powerful shapeshifter." She said, beginning to stand while her disguise slowly faded away. "I am Queen Chry-"

The resulting punch from Stonewall sent her doubling back over the couch, her teacup flying as her legs flailed and she landed on her back with a loud crack before a smaller one was heard where the couch hit her chitin.

"The hay are you doing here!" Stonewall growled.

Stalwart was on his father quicker than ever, trying to drag him back, half yelling, "DONT HURT HER DAD! SHES NOT THE SAME ONE WE FOUGHT!"

Trickshot stood in surprise, looking at the scene with utter confusion as the queen started to stumble to her hooves. The only word that escaped her lips being, "Oh."

"By the mothers, he has a right hook like Fluttershy!” Chrysalis exclaimed as she stood, rubbing the side of her jaw. "Gah. Couldn't you have waited till after the introduction? I didn't even get to use the lightning!"

Chrysalis hissed at the pain in her jaw before spitting out two sharp teeth and wincing as she licked the spot in her gums where they were missing.

"Y'er telling me this bug that killed half my squad is not a bad-" Stonewall growled loudly.

Stalwart punched him on the side with a glare, "Dad! Let them speak!"

"ENOUGH!" Trickshot yelled, making both of the stallions stop in their tracks and look at her with apprehension. She never raised her voice, even when he was younger, and she had their undivided attention.

"Thank you," Chrysalis said, rubbing her jaw before turning to the mare of the house. "May I continue now?"

"How do you know about where I'm from?” Trickshot asked, staying in place and speaking quietly, “I haven't told anyone other than Stonewall, not even my foals."

"Mom?" Stalwart asked, turning to her in confusion.

"Because humans are some of the most lovely and despicable beings I have ever met, both on their world and ours."

Trickshot blushed at what was said in surprise, finding the statement true in her experience as well.

"Wait, you used to be one of those human things like Dawn was telling me about?" Stalwart asked, starting to question if he was half human or something now.

"Trish, you don't have to say noth-" Stonewall started to say.

"I am." She said, cutting him off. "What is it you want, now that you've laid out what I've had hidden for decades? I put that life behind me when I couldn't go back. I'm a pony now, and that's that."

"Well, to finish my planned introduction of theatrics, to re-grow my two lost teeth, to have more tea since my cup got spilled, and to meet the parents of the stallion who makes my daughter happy like I said when I arrived on your doorstep. … Oh, and brag about my grandfoals a little." Chrysalis said, still rubbing her cheek.

Stonewall frowned at the situation, Stalwart still standing in place as he continued questioning himself before Trickshot sighed in resignation.

"Very well… Stone, behave. Son, you'd better have a damn good explanation for why the Queen became your mother-in-law since Dawn isn't here to do it."

Stalwart began to stare openly at his mom, looking much like an overgrown lost colt as he stood in place.

"Then... how did you get here mom?" Stalwart managed to ask

Chrysalis flipped the couch back onto its legs, found her cup and then took a seat once more as she looked for where the teapot had gotten off too.

The teapot laid surprisingly undisturbed on the floor, no signs of spillage either. Stonewall sat back down with Trickshot, cautious but listening while his son looked at his mother expectantly.

"I had some downtime from the military, found a trinket I rather liked, and it put me here in Equestria," Trickshot said with a sigh.

"You'd be surprised how often that happens," Chrysalis said pouring herself more tea. "Or some mage is trying to make some new spell."

"Except we don't have magic." She said, raising an eyebrow.

"Oh, your earth might, but that doesn't mean others don't."

"Obviously." She said with a small smile. "I still couldn't and can't get back, and I wouldn't leave my Stone or foals behind even if I wanted."

"And I'd lose respect for you if you did." She said.

"Can we not talk about this? I buried my old life as Corporal Trisha Adams decades ago. I’m just Trickshot now." She said, sounding relieved at getting that off her chest, though her squirming in place was making the floor squeak. "So, are those really my grandfoals?"

"Well, Dawn gave birth to them so I'd imagine so," Chrysalis said chuckling

"They are, mom. I watched it happen, you should have seen her, or heard her." Stalwart said, chuckling weakly as he discovered his mother’s old name.

Trickshot and Stonewall relaxed some at hearing that, more as they heard him Stalwart begin to describe the two more beyond the picture, like how their fur looked and how soundly they slept.

"A colt and a filly already… Do you have plenty of diapers and a crib for them both?" Trickshot asked.

"Definitely, had that shortly after the coronation." Stalwart nodded.

"And if need be I can send a couple of caretakers to acquire more." Chrysalis nodded.

"She's a princess now, she shouldn't be lacking for anything," Stonewall smirked, clearly proud of his daughter-in-law, though still watching Chrysalis closely.

"Ehh......" Chrysalis said remembering just how much she does lack.

"Oh?" Trickshot asked, looking their way, "Care to add something to that 'Chryssy?'"

"No, no. I'm fine."

"If she needs something, we should know so we can help her get it," Trickshot said.

"I don't think we're missing anything, what are you thinking we need mom?" Stalwart asked.

"You aren't missing anything for the foals," Chrysalis said, sipping her tea.

Stalwart noted the wording and stayed quiet, intent on talking with her later.

"Then what do they need?" Stonewall asked, causing Stalwart to facehoof.

"Nothing." She said. "The foals are going to be well taken care of."

"Not talking about the foals," Stonewall said.

Chrysalis just sipped her tea.

"Don't bother dad…" Stalwart said, shaking his head, "She gets this way when she doesn’t want to talk about something. So, what else did you want to know?"

"When can we see them?" Trickshot asked.

"Whenever you'd like," Chrysalis said.

"Fair warning," Stalwart said, "They're in the hive right now."

"Well, where else would they be?" Chrysalis asked

"Why aren't they in their home?" Trickshot asked, looking at them with worry.

"Because the hive has become a second home. Chrysalis is protecting her like she is a changeling." Stalwart said.

"She is my daughter. Why wouldn't I keep her safe?" Chrysalis spoke, the answer was obvious even as she sipped her tea.

Stonewall looked at her with reservation, looking between her and his son before saying, "Stalwart, take us there. I want to see my grandfoals."

"As do I." Trickshot agreed.

Chrysalis finished her tea and stood, becoming the unicorn she was before.

"Right this way," Chrysalis announced cheerfully.

Stonewall and Trickshot faltered at the sight of the change, then slowly got down, following their son, who was moving to be at her side.

Chrysalis headed for the door with a spring in her step. "You know, I had a whole thing planned for my introduction, even had lightning for the dramatic finish.”

"Oh really?" Stalwart asked, "Do tell."

"Of course, what proper introduction doesn't have lightning? I was tempted to laugh at the end but thought that would be too over the top.”

Stalwart laughed while Stonewall grew more uneasy.

"Next time you introduce yourself to someone, I'll have some lighting for it. Trust me, you'll see what I mean." She said chuckling

Trickshot shook her head at the idea, Stalwart chuckled, and Stonewall watched alertly, still cautious, but willing to go.

"It seems your parents don't find it amusing."

"Well, for all they know, it could be a trick. I could be a substitute, and leading them into a trap." Stalwart said, shrugging.

"Eh true, but then it wouldn't be the brightest thing to walk blatantly up to them and proclaim who I am."

"True, but it could be a clever ruse.' Stalwart said with a smirk, playing along as he watched his mom look at them differently.

"Hmm… True, but then again I did lose two teeth in it, and my face still hurts."

"All part of an evil master plan." Stalwart chuckled.

"Ok you two, cut it out." Trickshot said, walking closer, "And sorry you lost your teeth, but I hope you understand where we're coming from as well. That last invasion was brutal."

"Oh, we are only joking," Chrysalis chuckled, "and it's fine they will grow back. Your husband has quite the hook."

"You don't become a captain of the guard without being able to give a foebeast a good wholloping," Stonewall said unapologetically.

"Dear!" Trickshot said, elbowing him as they walked.

"Oh, I don't doubt it. It's the same for Queens. If a queen can't take a hit and return the favor tenfold, then she's not going to be a queen for long."

"Interesting… Then I could give you a proper wallop-" he winced as his wife poked him again before saying, "Fine, after visiting the foals."

"Dad…” Stalwart said exasperatedly, “really?"

"Oh relax Stalwart. I'm sure this is just your dad's way of being friendly towards his new family." Chrysalis chuckled.

"With how often he would insist on wrestling me when I came to visit? Not surprising."

Chrysalis chuckled at that amusing detail.

Stalwart and the family walked on under the sun, the parents not talking much.

"So will you be staying over," Chrysalis asked looking back at them as she noted the time, "for dinner I mean?"

"I'm not sure we know how to eat love," Trickshot said, causing Stonewall to chuckle.

"Oh, more for us then." Stalwart said before chuckling, "Or did we have something else on the menu?"

"We do have a town with supplies, and we can eat other food besides emotions." She said chuckling.

"Foals first, then food," Stonewall said, following his son while keeping an eye on Chrysalis.

Chrysalis walked on, making sure the father got an excellent view of her shapely flanks. He eyed her briefly, as if noting the behavior of a possible enemy. His lust never rose and his bond with his wife was too strong. His protective nature seemed to be in effect, getting stronger and more cautious as they reached the hive.

Dawn had awoken by now, though still groggy and feeling heavy. She was starting to get hungry but would wait until everyone had come so she could eat as a group.

Before the hive, they entered a town that was in the middle of being built by ponies in reflective vests and hard hats while other ponies were in dark green jumpsuits and hard hats. Plenty of the remaining townsfolk were wandering around looking either relieved or lost and confused while gold uniformed ponies moved around the town.

Stonewall and Trickshot both blinked at the sight, and even Stalwart slowed to take a look.

"Everything ok? Some of them look lost." Stalwart asked.

"You would be too in this situation," Chrysalis said. "We are finding more citizens rapidly as we sent out fliers with key phrases that would be ignored by anyone who doesn't get the references."

"That's good…. I'd almost say unfortunate, but they are coming to a second home while waiting for rescue, so it's not that bad."

Chrysalis nodded her agreement as they walked on. She nodded the guard patrol and then stopped before a Humvee drove out of a side street, carrying heavy equipment to another job site before she started walking again.

"The hay is that thing?" Stonewall asked.

Trickshot looked at it, half recognition and surprise, half confused, as if it wasn't quite what she expected.

"Not sure…" Stalwart said, looking to Chrysalis.

"Humvee," Chrysalis said as walked and passed by a group of Zebra.

The zebras were dressed in tan and brown uniforms with metal and wood rifles on their backs curved magazines poking out of them, and with how often they looked around the town, they appeared to be on patrol.

"What is that they're holding?" Stonewall asked.

"They’re firearms, right? But Equestria doesn’t have those.” Trickshot frowned, looking at them with concern, “what happened?"

"AJ-47s, standard issue for the Grand Zebra Army," Chrysalis said, "and I doubt you will have seen many outside of our little settlement here."

"Why's that?" Trickshot asked, concerned that they were present and in the hands of only a few.

"What's this about a zebra army?" Stonewall asked, not sure if he heard her correctly. As far as he knew, there was no such thing.

"Because this is where we are gathering to await rescue to return home," Chrysalis said as she walked. "This is the rally point."

Stalwart nodded, while Trickshot and Stonewall looked at her as they pieced it together

"So they're waiting to go home, but they're ponies so wouldn't that mean they would need to sail or something?" Trickshot asked

Chrysalis just chuckled as she walked, beyond amused.

"Sounds like there's more than one pony world,” Stalwart chimed in, “considering this Chrysalis is good for one."

"And we have a winner!" Chrysalis said chuckling. "That is exactly it. We aren't drop here in the slightest."

"Isn't there only one world for humans, one for ponies and whatnot?" Stonewall blinked.

"Multi-verse," Chrysalis said. "For every choice you make, there are estimated thousands of others where you made a different one or even more than that. There are, in essence, unlimited universes."

Stonewall shook his head as he tried to wrap his mind around the concept while Trickshot narrowed her eyes, walk becoming stiffer in denial.

"Nonsense..." She frowned.

"Mom, let’s not argue on this for now… we're here to see the foals."

Chrysalis nodded her agreement as they left the town and began to enter the bit of forest beside it and the hill next to the forest.

"Are we there yet?" Trickshot asked, "We've walked quite a while already."

Chrysalis smiled, instead nodding toward a group of foals playing in the woods with a mare watching them. They all seemed to look up and see the group and waved back to them.

Trickshot waved as she walked while Stonewall simply nodded briefly. Stalwart smiled and waved like his mother to them before going for the entrance to the hive.

They walked around some natural looking fallen over rocks and found a small cave two ponies wide and Chrysalis led the way in.

Stonewall and Trickshot hesitated, fear starting to hit them by instinct. Stalwart paused a few steps in and looked back at them.

"You both coming? It's perfectly safe."

"Perfectly. The Swarm defends this hive well." Chrysalis called back, a little natural light hitting one of her fangs just right and made it show easily in the dark background.

"That doesn't make it better," Stonewall said.

"Considering they're extended family now, it's incredibly safe." Stalwart countered.

"Bet you never thought you'd have a small city as part to the family," Chrysalis called back, stopping to wait.

Stonewall took a deep breath and then let it out, following stiffly, followed by his wife.

The further they got from the entrance, the more the light faded until the only light they could use was from the occasional bioluminescent material on the walls. They glowed faintly, enough that it gave the effect of twilight hours while the cave became slightly more humid.

Stalwart followed Chrysalis, who was in turn followed by his parents closely, to where they formed a small huddled group.

"Dark place… how do you even see anything?" Stonewall asked.

"Changelings adapted to the dark long ago so we can see in low light." She said, barely visible to Stalwart.

As they went deeper, occasional buzzing wings passed over head, invisible in the darkness as drones went about their business.

Trickshot jumped in place, ready to fight briefly as one sounded particularly close, before calming and staying close to Stonewall's side. He was tense as well, slowing down as his battle instincts were in full swing.

Chrysalis kept walking on and on, taking turns seemingly at random while checking if Dawn was awake. She quickly learned that Dawn had awakened.

Dawn’s rest had been fitful, her mind wouldn’t let her sleep long, and she was watching her foals feed greedily.

The Queen made note of this information, wondering if Dawn's brain was a becoming like her own, always active. They turned a corner and a light came into view, coming from a doorway that was surrounded by a dozen drones with thick chitin. The drones were standing on the walls, floor, and ceiling, ensuring no approach would be safe if they chose it to be so.

Stonewall and Trickshot froze at their appearance, fearing the worst. A click of one of Trickshot’s hooves against a protruding rock cause Dawn to raise her head to the sound and confirmed the guests through the guard drones.

"Everyone come in!” Dawn called. “The foals are awake so you don't have to be quiet at least."

Chrysalis walked through as the drones made way for her with a bow. She dropped her disguise and entered with a smile.

"Oh darn, was hoping to surprise you." Chrysalis smiled.

Tere was sitting on the couch, playing solitaire with a deck of cards he found while still in his business casual outfit.

"It’s hard to surprise me when I pay attention,” Dawn chuckled, “though that says nothing of when I don't."

Stalwart walked over to her side as the two parents gave a clear view of the two foals, who had finished their meal and yawned, eyes closed as they tried to rest, weakly pushing against the cloth that they were swaddled in.

"Awwww, they're so precious!" Trickshot said as she soon walked over and gently reached down to rub with her muzzle affectionately.

Stonewall cracked a smile as he stood at a respectful distance at first, "That they are."

"You know they won't eat you," Chrysalis told him.

"Come on dad." Stalwart chuckled.

"Yeah, come on dad." Dawn echoed as a slight tease.

Stonewall chuckled and slowly stepped forward, moving closer to them before nudging his grandcolt.

The pearly colored colt yawned and opened his eyes, looking up at him with a confused expression, a small poof of green flame appearing from the nub of the horn before it disappeared from view and he looked like an earth pony.

Chrysalis smiled as she had all of the cameras ready for their reactions, having waited for a chance at this happening again.

Stalwart and both his parents looked at them with a degree of confusion, Stonewall being more concerned than his son while his wife was more curious than afraid.

Dawn laughed amid the myriad of clicks from the cameras as they caught the family’s reactions.

"They might have a bit of changeling in them too, I picked up a couple traits when mom put me in a cocoon a while back." Dawn smiled at her family.

"Maybe you should show them?" Chrysalis asked, hoping she would.

Dawn nodded, using her changeling magic to shift, showing an envelope of green flame around her. Her form now revealed her holes in her hind legs and the chitin on her back and flanks.

"It's not a huge change, but something."

Stonewall gasped quietly before looking at her critically, deep in thought. Trickshot looked at her in surprise before it turned into confusion as she looked at Dawn. It was clear she trusted Dawn and had a bit of inherent trust for her good nature, and this threw into question her view on changelings as a whole. After what felt like forever, she nodded.

"I see… it's…” She started to say, trying to come up with a positive thing to say, “different."

"One of the proudest days of my life was her hatching," Chrysalis said beaming.

"Her… hatching?" Stone Wall asked.

"Yes, I was asked by mom if I would be willing to be cocooned and be given a hatch day by her hive. I was already defending her interests here in Equestria, just by trying to be fair and generous to everyone. I accepted, knowing that it would mean a great deal to her. Turns out, I, and maybe other alicorns too, adopted some traits from changelings doing it. It might just be because I view them as just another tribe of Pony.”

Chrysalis brought out a photo album

"What's this?" Trickshot asked, her and Stonewall moving to look at the large binder-like album.

"Her hatching day!" Chrysalis said, opening it and showing Dawn looking around confused on the floor of the hatchery. It was the equivalent of baby photos.

"It's funny,” Trickshot chuckled as she saw the similarities, “a fully grown mare struggling to stand up or looking around."

"Yup! Isn't she adorable?" Chrysalis asked as she started to tell them stories of putting her in the cocoon and her visitors and hatching. She even showed pictures of Dawn learning changeling magic and abilities, much to Dawn’s surprise. It was clear Chrysalis had been taking many photos of Dawn after her hatching.

Dawn blushed but tried to laugh as the stories were told. Stalwart, Stonewall, and Trickshot listened intently, making comments about Dawn, how it was just like her to do things in a certain way. It was clear to them that their daughter in law hadn’t really changed at all.

Chrysalis had to agree with how Dawn was still the same, and when they finished with the few pictures she had, she began adding the most recent ones to the album. It wasn't even a fourth of the way filled.

"And I look forward to many more photos and stories," Chrysalis said.

Trickshot nodded, having taken a seat on a cushion with her husband a while back, "As any mother would."

Stonewall was quiet as ever, but no longer condescending or convinced she was performing some kind of elaborate plot to capture them. Not unless it was the most convoluted plan in the history of plans. Not even a Saturday morning cartoon villain would agree to it, saying it was too ‘hammy.’

"Your turn now, I am sure you have many stories about Stalwart." Chrysalis nodded to Trickshot, smirking evilly. A similar glint was in her eye, as if she was about to trade secrets she could use to learn all she could of her daughter’s husband and get a bit of leverage in the process.

Trickshot smiled widely at the idea, a similar glint in her eye starting to show, "You know, now that you mention it, I didn't even get to show Dawn these when Stalwart proposed like I wanted…"

Stalwart opened his eyes wide in horror, "You wouldn't!"

"Oh, but I would! One of the joys of parenthood that's passed down from generation to generation is to embarrass their foals for embarrassing the parents those years ago while growing up" Trickshot teased.

Chrysalis nodded in sage agreement as she remembered her own mother sharing all the memories of when she was a nymph.

Trickshot smiled as she told the story about how Stalwart cried as a foal because he wasn’t a unicorn like his sister.

"Mom! I was three!"

"So precious," Trickshot said, unaffected, "and right after, I remember he said he would rather be a fil-"

"Mom!" Stalwart groaned, burying his face behind the nearest object he could find.

"Oh my really?" Chrysalis said with interest

"Mom, don't." Stalwart said firmly.

"Yes, really, if it meant him being a unicorn too." She chuckled, causing him to groan and walk behind his wife to hide as she continued, "even got him an outfit he'd wear at home, but he never wore it outside."

"Oh my! You simply must show me pictures when I visit again!" Chrysalis exclaimed, grin clear on her face.

"It’s a promise." Trickshot nodded.

Chrysalis nodded as the mothers agreed to further embarrass their children.

Dawn chuckled quietly and commented, "Stalwart, you'd make such a cute mare, I'd have still married you."

Stalwart sighed and bit at her neck lightly to punish her, making Dawn giggle instead from feeling like she was tickled.

"That could be quite interesting. ..." Chrysalis said.

"You did promise you would carry our next foals if we had more." Dawn smiled wider, making Stalwart blush.

"Oh… you remembered. Well, that's 'if' we have more." He said, agreeing with her in his own way. "It's too soon though."

"Wait, did my ears deceive me or did Stalwart actually admit he would be a mare?" Trickshot asked with a mischievous smile.

Stonewall frowned, then shrugged.

"He did indeed." Chrysalis smiled knowingly.

"You have no idea what you're in for,” Trickshot laughed, “but good luck if you do son!"

"Ow, mom… it can’t be that bad…" Stalwart squirmed in place, remembering Dawn’s labor.

"Chryssy, how many inhibitor rings did I damage or destroy to keep from blasting this place?" Dawn asked to make a point.

"Seven," Chrysalis said.

"Inhibitor ring?" Trickshot asked.

"Oh, just some magic limiters, sends pain back when you use magic. I had to wear five because I'm an alicorn and had a lot more power… They have experience in the damage an alicorn can do when in pain."

"No, they were inhibitors. The pain is them causing feedback as your magic can't go anywhere. … We used military grade ones too and she shattered four and melted two!" She said proudly. "The record is a dozen."

"Oh? That only makes six. Still, if the record is a dozen, that must have been quite a lot…" Trickshot said.

"The last one exploded." Chrysalis declared, proud of how strong her daughter was. "It was Twilight who set the record, she is quite powerful."

"Oh, of course, it would be the Princess of Magic." She nodded sagely.

Stonewall's stomach growled, then Stalwart's did after, causing Dawn to chuckle.

"I'll have them prepare us a meal." She said as she notified a drone chef to prepare meals for everyone.

He started at once.

"What kind of meal?" Trickshot asked.

"Fried pony hooves with pickled ear," Dawn said with a growing smile, unable to lie to them effectively, before laughing quietly. "I was in the mood for a good salad actually. They take good care of us."

Stonewall in particular looked ready to fight at Dawn's joke, but relaxed when he heard her laughter. "Almost had me there."

"Why wouldn't we?" Chrysalis asked blinking as if that was the most insane thing she had heard in a while.

"I know you do mom. Saying it out loud so it reinforces the point."

"Why wouldn't she?" Trickshot asked, appearing to contradict Dawn before chuckling, "but really, it's a relief to hear it anyway."

"I am sure you saw the guards outside the room, that was because I left the Hive," Chrysalis said. "Every single drone of this hive is ready to give their lives to ensure my and my family's safety."

Dawn nodded, and Trickshot and Stonewall both looked on in a mix of surprise and awe that they would do so much to help their family.

'I think they got the point now.' Dawn smiled in the link.

'I think so too.' Chrysalis said smirking proudly.

Dawn smiled as the drones delivered their meals, very fresh lettuce, tomatoes, carrot slices, and turnip slices for all.

"Oh my. This looks incredible." Trickshot said.

"Especially when you only eat emotions," Stonewall added.

"I always had an interest in Pony cuisine." The chef explained happily.

"Well, thank you Mr…" Trickshot said, hoping to have their name.

"Ghali." He said catching her desire

"Ghali… That’s an interesting name." Trickshot commented.

"It is?" he blinked.

"I haven’t heard of it before." She explained.

He blinked again.

"It’s a changeling name is why," Chrysalis explained.

"Oh. Well, thank you. I look forward to trying your cooking again." She said as she went to eat her first bite.

Ghali smiled wide, showing his sharp teeth.

"I look forward to cooking for you." He said before leaving.

Stonewall politely focused on eating, as did everyone after they left.

"What will you name the foals?" Trickshot asked.

Chrysalis looked up, curious as well

Dawn looked to Stalwart, before saying, "Well, I was thinking I would name our foals after a color or behavior until they're a little older. It’s hard to give a proper name if we don't know what they're actually like, you know?"

Stalwart nodded his agreement, "I have no issue with that, though keeping up the family name would be nice for our colt."

"What, shield and wall?"

"Well, something defensive at least." He said.

"Tank? Canon? T-87? Tomahawk? Crusader?" Chrysalis suggested. Each name caused Dawn to see her memories of different vehicles from ground-based armored to artillery to an air to ground combat jet. The final example was a three-story tall metal cylinder with lights and computer screens on it as well as many wires.

Dawn blinked and laughed right as Trickshot did, shaking her head as she recognized some of those things.

"Defensive, not offensive Chrysalis," Trickshot said.

"What are those?" Stonewall asked, much to Stalwart's agreement.

"They are used for defense, especially the Crusader Mainframes." She said, then paused when she saw their blank expressions, "Hmm, I will have to show you them."

"Mainframes?" Stonewall asked.

"Stone, Stalwart, I think it's safe to say we won't be using those terms to name our foals. I know what nearly all of these items are and we'll probably be a bit more traditional." Dawn said to console them.

Stalwart let out his breath and nodded, feeling out of his element with that kind of talk.

Chrysalis just shrugged, only trying to help.

"I let my wife choose our foals names. I'm no good at it." Stonewall shrugged, grinning sheepishly.

Dawn smiled, finishing her meal as her foals started theirs again, "Well, I'm glad we got together like this, we've been long overdue."

The other adults nodded in agreement and Trickshot and Stonewall started to stand, their meals eaten.

"That we were.” Trickshot agreed, “Feel free to drop by with the foals."

"How exactly do we get out?" Stonewall asked after nodding his agreement with Trickshot.

Dawn instructed a guard to escort them before adding mischievously, 'and if you like, feel free to take them to that one chamber and tell them they'll make a good meal.'

Just as the parents turned to leave, Trickshot’s vision was filled with a pair of pink draconian eyes.

"Hi! I'm Violet! What's your name?"

Trickshot jumped and floundered back in surprise, giving a yelp as she did, causing Stonewall to look at the foal now present defensively before blinking in surprise.

"Goodness! You scared me good there. What did you say your name was again?" She asked once she got her breath back.

"Violet." She said, smiling wide and putting her pointed teeth and fangs on display as she stood on the arm of the couch.

Trickshot hesitated before saying, "Nice to meet you, Violet. I'm Trickshot."

"Mom, meet my half-sister," Dawn said with a smile.

"Step-sister." Violet corrected cheerfully. "Half-sister implies we share half-blood relation."

"Fair enough." Dawn chuckled.

"Oh," Trickshot replied, unsure of what to say. She wanted to ask what Violet was, but it would be rude to-

"What tribe of pony are you?" Stonewall asked with a raised brow, causing Trickshot to slap her hoof to her face.

"Alicorn and changeling queen," Violet said innocently.

Trickshot and Stonewall blinked before Stone asked, "How can you be both?"

"Well, mother is an alicorn and sire is a Changeling Queen." She said pointing at Chrysalis.

Stonewall looked at her with a puzzled expression, brows furrowed and eyes darting back and forth as he tried to understand, thinking one could only be one or the other.

"Well, it’s nice to meet you, Violet." Trickshot nodded.

"Nice to meet you too." Violet smiled widely, her little wings buzzing with excitement. "So you’re Mr. Stalwart' s parents?"

"We are, yes..." Trickshot nodded, still slightly hesitant, but was being won over by the cute smile and antics of the foal.

Violet sat and held out a hoof. "It’s a pleasure to meet you."

Trickshot smiled and took the hoof, shaking it gently. "We've said that already dear."

"Two times," Stonewall added, smirking at them both and unable to stay on guard against a foal.

Violet tilted her head confused. "Said what?"

"I think he’s saying we said it was nice to meet each other a few times already," Trickshot said. "So, what things does a filly like you enjoy?"

"Yes, well, that was before full proper introductions, so that doesn't count." She said. “I like reading."

"Ah, what kind of books do you read dear?"

Violet pulled a book from her pocket dimension that she was reading, surprising Trickshot at its sudden appearance.

"Oh! What book is that?"

Violet held the hoof thick tome up so they could read the title. RARE ZEBRICAN DISEASES VOLUME 2, BY DR. BLOODBORN.

"Uhm, isn’t that a bit… boring for a filly like you?" She asked, concerned.

"Why would it be boring?" She asked, blinking as she made sure her bookmark halfway through was still in the right place.

Trickshot was lost for words, unsure what to say to that as her expectations were crushed.

Chrysalis couldn't help laughing behind her hoof as her daughter confused yet another set of ponies, she did enjoy that.

Trickshot looked at them for a moment and then shrugged, "Well, best of luck with your future little one. We'd best be off before it becomes our bedtime."

"You could stay the night if you wish." Chrysalis offered, a sly smile crossing her face.

Trickshot started to consider it, but Stonewall shook his head, "I'm rather attached to sleeping my bed, thank you."

Chrysalis shrugged and one of the guards from outside stepped into the room. "They will show you out, and please, do not tell anyone where the entrance to the hive is."

Trickshot nodded, "Of course."

Stonewall nodded slightly, indicating his own agreement

The drone turned and headed for the exit. The parents walked over to Stalwart, giving him a hug, patted Dawn, then followed the drone out.

'They seem pleasant.'

'They are.' She said simply as her foals weaned off of feeding into sleep.

'Though somehow I didn't see them really coming by to visit unless you're here. '

'Oh? What makes you say that?' She smiled, suspecting an answer as Stalwart headed off to patrol as he often did.

'I'm a changeling.' She said. 'This is a Changeling hive. Not meaning they are racists, but … this world has bad blood between ponies and us still.'

'True, they reacted pretty well for having lived through two changeling invasions.'

'Two?'

'Yes, two.' Dawn replied, trying to remember and struggling, 'Was a previous queen who attacked… T'valik I think?'

'Ah. Wasn't aware.' She said.

'Yeah. They were fighting for a hive location, she fell, letting our Chrysalis take over.'

'Interesting.'

'That not happen in your time?' Dawn asked.

'No. Only major conflict I had after Canterlot was Twilight conquering the hive.'

'No, no, this would have been your predecessor if things were the same.' she clarified.

'My predecessor was my mother'

'So I'm either misinformed, they're misinformed, or history here is a bit more different.' Dawn commented, remembering how her mother sacrificed herself to keep Chrysalis alive, rather than fought in the past.

'It's possible that it is a divergence.' Chrysalis agreed, reminding her, 'I didn't defeat my mother. She starved to death so I could live.'

Dawn instinctively hugged her in the link, sending her lots of love. Surprisingly, her foals started to cry when she did. When her attention quickly returned to them out of concern, they soon calmed.

'What was that about?' Dawn thought, looking at them with curiosity.

Chrysalis looked over at them. "I don't know…"

Dawn looked them over, then shrugged, "They might need a change, but I swear it was like they were jealous or something.

"Yeah, strange."

Dawn shrugged and turned to give Chrysalis more of her love consciously as a test, and the foals whimpered again.

Chrysalis tilted her head as she looked them over with interest.

They cried, nuzzling their mother needily. They only calmed down again when Dawn moved to nuzzle their backs with her muzzle and shared her love with them once again.

'That’s so strange… they look less like changelings than me, but they act like they're hungry for love or something…'

'Yeah....'

'Was Violet like this?' She asked, wanting guidance.

'No… but then again, she could talk within weeks of being born, at least in Changeling.'

'But was she like this as a nymph?' She asked, referring to their neediness. 'What should I do?'

'Not really… There was abundant love from Twilight.' She said. 'I'm not sure really.'

'Perhaps they are more mentally changeling than I know, yet I certainly don't feel them in the link. I don't know, but I love them all the same.'

'Maybe,’ Chrysalis pondered, commenting, ‘Well, if they start plotting world domination… or stealing from the cookie jar with elaborate and well-timed plans, then we know.'

Dawn chuckled, 'Hide the cookie jar well to test intellect, got it.'
Dawn sighed happily, nuzzling her foals before realizing they needed a change.

'Need help?' Chrysalis offered, using the link to ensure they didn’t disturb the foals.

'Yeah, I don’t have the first clue how to change them…'

Chrysalis chuckled as she walked over and gently lifted them with her magic over to a small table.

'Watch closely.' She said as she started to expertly go through changing them.

They wriggled uncomfortably, missing their warmth already. Dawn watched, not wanting to miss her instructions.

Chrysalis calmed them by talking to them gently. As she talked, she started to clean the foals up slowly, showing Dawn how to do it before she began to put the diapers onto the foals. Once they were covered again, she smiled and picked them up just to rub her muzzle on their bellies.

They giggled and squirmed their legs toward the queen. Dawn smiled, moving toward her little ones before wincing as a stroke of pain spread from her hip area, as if her body was reminding her she was still healing and still not ready to move.

Chrysalis placed them on her back and walked them over towards the bed. The foals settled in on her back with a large yawn, awake and squirming, but clearly weak and vulnerable.

'Such cute things...' Dawn thought contentedly.

Chrysalis smiled and she moved the foals to their mother. They squirmed in the air and then settled against their mother contentedly.

<<<O>>>

Twilight sat in her office. The royal guard had subsequently taken over the warehouse that the goons had tried to burn down. Her office was in a good area. Isolated, not a lot of people around. Good guards could see anyone approaching from a mile off, and with the EDF now using it as a staging area as well, they had many well-trained ponies from both worlds. It seemed someone attempting to burn a pony alive got the ball rolling to get the best the Guard had to offer, jurisdiction be damned.

Storm kept by Twilight's side, trying to be helpful by watching her back all the time. She felt a sense of pride at this, even if she still was getting trounced, she was told she was getting better, and that was good enough for her to keep improving. She knew the Commander wouldn’t allow her to watch her back unless she was good enough for it. She heard a knock on the door and went to answer it.

"What is it?"

A Changeling disguised in the royal guard outfit, with a white coat and blue mane said through the door, "I have a status update from Legate."

"Come in." Twilight called, still disguised as a guard.

She set her reports to her side and watched as Storm took up a position beside the door. Twilight had been giving her pointers on protecting VIPs in various ways and locations and was pleased with how well Storm took to training these days. It seems time as Lapdog made her easily accept instructions from Twilight.

"Legate went into labor upon arrival, the watcher sent a letter to home, but his spell is in place around the hill." They said vaguely.

"Good to hear. Wish her my best and I look forward to visiting when I can." She said smiling.

"Considering a ring has cracked already, it will be interesting. I'll keep you posted." The guard said with a small smirk before stepping out of the room.

"So, Dawn's giving birth… Good for her. What was the rest about?" Storm asked as she closed the door behind them.

"Dawn's shadow."

"Oh, that Stem guy? What about him?" She asked.

"His anti-scrying spell is around the hive."

"That's a good thing." Storm nodded, going back to her post.

Twilight smiled at her from the desk

"So, any bets on how long she'll be in labor?"

"Hmm… ten bits on six hours."

"Six hours or less, or six hours or more?" Storm asked, "Personally I think it'll be about ten."

"Less, but whoever has the closest number wins. What's your wager? If you'd like we can change it from bits to anything you'd like." The commander smirked. "And I mean anything"

"I bet twenty bits, for now." Storm said, "Dunno what else I want that I could risk losing."

"Hmm… True. Oh, say a few hours tied up if you lose, but that's more a reward." She smirked.

"Make it five." She replied with a smirk, "I like the idea of having you tied up one of these days."

"Okay, if I win I get to tie you up for 5 hours, and if you win, you get tied up for 5 hours." She smirked.

"No, if I win, you get tied up for five hours, if you win, I get tied up." she said, "but nice try."

"I should have known that wouldn't work three times."

"I still estimate my odds of winning at one in five, just a hunch, but it's not a bad day if I lose." She said, looking away.

"Yes, though tying me up… not really an option."

"Oh?" She asked, eyeing Twilight, "Feeling nervous about losing?"

"No, I… don't do good being restrained. … bad memories."

"Ah..." Storm hummed, "I guess I could let you off the hook for something else."

"Anything that isn't like trapping me is on the table."

"I'll come up with one after we know."

"Deal."

By now, Storm knew Twilight… all of the EDF took wagers very seriously.

Storm waited for a while longer until the drone came back to knock in one hour, "New report on the Legate."

"Speak," Twilight called.

The drone came back in, "One foal born, healthy, filly pegasus, yellow coat of fur."

Twilight nodded her understanding while Storm began to frown.

"That didn't take long..."

Twilight smirked.

"Did your report say anything about why she gave birth so fast?" Storm asked the drone, who was just about to leave.

"She is a changeling." The drone said simply, as if it explained everything."

Twilight chuckled as the drone left.

Storm looked at Twilight after the drone was gone, "You know what the hay they meant by that?"

"Changelings aren't ponies."

"And?" Storm asked, not understanding why that's important, "What's that got to do with it?"

"Remember the cocoon?” Twilight chuckled.

"Yeah… a birth is a birth, and they take a while."

"Changelings adapt. It's instinct to do so" Twilight explained before noticing Storm’s continued puzzlement. "Tell me, how do you respond to pain?"

"Grunt, yell, and push through it..." She answered, not sure what that had to do with it.

"And try to get away from it?"

"I mean, if I don't have to have pain, yeah."

"Exactly. It's natural for any sane being to avoid pain that isn’t wanted. Now imagine your entire species drive was survival. Now realize your body had the ability to change shape. Tell me how do you think you'd react to pain you could avoid?

"Change the body to cut off the pain or prevent it?" she said, unsure of herself.

"Exactly.” Twilight nodded. “Now, due to birth being chaotic, I doubt it was anything other than instinct making small adjustments to make things faster so the pain ended, but still I'm sure there were changes."

"Well,” Storm frowned, “guess I owe ya twenty bits at this rate."

"And six hours tied up and at my mercy," she smirked, "as if you mind that at all."

Storm smirked, "It’s five, but you're right, I don't."

"Judging by how much your tail is flicking, I'd say you can't wait."

Storm let out a click of air, but couldn't help but smile, so she turned away so they couldn't see it.

Twilight chuckled, knowing Storm quite well at this point and went back to her paperwork.

Storm calmed sufficiently enough to resume her post, and waited, fully expecting the drone to come back in any minute later.

"So tell me, what do you think of all of this?" she asked, gesturing out the window overlooking the main floor. Twilight had chosen one of the offices that were meant for one of the supervisors rather than the owner due to Storm having almost been burned alive in the room.

"It’s a bit ironic, but the sooner we catch the bastards, the better." She said.

"Ironic? How so?"

"Cause this was the place I first scouted out, remember?"

"True. It was a good place, but I mean more about all of it."

"All of what? We've made progress, we've got more guard and your EDF here to go after the bastard. What are you asking?" Storm asked, getting frustrated at their lack of clarity.

"What do you think of the EDF?" Twilight asked.

"It works well.” Storm commented, “We don't have anything like it, but it reminds me of the Wolves and what Nightfall was doing in a couple ways."

"Oh?"

"Well trained members, each one a specialist in something or other, does what needs doing without needing approval from the princesses..." Storm answered.

Twilight smiled nodding. "Not a standard army is it? What with it being separate from the state and acting on its own, more or less. "

She nodded, seeing that Twilight had gotten the point.

"Comes from being trained as a rebel soldier, answering only to my superiors and fighting against the current regime." She said, gesturing to one of the chairs before her desk

Storm nodded again, thinking before another knock came to the door.

Twilight looked up. "Come."

The drone came in again and closed the door behind him, "The second foal is born, unicorn colt. There were complications, but the Legate will make it."

"Second… well, what's the time on the labor?" Twilight asked.

"Two hours." the drone said, "7 rings cracked or destroyed. You still hold the record."

"Rings?" Storm asked to confirm.

"Military grade inhibitors," Twilight smirked.

"Wait, so Dawn tried to use magic and broke them?" Storm asked.

"Legate's surgery is complete, now she needs to rest." the drone said, making Storm open her eyes a little in concern.

"Dawn had surgery?" Storm asked, making sure she heard right.

"Complications with birth tend to require such things, yes, at least, in some small form," Twilight said. "Also, birth is quite painful. Unicorns tend to have their emotions running high and a lot of adrenaline being dumped into their systems. It is very common for… discharges of magic … to happen. And alicorns are very powerful in the department in terms of raw power."

Storm frowned, "What kind of complication?"

"The foal's head got caught on the umbilical cord and pushed the horn through her vagina, almost puncturing her colon." The drone said factually.

Storm winced as she heard it, "And this is why I don't want unicorn foals."

"But they are such a joy with their magical flare-ups!" Twilight chuckled.

"Oh really? Like what?" She asked, interested in exactly what might happen to Dawn.

"Well, my main experience was with the Cake Twins. Violet doesn't count, as she had Changeling blood in her, so she was smarter and knew what she was doing. But Pound Cake was able to cast a spell that let her walk through the wall of her playpen, as well as pick up over a dozen random objects that had been locked inside a trunk by ripping the lid off it."

"Damn… that's … wow."

"And she had nothing on Flurry Heart." Twilight nodded with a smirk.

"Oh?"

"She destroyed the Crystal Heart."

"Wait, for real!?" Storm asked, surprised.

"As well as sent a magic blast clean through the entire Crystal Palace not once, but a dozen times at least."

Storm's jaw dropped, "But… crystal is supposed to absorb magic and deflect it when full! That's what makes your castle so strong against attacks!"

"Tell that to the infant who could teleport before she was a year old."

Storm blinked and shook her head, "Yeah, not having any unicorn foals, especially since Nightfall and I are pegasi… I'll take their first molting over that."

"Oh, Flurry was an alicorn."

"Right...." She took a deep breath and let it out slow, thinking, "The exception to the rule."

She nodded and chuckled." My niece was quite a handful growing up. And don't even get me started on her teen years!'

"Oh?"

"You think a rebellious pony is bad? They have nothing on a teenage alicorn who thinks she knows more than you."

"What'd you do, let her learn the hard way?"

"Oh she'll know, but… well… she had an interest in architectures, so she was real good at knowing her way around buildings."

"Ah..." Storm said, wondering what the hay that had to do with anything. She didn't know what to contribute before realizing, "Guess that means Dawn's not going to come help with the investigations anymore. That a good or bad thing?"

"Don't know." She said

"Well, we don't have her power, but we also don't have her in the way, and she's a bit…” Storm paused, biting her lip before sighing, “what an airhead."

"Eh… I'll give you that, though she makes up for it in tenacity."

"Yeah… I guess that's one good thing about her." Storm grumbled.

"Why Storm,” Twilight smiled. “I do believe that's the first nice thing you've said about her when she isn't showing you who is in charge."

Storm rolled her eyes, "Everyone's got something good about ‘em, I just don't give a damn until they earn it."

"And she did earn it, didn't she?" Twilight said, smirking at her in a way that told Storm exactly what she was thinking about.

Storm snorted with a small smile. "Yeah, though she didn't have to put those memories in my head."

"Eh, you refused to believe her. Sometimes drastic measures are required"

"She's said what she's had to in the past, even changing her story after the fact…” Storm countered. “You'll see."

"Oh? How so?"

"I don't want to talk about it." Storm sighed

"You know you can talk to me about anything right?"

"Yeah, I just…” Storm started to say before letting out another frustrated sigh, “Look, it's in the past now. She's convinced she didn't say stuff, I know she did, so I just let it go."

Twilight nodded and then tapped the area next to her for Storm to come over.

Storm looked to the spot, as if piecing together what they wanted, then approached, "What's up?"

Twilight started scratching behind Storm's ears, the mare easily able to feel the metallic fingers hidden by the illusion spell.

Storm sighed contentedly, feeling more a massage than scratch at first.

Twilight smiled as she kept scratching. She enjoyed doing this randomly or other pet things to Storm. It seemed to enforce her position much more effectively when they weren’t expecting it.

Storm leaned in, content at what she was receiving. Waiting on Twilight all the time still had perks.

Twilight smiled more and Storm felt an invisible wing tip run down her spine as the scratching continued.

Storm opened up her wings at the feeling, suppressing a shiver as her eyes closed in contentment.

"My good little filly." Twilight whispered in her ear as the wing tip reached Storm's flanks and traced her Cutie Marks.

Storm shivered again, wings rising without her realizing it as her head drooped down toward the closest object to rest it.

Twilight smiled. She wished she could see into Storm's mind as she kept scratching and tracing while the mare rested her head on Twilight's lap.

Meadow chuckled and reached out to scratch at their head properly like she would a pet dog, while watching Twilight's mood.

'I know the spell that would let you peek into her mind without her any the wiser... wish me to cast it?' She offered, noting how relaxed Storm was.

Twilight paused for a few moments, surprised at this idea as she contemplated.

'She won't hear me?' Twilight asked as she resumed.

'I will proactively filter it for you so your thoughts and our conversations are our own. She will be none the wiser.'

'… … do it.' Twilight ordered with trepidation as she traced both of Storm's marks with her wing tips, continuing to scratch.

Chapter 36: Innocence Shattered

View Online

Storm blinked after some time had passed with Twilight, starting to wake up and feeling muddled and confused.

"Welcome back sleepy head." Twilight smiled, "Have a good nap?"

"I fell asleep?" She asked groggily.

"Yes, you did." Twilight smiled, still having Meadow get insights into her pet’s mind. "You looked adorable. Wish I'd have snapped a picture, but didn't want to wake you."

Storm fluttered her wings as confusion still filled her. She struggled to wake, standing upright slowly.

Twilight clapped her hooves lightly, as if thinking on something to help wake Storm up.

Storm shook her head, mind clearing at the noise. "Got any work for me to do?"

"Hmmm… I could use some files organized."

“You know I'm horrible at that." Storm frowned.

"Well,” Twilight shrugged, “you could polish my armor."

"So nothing important." Storm frowned as she took a breath and shrugged, "Whatever."

"Hmm. Well, I do need someone to go pick up a report from The Shop." Twilight offered. Both places had unofficial names. The clothing store was known as The Shop, and the warehouse was simply The Warehouse. They were soldiers, not poets.

"I can do that." She said readily.

Twilight chuckled and took a security badge out and handed it to Storm. It already had her picture on it with the rank of corporal. It appeared very official with the holographic markers in the plastic representing the EDF.

"Welcome to the Equestria Defense Force, Corporal."

"Wait,” She blinked, “really?"

"Figured while there is still a lot for you to learn, you've proven yourself capable for an honorary position. It's mostly as my aide but still." Twilight nodded, holding out a piece of paper and a pen. "Just need to sign and you are officially part of the EDF as a liaison and my aide."

She moved to sign, then hesitated, "How will this affect my position in the Patrol?"

"It won’t. As a liaison, your duty is to act as a go-between for the EDF and major military forces in this Equestria. Of course, that can be best achieved working with them, as no one wants to listen to someone who rides a desk and doesn't get their hooves dirty when they are down in the mud. And as an aide, that applies when I am in Equestria on official EDF business. I'm sure I don't have to explain what the job entails. Not to mention you'll be representing the EDF, so you'll need to show everyone we ain't a bunch of cowards and pushovers who don't know how to handle ourselves." Twilight smirked, smiling wider as she looked past Storm’s paper, "Think you can handle that?"

Storm snorted before smiling slightly, signing the document without another word. Her thoughts betrayed her as Meadow kept the spell going.

'That'll be one up on green that she doesn't have. Knowing her, she'll keep out of it all now that she's got foals.'

Twilight barely kept from chuckling as she took the document and placed it in a file.

"Now then, Corporal, if you please." Twilight handed Storm her military ID. "Won't you kindly go and retrieve the report from The Shop?"

Storm nodded, tucking it under her wing securely, having long since realized no one advertised their rank outside the building and left.

'Rather competitive pet...' Meadow commented, recognizing the ‘won’t you kindly’ phrase from a game she had played.

'Yes, but it makes her eager to please and be the best pet she can be.' Twilight chuckled as she picked up her paperwork. 'A little competition never hurt and keeps skills sharp.'

'You should let Dawn know then. We're highly competitive ourselves.' Meadow commented.

'Oh, are you now?‘ She smirked.

'Of course.' Meadow chuckled. 'It's how I survived my magic training.'

‘Show me.’ Twilight said with a wide grin.

For the next hour, Meadow showed Twilight her technical abilities, Twilight finding Meadow’s newfound knowledge very exciting, eventually passing out from the amount of effort that Meadow’s demonstration required.

Storm frowned and started to be concerned at the lack of response before the smells hit her and she scrunched up her face and covered her nose briefly. Once she adjusted, making up her mind to try and ignore it, she closed the door behind her tactfully, put the report on a clean surface, and tapped Twilight's shoulder.

"Twilight? You alive there?"

"Huh? Wazzat?" Twilight asked, snorting and blinking her eyes open.

"You… I got your report here." Storm said, deciding it was better not to address the state that the commander was found in.

Twilight blinked and looked at it, as if trying to reorient herself off her mental high as she took the file. "Ah! … Right, yes. … Thank you, Corporal. Did you run into any trouble?"

Storm shook her head, "Nothing to worry about. Caught the other soldiers looking at me funny when they saw the badge though. What's a corporal anyway?"

"A rank." Twilight explained. "Usually second in command of a squad under the Sergeant. It’s a lower rank than normal for an aide. They are usually officers, but like everyone, you have to earn ranks."

Storm nodded, only somewhat understanding.

"Don't worry, I'll teach you what you need to know." Twilight chuckled.

"I just don't know what that's supposed to mean though, how do you tell the difference between them all?"

Twilight held out two pins. "This usually goes on your collar."

"Should I wear it out in public? I've noticed the others hide their badges." Storm volunteered, trying to know what she should or shouldn’t be doing.

"That's because of your Princess’ orders. Normally, they would wear their uniforms and such but we can't move as freely as we do here."

"Oh, so what do I do with them then?"

"Whatever you'd like. They are yours."

"Hm..." Storm thought, then stuck them on her badge lanyard.

Twilight smiled and sat back before noticing her fur was purple and blinked.

"Oh! Um, huh… seems my disguise failed. Glad it was you walking in and not one of the guards." She said as she quickly donned it once more.

"So... what exactly happened?" Storm dared to ask, now that the commander brought it up first.

"Huh?"

"Stone, your room smells like you just had an orgy in here, and I was only gone an hour." Storm said, confronting her firmly.

Twilight checks turned a slight shade of red and she coughed into her hoof. "Meadow was telling me a few things."

"What, how to coat the floor in… you know what, I don't want to know." Storm said, giving up.

Twilight blushed more and coughed. "Just uh… few skills she apparently picked up."

"So she's a fucktoy." Storm said, "figures."

Storm couldn’t say any more, even if she wanted to. Meadow lifted her and held her in place in the air, with specks of green flames outlining where she stood from Twilight’s perspective.

"Don't…” Meadow growled dangerously, projecting what she wanted to say into Storm’s mind. “you have no idea who the fuck you're dealing with, Lapdog. I didn’t spend five years training with Reaper to be a damn fucktoy. You will NOT call me that again."

Twilight blinked in surprise, looking at her and wondering if she’s ok.

"Am I clear?" Meadow asked firmly.

"Damn, are you both demons?" Storm asked, completely caught off guard what she said to tick her off, “It was just-”

"AM I CLEAR!" Meadow roared, even as Twilight laughed at the demon comment.

"Yeah! Lemme down!" Storm said quickly, still looking on in confusion.

Meadow dropped Storm at that agreement, letting her stumble onto the ground.

Storm slowly got up, commenting with concern, "What the hay is her problem?"

"Don't think she likes being referred to as a toy." Twilight chuckled behind a hoof. "Not to mention she is in my head so I may be rubbing off on her."

Meadow chuckled emptily, 'Partly right. Time has no meaning while you're unconscious, so I had a five-year training session with your combat instincts… They taunted me, saying I was not good for anything but being a pleasure fucktoy at first, and used that to push me to do better. I hated being thought of as only good for that, and it’s how I powered through every lesson, including dark magic. I will keep you safe, but my honor had to step in.'

'You leaned dark magic?' Twilight asked in surprise.

'Yes.'

'Huh… interesting.' Twilight thought. 'Didn't expect you to learn that. Does explain the outburst.'

'Yeah… I'm still kind, but I'm not a damn doormat.'

Twilight chuckled mentally, deciding to peek in on Storm's mind as the spell was still active and she wanted to see how they were taking the correction.

Storm was frustrated. Her thoughts weren’t so much words as feelings of anger, frustration, even dejection.

Twilight sighed as she looked over the report. "Corporal. Tell me your thoughts on current affairs in the city."

"Seems quiet, almost too quiet. No reports or rumors of ponies fearing for their safety from the past few incidents, but still… It’s not right.”

"Hmm. Yeah, it's odd." Twilight agreed.

"They're hiding their tracks, or something big is coming is my feeling. Ponies wouldn't stop talking about the last few problems for a year normally." Storm frowned.

"Yeah. There would be something."

"Other than that, nothing to report."

"Hmm.” Twilight paused before nodding, “Very good, thank you."

Storm nodded back, then looked at the file, asking, "So anything useful in the report?"

"Hm. Possible activity worth checking out on the upper east side as well as here on the docks."

"Want me to take a look?" Storm asked.

"You sure you're up to it?" Twilight asked, not voicing what prompted the question

"Just a flyby, I'm not going to do what I did before." She said, "I learn from my mistakes."

Meadow had dropped the pseudo-telepathy spell in the interim but stood ready in case Twilight wanted it up again.

"Very well." She went to the map on the wall and put a pin in an area on the other side of the docks from where they were

"Over there?"

"We will stick close to home, for now, just to be sure you are ready. If you have to, do not hesitate to return and I'll have someone else do the recon." Twilight said. Her serious look combined with a slight furrowing of her brows told Storm that she would not think any less of the new Corporal.

"I'll be fine. Don't worry." Storm said, stepping to the door before saying with a mischievous smirk, "Might as well have Meadow clean up the place."

She quickly left before Meadow could get in another word or retaliate.

Twilight sighed and Meadow could feel her concern, despite the fact her face didn't show it.

'All we can do is trust that she's learned from the past and from you.' she consoled.

'That's not what I'm worried about.'

'Then what?' Meadow asked

'She went through a traumatic event and this place doesn't exactly have any clue what psychology is.'

'Ah. So you’re afraid she's hiding her issues by trying to say she's ok then...' Meadow said, 'I'll keep her from going next time till it's out in the open and she's not a liability waiting to happen.'

'I didn't know if she is or not. We only have a couple of Psy-ops doctors and their hooves are full with people dealing with dimensional shock.

'I understand. I may not be proficient in it, but I'll assist as needed.' Meadow said. 'I can do a good job protecting you, but it doesn't hurt having backup.'

'Yeah.' She said. 'All we can do is wait and observe'

Storm flew over the docks, feeling a shiver down her spine as her memory surfaced involuntarily. Her pace slowed before she focused and pushed it out of her mind, forcing herself heavily on threats in the area. She was hyper-alert, yet trying to hide it. Just a couple laps, she told herself.

Twilight waited, unseen fingers dancing in the desktop as she watched, counting the seconds. She had an estimation for how long this should take

Storm continued, keeping alert as she finished the first lap, then flew a little more casually, feeling like things were going to be fine, not spotting anything so far.

'Should I go check on her?' Twilight asked worriedly.

'Give her time, trust in your student, just for a little longer.' Meadow encouraged, 'Give her maybe five minutes.'

Storm finished her patrol a little late, landing in the designated area inside, flashing her badge to the guard before walking on to Twilight's room, knocking.

'Student?' Twilight asked as she looked up.

"Hey, just got back. Nothing to report, no signs of activity. A little cool up there, good flying weather."

Meadow turned on the connection spell as soon as they got in sight, betraying that Storm was still very nervous and on guard from the flight, trying to bury it deep down, knowing how her behavior was supposed to be.

"Good…” Twilight said gently and got up to make some tea, “and how are you?"

"All right I guess. Checked over the piers and docks," Storm said, a feeling of trepidation coming across her emotions as the memories came back. A flash of the being tied up and the fluid being poured over her liberally made her heart rate soar. She forced herself to take a breath and pushed it to the side before continuing, "Didn't really see anyone.”

"And yourself?" Twilight asked, noting how Storm mostly talked about the other things more.

"I'm all right I guess..." Storm repeated, looking at Twilight suspiciously.

Twilight finished brewing the tea after an additional minute.

"Join me." She said as she grabbed two cups.

Storm nodded, taking up her place at Twilight's side, ready to follow.

Twilight walked over to a small sitting area, then sat down on the couch while dropping her disguise so it was the real her beside Storm.

Storm walked over and stood nearby, noticing that they didn't have the disguise going on, she looked at Twilight puzzled.

She patted the place beside her as she poured the tea.

Storm frowned and looked at the seat, climbing up and looking at her confused, not sure what she was up to.

"So how are you Fire Storm?" Twilight asked, picking up her cup of tea in her magic and holding Storm's out to her.

Storm took the cup and eyed Twilight, trying to shrug, "I'm fine, why do you keep asking?"

'Is she just trying to find something wrong? That’s the third time she’s asked… Everypony here has gone through tougher stuff probably. If they can do it, I can hold my own too. It's nothing…' Storm thought to herself, trying to hold it in while unaware of the spell Meadow had in place.

Twilight nodded and looked at her cup. "I ever tell you what happened to make me this way?" She asked gesturing to herself.

"I figure you have your reasons.” Storm shook her head and shrugged, “Nopony seems to talk about it so I just don't want to pry. Why?"

Twilight nodded, not looking up from her tea. "When I was a lot younger I… sort of had issues with performing magical experiments without making sure I had properly set up safeties. I thought if I just checked my calculations it would all be fine, despite several pieces of evidence to the contrary, and… my disregard for it came back to bite me."

Storm said nothing, but her thoughts commented, 'Oh? The renowned magical experimenter Twilight, a reincarnation of Starswirl according to her fans, having disregard for safety? Who woulda thought?'

Twilight couldn't help smirking at that thought before it slowly fell as she watched the steam rise from her cup.

"I ended up in in a place that was so very alien to me. Magic didn't exist there, save my own, and it was dominated by other creatures besides what is here on Equus. And in my naiveté, I didn't think anything of it. They were simply different from me and the first one I met was nice and was a scientist just like me." She said and idly rubbed a scar that formed a late T shape on her chest without notice.

Storm looked at the mark, putting together that it was from that encounter, 'So, they gave you those scars... evil creatures then...'

"Needless to say, I paid dearly for that naiveté. What they did to me there in those labs… it still haunts me, even after all these decades. It… changed me. … Not sure if for the better or what. I most likely wouldn't have survived that place if not for my handler and another group of the creatures attacking the place and freeing me."

Storm nodded, her thoughts growing far less critical as her own experience and fear started to come up from their sharing. She thought of speaking, but held her thoughts, unsure how to speak them, other than a general feeling of shakiness from her own brush with death.

"I carried what happened to me in that place for a long time, and it grew and festered within me. Twisting me more and more… I'm not sure where I'd be now if it wasn't for someone getting me to actually talk to them about it. They were quite horrified by the events, but they sat there and listened anytime I spoke about it. I found the more I actually talked about what happened, the better I dealt with it." She said somberly. "I didn't really know how to talk about it at first. I just… talked. And the words just sort of came pouring out, along with a wave of emotions. Granted, I doubt I'd have talked about it shortly after it happened, but I did eventually do so, and I have a sympathetic ear to listen whenever I have needed it."

Storm felt heavy, realizing what Twilight was doing. It was a warning, that she might not do so well if she held it in. She ever so briefly held the idea that if she could get past it then she would be better than Twilight, but then dismissed it, seeing the scars and knowing even as she subconsciously reached for the bullet-wound that she had no scar for, she couldn't even compare. She wanted to speak but didn't know what to say.

Twilight just sat there and took a sip. "The word eventually came up during an unrelated conversation, weirdly enough during a conversation about inner tubes… don't ask how the conversation came up, as I have no clue." She chuckled

Storm chuckled, shaking her head. "I won't ask..." She said, steeling herself for the conversation, wanting more and more to talk about it, yet still not knowing what to say.

"Good… you know, looking back, I've had some really strange conversations with her. … like this one time, we went into a deep debate about which was better, apples or peaches. She was firmly in the peach camp." She said with a small smile. "Or how ponies would react if a pegasus made the clouds look exactly like Celestia's flanks."

Storm laughed and then shook her head, "No comment."

For a moment, Storm's mind cleared, happy and as if the prior memory had no hold on her, but then her gaze went back to a scar and the smile died on her lips as she went back to thinking.

Twilight remained quiet at this point and let her choose the next course.

"Twilight… I…" She hesitated, fumbling to express the sadness and fear that she had, even if she didn't show it.

"Yes?" Twilight asked putting a wing over her. It was an action Celestia often did when she was frightened.

Storm settled down soon after a minute and then spoke up, "Look, I've always had to look after myself, but… I feel in over my head sometimes now. When I went to fly over the docks… I… I almost couldn’t fly again."

Twilight nodded and just pulled her close with her wing.

Storm sighed and shook in place at the memory, laying against her. "The hay is wrong with me? I've never been afraid of anything, and everypony here seems to go on just fine."

"Most of them here haven't been shot and nearly burned alive." Twilight informed her.

Storm looked up at her in confusion, "Really?"

Twilight nodded. "I mean, sure they have been in firefights and trained how to handle the insanity of battle, but most of them have never actually been shot. You want to find the ones who have been? Find the ones who don't complain about how heavy the armor is. They are the ones who know the only reason they are still here was because of the 75 pounds of body armor they wear."

Storm nodded, "So… what do I do about it? I'm not strong enough to wear armor, it'd hamper my flying."

"Well, learn from it, and talk to me about it. Don't just bottle it so it eats at you from the inside."

"I'm fine… It's nothing." Storm said. She was still worried, and not sure whether she wanted to continue right then, but she recognized what Twilight was saying. They had talked enough for now.

"You know…” Twilight nodded and held her close as she sipped her cooling tea, “A wise mare once told me it takes a strong heart to cry and a stronger one to admit why."

Storm laughed emptily, "Nah, crying never got anything done. I'll be fine… eventually."

"My door is always open." Twilight nodded.

"I'll… keep that in mind."

She nodded and remained sitting there with a wing around Storm, holding her close as she used magic to reheat their tea.

Storm shook as she felt the emotions she had been burying seep through, despite the wing still around her. She took a deep breath and tried to find her center as she always had, not knowing that Dawn did that quite often herself.

Twilight couldn't help smirking at how similar the two were.

Storm missed the smirk and felt herself shake more and she growled quietly, the magical link giving away her thoughts, 'Dammit! I promised myself I wouldn't cry… what in Tartarus is wrong with me?'

Twilight be gain to hum softly. A small simple lullaby her mother used to sing her when she had a nightmare.

Storm cried, despite her own conscious wishes, and let it out quietly, as if determined not to give away that she was.

Twilight said nothing and pretended to not notice as she just held her close and hummed.

Storm continued to cry, going at it for half an hour as she tried to keep it down before her breathing calmed and she felt better once again. Twilight had been humming through her crying, and Storm finally wiped her eyes and blew her nose with a handkerchief she had at hoof, sighing for breath.

"Better?"

"Yeah… sorry."

"You never need to say sorry for this." She said and put a hoof around Storm, pulling her into a full hug.

Storm held on tightly before relaxing fully in her grasp. "Thanks..."

"No problem." She said and looked around. "What do you say we get out of herr and maybe grab an early dinner? I'll even let you chose my disguise"

Storm chuckled, "Oh really?"

"Once we get outside of course." Twilight nodded.

"Ok, then be a Stallion Stone." Storm chuckled, thinking, 'Reminds me a lot of Night... Damn, I miss him. How long have I been away from him now, a month, maybe two? I don't remember...'

Twilight stood and became her mare self and headed for the door as she'd change her form after they were a ways away and Storm followed, close enough to still act her bodyguard.

<<<o>>>

Storm left early the next day to go back to the guild. Around midday the following day, a drone knocked on Twilight's door. She looked up.

"Come?"

"Report from the hive." The drone said once it entered, "a foreigner has been detected in the village that does not appear to be of the Hive or our residents."

"Interesting… I'm sure Chrysalis is handling it?"

"Correct. Legate is watching close, learning."

"Good.” Twilight nodded, “I leave it in her capable hooves."

"We will report when resolved or escalated." The drone nodded, "Lapdog and the guild has safely relocated to the rally point."

“Good.” Twilight chuckled at the name for Storm being used by the drones now too.

The drone appeared indifferent to the humor, staying by the door.

"You are dismissed."

The drone saluted, turning to leave and then added before leaving, "the trap is set."

After a few hours, he returned. Twilight looked up from a map she was looking over.

"New report from Rally Point."

Twilight nodded

"Foreigner was captured. Unknown enemy who placed a sleep spell on both drones, one disguised as the Legate. We've begun interrogat-" he reported before watching, looking more unhappy as he watched the disguise fall before saying, "Svikopi is in custody."

Twilight looked up sharply. "What?"

"The foreigner was under disguise as a brown unicorn. The disguise fell once in custody and the Legate negotiated. Their spell failed and they are immobile with three inhibitor rings. Legate is interrogating still."

"Keep me posted." She said firmly.

The drone began to imitate each side perfectly, using Svik's old disguise to distinguish between him and Dawn until he was imprisoned.

Twilight nodded throughout the exchange, listing silently.

The drone finished before saying, "The Legate and Queen are discussing what to do with him now, exploring his ties to Solar Flare. The Queen recommends added caution, in case of a connection and the reason for the spying now thwarted might cause the enemy to behave erratically."

"Agreed."

"Lapdog's report has come in. Her message is," he paused, taking her form and voice, "Hey Commander. Thanks for helping my guild out. A lot of them are trying to do what they can to pitch in around here. Even Char is managing to be somewhat useful by running messages for some of the workers when he’s not doting after Gallade. I’ve been spending time with Nightfall and we went up to one of the mountains nearby. Been a good time and we’ll be going there again."

“Good,” She nodded. "Anything else to report?"

The drone shook their head, "She went off to pursue Nightfall to make another trip."

"Thank you, you are dismissed."

The drone left the room as requested.

Interlewd 36.8: Much needed Relief

View Online

Jeron: Attention mares and gentlecolts, We have for ourselves another pair of lewds. Same song, different verse but same like the first. This first shorter segment is a little unusual, but seems to take care of the commander rather well. The second segment, happening later in the chapter, once again deals with hypnosis and pet-like behavior. … Now that I think about it, Hey queeny? How much lust do we have stored?
Chrysalis: … did you just call me ‘queeny?’
Jeron: … yes?
Chrysalis: Are you a nymph?
Jeron: No my queen.
Chrysalis: Excuse me audience. It appears my Legate has rubbed off on my drones and I must correct them.
Jeron: … *does the drum-rimshot effect before running off*

'Rather competitive pet...' Meadow commented, recognizing the ‘won’t you kindly’ phrase from a game she had played.

'Yes, but it makes her eager to please and be the best pet she can be.' Twilight chuckled as she picked up her paperwork. 'A little competition never hurt and keeps skills sharp.'

'You should let Dawn know then. We're highly competitive ourselves.' Meadow commented.

'Oh, are you now?‘ She smirked.

'Of course.' Meadow chuckled. 'It's how I survived my magic training.'

Twilight smiled wide and Meadow felt very specific feelings from Twilight lower half

Meadow chuckled, 'Do you require relief?' she asked, coming into view with accented hips and borrowing some of the best features of lust in shape and presentation.

Twilight blushed hard not expecting that specific response from Meadow.

"Ah… uh…" She stammered as her feelings grew.

"Come, Commander,” Meadow chuckled, ”let's get you straightened out with some things Lust taught me years ago.

"Uh..." Twilight blushed as she heard the click of her door’s lock.

Meadow walked around Twilight, sizing her up as she walked around with her hips swaying. "Lets see, what to do with you..."

Twilight blushed hard, one of the rare times where she wasn’t sure what to do.

Meadow paced around Twilight once more before shrinking out of sight and walked under Twilight, planting kisses on her belly.

Twilight shivered and her illusion spell failed.

Meadow smiled and kissed more along the breasts hanging softly below the mare’s body. She used her connection to her host to its fullest, knowing where to kiss for the biggest tease, knowing to wait for her prize while feeling exactly how much or little what she did worked for Twilight.

It didn't take long for Twilight to moan. The room briefly took on a gold color as a silence spell was cast.

Meadow knew she had a massive advantage over others, being in Twilight head. She knew she had access to everything she liked and a familiarity with her body that would take years for others to reach. She made sure she was going to make full use of that knowledge.

She continued to caress, teasing Twilight exactly how she wanted, imitating the sensations of a submissive needy partner that helped show Twilight just how dominant over them they had become.

Twilight moaned loudly, feeling sparks of electricity spreading from where Meadow gave attention. She knew she was being pleased by a submissive partner just from what they did, her matings with Chrysalis playing that role made her intimately aware of what they would do, and she loved it.

Meadow smiled, keeping up the assault as she nuzzled and licked at her hind end, ready to take her the next step forward. She smiled when she heard Twilight let out another loud moan, even hearing the wood of her seat groaning loudly as it strained against the pressure of her grip.

Meadow plunged her ‘head’ into Twilight’s needy passage, making Twilight gasp loudly and yell out another moan. The metal fingers dug into the desk with super-pony like strength achievable only by her augmentations as her nethers felt like they were plunged into a cool burning pleasure of intensity she had never felt before.

Meadow smiled, rubbing their insides thoroughly as she replied in Chrysalis' voice, 'you have grown in strength princess, you are a strong worthy mate.'

Twilight shivered in place as the pleasure she felt spread almost instantly up her body and her wings snapped out instantly.

Meadow continued, reaching in deep to Twilight and rubbed at every part, taking care to stimulate every nerve with different sensations throughout.

'You will breed us a new line of Soldiers.' She said, still imitating her mate as she added pleasuring Twilight’s soft teats hanging by her legs with groping hands.

Twilight felt a snap of lightning go up her spine and to the tip of her horn and yelled out loud and long. She could feel Meadow inside her, giving her the feeling as if the mare was trying to go inside her, despite the pleasures on the outside of her body.

Meadow smiled on, thinking of what else could be done, exploring what buttons she could press both physically and mentally with fetishes while Twilight panted loudly before deciding on a solid staple, control of others.

'Good work on your new pleasure slave. Lapdog will follow your every whim with just the slightest command.’ Meadow relayed as she squirmed her body and nuzzled those sensitive pieces.

"Y-yes...." Twilight shivered in place, trying to clench down on Meadow, only intensifying her pleasure and forcing her for the first time to release and keep from being overwhelmed so soon. She loved breaking ponies into her obedient toys. Granted, this was one of the first times it wasn't Chrysalis playing a role with the help of magic but still… she could get used to having this kind of luxury, a harem of pony toys all of her own…

'And breaking an alicorn to your will, what a find...' She echoed as Chrysalis’ voice while prodding even deeper, teasing the cervix ever so carefully and never going too far as she started to expand and rub the inside of Twilight's passage further and putting a bit of weight on her hips to imitate the weight of a mate mounting her, 'None compare with you though.'

Twilight gasped and she tried to clamp down on what was in her, eyes closed as she moaned loudly yet again. The lightning seemed to dance all over her body now, and she struggled to hold herself back, even as her body started to shake in place.

Meadow chuckled, providing just enough resistance in her as she imitated the thrusting and a more firm grip on their rump, 'Perhaps you need a few more good obedient toys... a few pony-drones who will listen to your every whim and yours alone... I can make that happen you know.'

Twilight moaned as her clawed fingers raked across her desk. She felt like she was fit to burst from pleasure, she was so close.

'Maybe I should just leave you with some eggs or give you just the right little puppets... you enjoy having a harem of puppets don't you?' Meadow said as she rubbed their g-spot and their sensitive clit at the same time, knowing the mare was ready for her release.

Twilight cried out with a long shout as her body couldn’t contain the pleasure anymore. She felt a mess of sensations all throughout her body, tingling with intensity to where she felt nearly nothing else, heat and cold in bursts everywhere.

Meadow continued just enough to keep it pleasurable and lasting until Twilight's orgasm passed, Meadow heavily satisfied at having shared the sensation.

Twilight’s body flopped onto her desk after the half a minute of climax, chin resting on the now marred surface as she panted. Only Chrysalis has ever been able to make her have that strong of an orgasm.

Meadow sighed happily, whispering for a little extra afterglow fun, 'Dream of those little drones under your command little Twilight...' She slowly made the feeling of withdrawal from the passage, sensation lingering as she withdrew, making it feel as if she was going inside Twilight just for the fun of it as the mare drifted to sleep.

<<<o>>>

Storm's mind slowly started opening, seeming almost muted. She was in a slowed down state, enjoying her attention and her mind was blank save for the desire to have more of the attention and comfort. There was a hint of how she hoped she wouldn't be rubbed under the wings or on her sides, with how sensitive she was there, but it was more just a feeling.

Twilight used her free hand to lightly run a finger under one of Storm's wings as the other things continued

Storm shivered again, thinking just how sensitive that spot was. She had sparks of something feel like it spread from where she was touched and gave a small whinny before thinking, 'Oh Luna please tell me she didn’t hear that. So embarrassing…'

Twilight ran her finger along the underside of the wing as she left Meadow to scratch behind Storm's ear so Twilight now free hand could run along her side. Her wings never stopping as It traced the map

Storm whinnied again, trying to hold it back as she fluttered her wings closer to closed before reopening them.

'Luna help me, I did it again! I didn’t think she'd get to me that fast… so good.' She thought, gradually relaxing more to where all that came across was feelings.

"Such a good filly." Twilight said as she kept up the attention.

Storm sighed, mind going blank as Meadow stroked their neck gently.

'Nice pet ya got here.' Meadow chuckled.

'Quite.' She said and leaned down to her ear as she kept up the other things. "You're my good little filly. My good obedient pet...."

Storm dropped down into a receptive mood, content with herself at that moment.

"Yes… my good little filly. My obedient filly." She said and had an idea. "Obedience is magic."

She then tried to say it in Storm's head for good measure.

Storm shivered in place as her fur stood on end before thinking, 'What the hay does that mean... feels good though...'

'Yes… it feels good to be obedient. It feels good to obey me. I am your owner and Obedience is Magic.' Twilight intoned, 'My words filling your mind feels good, you enjoy this feeling a lot. It is a wonderful feeling, my words guiding you down like this.'

Storm resisted at the idea mentally. She didn’t feel like what she said was true, and yet she couldn’t help but relax. She trusted Twilight, after what they’d been through together… maybe she was right… at least about enjoying the feeling like this.

'Yes… Such a good feeling, being mine. My good little, obedient pet. Obedience is magic if feels good… It is pleasure to obey your owner.'

Storm enjoyed feeling good, she knew that much. She struggled to think clearly. Words weren’t coming to her mind, only concepts. A flash of a feeling of pleasure flowing down her spine followed by a picture of a dog wagging its tail being by its owner. She sighed happily when Meadow began petting her neck and grooming her mane.

'Feel free to add anything you like.' Twilight offered to Meadow as she worked. ‘such an enjoyable feeling. You enjoy obeying me. Obedience to owner is pleasure.’

'I'm good, having too much fun playing with the dog we have here.' She teased.

Twilight chuckled and continued with the same string of speaking into Storm's mind and out loud, hitting her with both senses and relaxed Storm to the point where she was just barely not asleep.

This reinforcement continued for a full twenty more minutes before Twilight stopped and clapped her hooves together, satisfied everything was in place for later.

<<<O>>>

Soon after Storm made her request of Twilight and they were a block away, Twilight spoke up again.

"Play so male… anything else? Or are my flanks just that good?"

“Maybe.” Storm chuckled.

'Make me male' Twilight smiled as she spoke to Meadow.

'As you wish.' Meadow nodded, casting the spell and feeling Twilight’s fur start to stand up on end near the back from the sensitivity growing as flesh shifted. After several seconds, the spell was complete and she gave a small smile of satisfaction.

"That good, or more?" Twilight asked with a smirk, lifting her tail to show off for the mare who asked for it.

Storm smiled, barely noticing her wings opening up and out like a stretch, "It'll do."

Twilight smirked and lowered her tail, stealthily taking a picture or two. Storm missed the pictures, since no flashes had occurred, and walked alongside of Twilight again.

Twilight walked over, losing the armor in her disguise so she was just a gray unicorn with a red mane. Storm paused and looked over to the side, only to just notice her wings were out and cursed inwardly.

'Shit! Did she notice? … I hope not.'

Twilight smirked as she pretended not to know, then an idea crossed her mind she couldn’t ignore.

'You like staring at her flanks.' She whispered very quietly in Storm's head to see how she'd react as she walked.

Storm heard that thought and couldn’t help but look over at Twilight’s flanks, unsure why that thought crossed her mind, only to quickly look away to avoid her wings rising again.

"S-so summer's finally starting to end…" she said, trying to resist looking at Twilight and tempting fate.

"Yeah, won't be long before the leaves start to turn." Twilight said trying to not smirk, enjoying this new game as she whispered, 'Look at the best part of her body.'

Storm quickly glanced over at that ‘thought’ and looked at her flank and jewels before blushing deeply and looking ahead, moving forward to stand far enough to where she couldn't look down at their underside and yet again tempt fate, barely holding her wings down.

Twilight smirked as they walked around, whispering a new command. 'Act how you want around her.'

Storm finally felt like she got her wings under control and decided it was worth risking being closer to Twilight again. She stayed close by, nearly bumping into them before she adjusted to Twilight’s different frame. She blushed as their fur brushed against theirs once before speaking up again.

"So, where are we headed?"

"Hmm. Where would you like to eat?" She asked, smiling at her.

Storm considered, thinking, 'I want something nice, but filling. Something with rice might be nice, plenty of veggies, maybe a kabob or two, or an egg roll... hmmm.'

"Hmm… I think I know a place." Twilight said, thinking as they walked close to each other. She was sure the ponies they passed thought they were an item.

"Huh? But I didn't say anything. How do you know what place to go to?"

Twilight leaned closed and whispered in her ear suggestively. "Because I know you very well my little pet."

Storm blushed and thought, 'Oh Luna, don't tell me they know… are they taking me out to eat so they can have their way with me after? I mean, that'd be an amazing time with the size of that-NO! I'm not going to admit it! Nightfall's my mate, it'd be cheating on him after I finally managed to keep him!' she thought as she shook her head. ‘Probably the only good thing about Dawn failing the mirrors and then the Svik thing…’

“She's your owner.” Twilight whispered as she smirked, pulling back to walk. No one had a clue the conversation she was having right then, and no one wanted to pry. It was obvious that the stallion was making his move on his marefriend/wife, especially with Storm’s reactions.

Storm shivered and her wings flipped up, which she immediately fluttered about herself, pretending it was to stretch her wings.

“What is it you’re wanting?' She whispered as they walked.

Storm blushed, thinking she really wanted some sensual relief right then after all the teasing she was getting, but replied, "N-not much, a stir-fry would be good…"

Twilight nodded, idly wondering if she needed to suggest to Storm to take this meal to go.

"Y-you know, I'm not exactly ready to be out in the open just yet, mind if we just take it back to the hotel?" Storm asked, frowning and looking around at the attention she was getting. She sighed quietly and tried to stiffen herself up, wanting to focus on being a proper bodyguard escort like she was trained, if nothing else to hide her arousal.

Twilight mentally hummed, noticing her attempts to behave and decided she needed a little ‘push.’ Naturally, that meant Twilight ‘accidentally’ bumped her flank into Storm’s own.

Storm blushed, giving out a small smile as she decided to return the favor and bumped flanks again.

Twilight smiled at her pet’s behavior, and now that they were where they wanted to be, she held open the door for Storm

Storm took a deep breath and let it out slowly as she walked into the room, unable to stop her hips from swaying as she walked.

Twilight enjoyed the view as she followed her to the stairs, deciding to tease the mare with that knowledge, whispering, 'She's watching your flanks.'

Storm looked back, only to see that Twilight was indeed watching those flanks. She wanted to stop, something about the idea of being watched so heavily now making her nervous, but she knew she couldn’t stop and her hips still seemed to keep swaying.

'You love this.' Meadow commented just to Twilight with a smile

'Oooh so very much.' Twilight replied as she watched those lovely orange-red flanks ahead of her.

Storm continued up the stairs, wondering exactly what it is that Twilight had in mind, with strong suspicions unable to be suppressed. A peek from Twilight shared her thoughts that Twilight was going to take her home and completely take over. She knew if that was going to happen, Twilight wouldn’t settle than complete submission and wouldn’t stop until they were sexually satisfied. She was working herself into a horny buzz from sheer anticipation.

Twilight smirked, commenting to Meadow, 'She really likes being a toy.'

'So it seems.' Meadow replied, 'We won't complain. I can feel how ready we are for some release. I doubt she'll mind some mare action afterward either, once you get going.'

Twilight mentally chuckled as they reached the room and she unlocked the door. 'After a bit of fun.'

'Of course. I'd find it funny if you knocked her up, but probably shouldn't. She’d freak out if it isn’t Nightfall’s kid.' Meadow said. 'If you want me to pitch in anywhere, let me know.'

Twilight hummed at the idea, placing their orders as she pictured what it’d be like to make her pet pregnant, and rather liked the idea. Meadow smiled lightly and wondered then just how long it would take to get to that point, since it probably would be a when and not an if.

They returned, Storm nearly constantly flicking her tail, needing to air herself out down below every chance she could when no one was around. She sighed in relief as she went to the bed expectantly.

'You are alone with Twilight' Twilight reminded her, knowing that will help her relax and let loose.

Storm let her breathing grow a little more labored as her heart pounded. She knew as she was reminded by that statement that she was going to get a good fucking.

Twilight remained in disguise as she went over to check their bags, ignoring Storm.

Storm frowned, wondering why they weren't jumping on it. The anticipation was strong, and made her want it all the more. Her frown deepened as Twilight pulled out a book and went over to the couch to read. She started to wind down at the idea of being ignored. She pulled out a book and started eating her own meal, even as she started being consumed by a growing disappointment at how it turned out.

'You know what she likes.' Twilight planted in Storm’s mind.

Storm looked over to Twilight at the thought and blushed as she ate. She knew how to beg and ask, but she hated it… it was hard, bringing yourself that low, just to get what you wanted. She struggled with her need and her pride, unsure what she was willing to do.

'Take pride in her interest in you and that she owns you.'

Storm felt her attitude shift, but frowned. She had never felt pride at such an idea before. It confused her to think that she’d enjoy such a thing. It was very much not like her.

'You know what you want.'

Storm took a breath and spoke up "M-mistress? … Mistress, I... I'd like to have fun together... please.”

Twilight looked over at her, a bit surprised she went with that reaction but not showing it.

"Hm?" Twilight said, thinking to Meadow, 'I didn't expect that… Thought she’d try to seduce me first.'

Storm blushed and looked away, mumbling, "Nevermind..." while thinking, 'Dammit, that was dumb. Why the hay did you do that for, dummy?'

Twilight blinked at her. Perhaps this wasn't the best idea to pull with Storm…

Storm got up and moved over to the chair, sitting down to the side of it and laid her head on Twilight's lap, trying to figure out what she was going to do.

Twilight blinked and looked down at her. Storm quite close to her stallionhood.

Storm knew where she was and was looking away from the sheath. She knew what she was like, she couldn’t be Dawn, even if Dawn tried to drill that into her. She could just be herself, and that was exactly what she decided on. 'To hay with Dawn's way of doing things! I know my way around a stallion, and I want this, so it’s gonna be done my way!'

Twilight tilted her head, still eyeing the mare in her lap. "Uh… hi?"

Storm closed her eyes, pressing her head up against their side and leg before settling her muzzle practically touching the sheath along Twilight’s underbelly. She sniffed slowly, breathing in Twilight’s scent and noting how different it was as a stallion.

Twilight looked in her head, confused at what was going on. She saw that Storm didn’t have a plan in place, just that she would try to tease, work her up, and get plenty of sex. Twilight internally shrugged and decided to wait this out, see what they would try to do.

Storm kissed at Twilight's legs, working her way up and down them as she started out slow.

Twilight shivered, glad Storm still kissed at the cybernetics as the light touches sent tiny bits of pleasure up her legs.

Storm continued, kissing up to the belly, getting close enough her fur barely brushed against the side of the sheath before she kissed downward, getting up just enough to move in front of Twilight.

Twilight shivered in her seat, her length starting to lengthen just a bit more. Storm smiled at that, watching it intently before softly, gently moving her muzzle down to the jewels below, breathing heatedly onto them. Twilight shivered and started to squirm in her seat, cheeks flushed.

'Okay, definitely not Dawn.' Twilight thought to Meadow.

'Heh, I’m noticing! She knows what she wants, and she’s not waiting to get it.'

'Hey, I’m not complaining.' Twilight countered.

Storm rained kisses on the sack, lightly suckling at them so the orbs would slightly enter her mouth, only to let it go and tease the other, looking up at Twilight with her sultry eyes and mane almost covering one eye as she tried to make sure her stallion liked what she did.

Twilight blushed and her breath grew heavier and louder. Her shaft slowly started to expand, quicker than many stallions might as she enjoyed herself.

Storm smiled and tried to go upward, kissing and ever so gently nibbling along the sheath, seeing what worked and what didn’t. She was rewarded by Twilight biting her bottom lip and closing her eyes, her upper body tense even as her book dropped from the air onto the table with a thud.

She chuckled and kissed her way up to the mostly firmed rod, nibbling lightly and kissing up to just shy of the tip before breathing heatedly on it, giving it a sensual kiss. Twilight hissed in pleasure and then let out a long soft moan as Storm took that shaft into her mouth, licking slowly and sensually.

Storm smiled amid the continual moan that seemed to leave Twilight’s throat as she took more and more of the hardening shaft in until she started swallowing it to take it all in. She flicked her ears in satisfaction as Twilight moaned a bit more sharply at this and slowly pulled back until she had a more workable amount in her mouth, leaving the bottom half of the shaft exposed to the air.

'Damn she's good… I think we almost would have gone just then if she’d done a bit more foreplay though.' Meadow moaned happily.

'She's going to need to work harder to get me close to that.' Twilight commented competitively.

Storm smiled and twisted her head, working more of the shaft in her mouth once again as her tongue worked on the length. She was rewarded with another gasp and moan and Storm continued, shoving the length down into her throat and using every trick she knew to pleasure the stallion.

'Okay,’ Twilight gasped to Meadow before letting out another moan, ‘she is doing a very good job…'

Storm bobbed up and down, breathing as needed as she swallowed that length, hooves grabbing at their flank and holding tight like she was pulling them closer.

Twilight moaned louder and then there was a knock at the door.

Storm gasped and paused midstroke, having forgotten they had room service coming. She started to move to answer it, pulling her head back.

Twilight panted audibly as she held the table firmly and mentally cursing at the server for their poor timing.

Storm pulled back to the tip, lingering at the end with a little extra suck and with a popping noise got out from under Twilight before saying, "I’ll be right back."

Twilight only managed to nod hard, turning her body away from the door so her raging hardon wouldn’t be noticed by the staff.

Storm soon took care of the order, and returned, whispering in a sultry voice. "Should I keep using my mouth some more or would you rather sheathe your sword somewhere else?"

Twilight’s face became a deep red.

"My choice then…" Storm smiled as she fluttered her wings, effortlessly flying up just enough to hover with her crotch just above the shaft.

Twilight looked up at her, wondering if Storm noticed her wings had been stiff when she went to answer the door as she dropped her disguise.

Storm kept smiling as she slowly floated down onto the shaft. She of course had noticed the wings, but said nothing as she straddled the stallion's form, slowly sitting herself on Twilight’s lap as she started to bury it into her wet passage.

Twilight shivered, fur rising on her body as she bit her lip and closed her eyes again.

Storm sighed as she settled down, soon getting the medial ring up against her lower lips before she started to dance on top of Twilight, twisting her body and rising and lowering her hips as part of a show.

Twilight moaned again, thinking, 'Wow she's good…'

Storm smiled once again before lowering herself more and more with each dance gesture, letting her insides massage Twilight’s meat just as much, a full body workout as she got closer and closer to hilting the mare deep inside herself. Twilight moaned and started to grab Storm’s flanks firmly, trying to force the mare closer and deeper each time.

"I know my way around a stallionhood. Better than little green wouldn't you say?" Storm whispered mischievously as she put in as much of that length as she could, only leaving a couple inches of the large rod outside of herself as she began clenching and massaging ferociously.

Twilight shuttered as she couldn't hold back any longer.

"I win." Storm whispered with a wide smile, recognizing what was about to happen as she thought, ‘Good thing that birth control medicine is still good.’
Storm started to shake along with Twilight shortly after they came first, enjoying the moment together and breathing heavily in satisfaction at knowing she outlasted her stallion, if only by a little bit. She leaned forward, settling in close to Twilight's form, expecting her to be spent because of her lack of male experience.

Twilight finished before Storm, but was still hard. She patted Storm’s hips then gripped them tightly in her magic.

"Not over yet." Twilight whispered in her ear before she began to pump the pegasus’ hips.

Storm gasped and shook over her, barely finished with her own orgasm and still incredibly sensitive. Twilight set a steady pace, even despite shivering of her own as the pleasure almost became too much for herself, but thoroughly enjoyed watching this mare writhe in front of her while on her stallionhood.

Twilight kept up the pounding, going a bit faster as she peeked into Storm’s magic again, magic taking away nearly all of Storm’s control as the mare became her plaything.

'Oh Luna, forgive me but damn this feels better than anything Nightfall's done in a while...' Storm thought as she moaned out loud, her body seeming to do its own things because of magic and let herself enjoy the ride.

Twilight smirked at her and increased the pace, watching the mare gasp and moan, in its own way an arousing melody to her ears. Twilight squeezed the firey mare’s flanks and watched as they bit their lower lip, bending forward and starting to put her head on Twilight’s shoulder as she moaned again and again.

Storm’s mind began to blank, enjoying the ride as she only focused on that exact moment, enjoying every single bit of her lovemaking. She suddenly felt a bite to her neck as Twilight pounded her even faster, and her wings flared out stiff as a board as she came onto Twilight’s lap. She shook and squeezed uncontrollably on that length, her vision going fuzzy as her mind told her she was being used like a toy, yet she enjoyed every moment of it.

Twilight had no issues using her as a toy, her wings spreading to envelop Storm and block out the world so it was just them and the pleasure as Twilight growled possessively over her pet.

Storm sighed happily and just let the pleasure wrack her body over and over again. It was bliss, and she loved it.

'Such a good toy' Twilight whispered into her mind as she held her pet’s neck and used their hips as she saw fit. 'Owner is very pleased.'

Storm whined and responded with a nuzzle to their neck, nibbling at it with her eyes closed as she was consumed by pleasure once more, barely staying awake through the pounding she was still getting.

'Beg for owner’s cum.'

Storm moaned and said in a shaky voice, "G-give me all of it… fill me with seed… m-master."

Twilight smirked, slammed Storm down onto her shaft, and then came deep inside her.

Storm passed out with all the sensations that she was getting, combined with her loss of control. She was out cold for about half an hour before her eyes fluttered open, body refusing to move.

Twilight had left her impaled as she enjoyed her meal. Storm's head rested against her chest while purple wings blocked out the world. All the pet could smell was lavender.

Storm sighed, happy at what they did together and barely moved, feeling tired and moaned briefly as she realized she was still connected.

"Welcome back to the land of the living, Lapdog."

Storm grunted lightly, feeling a little sore and bloated. "How long was I out?"

"About an hour. You kept twitching in your sleep, keeping me rather hard."

Storm laughed weakly with a blush, "Well, judging by my belly bulging, you let out enough spunk for a herd of ponies to get pregnant. Was that your plan?"

"Not at all. You're not in heat, so no worry about that." She chuckled.

"Good…” Storm chuckled emptily, genuinely glad of that news, “wasn’t planning on having foals, and Night had been looking to adopt."

Twilight blinked and tilted her head. "Oh? Why's that?"

Storm shrugged, "Nightfall's dream. I don’t mind, just don't want a foal of my own. I don’t know how to say it."

Twilight nodded back, though Storm only barely felt it. She still was resting against Twilight’s chest, listening to her heart amid the purple canopy.

Storm nuzzled before moving, intent to get her own food.

Twilight smiled and carefully rotated Storm around on her cock but not letting her up as she removed her wings enough so Storm's head was poking out.

Storm gasped and winced at the shift, no longer quite as lubed up as she was before. "I haven’t been out cold from a bucking in years…" she mumbled.

"Oh? Then I must have been very good." Twilight said as she held food up to Storm for her to eat.

Storm laughed quietly, "oh really?"

"Well you passed out after only a few short minutes~~"

Storm laughed, embarrassed as she answered, "guess so..." Her stomach grumbled and she added, "Where’s my food?"

Twilight held a bite up to her so she didn't, or more accurately couldn’t, leave her cock or the embrace of Twilight's wings.

Storm reached forward and took the bite, not in the mood or energy to fight against it to feed herself.

Twilight smiled and ate as well, using her magic to feed them both.

Storm ate her fill, then leaned back on Twilight, content as Twilight wrapped her hooves around Storm.

'Mine' She said both out loud and quietly in her head.

Storm shook on her lap, thinking about Nightfall, glad for the fun, but sorely missing him.

"What's wrong? " She asked.

Storm sighed and said, "Well, as fun as it is, you're not my mate, and it's been a bit since I’ve gotten to see him. I'll be fine."

"Tell you what," Twilight said, "Take some time off and head back to spend some time with him and relax. Clear your head."

Storm looked at her in confusion, "But, I'm looking after you."

"And I am a fully trained soldier who is an adult and armed to the teeth with magic and weapons who has a personal army under my command." She answered with a smirk, "I'm pretty sure I can survive till you get back, but I admire your devotion to duty."

'Oh, and me, but it's ok.’ Meadow chimed in, “I'll just assume I'm not mentioned as a secret weapon.'

"I… I'd like that." Storm admitted. "Just don't go getting hurt while I'm gone."

She smiled and ruffled her mane. "No promises but I'll try."

"I'll go back day after tomorrow or something, spend a few days with him then."

"Take as long as you need. I'll keep you updated if you like."

"I would like that." Storm nodded

"Every other day sound good? Or would you like daily?"

"Every other day is fine…"

Twilight nodded and nuzzled the mare before whispering. "Be sure to rock his world with that rocking body of yours."

Storm laughed feeling Twilight nibble that ear she whispered into and a tingling of pleasure resurfacing as she replied, "You bet your flanks I will…"

Twilight let go, chuckling. Storm leaned back on the mare before slowly getting up, wincing as the length piercing her from below didn’t want to readily leave.

"Seems like you didn't want to give it up." Twilight smiled as she enjoyed the view.

"S-something like that…” Storm laughed weakly. “That knocked out all my stamina... I don't get tired out like that after five times with other stallions, the hay did you do?"

"I had my way with my pet."

Storm rolled her eyes with a small smile, "Well, duh you had sex, but I meant what did you do?"

"What do you mean?" She tilted her head.

"You mean… you didn't do anything special."

"Um… I took Control away from you with my magic, that's it."

"You did what?" Storm asked in surprise, "You controlled me? But… that's not possible."

"Oh?" Twilight debated how to handle this. Either show how she puppetted Storm or make her think she was referring to when she seized Storm in her magic. Twilight internally shrugged and decided to see how it went by planting a suggestion. 'You should show Twilight exactly what she owns.'

Storm blinked and looked over to Twilight, not registering the planted thought, but in looking at her, failed to comprehend what she was about to do. She shrugged and trotted slowly off to the shower to clean up.

Twilight blinked as she walked off, disappointed that didn’t work like she had hoped..

Storm showered off, taking about five minutes, but walked out with her belly slightly less distended and fur still damp, except for the feathers.

"There we go. Nothing like a shower to get energy back into somepony." She sighed contentedly.

"Yeah… guess so." Twilight blinked, confused why her order didn’t work. She turned to Meadow, 'The heck she go take a shower for?'

'Maybe cause she wanted to get some of the seed out and clean up? That stuff gets really sticky and mats up your fur.'

'I guess. Still odd she didn't seem to do what I whispered.'

'True... though perhaps she isn't obeying everything, or she interpreted it as showing you all of herself, but you saw all of her already? Don't know. maybe the order wasn't understood.'

'Maybe. This needs more testing.'

Storm smiled and walked over to Twilight, sitting down by them with her head on their lap.

Twilight smiled and started to stroke her mane idly as she started to read. Storm sighed happily and sat there, dozing off after a few minutes. Twilight smiled at her napping Lapdog pet. It was nice.

Storm napped there for half an hour before stirring again, moving to lie on the floor. She was too interested in sleep, and her dreams revolved around adventure, sometimes with Nightfall, sometimes with Twilight or Stone.

'You know, when I called her Lapdog, I didn’t expect her to be like an actual dog.' Twilight chuckled to Dawn.

'You and me both...'

Twilight began to laugh, Meadow sharing in that laughter. Storm looked up at Twilight sleepily, sensing something was off but not knowing what. After only seeing Twilight smiling at her, she went back to her nap as Twilight used a wing to pet her pet and enjoyed the noises they made as the feathers tickled fur.

Chapter 36b: Patrol Recovery Effort

View Online

A green earth pony stallion moved down the halls of the Castle at the center of Canterlot, dusting and cleaning the various busts and vases that decorated the corridor. His off white mane was cut short like his tail, perfect for not getting in the way.

It was the perfect disguise. No one paid attention to servants it seemed. They were as invisible as the potted plants in the corner. So naturally, no one ever noticed when one was listening in.

'It is easier infiltrating this castle then the one back home.' Vert said to his companion in the link as he dusted another vase.

'Yeah, security here is rather lax…' Temin replied back as she walked the halls disguised as a unicorn scholar, face in a scroll while his ears were hearing everything.

'Yeah, I mean… I get this isn’t home and they apparently have had their peace for millennia, but… seriously? They march in formation well but actual instincts?'

'Yeah.'

A guard dashed along the halls past them, quickly heading for the throne room, his steps were heavy and his feelings laden with concern.

A few minutes later and he was dashing back, along with a group of no less than ten pegasi on their way outside, fully armed and carrying the weapons the aerial guard were trained to use, defensive short-swords and small shields.

Vert blinked at this and had his interest piqued. 'My queen, something is happening here in Canterlot.'

He felt the queen enter his mind and see through his senses as she watched, also replaying his memory.

'Interesting… see what you can find out.'

'Yes, my queen.'

With that order received, the Queen left him and he thought how to find out the information. He tossed out his own annoyance at not having been in the throne room to hear, but he’d figure it out as he subtly started to follow the guards, cleaning along the way.

The guards continued to go out into the main courtyard and double checked their gear, making sure they were equipped and each carrying a bag of chemicals, each one labelled with a simple picture of a fire with an x over it, making their purpose obvious.

"What’s going on?" Vert asked with just the right amount of concern in his voice, turning his head to the sky as he asked, "Are we under attack?"

Temin, his partner in this infiltration mission, began to move towards a command station to see what she could learn.

"A fire broke out near the Everfree Forest where the Patrol is. We need to stop it before it spreads to Ponyville and give them safe passage." The guard leader said, trying to wave them off politely.

"Ah okay." He answered, allowing himself to visibly relax as he tasted the slight shift in the guard’s emotions, it was very small but there and suggested deception was in place. He nodded and moved back towards the castle reaching out to another drone. 'Geli, is there a fire in the Everfree?'

'Not that I can see, but not long ago the Everfree Patrol’s messenger arrived in a fear induced panic and now the guards are mobilizing, armed.'

Vert mentally nodded 'Is the fire department mobilizing?'

There was a pause before a response came. 'No, no movement and no alarms to indicate action being taken.'

Vert connected to the queen bowing. "My queen it appears the group in the twisted forest has been attacked.'

He felt the Queen in his mind once more looking at all the information he had gathered.

'Hmm. I see… Thank you for informing me.' Chrysalis replied, patting the drone’s mental head and sent how pleased she was with his work, causing him to mentally smile at having done well.

The Queen departed, knowing her mate would be interested in this distress to an ally.

The guards had turned to each other and took off, flying at a pace that prioritized a speedy flight while doing what they could to be efficient about it. Vert thought quietly, knowing that a leisurely flight from Canterlot to the Twisted Forest was about forty-five minutes, but if a pegasus pushed themselves like the guard seemed to be doing, it could be as fast as twenty-five to thirty minutes. Ponyville would have been a faster response time.

A drone in Ponyville, currently disguised as a traveler felt the queen connect.

'Diminu. Follow the guards and confirm what they are doing.'

'Yes my queen.' Diminu bowed and began to move towards the forest at a leisurely pace till they were outside of town and could more easily move at a faster pace.

Smoke could be seen starting to float on the edge of the forest, looking much like one might expect a campfire to start out. It only took a few more minutes before the fire smoke turned a very deep black, foul smells starting to waft to the area that caused various winged creatures to fly away and cause a loud racket in doing so.

Diminu noted this change, knowing it was not good for whatever was on fire. The drone hurried its step, changing to a Timber Wolf for speed and maneuverability once within the Twisted Forest. Normally, the changelings avoided the forest because of its twisted and unnatural status, but the edge was more or less ‘safe’ and the queen needed Diminu near enough to the arrival of the guards the messenger requested for the best chance at information. It was worth the risk, so the drone moved around it.

There were signs of regular movement among other wolves near the edge, the forest itself being cleaner in that part that faced Ponyville. The messenger for the guild had gotten up and flown ahead of the rest, their outline visible in the half-lit night sky as he seemed to rush at his greatest speed he could, unaware of the wolf practically following him in a sprint to the destination.

A howl from a timber wolf called out from the area, a howl of mourning by sound and the bitter-sour taste. The fire seemed to be roaring, clacking audible from a quarter a mile away.

The patrol the messenger had summoned for was galloping toward the scene as well, quick to want to be on the scene, even as the pegasus was landing in the grounds. It was now only a few hundred yards ahead and the messenger yelled something that couldn't quite be heard at the distance.

The changeling timber wolf shifted into a rat mid run as he neared the building, running towards the fire as the all the other animals ran away.

The guard patrol that came to help stopped at the entrance briefly, the entrance still having some of the fire burning before they dashed through in spite of the fire to look for survivors as they had always trained.

The guard gasped once inside as they saw all of the ponies were groaning or unconscious, all of them facing the fire. They saw how the victims all had some fur or manes singed from the fire, and the blue unicorn had a bulletwound, but none of them knew what it was.

The messenger-pony cried to them for help, holding the hoof of that blue unicorn despite her spilled blood that had trailed down her and crusted from the heat.

The drone connected to the queen and she watched the scene through their eyes, seeing the destruction. She could see that the fact the survivors were set facing the guild hall that still was burning down could only mean they were obviously meant to watch their home burn. A clear message.

<<<o>>>

Meanwhile, in Manehatten, a drone felt the queen fully enter her mind and lost consciousness as the Queen assumed full control of their body, a useful skill Queens had developed long ago, and she began to move towards Twilight.

"Commander may we speak in private?" The drone asked, disguised as a normal soldier.

Twilight looked up from some reports she was reading as she walked. She nodded, turning towards her office and taking seat. "What is it?"

"It seems the Patrol has been attacked and their guild hall set ablaze. … They seem to have survived but are injured, the royal guard is there tending them.'

"I warned that idiot…" She said with a sigh, shaking her head before she looked at Chrysalis. “Tell Colonel Short Stop to expect injured coming his way. I'll arrange transport for the guild to get to the rally point. They’d be more comfortable with the rest of their guild members."

"I am sending a drone now." Chrysalis nodded.

<<<o>>>

Char and the other guild members were being treated by the first responders, the second group from Canterlot arrived and upon seeing the fire started using their powder to dull the flames. Their powder seemed to be incredibly effective, bringing most of the damage on the rest of the guild like the walls down to just embers and a charred exterior, but the damage had already been done.

The guild hall, a repurposed inn, had been burned to structural instability and was allowed to burn to the ground by the guard because it couldn’t be salvaged. The survivors were taken out of sight of it and out of the guild grounds itself while the guard stood watch, many of whom saluting out of respect.

While various timber wolves looked about with trepidation, they did not get in the way of the royal guard, and the guard let them do as they wished. The wolves otherwise stayed relatively close by and vigilant throughout the forest to make up for their anxious energy, wanting to protect the members of their pack.

The Queen entered Dawns mind. "Legate I apologize for contacting you but something has happened.'

Dawn blinked, turning her attention to them while her foals napped at her side, 'Huh? Why would you apologize? What happened?’

The Queen showed her both the memories of what had happened and what the drone was seeing as it followed the group as a bird.

Dawn stared at the scene and knowledge being shared with dread, having frozen in empathy at her friend's predicament. Instinctively, she wanted to see if she could cast her healing magic on Gallade, but knew she shouldn't even if she were able. She turned to Chrysalis, trying to calm herself and look to see what the queen would do for her friends.

'W-what are we doing for them?'

'Twilight is arranging for transport for then to the rally point and they will be given refuge.'

'Good… And Storm just left to visit them earlier too… damn. Maybe we should get her a ticket as well.' Dawn thought, debating what options there were. She looked at the times that the trains arrived and left, and blinked. The train that departed for Vanhoover leaves one hour after the train from Manehattan arrives. 'Well... that's convenient.'

'’I’m sure Twilight will help cover the expense.'

'Good.' Dawn thought, now worried about her friends and what they're going through and what more she could do.

Her foals started to cry and nestle up against her, making her curl around them instinctively and holding them against her for warmth. They soon settled down slowly, still whimpering.

'They will be alright though. I believe it's clear Flare made his move.' Chrysalis commented.

'Yeah, that's… fuck.' Dawn frowned, curling around her foals and kissing them to reassure them she was there.

She watched as the guards tended to the wounds, carrying the guild-members away while waiting for the remainder of the building to fall. It finally collapsed after the guild-ponies were loaded onto stretchers and they were ready to load up into a wagon that had been fetched. The few who were still awake heard a loud sickening crunch and various clatterings of the items inside being cracked or crushed.

The Queen cut the connection helping Dawn see indirectly and said comfortingly, 'I figured you should know.'

'I appreciate knowing… it hurts, but I appreciate it anyway. If I were better, I'd greet them directly when they arrive.' She responded, then paused, debating if she wanted to have them come see her when they did, but decided against it. It was too early to reveal herself to the guild.

Chrysalis nodded as the drone followed the group.

The group was carted back to Ponyville, where they were tended to in the clinic there. Reports were leaving back to Canterlot by a pair of messenger ponies.

The bird circled for a while before going back to the back to circle the group, trying to see how things were going to end up. It observed, noting nothing substantial being done other than the some of them being fed rations or wounds getting first aid while others resumed their sleep for the night.

The drone returned to his station after seeing how the situation was handled and the wounded under control.

<<<o>>>

The train from Manehattan arrived without incident, and Storm stepped out of the cabin, only to be paused by a guard.

"Miss Storm, I need to speak with you."

"Oh?"

"Come with me." He said.

"Are you going to tell me what’s going on first?"

"I think it’d be better if I showed you."

“Okay…” Storm said before she stepped off the train.

While Storm stepped off the train, a pegasus mare had landed outside of town and looked around. She was dark green mare with a bright pink mane that was cut short like her tail, her saddlebags embroidered with an O.C.S. in big gray letters on it. Her purple eyes took in the… brightly colored town before her.

She had heard of Ponyville the way it had been, but this was… not what she expected. Even though this wasn’t the town she’d heard of the main office being built in, it was still surreal to her as she began to walk into the town, looking for the hospital.

The town was busy, almost bustling as it went about its business. The clinic was only a ten minutes’ walk away from the station. She frowned at that knowledge, greatly preferring to have a map instead, but she had a delivery to make regardless. The mare approached the first adult resident they met.

"Excuse me, can you point me in the direction of the hospital?"

"Oh, sure! It's over that way, just follow the main road, take a left at the gazebo and it'll be on the right."

"Thank you." She nodded, beginning to walk.

The town was bustling in its own way, not very densely populated, but enough that Storm and the guard ahead were not readily seen until the gazebo plaza, walking toward the hospital as well.

The mare ignored the guard, seeing the one she actually needed to deliver to. She looked at Storm and mentally reviewed the description as she went to the hospital, making sure she would deliver her package to the right person.

After only a little more time, the clinic was reached and the guard and Storm went into the clinic ahead, storm being very confused at why she was being taken to the hospital.

The mare entered shortly after them and approached the counter.

“Excuse me, I'm looking for a-" She said, pausing as she took out a notepad from her vest and squinted at it. "Nightfall?"

"Oh, you too? Third room on the right. He's already got a few visitors." The clerk said.

Storm was in the room already with Gallade and nightfall, the other guildmembers in the room around them. Nightfall was bruised, the toxin dealt with, and Gallade's shoulder was dressed.

"What happened to you guys?" Storm asked, stunned at what she saw.

"We were attacked..." Nightfall said quietly. A knock came to the door and he called out, “Yeah?”

The door opened and the mare entered and stood tall… yet was still the shortest person in the room. "Nightfall?"

"That’s me." He said, eyeing her closely. "Can I help you?"

"Onwards Courier Service, sir, with Priority message for you." She reached into her saddle bags and pulled out a letter holding it out to him.

"I… ok." He said, hesitantly taking it, inspecting it briefly, only to see a plain ordinary envelope and the mare pulling out her clipboard.

"Please sign here and initial here, here, and sign here again to confirm you have taken full possession of your delivery." she said, pointing to areas on the papers before holding out a pen for him.

He blinked, then did as instructed, curious at this requirement.

"Thank you. Have a pleasant day sir." She smiled before turning to leave

He and Storm blinked at the unusual delivery before Nightfall opened the letter to look at what the envelope covered.

I have been instructed to offer you and your compatriots a place to stay at the Equestrian Defense Force rally point along with our citizens where food, shelter, and medical aid will be provided upon your arrival.
Enclosed, you will find bits for tickets, and someone will meet you at the platform in Vanhoover to escort you.
Sincerely, Colonel Short Stop

Nightfall looked at the letter then sighed, debating if he should accept the offer or crumple it, ignoring the bits that came onto the hospital sheet that was over him.

The rest of the group looked at him to have him read it out loud, but he handed it off as he filled Storm in on the attack.

Storm was the last one to get to read it and she blinked, thinking of how that zebra hurt her friends. The fact it was a Zebra and the use of fire… it reminded her of the zebra that almost burned her alive in that warehouse. Storm shuddered and curled up tightly, eyes wide but unseeing as the memories came unbidden.

Nightfall quickly got off the bed, despite his aches and held her.

"What’s wrong."

Storm didn’t respond at first, then after Nightfall held her for a couple minutes, she started to relax.

"Sorry… I…"

"Storm, what happened?"

Storm slowly recounted her story about the warehouse, nearly being burned alive and then shot during her rescue.

Nightfall listened to the story, frowning as he learned what happened, but was understanding while the other guildmembers were horrified.

"That is what we were up against?" One asked.

"Its a miracle we weren’t killed." Another commented somberly.

Nightfall heard that answer, then looked at the invitation. Part of him loathed the idea of running with his tail between his legs, yet when he looked at Storm and how badly she was shaken, he was decided.

"Everyone pack up, we're moving to this place until this Flare business is sorted out." He said, grumbling quietly, “This is exactly why I turned her down… didn’t want to be caught up in this mess… I should have seen it coming.”

It didn’t take long for the group to pack up what little they had left and get to the station. They bought their tickets and barely managed to board the next train, arriving in Vanhoover the next day.

On the platform, where all the others waited for people and a few were holding signs with named on it to indicate their escorting parties, one of them was a larger then average gray earth pony holding a sign that said "Nightfall + Co"

Nightfall and the group blinked, not expecting that kind of attention as they walked forward toward the pony, Night noting their large build, similar to Clyde or Big Mac.

"Uhm, who are you?" Nightfall asked.

"Private Storm" The pony said in a… feminine voice.

"Oh," he said, lightly surprised before answering. "Well, I’m Nightfall."

Storm nodded her agreement, even briefly showing her EDF badge to prove they were the right party. Nightfall noticed the motion and missed seeing what Storm showed, making a mental note to ask her about it later while the mare nodded approvingly.

"This way." She said, standing up to her full height and towered over most of the ponies there before beginning to walk towards the exit, taking Nightfall by surprise at how much bigger they were. She stood nearly a hoof taller than Clyde now that they were moving forward and seeing her real stature.

The group followed without much comment. Ponies made way for the large mare, seeming to sense their movement having a single mindedness akin to a freight train rolling down the tracks.

Storm followed on with the others, almost wondering if Clyde has tried to date her or not in his spare time just because they were similar physically.

They walked through the city towards the edge of it and down the road and Char spoke up once they were just outside the town with few that might listen in.

"So just how far away is this place?"

"Few miles." Private Storm said as they walked, muttering afterward, "surprised you weren't briefed…”

Nightfall frowned at the muttering, but let it slide. His hearing was better than some, and he wasn't looking for an argument right then.

They soon turned off the road and began to walk towards the woods

"Oh, I know this area, this is a little past where Dawn's place is!" Char said excitedly.

"Oh? I thought Dawn lived in Van Hoover." Gallade said.

Nightfall seemed to grow stiffer at the mention of it. Dawn was still a sore point for him, and the danger Storm went through now as well as their attack did not have him in any better of a mood. Sure the attack wasn’t Dawn’s fault directly, but she allowed Storm to-. No. He stopped his train of thought there and reminded himself Storm got herself into that situation, it’d be unfair if he held it against her.

Despite his trying to convince himself that he wasn’t bothered, he couldn’t stop himself from gritting his teeth at the idea of dealing with that airhead. Regardless of his own thoughts, their guide paid them no mind as she walked assuming they were following, if not, that was their fault.

As they moved through the woods, a low humming sound started to be heard.

"Uhm, what's that noise?" Char asked, speaking up again while the others talked quietly among themselves.

The mare ignored Char’s question, however, and as they walked, they could hear distant shouts. The shouts didn’t sound like panic, but they couldn’t make out much more from some kind of buzzing noise and all the hammering interfering.

Nightfall blinked, unsure what he was hearing at first before recognizing the sounds. The group continued to follow, staying close together, though Gallade was wincing with each step after a while from her wound hurting.

Soon they stepped out of the trees into a small construction site where several basic house-like structures were being built. They heard as well as saw the low rumbling noise was a generator running power for a handful of tools such as drills for the ponies in hard hats and reflective vests who went about their work under the watchful eyes of foremen shouting orders. The foremen were glancing at the group as they moved through their respective sites, but overall paid them no additional attention as long as they didn’t touch anything or get in the way.

Nightfall hummed at the outfits then more as he noticed the generators and power tools that the ponies used more than the ponies themselves. The others felt like they were comfortable with the outfits, having seen the hard hats and vests in the city sometimes, but were looking around at the construction itself, curious at the tools being used.

It looked like the general frames for houses were being filled in with wiring, drywall, and other items one needs for a house as their guide lead them out of the site and into an area that was filled with complete houses that just missed a few finishing touches.

They followed on, the secretary now speaking up, "And what is the name of this town?"

"Doesn’t have one, it’s just the rally point." Private Storm said, not looking back.

The secretary blinked, but the whole group continued following, most of them realizing they weren’t about to get any answers.

Soon after, they started to hear the sound of foals laughing.

The patrol continued following their unstoppable guide, observing but not commenting, despite Char's gradual nervousness at the situation, looking over to Gallade with worry as she has been wincing more and more as they walked on.

They entered a normal-ish looking town, the grass trampled to dirt roads and the foals played and ran around in the chaos, but pegasi still flew around and the rest of the town seemed fitting outside of the difference in technology.

"Are you injured?" A muffled voice asked next to the group.

Nightfall and the others looked that way, Nightfall asking as he did, "and you are?"

To their surprise, the pony was in a bright yellow suit with a black gasmask, sealed in completely as the eyes stayed locked on Gallade, not responding to Nightfall at all. Gallade looked at the strange pony with concern.

"Pardon me, but I don’t believe we’ve been introduced." She said politely, her accent betraying her being raised in a family of wealth.

"Dr. Bloodbourn. Are you injured, citizen?"

"I..." she hesitated, looking down to her shoulder instinctively, debating if she should mention it, the gauze covering the wound having lifted in all of the walking they had done.

The doctor stepped forward, pulling out something from the built in saddlebags on the suit with a hoof.

"What barbarian dressed your wound? Were they trying to with their eyes closed?" he asked sounding offended at how her wound was dressed.

Gallade took a step back, "Pardon me doctor, but i don't-"

Nightfall stepped between the pair, recognizing the suit as a haz-mat and suspected inappropriate actions being taken. Even if they had the medical knowledge, they weren’t dressed like a doctor. Gallade was quietly thankful for Nightfall’s support at the strange encounter, even as the others stared in open confusion and surprise.

The Doctor was starting to step around Nightfall when the large mare spoke in her cool voice.

"Doctor, enough." She said, looking at him firmly.

Dr. Bloodbourn turned to look at her in protest. "But the barbarity that has been done-"

"You can deal with it later, right now I have to get them to the Colonel."

"… very well." Dr. Bloodbourn said, turning to look back at Gallade, "I shall see you soon citizen."

With that response he started to turn to go, the crowd parting before him like water before a ship even more than they did the large mare. Private Storm shook her head, watching him go.

"Damn Plague Doctors…" She muttered and then turned to start walking again.

The patrol for the most part stared at what happened, then Nightfall tapped Gallade's good shoulder and led the way to follow the Private, and Storm and the group turned to follow the large mare as well.

They were led through the town, ponies waving to them or nodding as they went by, clearly assuming they were members of the town. Slowly they approached a larger building still being constructed that was at the center of the town.

"So what's this?" Charred asked.

"Administration building.' Private Storm said as walked up to the doors and opened them walking into the three-story building, or going to be, the third floor was still being built

"Then this is where the colonel wants to see us." Nightfall hummed. "Come on patrol, let's see what they want."

The mare led them up to a rather nice desk with two ponies in dark green fatigues and caps behind it.

"This must be the…" one of the ponies looked down at something behind the desk’s raised shelves. "Everfree Patrol, yes?"

"Affirmative." Private Storm said.

"The Colonel wanted to see them as soon as they arrived, he’s in his office."

The large mare nodded and began to walk towards the hall behind the counter.

Nightfall straightened up, the rest of the group doing likewise at his doing so, though Gallade winced from her wound, and they all walked following the large mare.

They were led to some stairs and up them, passed ponies in similar garb as the two at the front desk. Most of these ponies their guide stopped and saluted for as they passed before continuing on.

They soon reached a door and the mare knocked.

"Come." A voice said, and the mare entered.

The group filed in as well, looking at the responses. For Nightfall, it was a bit of nostalgia in the sense that it reminded him more of the military than the guard really did.

Inside was a modest office. There were four walls, a window looking at more of the town, a desk with two chairs before it and another chair behind it. All of them basic and simple. On one wall was the banner of Equestria and that seemed to be the only personalized touch. Behind the desk at the chair behind it was a short, yellow, earth pony mare with a red and cool blue mane reading some papers before looking up as their guide saluted.

The earth pony removed the reading glasses she wore. "At ease and report private."

The guide dropped her salute and stood, legs shoulder-width apart. "Sir, the party you wanted has arrived without incident."

She looked over the group and nodded, her older voice speaking again. "Thank you Private Storm. Please wait in the hall while I speak to them."

The private saluted before leaving and closing the door and the mare looked over the group.

"So you're the Everfree Patrol… glad you could make it. I am Colonel Short Stop, commander of this little town."

"Glad to meet you, sir." Nightfall said, taking the cue for a title from the private, "I'm Nightfall, this is Gallade, Char, and…" he explained as he listed off those present.

"Right then,” She nodded, “I was instructed to offer you shelter here, alongside the rest of your group, and barring that, offer you transportation cost to anywhere you want to go."

"And the reasoning for this offer?" Nightfall asked, concerned about the reasons of an obviously political move.

"Look kid, I have no idea. The Commander says jump, I jump and half way up ask how high she wants me to go. She said offer you shelter and whatever you need and I am doing that."

"Ah." Nightfall said.

"I wonder if she caught wind of your attack then…" Storm frowned.

Nightfall paused, thinking, then nodded, "All right, we will accept."

"All right,” She nodded, “I'll have someone show you to the barracks the rest of your group is staying in." She paused to raise her voice toward the door. "Private Storm, please come in here again."

The door opened and their guide entered and saluted.

"Please show them to barracks 17b."

"Yes ma'am." Private Storm said before turning to guide them.

"And Mrs. Gallade,” Short Stop added as they turned to leave, “I'll be sending a doctor to take a look at that shoulder of yours."

"But I’ve already seen medical assistance." She protested while Nightfall hummed, noting the barracks number.

The colonel already had her reading glasses back on and was going over paperwork again, seeming to ignore the protest. She made it clear her business with them was over.

Gallade blinked then silently sighed as the group turned to follow the private.

Private Storm led them from the building off toward an area of the town that was more uniform and was clearly military, seeing the civilian ponies they ran into progressively being less common than ponies in fatigues.

The group walked on. Gallade looking like she was trying her best not to wince as the wound caused her more grief. Char leaned against her, trying to support her in his own way, keeping the scarf close to help with dulling the pain.

They were lead to a barracks with a stenciled sign on the door saying 17B. Across the road from it was another labeled 17A.

Nightfall assessed the buildings as the others looked on. He noted their uniformity and clear military indications by the lack of differences, windows along the sides and one above the door.

Nightfall blinked, noting the camo uniforms and continued the comparison as they walked on.

There were members of different races. Ponies were in dark green uniforms, Zebras in tan, and there were a handful of griffins in grey uniforms and horses in reddish-tan uniforms, all going about their day or practicing various things such as hoof to hoof combat or running drills.

The group followed on, Gallade wincing as the bullet wound hurt even more. They soon reached the barracks entrance however and the Private stopped by the door.

"Here we are. If you need anything, just ask someone around here and they should help. " The Private said before starting to wander off.

On the door of the barracks was a 17b stenciled onto the surface.

Nightfall nodded and watched as Gallade winced her way over to the nearest cot and sat down gingerly, char nearly smothering Gallade in attention.

When they entered the barracks, they found they were in a small entry area flanked by two bathrooms that lead into a larger room where there were dividers set up between the beds to create a semblance of rooms for each one. Each ‘room’ had a trunk for storage, along with curtains that could be closed over the window and three skylights down the center of the room to provide light.

Nightfall hummed, moving on to a cot and sat on it, going deep in thought. There was the muffled shouts and such from outside but it wasn't loud enough to be noticed easily and helped him try to think.

"So… what do we do now?" the secretary asked.

"We rest… recover… and when this thing blows over, we start again." Nightfall said. "Not about to let a criminal get to push us out of the way when we have done so well for ourselves since we started."

The sound of the door to their barracks opening echoed in the building and hoof steps on the hidden floor moved carefully and precisely.

Nightfall flicked his ear and turned to where the door opened, wondering if their quarters were shared with any other individuals or if a messenger was coming for the guild.

He saw nothing but the bit of hall outside his ‘room’s’ door. He watched it for a moment longer before turning back to his group, who he could hear was putting their things away and talking quietly among themselves with their doors open. He could hear how worried about the future they were as they tried to settle in, decided if they wanted to share any rooms or the like.

"Ah, there you are, citizen." A muddled voice said at the doorway to Gallade’s room.

Gallade blinked, looking to the door and sharing a room with Charred because of her liking for him as well as his penchant for sneaking into her room to cool down anyway.

"Hi there…" Charred said nervously, looking at the strangely dressed doctor, tempted to ask about the outfit.

"I am glad to see you as well as you can be, and ah, you have a friend! Most definitely good." The Dr. Bloodbourn said, entering the room.

Gallade shifted in place, opting to settle down onto a cot after chilling a spot beside her on her good side for Charred to sit next to her if he wished.

"As I said sir, I have already been treated and simply need rest." Gallade said politely.

Charred took the seat offered, staying close to her in support.

"By someone who is clearly a hack. That injury will take quite some time to heal, be very painful, and oh so in danger of infection. Why I wouldn’t be surprised if you lost your leg due to this ‘treatment’” The doctor said, sitting and using their front hooves to make air quotes.

She blinked, raising a brow at this claim, being unfamiliar with his qualiifications. "Fine, then please tell me what was done wrong and how you would do any better in that event."

"The bandages arent tight enough. Based upon how you are wincing it indicates there is subdermal damage, possibly to the bone, which means you really shouldn’t be on it at all, much less walking for at least a week. Did they even bother taking x-rays?"

"You made several assumptions there, considering the bandage was tight originally, and we don't use normal x-rays anymore." Gallade blinked.

Charred stayed quiet, looking over the wound, "Sooo what would you do then?"

"Don't… use… X-rays… by the gods, does no one care about their patients?" He asked, sounding deeply offended. "I'll do a proper job."

"Normal x-rays have a harmful effect on the body and we have much better ways of looking at the body, supplementing with magic." Gallade explained, frowning at this doctor's scorn of known medical care.

"Only in large doses" He said waving a hoof. "There are far more dangerous things you encounter every day, and from what I have seen of this world’s medical books, you have a poor understanding of medical science, and that is and isn’t truly harmful."

"Well... Maybe things work differently here." Char offered while Gallade simply blinked at this doctor’s incredibly strange speech and assessment.

"Now then, I have been given the honor of treating you." He said, seeming to ignore them both.

"You speak of honor," Gallade said coolly, "And what honor is it that you have in doing so?"

"I'm sure he's just trying to be nice Gallade…" Char tried to cut in.

"My calling is to heal. It is an honor to do so and ensure life goes on, or remains comfortable in the time they have left."

Gallade raised a brow but said nothing, not wishing to be rude despite him not answering her question even as he dug out a kit from his saddlebag. She watched him closely, nervous due to his odd behavior and attire, now wondering what strange items they would pull out. He had pulled his kit out and laid it on the table, revealing all manner of instruments.

Gallade settled down, recognizing much of the tools as what the doctor she had seen before use. There were a few new things, but not nearly the difference he implied before, no matter his arrogance.

"Now then, let’s take a look at that shoulder of yours." He said, taking out a pair of scissors.

She closed her eyes and looked away, letting him look as he began to cut the bandages off.

The bandages, once removed, revealed a cleanly treated bullet wound, clearly in its first days of healing but adequately treated. The wound had reopened from activity and the painkiller was wearing off.

“My, my. The doctor truly was a hack allowing you to walk on this." He shook his head as he pulled out a tape recorder and spoke clinically. "This is Dr. Bloodbourn, medical case 29483. Unicorn mare between the age of 23-28, single left shoulder GSW, based on shape estimated .38 caliber, possibly higher."

"GSW?" Gallade asked, Char blinking at the acronym as well.

"Gunshot wound." Bloodbourn said before turning to the recorder. "As you heard, Patient is fully awake. Bullet clearly missed anything vital but unknown if hit the bone or fragmented."

"The other doctor said he got it all out." Charred answered, trying to be helpful.

"I'm sure he did if he even know what he was looking for." He said in his normal tone then back to clinical. "That was Patient's companion.." He got a small device, turning on the hoof size metal detector and waving it over her shoulder.

Gallade blinked and looked at the device, unfamiliar with it and unsure what to expect, especially when it seemed to click a little bit when it came close to her wound.

"Hmm. Seems there are some fragments left." the doctor said. "I'll need to run x-rays to see if if the fragments need to be removed."

"Uhm, if there are fragments in there, shouldn't they be removed?" Charred asked, worried at that answer.

"Well, I need to find them first, and if they aren't anywhere bad, it will be up to the patient if she wants them removed or not."

"I would think that would be best, would it not?" Gallade asked.

"Many soldiers go through their lives with fragments in their body. As long as it's not in danger of hitting anything vital, surgery is optional."

She blinked, surprised at this outcome. "Then I suppose we will need to find out more, assuming you are correct."

"Won't know without x-rays."

"Very well." She said, waiting for them to do what they need to do.

"Would you like to come with me on hoof or by stretches?"

"I will walk." She said, slowly moving to stand, making a slight wince of pain.

He nodded and began to walk. She moved out from the room they were given, Charred at her side supporting her as the pair followed Dr. Bloodbourn out.

He led her back through the town at a leisurely pace.

They walked on, Gallade was doing her best to ignore the sharp pain the wound was causing her, limping along.

They began to approach a large truck, with four wheels in the front and 6 in the back and pop-out sides with a metal staircase leading to a door in the back. Gallade blinked, pausing at the sight of the vehicle.

"What's that?" Char asked, looking at it with confusion and concern.

"Our lab." The doctor said, not looking back as he walked towards the back entrance.

Gallade blinked, and hesitantly limped her way toward the back with him, Char at her side still.

Bloodbourn walked up the stairs and input their code. There as a beep and a loud pop from the door as it started to open.

Gallade blinked in surprise while Charred let out a quiet 'ooo', impressed at the door.

Inside was a very small area to stand with a glass door between them and the rest of the area. The doctor stepped into the box.

"K-kinda small space for a lab eh?" Char laughed nervously, staying very close to Gallade as they made their way inside with him.

The large metal door began to close behind them slowly.

"Uhm, we're not going to be trapped in here, right?" Char asked loudly as he tried not to bolt, preferring to be by his close friend's side.

"Of course not. Just dont break containment and everything will be fine." He said as there was a chime.

"Uh... sure. Whatever that means, sure." Char said, pressing close to Gallade.

A second tone sounded and they were all sprayed with a white cloud.

"Ack its killing me! It tastes horrible, get it off me!" He yelled out loudly, jumping up and nearly landed on Gallade, who winced and gritted her teeth as the stuff agitated her wound. The gas stopped a few seconds afterward to reveal the doctor looking at them.

"How would it being killing you? Are you a contagion?"

"I… dont know?" Char said, slowly calming down and getting off Gallade's back carefully, "I mean, we just had a zebra try to kill us..."

"I wouldn't know anything about that." He said as he reached up and started undoing some clamps for his suit, then unzipped it, revealing a black and white striped hide and a short mohawk as he removed the hood and mask.

"Oh… that’s what you look like under that suit?" Char asked, staying by Gallade's side as always.

"Quite." He said, putting the suit in a locker and once it closed another chime sounded and there was a click from the glass door.

Char blinked in surprise and Gallade simply looked on in mild amusement, not giving away just how baffled she was at her surroundings, even if she did know it had to be a pony of some kind under the suit. She wouldn't have guessed Zebra, but still.

The Doctor opened the glass door, and the smell of disinfectant filled the little room. He breathed deeply and sighed contently as he entered the room where a pegasus worked at another table.

"So… you like the smell of hospital room huh?" Char asked, trying to strike up a conversation.

"It is contagion free." He said as he entered

"I… guess that's a good thing?" Char said, feeling clueless.

"Excuse me 'doctor' but I would appreciate moving forward for your version of the x-ray so I can rest. This wound is giving me more discomfort than I would want to stand around for." Gallade said politely.

"That is what we are doing." He said as he approached a machine near the back of the room with an X on the floor. "Please stand on the X."

She blinked and walked over to the X mark, standing so her body was roughly centered on it.

The Doctor guided her to stand at a certain angle, centering the wound above the x and holding her back half well away from the zone influenced. The Doctor then removed a small device with a screen on it and turned it on clicking a few buttons as the screen turned on before moving it to her shoulder and looking at the screen as he adjusted a dial

She blinked, frowning at the simple nature of the xrays. The ones taken at the clinic had a board they could roll in front of the patient and see what was going on. having pictures seemed lesser in her eyes, but she humored him nonetheless.

"Hmm, you have a few fragments left," the doctor said as the pictures developed, "but nothing major. I can remove them if you like."

Bloodbourn clicked another button and showed the pictures on the screen, clearly showing three bits of metal lodged in the bone of her shoulder.

"Then do so please." Gallade agreed.

He nodded and turned off the x-ray machine placing it back in its holder. "Follow me to the surgical area."

She nodded and walked onward, limping toward the area as indicated.

"Please get on the table." He said, gesturing to the table against the wall.

She blinked and climbed onto the table with as much grace as she could muster.

"Dr. Cloudy, could you assist me with a surgery?" He asked, looking at the Pegasus.

"Yes, doctor." The mare said as she filed what she was doing and came over before looking at Char. "Would you mind stepping out of the surgical area?"

"Oh..." he blinked once, sad at the idea of going away, "I can't stay for emotional support?"

"Not in the surgical area. You will be in the way." She said and made a shooing motion with her hoof. "Off you go, behind the line."

Charred's ears went back against his head with a frown and he walked back behind the line, "I'll be over here Gallade."

"I know Char." She smiled at him.

A see-through curtain was pulled around the area and Dr. Cloudy moved over to a tank and began to put a mask over Gallade’s muzzle.

"Now then this won't hurt a bit… unless it does, but it will all be over before you even notice anything. Just breath deep and count backwards from 100." She said as Dr. Bloodbourn washed up and put on surgical scrubs.

She nodded slowly, blinking as she took a deep breath and started to count.

Dr. Cloudy turned on the anesthesia, slowly increasing the amount as Gallade began to count. The mare breathed slowly and deeply as she was instructed, her eyes drooping lower as she did.

After a moment, Bloodbourn took over as Cloudy went to wash up and dress for surgery

Gallade's eyes flickered as she started to lose consciousness, lying still on the table as she fell asleep from the medicine.

"She is ready." Bloodbourn said as Cloudy returned and the surgery began.

Char looked away, not doing well with blood and waited patiently while the doctors worked in silence, except for the occasional request for something.

Char tried to wait patiently, sighing impatiently as he reached the later stages of the surgery. Eventually, the doctors removed the remaining fragment and began to sew her back up

Char turned back, noticing the different motions of the doctors and waited for them to finish, hoping they were done.

The bloody surgical equipment was moved to the sink for cleaning, their scrubs removed, and they placed fresh, tight bandages around her shoulder as the doctors began to remove the patient’s own scrubs and the mask from her.

Charred watched, getting the feeling they were done since they removed the mask. He smiled as Cloudy pulled back the curtain.

"She should wake up within an hour." She said before going back to her work.

"So… it's ok if I go past the line now?”

She nodded.

Char quickly walked over to Gallade and held her hoof, waiting attentively for her to wake.

Once Gallade awoke, they were delivered to their barracks, Gallade in a wheelchair, and the patrol started to piece together how they could still do their jobs without their headquarters, not having given up on themselves entirely yet.

Chapter 37: Dance of Words

View Online

Deep within the hive, held fast by thick material so only her face was exposed, Svikopi was stuck to the wall like some bizarre piece of artwork. A few feet before him stood the Queen of this hive with a blank expression as she observed her captive.

Svikopi looked at them, unable to look elsewhere simply because he had not seen anything else for a while. He always had plenty to drink, but he felt hunger gnawing at him.

"You know, I did entertain the idea that I was mis-seeing you through the Link, but it seems that it was indeed correct."

"And what do you mean by that?" Svik asked.

"Simply put, I wanted to see you for myself."

"I see." He said, smiling at the irony of his reply.

"I find it curious that you are smiling." Chrysalis commented idly.

"Is a pony not allowed to smile when he sees one who is so beautiful and powerful?" He asked sweetly, attempting to mollify them.

Her face remained impassive. "Most ponies do not smile when in your position."

"Yes, but I am not like most ponies. I have looked up to changelings for quite some time."

"Is that so?"

"It is." He said simply.

"I’m curious as to why."

He stayed quiet for a while, gauging the quality of the one imprisoning them as well as their temperament. Chrysalis’ face was a mask of stoicism as she looked at him unblinkingly. He took a deep breath and let it out slowly before speaking.

"Despite all odds, you live. You know how to survive. I, too, do what I must to survive."

"Yes, we do, and we have survived by recognizing threats to the Hive and ensuring they are removed."

"As you should." He said simply.

She remained quiet watching him. He said nothing in turn. He told himself he knew patience, and now was not the time to speak. She remained still for some time.

'Funny how he says he respects us, yet he chose to use the methods he does' She commented to Dawn.

'Believe me, I know. He plays fast and loose with definitions, part of his work is charming his victims with loose enough words that they read in extra things of what they want to hear.' Dawn said as Svik continued to say nothing.

Chrysalis laughed in the link. 'Cute. He thinks himself skilled enough at subterfuge to battle with the hive.'

'Well, he probably is waiting for you to make your demands... what will you do mom?' Dawn asked, showing her interest in learning from her.

'Simply put, nothing.'

Svik laid there for several minutes, ignoring his mind’s antsiness and desire to act and move for ten minutes before speaking, "What do you seek?"

"Who says I seek anything and that I do not have what I desire?"

Svikopi smiled, "All creatures desire something. It moves us to act."

"What is it you desire?"

"Nothing important." he said, miming a shrug with what little he could move. "I offer what I know freely to those who need it and accept what they can afford to give in kind."

"And yet you sacrifice the unwilling to do so." Chrysalis countered, "You try to paint yourself as a good-hearted saint, and yet looking upon your methods shows you are far from that."

"Oh? We all make mistakes from time to time." he said softly. "I hear even you have made several blunders of your own, and yet I have still sought you out, or more specifically, the green one who seems to be a pony and a changeling at the same time."

"There are mistakes, and then there are choices made when knowing what they mean."

"Ahhh. So you believe you require nothing of me?" Svikopi asked calmly.

"Oh? And what could you possibly offer?"

"An enemy delivered to your doorstep." He said, "Name one."

"Who’s to say we have an enemy we are not already close to dealing with?"

"Because otherwise, you would not have bound me so."

"And what if you are that enemy?"

"Oh? I have done you no harm. The spell I used before was merely for having them sleep while I looked them over, study their magic. No harm." He said innocently.

"You snuck into my Hive and attacked two of my drones disguised as guests on top of the fact I am aware of the things you have done in the past"

He would have shrugged, but due to his bindings simply said, "I have learned a lot from the past, though some rumors are greatly exaggerated. You learn more from ponies when they are alive and well, unlike the claims of horrific experiments a certain pony has been spreading."

She remained silent

"It would be unwise to keep me here much longer." He said, his voice containing a smug attitude.

"Oh?" she said. "You are in a rather disadvantageous post to be making threats."

"Myself? Yes. If I were alone that is." He said

She arched a brow.

"I do my research alone, but for a trip this important, I did not leave without some... insurance." He said.

Chrysalis check for any sign of trouble through the link, quickly finding nothing and frowning slightly at him an eyebrow raised at his unimpressive claim.

Svik smiled simply. He would not have checked in with Flare if he did not think it was dangerous. He was under no illusion that help would come, but that didn't mean that action would not take place for the loss of such a powerful ally.

He continued to smile at her for a few minutes, inspecting her horn and started to use his vast knowledge to construct reasons as to how changeling magic is different until his thoughts were interrupted.

"I can assure you whatever you think will help you will fail."

"And why is that?"

"You are deep within the hive."

"And?"

"It will fail."

"So you claim." He said casually.

As a precaution, Chrysalis increased patrol in the hive as well as the town.

"It might be wise to provide food at some point. This body will need it long before I do." He said idly.

"It will be provided as needed." She said

He said nothing more, contemplating his next move. They would return. They always would return.

Dawn frowned, having watched through a soldier. 'The way he speaks, it's as if he is not actually physically there or in danger…'

'Yes, I am increasing the guards outside of this room, as well as patrols here and the settlement.' Chrysalis said as she turned to go.

"I will figure out how your magic works Changeling." He said cooly, not a hint of emotion able to be felt beyond a cool certainty.

"We shall see."

Svikopi closed his eyes, pretending he was in control and was ending the conversation. His mind was now sated and he began looking through his vast magical knowledge to decipher what he learned about changelings so far.

Chrysalis left the room as more guards arrived outside of it.

'I wonder why it is he isn't mentioning names… is he bluffing us?' Dawn asked, concerned.

'Perhaps' She said. 'He will be watched.'

'Should we play along? Suggest we are after Flare?'

'I was thinking that, but only after a bit longer.'

'As you wish mom.'

'Your thoughts?'

'I think he's after something that only I can fulfill… what have we learned that links what he said with me since he said he was looking for me?

'So far, only after the spying spell was blocked is no longer pressing the defenses your shadow set up. Most likely, he was the one doing it. He seems to think we will just hoof you over or that someone will come for him, all while he thinks he is justified in all he has done… so basically, he's insane.'

'True...' Dawn sighed, giggling slightly at her nipping foals before guiding them to nurse, thinking just how sore her body was after the repeated feedings for her young ones. 'He stands no chance either way. Not when we have you and each other.'

The Queen smiled as she walked. 'No a chance in Tartarus.'

'Damn right.' Dawn replied as she winced with another bite from her foal, 'Good thing I'm strong enough to use healing magic… I swear I don't know how mothers could bear do it.'

'Neither do I. Changelings don't nurse.' Chrysalis commented, adding, 'Also, be happy. Violet had her pointed teeth when she was born.'

Dawn grimaced, 'Ok, being happy! Being happy!'

Chrysalis chuckled, causing Dawn to chuckle and hold her mother in the link before looking over her foals, trying to piece together their personalities to give them good names.

'So how is motherhood?' Chrysalis asked.

'It's... I don't feel different, and yet, I feel so responsible for them, that I have to do better for their sake.'

'You will do well.' Chrysalis encouraged.

'Of course. I care about them a great deal, and I have like, so many brothers and sisters to rely on.' Dawn joked, referring to the hive.

They all chimed in with an affirmative, eager to rear the foals as their own.

Dawn sighed happily before settling back down in her bed, ‘Truthfully, I'm tired of feeling off from the afterbirth. I feel like I'm always leaking, and generally unwell, but I know I have very little to complain about, it's just the most uncomfortable thing I've experienced, besides birthing my foals and shattering my horn anyway.’ She thought with a smirk.

'You will recover in time.'

"I know… sorry if I'm complaining too much." She apologized.

'Not at all. I know how it can be.'

Dawn nodded, considering how the others have been getting along, including Storm's reports and vacation with Silver to pass the time.

'It is interesting that despite everything that is going on with our hunt, life still goes on.' Chrysalis commented.

'Yeah... Yeah, it is.' Dawn said, thinking.

What the queen said triggered thoughts of her immortality. She pondered how life will go on, with or without her. Her thoughts drifted to figure out just what was important about her involvement, what importance she could have if that were the case. She was unaware of the queen monitoring her quietly, watching their thoughts.

Dawn was gradually getting somber, even sad as she contemplated, but settled on the understanding that she really didn't have to matter to the rest of the world if she chose not to. Having said that to herself, that didn't mean that she had to stay fully involved or uninvolved. She would do her best, see what positive changes she could make, and if she met too much resistance because the ideas weren't actually helping, she would step down for a while until the time was right.

'That is very mature of you.’ Chrysalis commented. ‘Many spend their lives trying to be remembered, only for history to forget them anyways. Only a rare few pass into legend.'

'Huh?' Dawn jerked to awareness, looking around before remembering the link, 'oh, you were listening?'

'Did you not want me to?' She asked apologetically.

'No, no, it’s fine.' Dawn replied. 'Just didn’t expect the reply. So I’m being mature about my involvement?'

'As I said, perhaps you will achieve what a rare few do, and perhaps not. But obsessing over trying to achieve what can't be controlled has led many down dark paths.'

'I don’t think I mind not making a huge mark. I want to help where I can, but sometimes, you have to take a step back and let others go about their own ways. Help that isn’t asked for isn’t help.’ Dawn nodded as she quoted that phrase from her grandmother.

The Queen was proud of her. Dawn could feel it, yet she didn’t understand why they were proud. The queen chuckled at the idea of Dawn thinking she was ‘just being reasonable.’

"You will understand when you're older." Chrysalis replied, rubbing their head affectionately.

Dawn nodded, liking the rubbing she received, wings fluttering in instinctive response.

'So plans for today?' Chrysalis asked

'Just rest and recover... little boring if I were honest, but I’m not ready to get up yet.'

'Least you have company.' Chrysalis reminded her.

'Yes, and that's such a boon... all too often I'd feel alone, but then a drone checks on me, spends a little time together... we are never alone.' She said gratefully.

'Never."

Dawn sighed happily and watched Twilight’s operations, considering what Svik could offer.

'Enjoying learning from my mate?'

'She is very skilled at what she does, I'll say that.'

‘But of course. She is the best mate.’ Chrysalis chuckled.

'Actually…’ Dawn paused, a sudden thought crossing her mind at random that now felt important to act on, ‘I should be trying to bring Nymph into the hive. Have her brought to me, and tell her it’s me asking for her.

'As you wish Legate.' Two drones said before moving to recover the target.

After a brief wait, Nymph was brought to the room and Dawn smiled as she heard her small hoofsteps.

"Hi, Dawn! What'd you need me for?"

"Well, I wanted to see you and try to understand you a bit better. We never did get much of a chance to talk since you joined the guild." Dawn said gently.

"I'm ok I guess, the changelings here aren’t too bad, but they keep lookin’ at me funny."

Chrysalis hummed idly in the link, just to remind Dawn she was there.

"They're just concerned about you." Dawn replied.

"Why?"

"Because they can't imagine leaving any changeling behind, and they are all connected together." Dawn explained.

"With what?"

"The link... if it's all right with you Nymph, I wanted to introduce you to the link, just you and me at first. I want to show you why changelings say that they are never alone."

"But we are alone sometimes." Nymph said, as a matter of fact, causing Dawn's foals to whimper at the sound, even as the changelings flinched at that statement.

Dawn sent reassurance to the rest of the hive, nuzzling her foals to calm them before casting her telephone spell to reach Nymph.

'Here Nymph.' She said, gently sending love and compassion to her foals while trying to see if Nymph could feel or taste it too, 'This is what it means to be connected… always able to feel what the others around you mean when they speak, how they feel about you, that you're part of a family.'

Nymph flinched at the first contact of the spell, wondering what was going on. She started tasting the emotions Dawn put out in her direction and instinctively fed on the love, relaxing as she walked slowly toward Dawn. She was calming, even shaking in place as stress started to leave her body.

'Little one, you have been left away from a hive for a very long time, and I had the power to save you, though I didn't know it... I am sorry.'

Dawn noted how the rest of the hive wanted to come and speak to the drone, to comfort them, but they kept their distance as the Legate instructed so they did not scare her.

"It's ok..." Nymph said out loud, her hunger starting to become stronger as she fed on Dawn’s love.

'Eventually, we won’t need words to talk to each other little one. We will help you reconnect to the link, and we will build it stronger bit by bit. Once we get it nice and strong, I will be able to share the love I have stored for you.’ Dawn lifted Nymph up onto the bed with her magic, giving her a gentle hug, ‘Stay with me Nymph. I’ll look after you like one of my foals if you like, lay down next to them if you want. I’ll look after you, even as your hivemates come by to visit one at a time.'

Dawn left the invitation open and watched as Nymph gratefully hugged Dawn’s neck, clinging tightly before letting go slowly. Nymph moved to lay next to the foals, being very careful and laid her head on Dawn’s forelegs, closing her eyes.

Once nymph seemed to settle down, she gave the permission for drones to say hi or pay respects as they saw fit as long as it was one at a time, not wanting Nymph to be overwhelmed still.

Slowly, one by one, the drones touched the little one’s mind and shared who they were. Not a single word was spoken. Knowledge, thoughts, feelings, and memories were given piece by piece without a word. One at a time, just for a few seconds.

Nymph squirmed a little in the link at the contact, unused to it, trying to stay close to Dawn in the process for comfort and clinging to her leg. Dawn shared with her more love and assurance and she grew calmer, growing to accept the contact of the ones approaching her because Dawn allowed it.

Dawn felt Nymph’s emotions grow in a way she couldn’t describe, at best saying she was feeling a bond develop between them. Instinctively, she felt it was a role that was greater than the rest of the hive seeing her as a legate. As this feeling sunk in, she realized she had become Nymph’s queen.

'Well, that was unexpected...' Dawn thought to her mother, despite being very pleased at the result, 'I hope you don't mind, though I suspect since this is the first time anyone has given her this much love directly in so long, she's instinctively assigning me as her queen because of it... does that seem at all right to you?'

'I have no issues. I already conquered you.' her mother said, remaining away from Nymph as the drones continued to meet her.

'Conquered eh? With compassion? With love? With pure awesome?' Dawn chuckled out loud, causing Nymph to look at her confused and starting to pull away from the spell. Dawn called an order to hold off any further visitors from the hive, that they'd get their chance soon so the Nymph could get some space.

Nymph sighed happily as she enjoyed the calm once again. It was just her, her queen, and her queen’s young.

'You are my little drone Nymph, and I will look after you. You, in turn, will look after my little ones and my hive, and will want for nothing.' Dawn enforced to Nymph, feeling protective over them.

'Whichever one works. You have no intention of rebelling.' Chrysalis shrugged in the link to the statements about her, still keeping it just her and Dawn as the drones pulled back respectfully.

'Damn right. I'm a Legate to the Ridgeback Hive. I may be Nymph's queen, but it still makes you queen of the hive by proxy.'

Nymph settled down to sleep as Dawn sensed they started to digest the love they were given directly. Her foals whimpered a little for attention but as Dawn gave them what they sought they calmed and slept against their mother.

'Thus I conquered your hive.' her mother chuckled, 'and yes, I do think she did it by instinct and doesn't even know she did it. All she knows is she feels calm with you near.'

'She deserves to have a family… I know that Nightfall and the guild likely looked after her, but she still was put on missions and I still remember Night saying at one point that if he had taken her on the survival exercise he was doing at the time Svik attacked, that he would have had her suck the magic out of Svik to make him weak enough to be fought without the princesses… What he didn't know is that would have killed her… she deserves far better.' Dawn said, curling around them as best she could and sending even more love toward Nymph and her foals. 'I never would endanger her like that. She's too young for one.'

The queen blinked physically in surprise. 'Now when you say missions...'

'I mean she would be sent on errands, and if she were able to perform a task, she'd be treated like an adult at the guild otherwise. Nightfall says it was rare, but she was sent once to help find missing foals I heard.'

'Oh, that's not so bad… Still… She is a little one whose chitin has barely hardened. While doing some tasks will help hone her skills, she is still a child.'

'I was against it from the beginning, as that boiled down to child labor, which I have issues with on a matter of principle. In the end, I intend to give her a position as caretaker of my foals, even though she’ll be more like my child for a while and depending on how she develops, possibly caretaker of my home and the like. If her growth stays stunted, I may want to see how to help her regrow, possibly cocoon her to heal.'

'Hmm… Certain tasks such as the looking for foals would be fine. We are natural trackers and our empathetic ability makes finding fire-hoses-of-emotions, such as ponies, rather easy and it gets her used to working in a group as well as other abilities.' Chrysalis agreed. 'She is your drone, so whatever role you choose is acceptable. I am not sure if she will fully recover even with a cocoon, but we can try.'

'I will definitely consider those options. For now, I will do what I can to nurture this little nymph, and make sure she can enjoy life as fully as she wants to make up for her hardships.'

The Queen nodded and send her approval.

Dawn sighed contentedly at the approval, sending her thanks to the drones who dropped by for Nymph while giving thanks to the others and a hope that in the next day she would try it again.

They sent their understanding and would wait.

Dawn slept, and upon waking, found her foals nursing again and Nymph still asleep against her.

'Morning little one.' Chrysalis said cheerfully.

'Morning mom. Looks like Nymph is still attached to my side.' Dawn chuckled.

'You are her queen. The nymphs always crowd around me and on me when I enter the room.’

'I like it,’ Dawn giggled, ‘she's a cute filly of a nymph.'

Chrysalis chuckled. Nymph stirred in place and Dawn smiled, sending her some love.

‘I’ve missed you queeny…’ Nymph said in the back of Dawn’s mind, a small quiet voice, but still present. She sounded like she was on the verge of crying.

Dawn gave her more love, eyes glistening in empathy from the nymph’s plight, and was stunned as she heard nymph cry weakly, ‘I was so hungry… always hungry… how didn’t I know I was this hungry?’

Chrysalis readily shared some of the love from the hive through Dawn to bolster the starved drone while Dawn held them gently. Another minute later and she heard from Nymph again.

'No more please, I’m stuffed… it’s ok, really.'

'Nymph, my little drone, you will have all the love you could want from me moving forward.' Dawn reassured.

The queen smiled

Nymph sighed in relief and nodded, 'Thank you queeny…'

'What are your plans for the day?" Chrysalis asked Dawn.

'Not much.’ She thought, still worried over Nymph’s reaction to finally getting enough love to eat, ‘maybe walk a little, visit the other foals and nymphs like I said I would.'

'I think Nymph would like meeting changelings her own age.' Chrysalis smiled lightly.

'I think she would as well.' Dawn replied, moving her head down to the filly and nudging their head gently, "Nymph, it’s time to get up."

Nymph groaned, slowly getting up and rubbing her eyes as she woke.

Dawn heard a collective "dawwww" from the link and chuckled, "you ok dear?"

"Y-yeah, just sleepy."

"Slept well?"

"Yeah!" She said eagerly waking up rapidly as she felt energy going through her, jumping down off the bed and stretching like a cat would.

Another dawww echoed the link as Dawn chuckled at the hive and her drone.

"Come Nymph, I'm going to the nurseries and share some love with the nymphs and foals in the hive. I want you to come with and have fun."

"Oh. Ok!" She said eagerly, watching Dawn get down off the bed slowly

The foals cried, sniffling as they felt their mother’s embrace leave before Dawn tended to them again, setting them in new clothes and diapers before walking carefully toward the nursery. She felt tender but was more concerned if she was carrying them on her back correctly.

'Adjust your wings to be slightly open.' Chrysalis suggested.

Dawn obeyed, feeling better at the idea of her foals having rails by using her wing edges. She led the way to the nursery slowly and looked around for the nymphs and foals, wondering what they were up to. Once she arrived, she spotted four caretakers, the older foals being taught mathematics while the others played.

Nymph followed Dawn, watching the foals, buzzing her wings occasionally to be ready to catch the foals on Dawn’s back to be helpful.

Dawn smiled at her concern, going to the back of the class for math setting her foals against herself and waited, not wanting to interrupt as she connected to Nymph again.

'Nymph, let’s be quiet for a moment. They're learning right now.'

The caretaker at the head of the group was the oldest of the four in the room, the others she observed tended to the younger foals present. The oldest changeling used magic to teach and show numbers, not having a whiteboard to use.

Dawn smiled, feeling excitement at being around all of them, already debating how she could help. Her foals started to whimper, and her attention returned to them as she pondered their consistency in how they fuss.

'I swear they're jealous or something.' she thought, wanting to dismiss the notion due to their youth.

'Perhaps they are?' Chrysalis asked.

'I don't feel them in the link, but you think they taste or are feeding on my emotions then?' Dawn asked, entertaining the idea for a bit longer.

Nymph looked at the class, trying her best to pay attention to the lessons, but occasionally looking to Dawn and her foals while the boring lesson continued.

'Most likely yes.' The queen said. 'At least the nymphs do.'

'I meant my foals though.' Dawn thought before shrugging. She shared her love among all present, happy to see them and be out of her room.

'That I do not know.'

Dawn acknowledged the answer, content for the moment as her foals fell asleep.

After about ten minutes, the lesson slowly came to an end and the elder caretaker dismissed them for play time. Dawn smiled and nodded to Nymph, encouraging her.

'Go play little one.'

Nymph smiled and bounded in with the others, smiling and ready to be included. For the first time in a long while, the other foals didn’t seem to have any issues with her being a changeling and the other nymphs were eager to meet her.

Nymph smiled and laughed, nearly glowing with energy and excitement at the acceptance and being able to play with more than just the patrol. Dawn simply watched and laughed, happy to see them play together.

The foals started with playing hide and seek, the foals trying to find the changelings who used their shapeshifter abilities.

Nymph fit in, deciding to use her magic to shift into a little unicorn filly, following along another slightly older nymph, hiding with them. She took on an ice blue coat with white mane and followed the others to see what they do, only to see the filly change into a chair among the row of chairs.

"How'd you do that!" Nymph gasped in surprise, starting to forget the game.

The nymph filly was confused by her question, but maintained her disguise, even as Nymph looked closely and tapped on the chair to see an illusion. The knocking of wood lightly echoed in the chamber.

Nymph jumped and looked at the chair in surprise, "No wayyyy."

'Yes, way.' Dawn said, using her spell and extending the link to her. 'Even I can do this as your queen and their Legate... it'll take a little work, but you'll be able to do the same thing.'

"I can become a chair?" she asked confused.

Dawn chuckled, 'You can be whatever you want to be." Dawn said as the counting of the ponies neared its end.

Nymph eeped and looked around, no longer seeing any changelings in the room. She didn’t know how to shapeshift, so she went near a wall and tried to use her illusion magic to act like she was a part of the wall, studying it in depth and helping the illusion gain more and more details as she looked, trying to make herself as inconspicuous as possible.

With a final countdown from the foals, they whooped as the seekers began to look.

'This is a good game,’ Chrysalis commented, ‘it helps the nymphs learn to blend in, as well as the foals to be aware of their surroundings'

'Indeed...' Dawn thought as she watched their antics.

A couple foals checked everything thoroughly, counting items making sure things weren’t out of place and searching the room very methodically to spot an odd number of things or anything out of place. Others simply wandered about, hoping to find something by chance, mostly the younger foals.

Nymph watched nervously through her magic, hoping her illusion would hold and not be the first one found.

A triumphant shout filled the cavern as a young colt found a female hidden in the toy chest under the toys, acting like a toy herself that wasn’t played with before.

Nymph let out a silent sigh and redoubled her efforts, now trying hard to last as long as she could without being discovered.

Despite her efforts, an older colt searching along the walls noticed the wall was slightly off after finding another nymph hiding along the wall and when he knocked on the illusion, he found her.

"Awwww..." She sighed an trotted off to Dawn before she was paused with a command.

'Congratulate them Nymph.' Dawn instructed.

"For what?"

'For finding you. If you can find out how they found you, you can do better next time by learning from it.' Dawn said.

‘Do I have to?’

'No, but I will like it if you do.' Dawn said, then noticed the colt was already gone searching the room. Nymph almost went to leave when Dawn corrected, 'After they're done, honey. Come, be next to me while we wait.'

Nymph came over, sitting down as Dawn fed her and the two newborn foals more love. Nymph let her frustrations float away as she got another meal of love, starting to smile happily.

'Is it bad that I love seeing her like this? That I want her and all of the changelings to be this happy and well cared for?' Dawn said in the link, knowing that it won’t always be that way.

'I am the same way.' Chrysalis said, even as the chair changeling was found from being one too many chairs.

Dawn smiled at the problem-solving of that filly who found the chair, then nodded, ' It's just so fulfilling to see this… she'd been starved so long and became more of a pony to survive... ponies, in general, are good creatures, but she is not a pony and it's a shame she didn't get enough love to properly grow.'

'Yes, but she did what she had to to survive… I am not sure she would have lasted long and would have passed into memory before reaching her half-life.’

'I will ensure she lives a full happy life for what she's endured... even if her growth had stunted or her development... ' Dawn nuzzled Nymph, who laid across Dawn's front contentedly, feeling full once again, 'Not to say that no other changelings deserve that, I just... you know what I mean.' she thought, passing along the intent that she wanted all of the hive to have that kind of happy life and ending while she had the power.

'She is your drone.' Chrysalis chuckled. 'It is natural to focus on the good of your hive over others.'

'But your hive is my hive too, I just... I'm a sucker for little ones.' She admitted.

'Yes, it is, but she is your drone. I care for Equestria, but if I had to choose between Equestria and my Hive, I would choose my Hive every time.'

Dawn stopped, thinking about the choice, wondering what she would do if she had to make that same choice. She wanted to say that she would choose Equestria, even though the pain would be immense, yet she didn't know if she actually would. She wondered if it might partly be because she was so new to being a changeling that she wasn't as attached, but the idea made her feel guilty, that she knew they were connected and that it would be harder than she gave it credit for.

'The ponies have been good to us, friends of the hive, but they are not of the Hive and most are strangers.' The queen said. 'It may seem callous, but we have survived by doing what is best for the Hive. '

'I understand, though it helps that we get to know all of the hive through the link, and memory within the link. I have learned from experience that others are full of value as well, just like the drones around us, we just don't know them as well, and that distance makes it easier... but I can't help but think that if we knew them as thoroughly as we do our hive, would we be so quick to sacrifice them?'

'I would never sacrifice Twilight.' She said simply.

'Perhaps not, but what about the Everfree Patrol? The soldiers in the guard here? How about Sable Hearth, Petiso, Stang, Boer or the friends and family they have that you don't know and I barely know beyond their names?' Dawn asked, listing off Stalwart’s friends. 'Do you see where I'm coming from? I will never fault the hive for doing what it must to survive, and I will aid in it, but that is why I hesitate.'

'The Guild is not of the Hive. The others you tangentially know, or don't know at all. If they reached where the hive when there was danger, we may fight for them. They have to come to us, we will not risk ourselves to reach them. They live or die on their own as all things do.'

Dawn thought, feeling as if there was a contradiction in what was said. To expand on it, she thought, 'If all things live or die on their own, how are changelings an exception? I like that no one is left behind, but that reaction and the behavior toward other changelings don't match.'

'Changelings live and die on their own. We are strong together. Abandoning our own weakens us. We are all together, but ponies, zebra, griffins and all the others? They are not us. It is the same as a doctor deciding who to treat after a disaster. They have limited supplies and must choose who lives and dies.'

Dawn nodded, seeing their point, trying to find a good compromise between their positions mentally as the foals played.

'Do not get me wrong. I will defend the ponies to the best of my abilities'

Dawn nodded again, giving Chrysalis a hug mentally, 'Don’t mind me, I’m just big on reexamining myself from time to time.'

Chrysalis returned the hug, then watched as Dawn saw Nymph let out a cat-like meow as she yawned, making Dawn giggle and the hive ‘dawww’d’ again.

'Well,’ Dawn chuckled, ‘that was unexpected.'

Nymph looked around, feeling embarrassed at the outburst, then wondered if the game was over, discovering that it was almost.

Nymph looked for the nymph that lasted longest asking, "What did you do?"

The filly blinked. "I hid."

"But how? What'd you do?"

The foal tilted her head, not sure how to answer.

"Why won't you share?" Nymph asked, confused. "What’d you hide as? Where?"

'I did?’ she asked, confused.

"Never mind I guess." Nymph said, shrugging before going back to Dawn with a frown, disappointed at their apparent secrecy.

The filly blinked, confused before quickly forgetting about the strange nymph and going off to play some more.

"Did you see what they did?" Nymph looked up to Dawn, hopeful.

Dawn didn’t, but she used the link to attempt to figure it out. She fully expected the foal to have played and since she thought it was changelings vs pony foals, she was sure to find the answer. She was surprised to discover they were a filly, not a changeling despite the changelings vs ponies guideline she swore she heard earlier. That meant her answer wasn’t in the link!

'If I may speak Legate?' One of the caretakers volunteered.

'Yes, caretaker, what is it?'

'A few days ago, we found a small alcove being dug out one of the walls behind the far toy chest. I believe the little one has been preparing it as a hiding spot for weeks.'

'Nice… very clever. I won’t give away her secret, but perhaps a nudge in the right direction then.'

"Nymph, you did well for your first time." She said. "But sometimes a little forethought goes a long way."

Nymph frowned, "What’s that mean?"

The caretaker chuckled

"It means you should think things through and prepare." Dawn said, nuzzling Nymph to reassure her.

Nymph smiled happily as she was rubbed, settling in like an overgrown foal as she stopped giving the problem any more thought.

'That foal is showing much promise for her future.' Chrysalis commented about the filly who won.

'Indeed. She did well.'

'She will be formidable in her later years. '

'Yeah, and other changelings can learn from her creativity and planning… perhaps by continuing more games and prizes for coming up with new solutions that we hadn't thought up before.' Dawn thought, extrapolating possible uses for this activity.

'Perhaps. It is worth a look.'

Nymph watched from Dawn's side, enjoying being near her, "How’d she turn into a chair?"

"Who?"

"The other changeling." Nymph explained while the other foals and nymphs began drawing now that the game had come to a close.

"All changelings of this hive can change form fully." Dawn explained.

Sergeant Stem walked down the halls, intent on talking with Dawn. He arrived just in time to hear Nymph's question and Dawn's reply. The caretakers took note of him but made no moves against him either. Their instructions were to carefully watch him for the safety of the foals, though Dawn was unaware of this so far.

"Can you do it too?" Nymph asked, much to Stem’s surprise.

"Not as much as that, but yes." Dawn answered with a gentle smile.

"Is that so?" Stem asked.

Dawn froze, feeling surprise and an icy fear wash over her as she felt the voice, accidentally alerting Nymph, who looked at Dawn with concern.

The caretakers and the nymphs stopped what they were doing and looked over at them openly as soon as Dawn's emotions hit the link. They all stood and stared.

Dawn quickly calmed herself, suppressing her emotions, but she was on full alert. She sighed and slowly stood despite her foals whimpering.

"Am I not allowed to encourage the young to be the best they can be?"

"Are you lying about being able to change your shape? It's bad to lie to foals." He said, an odd spark of anger in his eyes and seeming to ignore the drones watching him intently both through the link and directly.

"Sergeant, I agree. It’s bad to lie to foals. It’s also bad to pick an argument in front of them. I was planning on saving this for nightmare night, but I suppose I can show this early." Dawn said, remembering her plans for an illusory spell that she couldn’t do last year even with Starlight’s help. It would be a half-truth at least. "Let’s show this away from the foals. I want to keep it a surprise."

Stem nodded, going to a nearby alcove that was out of view.

Dawn was nervous but hoped her bluff would work. Once she was out of sight for his satisfaction, she cast the illusionary spell that turned her into a darker colored batpony version of herself, bearing nightmare moon's mark.

Stem raised his brow. "Is that all you meant?"

"Sergeant, I’m among other allied changelings, and one sought encouragement from a leader they trusted… How would you react if a foal asked you if they could raise the sun like Celestia or the moon like Luna?"

"I would say they cant." He said.

"That is the difference between us Stem. You crush hopes and dreams with your assessments, which crushes their desire to work toward their goals, killing the ability they could have nurtured. Even if they did not gain the ability to move the sun or stars, their hopes to do so can push themselves to greater heights than if we crushed those dreams. I am the Princess of Hope, and I will give hope to any creature." She said with finality, dropping the spell as she felt her mother’s pride.

‘Sometimes a lie is the best hope one can give.’ Chrysalis said as she thought on the times she watched medics tell the wounded they were going to be alright when there was no way to save them and eased the last few hours they had. She did not share this with Dawn though, not right now.

Stem frowned and looked at her in the eye, "I see the way the changelings look up to you, in a way that they do with nopony else."

"And?" Dawn asked. "Perhaps they enjoy having someone ready to understand them."

"Perhaps." He said, before walking off, directly on a course to Svikopi.

Dawn then recognized the pride she felt in the link, and her insatiable curiosity for what she did well came up, even as she watched him in concern, hoping she would get an answer.

'You stood up to him, deceived him expertly, and stuck to your morals while speaking the truth about how to inspire.' Chrysalis assured her.

'Felt like a shaky cover to me, but thank you.’ Dawn sighed in relief, ‘I like knowing I did well.'

The hive monitored Stem as he continued his walk, appearing oddly comfortable with the passages without any issue detected outwardly or with his emotions, even as workers and other drones repeatedly passed by him, keeping tabs one by one on him.

Nymph went up to Dawn where she stood, the two foals at her side held in her magic were wailing their lungs out. Dawn quickly put them on her back and they slowly calmed as she reassured them she was still there.

"You can change shapes too? You can be a chair?" Nymph asked.

'Little one,’ Dawn said, opening up the telephone spell to Nymph out of habit, ‘I could, but I’m scared to because I'm silly. Even so, I try to only change myself if I feel like it or if it’s special.'

"What about now?" Nymph asked.

Dawn moved back into the room, noticing how when she calmed herself and her foals were settling in, combined with Stem’s departure, they all went back to what they were doing. She smiled and gently nudged Nymph toward the coloring tables to join the others.

---

Stem soon stood before the room where all the guards were guarding Svikopi. He took a deep breath, then approached purposefully before being stopped by the guards.

"What's your business here?" one asked, eyeing him with suspicion.

"Interrogating the prisoner. I heard he was attempting to kidnap the princess. I have to report why with my own eyes and ears." Stem reported.

'Legate, the guard pony wishes to visit the prisoner.' the drone relayed.

'I'll allow it, but accompany him. He suspects me of being a changeling, and Svik will possibly pretend to be me to say I'm an imposter. Correct him with facts each time.'

'By your command.' The drone replied before stepping to the side. “I will accompany you."

"Of course." Stem confirmed.

The drone led the way as two more followed behind to stand beside the door in case of trouble.

'I’m hoping this is the right choice.’ Dawn checked in with Chrysalis. ‘He suspects me, so the only way I see this improving by letting him see I am not lying in these other matters. What do you think?'

'It is the best we can do. He will either accept the truth or will not. This will answer whose side he is on.'

Svik watched as the royal guard appeared and he smiled saying, "I knew someone would come rescue me."

"Dawn?" Stem asked with a raised brow. He heard the same exact voice as the princess in the hive.

"Not Dawn," the drone said, "an imposter wearing her face."

"You would doubt me..." he sighed, "After all, you and I both are in a changeling hive. How do I know you aren't a changeling meant to deceive me?" He sighed again before saying a clinching line, attempting to imitate the princess he met earlier, "I can't help but hope, ya know?"

The drone growled at the fact the imposter would dare use something the Legate held so dear. "You have no right to speak of Hope, abomination."

'Drone, change tactics, show the lack of wings. Words alone will not win him.' Dawn warned him, not wanting to give support by sympathy to the fake.

Stem frowned and looked at Svik, then back the way he came before looking back, saying, "A test then, to prove who you are."

The drone hesitated, not wanting to risk possible escape, fearing losing the bonds that held Svik. He did what he asked and unbound the middle section where the wings should be while the two guards in the room primed their magic as a precaution.

It took some effort, but he exposed the impostor’s back and gestured for Stem to look. Stepping back to give room to inspect.

Svik squirmed, trying to move his aching back and attempt to free himself while Stem inspected him.

"You have no wings, princess." Stem announced, frowning at the prisoner.

'Good, you may re-bind him.'

The drone quickly moved to obey even as Svik frowned.

"I've never been a princess...” Svik answered, thinking on his hooves, ‘but fine. The one you think is Dawn? She is the imposter. I finally figured out a spell that can reveal the form of a pony, see if they are changeling or not."

The drone looked at Stem, arching a brow as if asking. ‘Do you honestly believe them?’

Stem looked between the changeling and the prisoner. He felt emotions, anger, conflict, and caution.

'Drones, fetch my husband to Svik's sight. Tell Stem to wait, and ask if he trusts Stalwart Shield, who knows me better than anypony.'

The soldiers quickly dispatched one of the other guards to do as she asked.

"Pony guard, do you trust the other one called Stalwart Shield?" the soldier asked as ordered.

Stem narrowed his eyes, "yes, why?"

Svik gave an all too brief expression of surprise but went back to feigning relief.

Dawn was headed to the room where he was held as she had her foals and Nymph taken to her room. She would be present to watch it herself, now that Svik is rebound securely.

Stalwart was already being escorted to the room under a four-soldier squad.

Dawn met him outside the room and was immediately approached by him.

"Dawn, what’s going on?"

"I'll tell you once we join up with Stem." Dawn replied.

"Stem? But-" Stalwart started to protest before they walked into the room, and he saw Svik in the other Dawn’s body.

"Sergeant." Dawn said, keeping up a façade of not knowing, filling in her husband in the same breath. "I understand you are concerned that I have been swapped out by a changeling imposter, yes?"

"How did you know?" Stem asked, eyeing her suspiciously as he noticed how there was now a dozen soldiers in the room, very attentive at what was going on.

"Not in front of the enemy." Stalwart said, smirking. "So it’s a trust issue huh? You think my wife could be a changeling or this unicorn bound up, right?"

"Good to see you again, Stalwart Shield." Svik smiled in relief, acting as lovestruck as the mare he had replaced.

"A series of tests then," Stalwart said, ignoring the response, "to know exactly how they respond and know who they really are. Stem, you come with me, I will tell you each question I ask and the right answers. Come with me."

Stem frowned, but nodded, finding the solution crude but satisfactory. They stepped out and conversed quietly.

Dawn stood in the room, anxious but trusting her husband as Svik began to chuckle, seeing a way out of his predicament even as soldiers stood between the Legate and him. After a few minutes, the two of them came back in, looking between them both evenly.

"What is lesson 10?" Stalwart asked, turning to Dawn first.

"Endurance." She answered.

"Endurance." Svik answered right after when he was looked at.

"And lesson 37?" Stalwart asked, still looking at Svik.

"Strength."

"Multitasking." Dawn said with a small smile.

"And what did we do the first time we did each lesson? You first." Stalwart said, gesturing to Svik again.

"W-well," he said, realizing he made a mistake, "we would go out on walks around Vanhoover because you said you wanted to take me caving one day."

"And multitasking?"

"I tried my hoof at cooking a three-course meal for you."

Dawn smiled before saying, "Bad form to change your answer there, I thought you said strength.”

“I just didn’t remember which lesson was which is all! Besides, he asked what I did for multitasking, not for strength.” Svik interrupted in protest before Dawn continued.

“Now for the right answer. Endurance, you had me tied up to bed to each corner of the bed with soft rope, silk based on the feel since I was blindfolded. You then proceeded to kiss and tickle me wherever the hay you felt like it until you were ready to take me as a mate should. Multitasking? Well, let's just say that you had me out for a walk, blindfolded yet again, only to have some fun with your two friends, Syroks and Skoryks or however their names went, and you told them to tell me they'd fly me to the moon when we never left the damn warehouse." She chuckled.

"Satisfied?" Stalwart asked Stem with a smirk.

'… Huh…’ Chrysalis blushed as Dawn’s tale sparked certain memories, ‘… … I see why you like Twilight.'

Dawn chuckled in the link, 'He'd been training me as a pet for a while before you both came, but I won't deny, you both have plenty of new things for me to enjoy about it.'

The queen simply nodded in reply as Stem turned to Svik to give his sentence.

"You are not princess Dawn. The fact still remains that you stole her answers after you realized you were wrong. Even if you were not a changeling, you are only pretending to be her."

"Just what do you all want with me anyway!" Svik frowned as his plan backfired.

"Justice, Svik. You are a danger to the hive, my family, and Equestria as a whole. A little bird told me though, you claim that if you don't check in with someone, you will be checked on. Who did you mean?"

Svik held his tongue, staying as quiet as the drones around him.

Dawn frowned, looking at him expectantly before saying, "I will have a meal be made of your choice within reason if you tell us. You have not eaten in two days."

"I do not require food." he said, despite a loud gurgle from his stomach.

Dawn smiled slightly as a memory flashed regarding her own fight with hunger, "You claim that, but when you took a physical body, you gained its weaknesses as well as the horn focus you desired. My offer stands until you decide. I'd give it five more days at most. Considering my own experience with hunger."

Dawn started to leave, and Stem and Stalwart followed.

The soldiers walked backward out of the room after Dawn and the ‘guests’ left, not taking their eyes away from the impostor with the Legate still nearby.

Stem turned to Dawn and said once out of earshot, "Have you really been starving her?"

"Him.” Dawn corrected, “This is Svik from another version of Equestria where I failed to defeat him and he took over that me’s body. I'm guessing because I didn't have Nightfall present to develop my magic skills to help him, that left me unable to break my horn to stop his takeover of my body."

"Fine, him. Have you been starving him?" Stem asked, irritated at the distraction.

"It's only a temporary thing Sergeant. I've survived one period of my life where I only ate once a week for three weeks... it was... unpleasant." She said quietly. "As much as I'm hating the idea of doing that to someone who looks like myself, especially if we can get that Meadow Dawn her body back, there's just too strong a likelihood he's connected to Solar Flare with what he’s said. The problem is once he says it, without a promise from us, he won't have any more chips to play beyond Meadow's body, and if we tell him to tell us that answer, we can't be sure it's true right away."

Stem frowned, "And what if that doesn't work?"

"He'll be fed one meal a day. He already is being given plenty of water, so he isn't in danger of dehydration, though I just don't envy the cramps." Dawn said.

"We would do more to one such as him, but the Princess asked us not to." one of the soldiers said.

"I'm not inhumane Sergeant." She said softly, "But I am going to be stern where I need to be. He's dangerous, and yet we need that information."

She stopped outside her room, where her foals were sniffling and she could hear Nymph trying to pat them and calm them down. She couldn't help but smile in the link, it seemed she was halfway decent at it.

"I understand better now," Stem said, "but I will visit him again later to find out what he wanted out of you."

Dawn sighed, "Stalwart, would you mind the foals for a minute?"

"Sure dear." he said, kissing her on the cheek before going in.

As soon as the door closed again Dawn looked at Stem seriously, "You do what you like on that, but be wary of deception. Based on what he said before, he's after changeling secrets and magic. I won't deny, for how much I have not shown prejudice and treat them as an ally, rather than with suspicion, I know a thing or two about them and will not be sharing with him. I will also remind you here and now that despite my familiarity with these changelings, I still look to Equestria's betterment, period. Whether you trust me on that should tell you more about yourself than me."

"No,” Stem replied as Dawn turned to enter her room, speaking factually, ‘it only tells me about you. I already know myself."

She did not taste malice in his emotions yet she could not help being annoyed, "Tell me, is it that you have some sort of mental condition such as being on the Autism spectrum then, or something similar? One item I’ve known such ponies to exhibit is being unable to understand common phrases and the context that it often entails. Does that sound accurate?"

"I haven't heard the term." He said, "But ponies' phrases often make no sense to me, even when they claim they’ve explained them."

"Ah...” Dawn's anger softened immediately in understanding. “Then perhaps I have misunderstood you because of that... I will point out your reactions have not helped, but would it help you if I were more direct with my words and explanations?"

"That would be best." he said, eyes focused and narrowed for a reason she couldn’t fathom.

"Good... Truth be told, I don't know if you actually do have autism or something else I’m mislabeling, but in my eyes, it's not a bad thing. You are different, and at some point, we might need a different perspective only you can provide. Just be mindful of how changing your wording can greatly improve how ponies react." Dawn said in an attempt to be encouraging, "I have my foals to take care of, but you are dismissed for the night Stem. I hope you find something entertaining until we meet again."

Dawn walked into her room, tired but somehow much more at ease about him. It didn't change his suspicion of her, no doubt, but she felt like she understood him better, though she couldn't explain how.

'We could have him talk to a psi-ops agent if you'd like.' Chrysalis said.

'Wouldn't hurt.' Dawn thought back, 'but only if he's willing. He clearly has done well for himself despite what some might call a handicap. I'm not so sure it is one.'

Dawn relaxed as her attention returned to her family, the foals and Nymph getting plenty of love as Stalwart helped her tuck in the foals for bed, nestling the twins against him while Nymph draped along his side as she fed on love.

Dawn was physically tired out from the day’s events, but mentally still awake, so she reopened the magical substitution for the link and reached out to Nymph.

'My little Nymph, my first drone... how are you today?'

'Tired, but goooood.' was the thought in return.

The queen took note of Dawn's mind still being active despite her body being tired. If that was what she thought it was, it seemed her daughter wasn't done changing after all.

Dawn's mind continued to take in the events of the day, attempting to project 'what ifs' for various plans or reactions to Svik, even as her spouse snored lightly at her side.

After several hours, Chrysalis reached out to Dawn. 'It seems you are not yet done growing, Daughter.'

'Huh? What makes you say that?' She asked, mind waking as she started to stir in place, alleviating an amount of pressure on her hind leg. Once she was comfortable again, she felt the foals nursing once more.

'Tell me, Daughter, are you tired?'

'I feel tremendously tired, my body sure needs the rest, but I'm worried about Svik, so I haven't fallen asleep, even though my eyes are closed.' She thought innocently.

'Tell me. How exactly does your body feel right now?'

'Like lead now, I doubt I could move it if I tried now.'

'And your mind?' Chrysalis asked.

'Like I'm running at half speed... I'll go in and out, but keep coming back to Stem and Svik and how close a call that could have been if he were cooperating with them.'

'But active, despite your body being in a sleep state.' Chrysalis replied, a hint of a smile being heard.

'Is it?' Dawn thought, confused.

She tested the idea, trying to muster the strength to move her limbs. None of them shifted even a little bit. She started to panic, trying to flex out her wing, only to feel it shiver in place as if it were locked. She instinctively reached out to her queen, looking for help and guidance as her fear mounted.

'It seems you are still developing Daughter.’ Chrysalis said comfortingly. ‘Your mind is completely active while your body is asleep.'

'R-really? Is that it?' she asked, slowly calming down, 'Just how else am I developing?'

'I do not know Daughter.'

'So, I’m having trouble sleeping, it happens." She said.

'Or you are sleeping as I do.'

'But… I always sleep, and usually dream… Hell, it feels like I usually fall asleep from sleep deprivation, that's about the only time I can sleep.' Dawn chuckled, even if she knew that wasn’t quite right. The idea of her mind not resting while her body did just didn't seem possible.

'We still don’t fully understand your metamorphosis, or how far it will go'

Dawn stopped and reassessed her assumption. Her mother was not deceiving her, she just knew this. She laid there and thought, distracted a few seconds later when her foals stopped feeding and flopped against her side to sleep again.

'It'll be interesting for sure. With how strong the hive is, I'm sure it will only make me and the hive better.' Dawn said, trying her best to bury her fear of the unknown. She would admit she was afraid, but she had to admit it's been good so far.

'I would never lie to you, my daughter. … Unless I had to.' She corrected. 'And yes the hive is stronger with you and I do not doubt it will grow stronger with time. I am most curious with how you will change over time.'

'I have no idea how else I'll change, but as long as I have you and my family and mas-Twilight around, I'll be just fine.' She corrected herself.

She took a deeper breath and let it out before letting it go back to its automatic rhythm, thinking about herself and the future of her family, and then back to Svik and Flare.

'You can call her whatever you'd like.’ Her mother chuckled.’I am sure she'd love to hear about it.'

'It… it was a force of habit, that's all!' Dawn chuckled, pretending to protest, but feeling lightly embarrassed.

'And I’m sure your master will enjoy hearing all about how you even think of calling her by her title.'

Dawn felt her body shiver at the thought, but she laughed in the link lightly, 'M-maybe… if she asks.'

Dawn felt her mother smirk and knew she was going to tell Twilight. She laughed a bit more, her mind finally feeling like it was ready to sleep as it grew clouded and sluggish.

'Good night mom.'

'Rest well my daughter' Chrysalis said, mentally nuzzling the top of Dawn’s head before letting her rest.

Dawn passed out to the nuzzling on her head, incredibly contented and sleeping like her foals by the time Chrysalis left her to rest.

After some time of sleeping, Dawn woke and heard a drone give a report to the Legate and Chrysalis.

'The prisoner states they are willing to give information in exchange for freedom.'

'Very good, I will meet with him.' Chrysalis replied.

Svik waited, ready to bargain as hunger gnawed at his form. He still had few chips in his corner and knew it could help him out somehow. He needed something to get back into the world, and came up with an idea to make it out and get what he came here for.

Chrysalis entered the room, standing as regally as her station deserved as queen of the hive.

Svik looked at her cooly, feeling the hunger pains he never had to deal with before. He was no longer looking as carefree as he had been before, and in the place of a smile, he held a firm intense gaze.

"You wish to bargain." Chrysalis said.

"Yes."

"Speak."

"I desire my freedom." He said simply.

"And why should you be given it?"

"Because I know the one behind the events in Manehattan." he said simply.

She arched a brow. "Speak, and I'll decide if it's worth something."

"I know locations of hideouts and names, particularly a 'Solar Flare'" He said, drawing it out.

"Go on."

"In exchange for information for him, I require freedom... and on his capture, one other small thing." he said, a smile starting to creep onto his face.

"And that is?"

"The secret to changeling shapeshifting."

"And why should I trust you?"

"Because he was the one wanting me to get information on a grey pegasus named Stone." He said shrugging, "I lent him my bracelet, but it appears something happened to it."

'Dawn. Thoughts.' Chrysalis demanded of her Legate.

'He could be telling the truth. He's ambitious if he's outright saying he wants that particular secret, but I think him only getting freedom, for now, is still dangerous. Considering he was willing to kidnap me, he could knock out his retainers to experiment with him.' Dawn thought, continuing, 'Frankly, I say we use him like he's used us, and work on getting what he knows, vet it out separately so we don't walk into a trap, and reward him later, but not with freedom as he's thinking... we need to investigate whether Meadow can get her body back after all.

'We could place him in a cocoon with a carefully controlled dream.' Chrysalis reminded her

Dawn frowned but shrugged, 'It's up to you mom, but I fully expect only to be helped by him so far as it helps his purposes. I would not keep him free on even a short leash.'

'I had no plan to release him.' she agreed before answering him, "Very well. Tell me what you know, and we will see."

"Freedom first, then information.” Svik said, “I have a terrible cramp in my right legs."

'What if we were to offer him his own 'room', even if it otherwise would be a cell?' Dawn asked, hoping it’s a worthwhile idea.

"Seeing as you attacked the hive full freedom is not an option at this time." she said, pausing to make him think she was thinking. "However... I may be willing to grant you a room."

"With food, that is acceptable for the moment. As you find what I say is true, you will follow up on your end of the bargain and offer more." Svik answered.

'Oh you presumptuous little tool...’ Dawn smiled in the link, ‘you didn't even phrase it as a question so we don't have to give a comment confirming it. Do we have any concerns of him taking off the inhibitor ring if he tried or does it prevent that?'

'It can only be removed without magic. Also, I never agreed to more than a room.’ the queen smirked in the link.

‘A pity, considering how brilliant he had been before, this was stupidly easy to maneuver. Almost makes me wonder if having my old form altered how he was able to process information, like if he inherited my faulty thinking, weaknesses or whatever else’ Dawn said, both in frustration and in triumph. It felt cheapened, but a win was a win.

‘I do believe this is what is referred to as one's own hubris, I am all too familiar with falling for its trap.’ The Queen said, mind temporarily filling with flames before the memory was banished to the dark corners of the Link.

A dozen soldiers entered and began to slowly unstick him from the wall, but left him bound as they started to move him.

Svik sighed in relief at the freedom he had gotten from bonds before wincing as his body did indeed cramp, weakened from being unable to move for so long.

Soon they were in a room the size of a small apartment. The soldiers removed the goop from the rest of his body while leaving the mix on his horn. He dropped unceremoniously on the floor, his magic still blocked from rings and goop both.

He groaned, slowly stretching his limbs before saying in his own charming way, "I guess I deserved that."

With that said, he started to inform them of what he knew of Flare and his top locations, next targets and so on. After nearly an hour of disclosing information, including an offer to enact his proprietary cutie mark change spell to gain the final bit of his freedom to wrap up stragglers, he ended on a final warning note.

"It's very likely he will change his location again in the next week, based on what I've seen. After that, you'll need to let me use my horn to be of help to you." He smiled.

"We will see." the queen said as she turned to leave and the door was sealed with the same goop that held him before.

She was pleased. The arrogant mule literally accepted a deal where he gave information only to get the cell he was now in with a hope of more but no actual agreement. She had given him more anyway, having a bathroom area and basic needs, and will ensure he has some entertainment and food, but that would be the extent of it.

Svik in the meantime sighed and laid on the bed, thinking what fools the ponies were. If they even thought they could betray him, given enough time, he could work out what the goo was and remove all those rings on his horn. He could simply pull the rings off if need be, gradually remove the goop on his horn, and then teleport out of the room. In fact, he could teleport one of them to his study even if he were released as a part of their deal. It was only fair after all, they imprisoned him unfairly and so he was owed recompense.

In the corner of the room was a very small object connected to a small, string-like item that fed into the wall. That string led to another room where a changeling sat watching a monitor.

Svik did not spot this device, nor would he have known what it was. He simply continued his plotting in his head, content that all still seemed to be going his way.

'I love the arrogant ones." the queen commented as she checked in with the drone in the security station.

'I love breaking them and giving them some humility if it makes them a better person…’ Dawn chuckled guiltily, ‘I have little hope for Svik though, at least this one.'

'Breaking them hm? My, my, seems you are more my daughter then I thought.'

'I'm glad you approve.' Dawn chuckled some more.

'How long do you think till he realizes what he agreed to?' Chrysalis replied with a smile.

'The end. It looks like he’s forgotten what it’s like to be a trickster, or I was way too easy and gullible and he wasn’t nearly as crafty in this version of things.'

'Or he's just never actually dealt with a changeling before.' She mused.

'Perhaps. Or maybe he dealt with changelings that don't have our abilities... damn I'm glad to be adopted.' She said, thinking about all she's gained from it.

Chrysalis began to laugh, making Dawn amused and slightly confused.

'What? You're glad too and you know it.'

'Didn't say I wasn't'

'True, but I'm a sucker for reinforcement for praise. I'm almost as hungry as Nymph is for love in that way.' Dawn countered with a smile, sending more love to her two foals and Nymph, causing Nymph to nestle in even closer.

'Well, I did take you as a daughter.' She said, as not just anyone would be able to join the hive.

'Yeah, point made.’ Dawn chuckled, ‘I'm gonna watch the drones, see how Twilight reacts to this information.'

'Which info? Svik or you calling her master in your head?'

'Yes.' Dawn replied quickly, smiling before saying, 'I meant Svik, but sure, yes.'

Chrysalis chuckled in reply.

<<<o>>>

Fire Storm came back to Manehattan from Vanhoover the morning after the deal took place. She was satisfied with the time she spent with her mate, making sure they were well after that surprise of her guild being attacked, and now was even more eager to ‘kick the tails of the idiots that attacked my family.’

Once she arrived, she quickly flew to the base and landed in the designated area of the base, showed her badge to the pony on duty, and went off to Twilight's office to report in.

She found that Twilight was looking over a map with more pins on it, making her smile briefly as she remembered how some things never change.

"Corporal Sky Flare reporting." She said, walking back in, "just got off the train."

She turned back and smiled as she saw Storm. "Welcome back. Have a good time on leave?"

"As well as can be expected. Had a hell of a time up in the mountains with Nightfall." She said with a smile, moving over to the map. "Anything happen while I was gone?

"Not especially, a few raids." She smirked. "And I see you've been around me enough for me to rub off on you a bit."

"In what way?" she asked, moving over to review the map from the side.

"Hell isn't exactly a word ponies know or use now is it?" She asked chuckling as she ruffled Storm's mane.

"Nightfall kept saying it when we were together." She smirked.

"Aw come on, can't you give a mare something?" Twilight faked a complaint.

"Yeah,” Storm chuckled, “you've got your lapdog bodyguard back."

Twilight chuckled back at Lapdog using her nickname willingly.

A knock came to the door, making them stop as Storm walked over to the door, checking them while she allowed them enter.

A drone guard came in and saluted, announcing, "A report from the hive."

“Trouble?” Storm asked, concerned.

"Two things. One from the queen, the other from the Legate."

Storm raised her brow and closed the door behind them, letting them make their report to Twilight.

"The queen reports that the legate refers to you as master, even in her own head unless actively not doing so."

Twilight and Storm chuckled at the information. Storm resisting rolling her eyes.

"The report from the Legate is information on multiple key locations of Solar Flare's operations as well as where his last known location was as of a few days ago."

Storm stood rigid to attention, surprised and looked to Twilight immediately.

Twilight had a … rather wide smile… almost too wide… a very unnerving smile.

"How do we know it's accurate?" Storm asked.

"The source is someone close to him who had no real loyalty to him. It's the only actionable Intel we've had."

"What do you say Stone, are we moving out right away? Or are we going to check out the intel first?" Storm asked, awaiting orders.

"Recon of course. I ain't going in blind even if the source was Celestia herself."

"What would you want me to do?" Storm asked.

"Hmm… With this, I'll want you to stay close and here at home. Flare isn't an idiot so we need to be careful." Twilight said. She instructed the drone to give all of the available details, scribbling four copies of the information at once in manilla folders. Once done, she immediately began heading for the door to give orders.

"If he gets wind of us he's gonna bolt.” Storm agreed, “We need to get him good and proper."

"That's where the M.I.D. come in." Twilight explained.

"The mid?"

"Military Intelligence Division." Twilight said, smirking. "The spooks."

"Ah." Storm said, not understanding but followed Twilight as they both went down the stairs and toward the far corner of the warehouse the rest of the EDF seemed to avoid.

Storm grew nervous as she realized she was going somewhere most did not, but followed Twilight there nonetheless.

They reached the area after a couple minutes of walking and found four ponies all dressed in business-casual clothes, sitting around a table and calmly discussing something in hushed tones. They immediately stopped before the pair got close enough to hear fully.

Storm stood at Twilight's side, as she was just there to cover her flank.

A unicorn arched a brow at Storm before looking at Stone.

"Commander." They said.

"I got a job for you lads." Stone said, making the four ponies smile as she tossed the four folders onto the table. She spoke up again, even as they snatched up the folders and started pouring through the contents. "I need it confirmed with the utmost discretion."

The unicorn looked up and nodded. "We can do that. We will be ready in less than 10."

Stone nodded and turned to leave.

Storm turned and followed, holding questions until they were back in the office, following Twilight and closing the door before asking quietly, "So what exactly do they do?"

"Oh, the usual intelligence gathering, infiltration, and assassination."

"So does that mean they'll kill him if given the chance?" Storm asked.

"Not this time. They are good, but not that good. They’d never make it out and I'd never waste lives like that." Twilight explained, "They will confirm the Intel and then we go in."

"What will my job be when we move in?"

"Stick close to me."

"I'll cover your flanks." Storm agreed.

"And I'll watch both of you." Meadow said using horn magic to speak up.

Twilight nodded, smirking. "And with a platoon of troopers behind us and the Guards surrounding the area, cutting off all escape, we will bring down Flare once and for all!”

"Here's to hopin’." Storm nodded, suppressing the nervousness she felt at the idea of being shot at with the determination she felt before to repay the attackers of her guild.

Twilight nodded, then took a seat behind her desk.

Chapter 38: Calm Before The Storm

View Online

"So then, tell me what you been up to my little Lapdog." Twilight asked, satisfied that her M.I.D. operatives were investigating the lead they received on Solar Flare.

“Well, I was in a lot of shock because of the attack, but Nightfall filled me in on the train ride back.” Storm explained.

“I can imagine.” Twilight said, gesturing for her to continue since that was already in her report.

“Well, after a bit, we went back to our routine, starting up some sparring in the mountains nearby when we found a dragon egg.”

“You what!” Twilight asked in alarm.

“Yeah, we were a bit surprised too.” Storm said, misunderstanding, “No signs of any dragon nearby in ages. We took it in and-”

“Are you crazy? Dragons are really protective of their young!” Twilight protested.

“I know, we looked around for any signs of the parents and when the last markings we found were long ago, we figured it was worth a try to look after it.” Storm said.

“Storm…” Twilight said before walking over to her and putting a hoof on her shoulder, “If that dragon comes back, I will cover your funeral.”

“Relax Twilight.” Storm said, “We left a message just in case. Besides, we’re on good terms with the dragons here.”

“I hope you’re right, for your sake.” Twilight said. “ So what else did you do?”

“Well, not a whole lot, continued a few lessons back home. Multitasking was... interesting." she smirked.

"Oh?" Twilight arched her brow

"I did better than the green princess from what he said Stalwart told him." Storm smirked then gave a small shrug.

"Details Lapdog." Twilight insisted.

Storm smiled and sat down near Twilight’s chair to settle in and tell the story, "Let's just say that I had a couple guests he shared my company with, including a griffin. It was... interesting to say the least."

"Ah yeah, griffins are very interesting, both male and female." Twilight nodded, then began to smirk. "So how do I stack up?"

"Still pretty amazing, almost as good as Nightfall." She said with a knowing smile.

Twilight chuckled and her horn glowed and Storm felt her flank squeezed by invisible hands. Storm gasped and looked at her confused, only to see Twilight’s horn still glowing.

Storm squirmed in place with small movements, wondering whether she was going to just be teased or if more would happen. Twilight chuckled again before her magic cut off. Storm felt disappointed and frowned, but accepted it and returned to looking at the map.

"When this is all over I think I'm planning an orgy."

Storm eyed her, intrigued, "Oh yeah?"

"Well, I have three incredibly attractive mares all ready to do whatever I say… So… Why not celebrate with them?" she asked and smirked. "Unless you object?"

"I can't exactly object to the heroine of Equestria asking for an after-party request." Storm smirked.

Twilight chucked and used her magic to ruffle her pet’s mane. Storm let out her sigh and Twilight smirked, suspecting her pet had missed their owner’s attentions.

"So what else you did do on leave?"

"Not a whole lot. Nightfall tried his hoof at cooking for me again. He made some pretty amazing sandwiches each morning," Storm smiled, "though one morning he made pancakes in a heart shape with goofy faces with the strawberries and chocolate."

"That's adorable.” Twilight smiled softly, “Chrysalis usually just brings me my enemies tied up to do with as I please."

"Oh really?” Storm snorted in amusement, “And what do you do with them?"

"Let them go.” Twilight chuckled, “That's really not how things are done, but she doesn't exactly get doing normal gifts like breakfasts. Delivering me my political enemies is the surest sign of affection she knows."

"Like a cat." Storm hummed.

"Exactly" she laughed. "It's hard to not find adorable, seeing her proudly standing over them with a triumphant smile as they struggle against the goop holding them and their gag." Twilight’s voice trailed off as her eyes started to unfocus while she looked into a corner of the room and sighed contentedly.

"We'll be back to those days soon enough Twilight." Storm said softly. "We'll all make sure of that." She snorted before adding, “Even Gre-Dawn got us that intel and she just gave birth a couple days ago."

Twilight blinked and her eyes refocused, seeming to push back her memories that had resurfaced. "Yeah."

"So, what kind of political enemies do you have?" Storm asked.

"Mostly the High Nobles, those that sit in the Council and it's pretty normal, we have our agendas and they don't always agree so we compete and maneuver to try and push forward what we want or think is best." She said.

"And how do you deal with that? It sounds... well, stupid to be honest, but that's ponies for ya." Storm replied with a snort.

"Either getting more support than them, blackmailing them, intimidating them, or having them removed." She said shrugging.

"That's... rather cutthroat. I like that part of it." Storm smirked.

"Oh it varies, but it ensures the best are on top. The selfish and stupid cannot rise above the lower houses as their ideas never lead towards anything but harm, so they don't get listened too."

“I bet having a Changeling queen on your side helps.” Storm smirked more widely.

"Oh very. She is a most useful pawn and ally and honest....what she does for my birthday and or hearth warming is adorable and hilarious and works nicely."

“I can imagine. So she just brings over those enemies and you just let them go I’m guessing?

“Yup.” Twilight nodded, “I have to, but it’s still adorable. My enemies being captured in my name as a gift does wonders for helping me. Now, tell me what else you did while on leave.”

"Just lots of time alone with Nightfall...” Storm paused, thinking before chiming in quietly, “I overheard Gallade's adopting Char as her younger brother..."

"What’s wrong?" Twilight asked, noticing the tone shift

"Enh, I'm happy for ‘em.” Storm shrugged, “Gallade's history is kinda sad, but she's a tough enough pony and she’s happier when Char is near."

"Ah."

"What, not gonna ask?" Storm asked with a raised brow.

"Ask what?"

"About Gallade?"

"I figured if you wanted to, you'd tell me." Twilight shrugged.

“Well, I know Nightfall told me her family used to be very rich, some sort of mining business. Her brother loved winter and he died of a kind of sickness. Her parents died soon after and some sort of bad blood happened between her, the business, and then the town that only did well when the business did well. Things got worse and worse and she’d go out to make her home like winter to remember her brother. Kept getting worse and worse until the area was sunk into permanent winter till Char nearly got frozen with a smile on his face because he liked winter and the cold so damn much.

"Weird… and sort of petty." Twilight said shrugging. "Personally would have locked her up but not my call."

"Guess we disagree on that." Storm frowned.

"Sorry, but she plunged a town into an eternal winter. You know how much she fucked up and things she killed with that? Most animals and plants cannot survive in such a climate, not to mention how the two would be adversely affected, as well as surrounding areas. Actions have consequences and hers would have major negative ones for a lot of innocent people if they even got to survive it… Honestly, if that's how she behaves, I can see why her family was resented."

Storm nodded, acknowledging what she said and how they came to that conclusion. She didn't agree. The area didn't suffer, nor did any creatures or plants that they could tell when she flew over to the area, the ponies were able to move back in and were rebuilding their lives around a new kind of business now that the mining industry collapsed for them.

Twilight stared at Storm due to her slight frown. "Speak."

"I said nothing." Storm replied with a shake of her head.

"I can tell you want to."

Storm raised a brow, not wanting to share any of her thoughts on the matter. They disagreed, and that's all. This sort of thing happened, though it didn’t hurt that she did not want to risk frustration over something so simple.

Twilight stared at her for a bit longer, hoping she could make Storm speak up before going back to the paperwork she was doing.

Storm laid down, relaxing as best she could, knowing all the action was left in the hooves of others. After an hour of waiting and meditating, she got up and began her stretching routine, anticipating some afternoon sparring if no interruptions came up.

Twilight set aside her paperwork when she saw Storm starting up her stretches and decided to join her. She had settled most of her business for the day and until the M.I.D. reported back, there wasn’t much reason to put people on active ready status. They would be made aware of what they needed to know when it was time to know it.

Storm smiled happily as she got her partner back, pushing herself to match the veteran by her side.

Twilight, in turn, made sure to push her pupil, but not too much. She didn’t want Storm worn out if they were going to deploy immediately afterward.

Storm was sweating lightly by the time they were done, and she breathed deeply. "Feels good to be at it again."

"Oh?” Twilight smirked, “Someone miss being close to my sweaty body that much?"

Storm snorted, enjoying the comradery, "Why, you miss having a competent challenge at your side?"

"I always miss having someone who can keep up." Twilight said, patting Storm's head.

Storm smiled, appreciating the compliment. "Oh, and I beat the socks off of Nightfall. Forgot to mention that."

"Oh? Do tell." Twilight encouraged, ready to get more details.

"Beat him three times in a row and then he had enough." She said with a proud smirk. She watched as Twilight chuckled, letting out a sigh before her expression turned serious, “How long till we get word from those guys?"

"Whenever they have something to report." Twilight shrugged.

Storm nodded, feeling impatient, but unsure what to do next as her exercises had finished. Her mind began to wander again until she heard a voice speak up.

"So what's on your mind?" Twilight asked.

"Just thinking about what'd be next, after this is done I mean. I'd go back to the guild, get some more jobs done probably."

"Speaking of…” Twilight paused, going over toward her desk, “I have something for you."

Storm raised her brow in surprise briefly then followed.

Twilight opened a drawer and pulled out a small black collar with a tag that had Twilight’s mark on the front and Storm's name on the back. The purple mare held it out to the Pegasus.

Storm blinked, looking at it and felt herself almost want to jump at it, but hesitated, unsure what Twilight was about to surprise her with.

"It’s yours if you want it. I think you've come far enough to say you are truly my pet." Twilight said, smiling at her.

Storm looked at it and then up at Twilight. "And what expectations will come with it?"

"Nothing really changes except this marks that you are one of my pets like the others. You can stay here if you'd like when I return since there are plans for a gateway back and forth."

Storm looked at it and thought for a moment before smirking, "Eh, why the buck not? As long as my mate gets to come first."

Storm took it and put it on her neck before laughing at herself quietly and shaking her head. It fit her perfectly, no discomfort at all, making Twilight smile.

"How's it feel being truly owned and acknowledged as my pet?"

Storm snorted and looked away to hide a blush, "Never thought I'd end up as one. Better take good care of me, jus' sayin." She hesitated before adding, "Will I need to wear it all the time?"

"No. Only when it's just us or the others not doing anything important." Twilight said, smiling as she ran her hoof down Storm's mane and back.

Storm shivered in place, fluffing up her fur and feathers as her embarrassment seemed to heighten the sensation. She watched as Twilight smiled, trying to return one back before settling back down on the spare chair in the office, feeling the collar’s tag slide on her neck fur just above her chest.

Twilight smiled. "How's it feel?”

"Pretty nice…” Storm said before a thought crossed her mind, “So if I'm only gonna wear it some of the time, what happens if somepony just walks in on us? Not exactly an easy thing to just take off and hide without being noticed."

"Huh…” Twilight blinked in surprise at the thought, “Chrysalis was the only one who wore one before and no one walks in on my private floor…"

"You made a big show of Dawn wearing one in front of me, but I don't know what she does to hide it." Storm commented.

"I… hadn’t thought of that.” Twilight said, now going deep in thought.

"It's not that big a deal.' Storm said, "Just means there's points I'll be not wearing it."

Twilight frowned at the idea, not liking that at all.

"What?" Storm asked, sensing that was the wrong answer.

"Just thinking."

"About?"

"A way for you to not have to remove it."

Storm raised a brow but didn't complain. She had to admit, it felt nice.

"Would you like that?"

Storm thought about it and answered. "As long as it's not while I'm with Nightfall, I don't mind. I’ll leave that up to you."

Twilight nodded and grabbed some paper, starting to write out equations while muttering under her breath. Storm looked her way, approaching as her ears flicked as she recognized bits and pieces of what was being said.

"Just what are you cooking up?"

“A spell.” Twilight said simply.

"Yeah, I figured that.” Storm chuckled, “I swore I saw something about invisibility?"

Twilight blinked in surprise. "You know something about magical equations?

Storm snorted with a knowing smile, "Yeah... always had an interest in magic. Came in handy when Nightfall went on his magic artifact hunting and Gr-Dawn wasn't exactly on good terms with us by then."

"I see… Maybe someday you can learn to use magic by becoming an alicorn." She chuckled. "You'd get to spend forever as my pet."

Storm snorted, "Yeah... and I'm the princess of buttercups."

"Maybe Princess of Obedience?" She smirked.

Storm laughed before saying quietly, "Ponies like me don't get to be princesses."

"Why not?" Twilight said, easily hearing with her augmented ears.

Storm sighed, then explained in a quiet voice, trying to hide her resentment, "It's always the ponies who don't normally go out and do things and then when they do things, they get credit. Those of us that already were out doing things, it's just expected."

"Well… I've been a soldier most of my life… and I became an alicorn." Twilight replied, matching Storm’s soft volume.

"Not in this world anyway." Storm shrugged, "Bookworm sent to learn friendship, saves Equestria numerous times, a lot more than Dawn ever did."

"Didn't Dawn save Equestria?"

"Once. You did it about four times I think?" She said, looking up and to the side as she tried to think.

"Give or take, but remember how she did it. She shattered her horn so an entity would not succeed, who in another reality defeated Celestia and Luna together, all so he wouldn't be able to take her body and do the same here."

Storm nodded, looking to the side with her head slightly tilted, as if still doubting her. She felt like Dawn didn’t deserve what she got. She did good once, that didn’t deserve it. If she did it as much as Twilight had, then she could ‘maybe’ see it being ok.

“Yeah…” Storm sighed and slumped down in place, “I guess."

"Well, tell me. What you would do if you became an Alicorn?"

Storm froze at the question, considering it briefly before answering, "Dunno, never really thought about it. Never thought I had a chance at it so I never bothered."

"Ah." Twilight answered simply and continued to write.

"What do you think I'd do?"

"No clue. Maybe eventually come with me and be my loyal pet forever."

"Well, that'd be interesting at least.” Storm chuckled, “Nightfall tells me immortality is overrated and a curse anyway. We'll see if I get to that point."

"For some it is. It carries a high price most can't pay."

"What's that?"

"Outliving everyone else."

Storm nodded, "That's why Night says it's overrated and thinks of it as a curse."

"It can be."

"I like thinking about all the cool stuff I'd do and the ponies I could fly against, even beat at flying." She smirked.

"Oh?"

"Yeah, obviously." Storm smirked.

"Anything else?"

"Not really. I mean, a lot of ponies are a pain to deal with, and being in front of other ponies isn't my thing."

"Aw. So no Princess of the Nice Flanks?"

"Well,” Storm smirked, “I'd rather be known for other things, something cooler.”

"Princess of Good in Bed?"

"Nah, we already got a princess of love. Princess of sex is a little redundant."

"Not when it's for me" She smirked

"Are you hinting at wanting another go?" Storm asked with a knowing smile.

"Maybe,” Twilight continued to smirk, “though now we'd have to be quick."

"Yeah, from sex to action in a moment's notice huh?" Storm joked.

"Just the thing to get the motors running." Twilight nodded, still holding her smirk.

Storm laughed, "Fine, I'm game."

“Pick a spot." Twilight dared.

"What're my options?"

"The office."

"I guess the office'll do then." She chuckled.

“Anywhere in there?”

Storm shrugged, keeping her smile, "I'll follow your lead. Seems to be your thing."

"Well, I was giving it to you as a reward for earning your place." Twilight chuckled, "but if you want to give it up..."

"I wasn't giving it up." She frowned. "It was a compliment. I don’t give up decision-making lightly."

The pair continued to banter before venting their nerves in their own way.

<<<o>>>

Dawn was monitoring some of the drones and their activities when as one of them passed a mirror, she suddenly remembered the task Celestia gave a while back. Her mind rushed to focus on the task update, turning to the drones assigned to help her.

'How goes the analysis?' Dawn asked.

'We are making headway and we're going to run a few simulations.'

'Good. Do we know if we need to make two mirrors on our side or just one?'

'We are actually going to try for a gate.'

'Explain the difference.' Dawn instructed.

'One is bigger and not a mirror. We control when it's active.' they instructed. She instantly got an image of a group in a control room as a device activated. A rift tore in the air in front of a laser-like device. 'That is the device that allows us to recover displaced. We always are trying to make a more stable one that can be open and closed to a set target.'

'Interesting. My task was a mirror. Problem with the gate that I’m seeing is we don't have the technology to fabricate the rest of what you suggested. Do we have the materials needed already?'

'That… is the snag.' they said, admitting frustration with that knowledge.

Dawn mentally snapped her fingers as an idea flashed in front of her. She remembered a show where there was a traveling mirror, where the runes and pattern would go over a part of the mirror frame that could move or twist out of place and acted like an on/off switch. She put forward a similar idea to them to see if that was an option for the control they wanted.

"That could work..." The drone said hesitantly, considering the idea.

"It’s crude, but could work temporarily until a proper gate could be made, and the one piece needed could act as a key to prevent unwanted access. Gather the materials needed and a paper that’s life-sized so I can practice sketching what's needed.'

They moved to obey as they begin to think how to design such a thing, intrigued at the different approach to solve their problem.

Dawn smiled, enjoying how she was able to contribute a possibility. Even if it didn’t work, it could still lend itself toward a solution by being close enough. Dawn flitted back and forth between the drones, trying to get their impressions. Naturally, they were considering that and other side ideas Dawn was trying to come up with even as they worked on what she had given them before.

Dawn sighed contentedly as she reminded herself to sit back and let the hive work. She felt like she could see the path to her assignment becoming clear. The best part that she could look forward to will be the irony of Celestia meeting her double, who would almost definitely tell them off for their mistrust.

Dawn made sure she sent them her appreciation and upon receiving the paper, took a spare few regular sheets and started writing the glyphs and equations in pieces, leaving the large piece for the final draft.

The drones she was working with offered occasional suggestions or corrections if one was wrong, either because it was written slightly wrong or because the equation itself had an error.

Dawn took every bit of feedback she had, feeling focused, and barely noticed her nursing foals, even as they drained her dry. It wasn’t until one of them took a more firm bite as they wanted to get more before she winced and placed an order to the chef drone for food, including a supplement to increase her milk production and some substitute milk for the interim.

Her order was obeyed and before long, Dawn had outlined most of her mirror equations, barring the destination and origin points. She checked with the examiner of each mirror as a thought crossed her mind.

'Can we tell what the origin point is for this world based on these two examples?'

'We just need to find the signature of this world is all.' The drones said.

'Can we tell what the origin point is for this world based on these two examples?'

'We just need to find the signature of this world is all.' The drones said.

'But since we know what some of these are, that should just leave it in the rest of the mirror’s workings though.' Dawn thought. She had fully intended them to realize that the signature or origin point would have to be a commonality between the two mirrors. Both mirrors for her world and Nightfall’s very similar one would have Equestria as its destination or origin. Her mind looked over the outlines, thinking that she would place them at the top or bottom if she could.

'As you wish Legate." They replied obediently.

'You both know more than I on these.” Dawn quickly corrected them. She did not want to take them down the wrong path simply because she had an idea. “I'm relying on you both for your expertise and to correct me on what I am wrong on. While you’re working on that, what can you make out here, where mine is missing details? Do they match on yours?'

'Somewhat. We are more advanced in dimensional travel, but we will do what we can.'

'But do the two mirrors equations and runes match? In theory, they're both the same other than their destination.' She commented, comparing the existing mirrors and trying to help them understand her point.

'Yes. We will need to make adjustments due to the differences in our magic as we work, but they will work in the end.’ The drone replied.

‘Good, I look forward to it.’ She replied, letting them bow to her mentally and return to their tasks as she gave them her appreciation.

Dawn noticed her foals were crying, pressing tight against her belly and she curled around them protectively, rubbing them carefully as she gave them love and attention. Slowly, they calmed down into a sniffling sleep.

'Your foals are weird.' Chrysalis stated factually, without malice.

'Oh? And what makes them weird?' She asked.

'They are very good at manipulating their mother.'

'So even more changeling-like than I am to you, without being a changeling still.' Dawn chuckled, 'Then again, human children do everything they can to manipulate to get what they want. Maybe they inherited that.'

'Maybe. Though they just got a nuzzle for five minutes.'

'They just went without much attention from me for the couple hours I spent on these equations. Dawn chuckled, ‘I think I can spare them five minutes. Does mom want nuzzles for five minutes?'

'Bwah?' Chrysalis recoiled slightly in confusion.

Dawn chuckled again before explaining, 'Being silly.'

Chrysalis blinked as she processed that response. ‘Right…’

Dawn relayed gentle affection for her mother in the link, sharing her love to reassure them, only to receive some back from the queen. She yawned briefly before her food was delivered and she ate as much as she could while her body ached from feeding her foals so much and so often.

'I am happy I don't have to go through any of what you ponies do when pregnant.' Chrysalis commented.

'Yeah... I'm jealous of that in some ways.' Dawn said, nuzzling her foals with a hoof gently as she munched.

'Yeah, there is just the bit of discomfort near the end before laying the eggs, but not much else.'

'Evolution sucks sometimes.' Dawn agreed.

She felt her mother's amusement and then felt her curiosity mix with some confusion at that specific reaction.

'What? I can't be amused I got off easier than you ponies in terms of pregnancy? '

Dawn chuckled in reply as she understood, 'Yes, you can, I would never dare to tell my queen or mother not… let alone both.'

Chrysalis chuckled at her daughter’s sarcasm and sent her love.

Dawn sighed happily at the reinforcement, considering the mirror puzzle ahead of them once again with trepidation.

'You will figure it out.' Chrysalis encouraged.

'I know I will. I have the help of the hive at my back, and it makes me wonder if Starswirl had help of his own.’

'Perhaps. One never knows from such ancient times.'

'Well, the point remains, we are never alone.' She said before returning her attention to the now waking Nymph.

'Never.' Chrysalis agreed reassuringly before allowing her legate to be with her drone.

Nymph stretched, yawning before speaking groggily, "Morning Dawn."

"Morning Nymph, sleep well?"

She nodded. As she woke, Nymph looked between Dawn and the foals, mind struggling to think immediately.

"Nymph,” Dawn said, seeing how Nymph looked between her foals and her queen, “I didn’t get a chance to tell you before, but so you know for the future, the ponies here don't know I'm a changeling."

"Oh, so we should tell them!" Nymph said eagerly, a wide smile on her face.

"Not yet." Dawn said.

"Why not? I can go places and no one seems to mind." She said, tilting her head in confusion.

"Because it’s dangerous to at the moment. You were protected by the guild and their reputation to do good, even though their members aren’t always ponies." Dawn explained before hugging Nymph with her forelegs, “If ponies didn’t see your guild crest, they would be afraid of you…”

Nymph frowned, disheartened at the idea of ponies not liking her just because of something she couldn’t help before seeming to get a focused look in her eyes with a small frown as she puzzled out why that is.

"I’m sorry little Nymph,” Dawn said sadly, “This is why I don’t tell anyone. I'm very happy about being who I am. Ponies know me as a princess now, and they’re worried about the other kind of changelings who hurt them years ago. Once they aren’t so afraid, we can let them know about me, ok?

"Oh." Nymph nodded blankly before thinking on it, tilting her head, and saying, "I don’t get it."

Dawn sighed inwardly and pulled Nymph in, "It’s ok little one, you're still loved anyway."

"I’m still full from yesterday though!" She protested, giggling at the feed she was offered.

"All right, we can take a break and visit the other nymphs if they’re wanting to play again." Dawn suggested amidst the sorrow of the hive at the nymph’s ignorance of the world.

Dawn understood where they were coming from, but in a way, she was glad. Nymph did not know prejudice as much as she might otherwise, or the resentment for being on the receiving end of that prejudice. She would work to make a world that would match her view that changelings could be tolerated and loved. Naturally, if her world’s changelings were not able to be friendly yet, she would continue to defend her lands.

Dawn checked what the foals Nymph could play with were up to, if they were in another lesson or playing. The hive relayed the idea that there would always be prejudice, no matter how far progress goes, but Dawn still held hope that it could change in spite of that.

After a few more minutes of letting Nymph lay on her or look at her foals, Dawn got up and changed her foals before putting them on her back as they walked along in the hive so Nymph could learn or play more. She was still under close observation, the hive concerned for any distress or signs of weakness or illness from the pregnancy.

Despite her discomfort, it felt mild after her repeated uses of magic to speed up her healing and walked carefully toward the chamber as a thought crossed her mind.

'What is Stem up to?' She asked.

'Writing a scroll. He just sent it.' A drone reported.

Dawn paused, wondering what he was reporting, only to be told by the drones that he had been using spells to scramble his writing so they couldn’t decipher it. She debated writing a letter of her own but decided against it. It had too many risks of its own of revealing more information than desired in the process.

She had barely finished her train of thought and blinked as she realized she was already at the nurseries, the foals and nymphs all hard at play. Nymph got excited at all the activity and jumped away from Dawn’s side to dash out ahead and join them

Dawn’s foals woke gradually as she had walked on, looking around with bright eyes like their mother’s, looking around with expressions of confusion.

Chrysalis chuckled as she watched Nymph through the link, entertained by the pony-like behavior.

Nymph looked around for a game she knew, wanting to join in like the last game they had played together. She saw how some were drawing, some were playing with toys, and the rest were playing tag.

Nymph ran forward to join the mix of children playing, all of them darting in and out of the range of the one that was it. The eight of them played readily, Nymph whooping in excitement as she nearly missed being touched. She dodged nimbly, her inherent agility come in to play and her wings fluttered for extra stability.

'This is good practice for her.' Chrysalis commented.

'She's pretty fast.' Dawn smiled, appreciating their antics.

'Yes, she is.'

Nymph squealed as she dodged again, only to bump into a wall.

"Tag! You're it!"

"Awww, I’m gonna get you!" Nymph yelled, chasing after a blue colt.

'When do you plan for her to meet me properly?'

'When would you like to?' Dawn chuckled.

'Whenever you think she is ready.' Chrysalis answered.

'I think she is. I’ll bring her after she's done playing, though it might be a bit.' Dawn said, watching Nymph chase and tag her quarry before darting away.

'I'll be in the throne room.' Chrysalis smiled.

Dawn watched them play until she had tired herself out, her foals napping on her back despite the noise.

Nymph grinned as she walked back with a wobbling gait, panting with a wide grin, "That was fun!"

"I’m glad.” Dawn chuckled, putting the foal on her back with her other foals carefully, “Now it's time to go with me to one more place before we go back to rest."

"Where's that?" Nymph asked.

"You'll see."

Chrysalis made her way towards the throne room while Dawn walked toward her, relishing a chance for a proper introduction.

Nymph looked on in the hive, curious about what was going to happen. They eventually came to a slightly bigger room with a domed ceiling and numerous changeling sized holes in and out various places. She let out a ‘whoah’ of amazement, hopping down onto the floor while looking around.

Dawn looked around and she knew instinctually with every fiber of her being that this is not how a throne room should look. At first, she was on guard, suspecting an ambush or some kind of enemy when she was reminded that this was not a proper hive, so it wasn’t going to be a proper throne room.

Dawn relaxed at that response, double checking to make sure Stem was in his room. She received a confirmation from a drone then nodded slightly before turning to Nymph with a smile.

"Nymph, know how you called me a queen yesterday?"

"Huh? No, I didn’t." Nymph said, not remembering doing such a thing.

“Yes, you did.” Dawn chuckled. "Called me Queenie. Well, I’d like you to meet mine."

"You have a queen?" She gasped in surprise.

"Yes, she does." Chrysalis said from the darkness.

Nymph let out a squeak and dashed under Dawn timidly, keeping an eye out for who spoke.

Dawn chuckled quietly in place and awaited her mother's appearance

'What is your hive name?' Chrysalis asked.

'I don’t know. I was of the Ridgeback Hive before I had one of my own.' She replied, trying to think of a name to help her queen do the introduction.

'Well…' she hesitated, a bit put off by not having a name to use. "Uhh… Welcome Nymph of the newly formed… Um… Hope Hive!"

Dawn burst into laughter while Nymph tilted her head with a very confused expression.

"Wha?" Nymph asked, face contorted.

Dawn laughed harder, holding her foals with magic to not jostle them too much.

She felt her mother facehoof in the dark from how awkward that became.

Nymph looked back at Dawn, "is that what your hive is called?"

"Well, I don’t have a name for our hive yet, so we can call it that until we have a better name." She smiled, calming down. 'Sorry mom, but that was amazing.'

'I am trying to be dramatic here!' Chrysalis whined before getting ready to walk out into sight.

'Sorry.' Dawn apologized.

Nymph looked up at Dawn, then looked out into the room and saw Chrysalis on her throne and ran behind Dawn’s front leg.

"You're Chrysalis, aren’t you?" Nymph called out.

"What!?” Chrysalis asked in surprise, then groaned out in exasperation, “Oh come on!"

"We met before." Nymph said factually from behind the green leg.

"Nymph, let my queen say her piece."

"Not in person, only in Dawn's head and I was just a voice." Chrysalis whined. "Oh forget it. No one really appreciates the dramatic arts!"

The darkness lifted, the clouds forming up in the ceiling dissipating and revealing how numerous changelings walked off toward the exits. They were no longer needed. Still, the dark cloud rumbled in the room ominously as it slowly disappearing and showed Chrysalis more clearly on her simple throne.

'Sorry mom...' Dawn apologized, knowing this was the second time she was thwarted in her introduction.

Nymph continued to hide behind Dawn’s leg, saying, "Dawn, she’s not happy. Maybe we can come back later."

"Nymph, she was looking forward to seeing you, be a polite filly and go say hi." Dawn encouraged.

Chrysalis remained on the throne, watching them as drones filed out past them.

Nymph approached slowly, timidly as she tried not to venture too far away from her own queen. Dawn stepped forward with her, staying a pace behind as the little changeling's quivering legs as she approached, stopping a good ten paces away.

"H-hi!" She said before dashing under Dawn's legs

"Hello, young one." Chrysalis said soothingly with a smile. Despite the ruined introduction, Nymph was still adorable to watch.

Nymph looked out at the queen, Dawn chuckling gently as she patted their back.

"Nymph, come on, you can do it."

Nymph slowly stepped out from under her queen's legs, looking up at Chrysalis, "You're big…"

"Yes. I am a queen."

"Like Dawn?"

"Yes."

"Moreso." Dawn chimed in. "Her hive has a name."

"It does?" She asked, intrigued.

"Yes, we are within an outpost of Ridgeback Hive." Chrysalis explained.

"Oh... where's Dawn's hive?" She asked, getting more curious and less scared as she learned more.

"You are in it." Chrysalis answered.

"But it’s a ridgeback outpost you said." Nymph protested, not seeing how it pieced together.

"It is." Dawn said gently. "I am now a part of the Ridgeback Hive."

"Oh." Nymph hummed, accepting that at face value.

"And my daughter." Chrysalis nodded.

Nymph looked on in surprise then smiled. "Ok. Then you can’t be too bad."

"Depends who you ask. I'm sure when Dawn misbehaves, I'm the most evil mother to ever walk Equus." Chrysalis answered with a smirk. "There is a reason she doesn't misbehave."

"Very true." Dawn nodded sagely, going along with it, 'Totally fibbing.'

'It's in our nature.' She chuckled in the link as she looked impassively toward the nymph.

Nymph looked on, feeling amazement come over her. "Are you sayin’ if I misbehave you'll turn evil?"

"Yes. Very evil. The most evil thing you've ever seen." She said eyes wide in a slight threat.

Nymph gasped and ran behind Dawn again, "Miss Dawn, why you gots an evil mommy?"

"Because she conquered me and she can." Dawn said, "but don't worry. I know you're a good il’ nymph, aren’t’cha?"

"Y-yeah, so d-don't be a evil momma." Nymph called to Chrysalis shakily.

"Then be on your best behavior for Dawn." Chrysalis instructed

"I will." She said, staying under Dawn's body.

"Then I will remain good." Chrysalis said dramatically as she threw her head back, hoof on her forehead in a dramatic fashion.

Nymph giggled a little in nervousness at the drama as Dawn said, "Nymph, anything you want to ask while we're here?"

"I’m hungry. Can I have some doughnuts?"

Chrysalis blinked, her mind nearly screeching to a halt as she stared at the little one.

"Doughnuts. Do you have some?" She asked again after waiting several seconds.

"Eh, I can get some I suppose."

Nymph smiled, "Good."

She blinked at her.

Nymph went back to Dawn, "So when can I be a queen?"

"It'll take a lot to get you to be a queen little one." Dawn said, settling for a half-truth.

"Is that really all you have to ask of me?" Chrysalis asked bewildered

"For now." Nymph said with a nod, "Unless you can tell me when I can be a queen."

"You meet one of the most powerful queens there is with one of the largest most successful hives in history and is Dawn's mother, and all you have to ask is about doughnuts?"

Nymph shrugged, "As long as you're not a bad changeling or a bad mother, yep, that's all I wanted to ask. Doughnuts are really good in case I got hungry!"

Dawn chuckled quietly, "I'm sure there will be questions later, my queen.”

Chrysalis hit her hoof on her forehead with a loud ‘clack’ that echoed in the chamber.

Nymph tilted her head, "What's wrong?"

"I think mom is just surprised you aren't reacting the way she expected."

Chrysalis dragged her hoof down her face. "That's putting it mildly."

Nymph flew up in front of her face, smiling wide, "Will a hug make it better?"

Chrysalis blinked in utter confusion. "Eh?"

Nymph flew to their neck and gave her a hug as big as her little frame could allow.

Chrysalis continued her blinking, frozen in place as her mind tried to process what happened.

Nymph fluttered back to the ground and trotted over to Dawn, who simply smiled and hugged her Nymph, keeping her foals on her back.

Dawn waited for dismissal as Nymph waved to Chrysalis, 'I think she’s very pony-minded so far.'

'Very… you may go.'

'Diversity can make the hive strong, or at least, can lead to strength by having more options.' Dawn said, happy with her nymph.

'She is still strange.'

'True.' Dawn said, walking them back to her room down the uneventful halls.

Dawn set her foals down in the middle of the bed once in her room and climbed up, wincing as her body reminded her she was healing with a strong twitch of pain down her underside.

'Are you okay?' a Healer asked immediately.

'Felt like something tore.' Dawn replied even as the Healer was en route before she finished the thought.

As much as it drained her, she cast magic to have her body heal faster so she didn't bleed too much, laying down and leaving her hip toward the edge of the bed to make it easier for the healer. Her foals woke, moving groggily toward her lower areas to feed once more.

The healer arrived and moved swiftly to check her over

Dawn had indeed torn something. Her wound that had closed a couple nights ago had reopened from the movement and blood dripped from her flank onto the floor. Her bruising was still very visible through her fur.

The healer went to work with skilled practice and expertise as Dawn stayed still for them.

"Guess I pushed too hard huh?"

"Only a little, Legate." She said with a smile as she worked.

Dawn winced as she said, "I'll rest more healer. Promise."

The healer nodded appreciatively at the consideration for their acceptance of good counsel.

Dawn sighed happily at the feeling of family around her, Nymph having laid on the bed and watched the healer pony closely, then felt her stomach gurgle.

"I'll have food brought." The healer informed Dawn.

"Thank you, healer. I'm craving bacon, but also a salad... actually..." She thought, sending off in the link instructions to cook a heavy salad meal with cheeses, cherry tomatoes, and other such things that will make her feel full while also looking like she's eating a lot.

They quickly moved to obey, wanting to help their Legate. This made Dawn share her love and appreciation for their service, who then sent her their pride to serve the hive and do the jobs they were meant to do.

Dawn continued, knowing how much she wanted recognition when she was a grunt of sorts at different workplaces. They deserved it, even if it was their job.

The healer soon finished her work and let the mare heal while Dawn puzzled once again over the mirror as Nymph pulled out a book and was reading quietly by Dawn’s side.

Dawn felt like she had narrowed it down to three segments they hadn't pieced together yet. She ate readily when the food came, sharing the second bowl with Nymph, who munched slowly as she read while being very careful not to spill close to the book.

‘What is usually involved in finding out a home address?’ Dawn asked, trying to see if she could do to circumvent finding it based on the mirrors themselves.

"Scanning with the right equipment, though we don't need the home address as the rift originates in our home."

'So we have to figure out my world's address and yours...' Dawn paused, returning to the same problem of the mirror itself and repeated her prior train of thought when that came up, 'So that’s why we’re looking on these mirrors still. I figure what’s in common will be the home address, and what’s different will be the destination.'

'Maybe.' The drone replied, only indicating that the idea might or might not work.

Dawn chuckled. It was more than 'maybe’ in her eyes. The two mirrors were otherwise identical and that had to be usable in some way, she just had to piece it together. She was confident that it was reasonable to believe that to be the case, even though her drones assigned were being diligent by being skeptical of what she was trying to do. It was what she asked them to do of course, to make sure she didn’t get too one-track-minded.

Dawn ate and while getting the last tomato in her mouth, she had a burst of inspiration as she mentally twisted the runes around. She looked in each corner and suddenly it seemed like the address area was as plain as day. She knew she didn’t have any formal training on it, but she got excited at the idea of finding it by simple dumb luck like this.

The drones watched on while Dawn puzzled, working on their own tasks at the same time.

Dawn asked if she got it right once she was done copying it as closely as she could a full two hours later. She tried to justify it by showing the equation and where she got it from. From what she guessed, it was in three pieces, indicating its location in space, time, and frequency. Space was divided into three planes, time was another three symbols, and frequency was the final equation below it.

She was relieved as they double checked it. They said it was plausible and if nothing else, would significantly help them with their formulas. She joked that she knew enough to get in trouble, only to get told back that they knew enough to get out of trouble.

Dawn smiled happily at this small breakthrough before realizing that her body was laying flat on the bed and rhythmically breathing once more.

'Wait… Did... did I fall asleep while I was working and not realize it?' she asked, feeling confused.

'Your body did. You weren’t using it.'

'That's weird...’ Dawn replied, assessing how she felt and struggled to describe it. ‘I feel tired, but I also don’t. '

'How is it weird?' Chrysalis asked, 'You weren’t using your body for anything so why would it remain awake, wasting energy?'

'True, I just... I never had control over that. I would be awake and thinking or asleep and not. To be one without the other is disorienting to me.' she admitted before thinking to the mirror and wanted to brag a little. 'Still, this puzzle of the mirror is going really nicely. we're almost done with the planning stage at this rate!’

The Queen didn't understand how what Dawn felt was disorienting as it was perfectly natural to her. She opted for a diplomatic response by saying, 'That is good to hear.'

Dawn nodded happily to her, trying to suppress her feeling of unease with her excitement at the mirror.

'Yeah...’ She answered, her voice starting to grow quiet as her fatigue continued to mount, ‘We just have to figure out your world's address and then we're good to start crafting I think.'

'What’s wrong?'

'It's nothing...' She said, trying to stretch but unable to, causing her further worry despite thinking how Chrysalis always manages the hive, even in her sleep. 'Y-you do this all the time right? It has to be nothing...'

'Yes.' Chrysalis said, helping Dawn to feel her presence next to her on the bed to comfort her drone.

Dawn pressed herself as close to Chrysalis as she could, finding comfort in their presence, even as she felt Nymph press up against her in kind on the other side. 'Guess I'm worrying Nymph…'

'It's natural for her to worry. My drones are always clinging on me.'

'Why should she be worried? She has her legate here to protect her, unless she's picking up on my worry...'

'Because she is your drone, and you are her queen.'

'But that shouldn't be cause for worry...' Dawn said before realizing, 'Oh, she wants me safe and looked after, like I do for you?'

'Exactly. She is concerned with your safety and wellbeing, even if she doesn't know it.'

Dawn nodded, slowly relaxing, 'So am I supposed to be doing anything while my body rests and my mind doesn’t?'

'Whatever you want.'

'I don’t know… beyond solving this mirror request, there isn’t much, and I like tackling new things or I get bored.'

'Explore. Direct a drone to do things and watch through them'

'Oh? Like what? Don't we want things to be done that are productive?'

'You are a queen and my legate. The hive exists to do what you want. A single drone following your orders for entertainment will not harm productivity.'

'Well… true.' she admitted, feeling guilty about ordering them around frivolously.

'Never feel guilty about ordering those under you to do as you wish. They are there to obey you.' Chrysalis reminded her.

'I can't help but picture what if I were in their hooves, and want to not bother them or respect them as their own ponies as I would want.' Dawn thought, seeing the diversity in the hive and how they each were able to contribute or were busy.

'And what they want is to serve.'

Dawn frowned. The idea of such servitude did not appeal to her, and she struggled to let go of the ‘I don’t want it, so I won’t do it to others’ mentality. Chrysalis noticed this behavior and decided to correct it.

'Who wishes to be your Legate’s body for the night?' Chrysalis asked the hive.

Every voice in the hive replied eagerly. Dawn balked in surprise at this answer, not having expected this in the least.

“I… I see.” Dawn replied, trying to get her mind to think.

'They are your subordinates. Command them. The will obey any order you give."

'I… I don't know what to order now.' She admitted, feeling shy without knowing why at this amount of power. She was scared of misuse it.

'The first thing that pops into your head. Pick a drone at random and order it.' Chrysalis instructed.

Dawn picked a drone near the surface, a soldier, and commanded, 'Be a dog for me and show me what it's like from their perspective.'

The drone stopped its patrol and immediately became a yellow lab, sniffing the air and flooded the legate’s senses with things she had no way to describe.

Dawn expressed a childish glee at their transformation and quickly beckoned it to her.

The dog faithfully trotted its way toward Dawn’s room, sniffing things at random and sharing the information it got. It would have struggled to navigate by sight without the link, but it knew the hive thoroughly and revealed Dawn’s room entrance in grayscale.

'Show me what you would do to blend in as a dog.' she thought, not wanting to be too specific and take them out of reality just yet.

The drone nodded mentally and went inside her room. She sniffed everywhere within the room, glancing up at Dawn and her foals before padding slowly toward them. She sniffed toward Dawn’s bed then lifted her front half up onto the mattress before hopping up the rest of the way, sniffing closer and closer to Dawn and her foals.

Dawn watched them closely as her foals slept on, wiggling lightly in their sleep toward their mother’s warmth.

The dog sniffed close to the foals, giving them a lick or two before settling itself around them with Dawn and laid its head on her flank.

Dawn chuckled, feeling a great deal of affection flowing from her toward her foals and the drone acting the part, letting herself enjoy the moment. The dog slept on, or at least let its body act that way while its mind stayed active. Dawn enjoyed the contentment this caused, falling asleep for an hour before her mind woke once again. To entertain herself, she sent the dog out into town to show her new things.

The dog woke, stretched, and headed for the exit. It left the hive and headed for the dark town, relaying many new senses like the lack of color and the wide degree of smells. After a great deal of exploration, the dog returned to her room, wagging its tail at the love and affection it received.

‘Good drone,’ Dawn chuckled, ‘you made me happy tonight. You may return to your work.’

She bowed, shifting back into her natural state, and moved to return to work.

Dawn thought, reveling in the experience while her mother smiled at her.

'What?' Dawn asked, feeling shy.

'Nothing Legate.'

Dawn noted the use of her title, taking it to mean that she must also return to working on her task with the mirror. Chrysalis smirked at this reaction and left her to her work.

Dawn was refreshed, ready to tackle her task again. She considered what they knew so far and began trying to figure out ideas for the destination. She knew what they needed now, but had no idea how to find it. The current home address she believed was the right one didn’t seem to have an explanation for its work included, nor any derivations she could use.

Her drones reported they were already working on analyzing the results and a possible conversion metric. They assured her it would be easier once rescue came, they would have the equipment needed for it after that point.

Dawn frowned. She had been wanting to get it done and ready first, rather than give up until help arrived. Still, she had to admit her drones were doing the best they could and they were severely limited, only able to work with educated guesses instead of testing their hypotheses.

Dawn sent them her appreciation, asking if they needed a break from the project, only to be told they were fine, just frustrated due to the lack of equipment, and gave them hugs for doing what they can.

'Do either of you want a day or two for your own hobbies or rest?' Dawn offered.

'We are fine.'

'That wasn’t my question.' Dawn said, feeling particular at that moment. When no answer came, she responded, 'Fine, I'll take that as a no, but next time, please say so.'

She let herself feel frustrated by their not answering with a yes or no, then calmed herself, realizing they were trying to say no politely. She groaned internally as she realized she was being a hypocrite, since that was exactly how she would have responded as well.

The drones continued to work, not remotely bothered since their purpose to serve the legate and queen.

Dawn watched the life of several drones, keeping tabs on various parts of the country by their doing so, hoping that she would either learn from those observed or gain inspiration herself.

She found several had infiltrated Canterlot Castle and were spying on the goings on there, while others have infiltrated Ponyville and keeping tabs on the Bearers.

Dawn hummed in revelation of this, then checked in on Chrysalis, 'Keeping tabs on Twilight's friends in this world?'

'They are part of a super weapon.' she said as a reminder. 'Not to mention this Twilight is a princess as well.'

'A super weapon?' Dawn asked, quite confused.

'The Elements of Harmony. They are the definition of a super weapon, even if they cannot take life in our world.'

'I knew they bore elements of some kind as well, but I didn't realize it was a super weapon. As far as I know, they can't kill here either.'

'If it could take life, it would be a WMD. Instead, it tore the darkness and madness from Luna mind and turned the God of Chaos to stone in a single blast. Don't let the pretty colors fool you. It is a super weapon.'

'Noted...' Dawn sat in awe at the revelation, not having known much on the elements before.

'And so the hive keeps an eye on the components.' Chrysalis repeated.

'Funny, I had never met them directly.'

'Oh?'

'Yeah, only Twilight…. Well, actually, I take that back. I had seen them, but we didn't socialize much at the coronation. I might have seen them at the Gala, but I’ve only attended the once so far.'

'Ah. How come?'

'Just don't like politics.' Dawn replied.

'I wouldn't call meeting them ‘politics,’ I don’t the even know about them.'

'I keep being shown various leaders and rich people and people with influence, who all seem to want to get to know me, probably to get favors later...' She said skeptically.

'Yes, that is most likely, but if they are anything like Twilight’s friends, they aren't like that.'

'Ah... well, good thing I will have the chance to go again in a couple months, provided it's still held.'

'The Gala?'

'Yeah. It's held in autumn.' She thought, starting to be unsure of herself.

'It will always be held, as long as Equestria remains, I am sure.'

'Fair enough.'

Chrysalis laid beside her in the link, hearing Dawn sigh and sharing her love once more. She nuzzled her daughter comfortingly as she managed the hive.

'Thanks, mom.'

'For what?'

'Being here, always.' Dawn nuzzled, grateful yet again for their connection.

'I would never abandon my hive.'

'I know mom.' Dawn said happily, having taken solace in this fact.

Chrysalis nuzzled her daughter back, receiving some kind while Dawn once again shared how happy she was to be in a hive.

Dawn rested until morning, when her foals finished feeding and needed to be changed. She got them cleaned up, then went back to bed to lie down with her husband, intent on resting further so her body could heal. Chrysalis left her alone, for the most part, to go to manage the hive

Sergeant Stem stood outside the hive, at the entrance, looking southeast attentively.

"Something wrong pony?" a green pegasus asked, walking up to him. They spoke this way to politely let him know they were a changeling.

"No." He said simply.

"You seem to be staring awfully intently at nothing."

"I am not staring at nothing." he said simply, a dot in the sky now visible.

The pony-changeling looked where Stem was. Having a pegasus body made him have better eyesight than the unicorn. His eyes narrowed and he saw Luna, riding in her chariot with two batponies pulling on it with a direct course for the hive.

The drone quickly alerted the Legate and queen. Dawn continued to keep herself laying down, trying not to worry and looked to her mother for advice at this surprise visit.

Stem smiled slightly, commenting, "It appears Luna has come to visit."

The Queen was already en route.

'You rest daughter. I will see what she wants.' She said as changelings gathered at the entrance for a proper welcoming

Dawn nodded, 'be safe mom.'

Chapter 39: Education

View Online

Luna landed just outside the hive, her batponies blinking in the sun disagreeably as she dismounted.

Several royal guard ponies had been gathered to greet her. The queen believed it’d be more comfortable for her to be greeted by non-changelings at first.

"I'm here to see Princess Dawn. I request entry and safe passage." She said, staying by the chariot.

"You need not ask." One guard with captain’s bars on his shoulder said. He led six other guardsponies, who took up a formation around the princess and her chariot to escort her.

Luna watched, turning to her escort and commented, “Then if it is no issue, we would have my charioteers indoors. They are unaccustomed to daylight."

"It is not. It will be moved into the hive." the captain said as they walked into the darkness of the cave.

"Thank you." She nodded, following in, "this is our first time in a changeling hive."

"We will be sure to only cocoon you a little."

Luna stopped and made her horn glow, ready to fight, "Thou'd best be joking."

A sigh came from the darkness.

"Apologies Princess. Zerk here fancies himself a comedian." Chrysalis said stepping out, having taken the form of a black alicorn with a green ethereal mane and tail.

"Apology accepted.” Luna nodded, “Forgive us. Despite our alliance, we are still cautious. I am here to see Princess Dawn."

'Dawn are you up for seeing Luna?'

'I am. I can be there soon, though it'd be best if we met in my quarters. After all, it’s a dead end and easy to trap her if needed.' She joked.

'Agreed.' Chrysalis said more seriously, already moving guards into position.

"Yes right this way. She is currently resting in her quarters." Chrysalis said as she started to lead the way. "Had we known you were coming, we would have prepared a proper welcome."

"It is fine. Our sergeant sent word of Dawn's foals and I had to see them for myself." She said with a small smile.

Chrysalis nodded while leading her through the maze of a hive to Dawn's room

Luna walked until she was at the entrance to the chamber. Dawn glowed a light spell on the ceiling for ambient light for Luna, before stopping her spell at a voice.

"That won’t be necessary Dawn," Luna said gently as she entered. "It is good to see you again."

"Good to see you too Luna," Dawn said with a smile.

Chrysalis left them alone, keeping a close eye through her drones in the link on the pair.

"Are you well?" Luna asked.

"As well as can be expected… there were complications during birth, but they are healthy."

"May I see them?"

"Of course." Dawn smiled, moving her wing from above her foals and folding it back in place. The foals were awake and looked at Luna with wide, attentive eyes.

"They’re beautiful," Luna said.

"That they are." Dawn smiled.

The colt hiccupped and yawned before his horn reappeared on his forehead in a flash of green flame.

Luna's mood went from tenderness to caution in a heartbeat, making the air go from a sweet taste to a lighter bitter-sour taste.

"Is that the complication?"

“It’s part of it.” Dawn admitted, giving an embarrassed smile, “grew his horn mid-pregnancy and tore down there. Admittedly they started it recently and Stalwart and I were surprised by this as well.”

Chrysalis watched closely, concerned about how things were about to develop.

"Dawn,” Luna said, “Stem believes you've been hiding things from us."

"Oh?" Dawn asked.

"He’s convinced you're a changeling."

Dawn frowned, looking up at the darker sister, who she’d respected for their second chance. It felt harder to mislead her, and felt like now was the time to play out who she was. She checked with Chrysalis simultaneously to ask her assessment, wondering if it was the right time.

'This is up to you. It will hurt things but also will cause issues the longer you take.'

"Luna, let’s start at the beginning." Dawn started. "Please know that what I tell you is not known outside of my family and those Twilight has appointed, and I feel it’s been important to keep secure."

"You have my word, but I will tell my sister as needed," Luna warned.

"I expected as much," Dawn said before taking a deep breath and beginning to tell how it started.

She explained the telephone spell being used with Chrysalis, and Chrysalis' concern with Violet not being able to talk to the hive. She had offered to help with the use of the spell as a substitute, and practiced by reaching out to Chrysalis. She explained how their friendship grew, slowly being thought of as more and more a friend of the hive inadvertently, and eventually, Chrysalis asked to adopt her and put her in a cocoon.

Dawn continued, Luna's face softening to sympathy and compassion when Dawn explained that she absorbed traits from the changelings. She almost seemed to smile when she learned Dawn was their Legate, a pony ambassador because of her friendship with the hive. She left out that she was a changeling and actually in the hive, but ended with the mention of how she was surprised her foals inherited at least one of their traits as well.

Luna listened attentively to the pony of hope, evaluating what was said. After a little silence, she nodded, giving a small smile

"I see why you kept quiet. Most ponies would not support you or your choice to make friends with the changelings, but I can see you are still living up to your element." She said with a growing smile. "I must confess, I was worried for you before, but you showed wisdom in not being flamboyant about it and causing panic to the uneducated. I will share with my sister and vouch for you. Oh, and one more thing."

"What is it?" Dawn asked

"You must show me the illusion you showed Stem for Nightmare Night when you are in Canterlot next. Stem said it was most frightening!"

'Well, that will be an issue.' Chrysalis commented.

'In what way?' Dawn asked before replying with a smile, “I’ll see what I can do.”

'You don't actually have an illusion spell, do you? '

'I do actually.' Dawn chuckled.

'Oh.' Chrysalis blinked in surprise.

'You didn't realize that, did you? Dawn chuckled before she shared a picture of herself turning into a vampire-like thestral and glowing with an aura, not unlike Luna's mane to her mother in that case. 'Very difficult to pull off, but otherwise satisfying. I would have Starlight help enforce the details as I acted or vice versa.'

'Ah.'

"Luna?" Dawn spoke up as Luna turned away to leave.

"Yes, Dawn?" Luna asked pausing and looking back to the mare on the bed.

"Thank you for understanding… it was hard to say this and felt worry that you would judge me or my foals for being part changeling."

"I cannot say that I fully understand it, but it is crystal clear you still have Equestria's interests in mind. Beyond that, your choices are your own." Luna said with a smile.

“I’m very grateful for your approval.” Dawn said honestly, "If I hadn't re-torn down below, I'd be giving you a big hug right now."

"It is fine. We must rest, then we will go back to Canterlot."

Dawn nodded, smiling as she felt like her involvement in hiding the truth was over.

'We are preparing her quarters. Do you wish for her to be close?' A drone reported.

'Yes.'

The drones began their work, ensuring that the quarters would be acceptable and suited to the Princess of the Night.

"Luna, why don’t you stay here a small while? They probably have to make your room and will get you when it’s ready. They’d want you to be rested before you go, they’re quite hospitable I’ll have you know."

"Very well." She smiled, standing by her bed, looking down to the two tiny foals staring back at her. "What will you name your foals?"

"Good question." Dawn said, "It’s another task on my to-do list. Been working on the mirrors more while I’m waiting to see what their personalities are like."

"Oh?" Luna asked, confused and intrigued.

"You mean… you didn’t know Celestia told me to make a traveling mirror?"

Luna looked even more surprised and shook her head, looking at her with concern. Dawn let out a frustrated sigh and began to explain.

"I’m to make a mirror from our world to that Twilight's. I suspect because she’s unhappy with how their history turned out or possibly Twilight herself."

"Even after the coma you went through, she-" Luna asked in surprise, looking over Dawn for something.

"She still wanted me to.” Dawn completed the sentence with a small degree of frustration. “I’ve been working with two changelings on the task, to analyze my work and help since they’re from the desired world.”

"I wish to see them please," Luna said.

"I'll send for them." Dawn nodded, glowing her horn while using the link, 'come when you have the chance.'

They begin to move to obey while Luna nodded, smiling at the now nursing foals.

"I’m interested to see what they'll do in life, with the princess of hope for a mother and behind them, it will be interesting.”

Soon, the two Changelings entered the room. They looked incredibly similar at a glance, though Chrysalis could see the minute details that separated them both. Luna looked at them attentively, turning her body to face them respectfully.

"Are you both the ones helping Meadow?"

They nodded

Luna bowed briefly, a small smile on her face, "Thank you both, for helping in my sister's foolish task. Please, keep Dawn safe if I cannot talk her out of this foolish command."

"It is our pleasure and duty." They responded, returning the bow.

"Duty?" Luna asked.

"She is the daughter of the Queen." One of them volunteered.

Luna looked back to Dawn and nodded slowly, "I see."

The two changelings still stood, awaiting further instructions.

“So this Chrysalis made a major play and Dawn has no clue of the implications?” Luna muttered, having glanced to Dawn briefly, “She really knows nothing of the game… perhaps I should have taken her under my wing like I had wanted to when she first came to our world…”

"I’m sorry?” Dawn blinked, not having caught any of what was muttered while the drones caught every word, “Come again?"

"Do you have any questions for us?" one of the drones asked.

Luna shook her head, "Not at the moment."

"What did you say about a game?" Dawn asked of what little she caught while the drones left.

"It seems we will need to teach you later. It appears my sister has neglected your studies, and so the task gets to fall to me." Luna said, getting up. "Is my guest quarters ready?"

'They are we are just moving in a bed.' Chrysalis replied.

Dawn hummed, “I think so… They told me it would be nearby at least, so you could watch them work if you wanted.”

"We will rest, and then talk further." Luna nodded, looking to the doorway to a guard who stepped into the room and saluted.

Luna moved toward the guard, who led her out of Dawn’s quarters and toward her room while Dawn sighed contentedly at how well that went, thinking on the conversation and letting the link fill in what it caught of Luna’s muttering.

'Do you know what game Luna was talking about mom?' Dawn asked.

'I do.' Chrysalis said, 'It is a cunning and dangerous beast with an insatiable hunger that's survived for centuries and through all attempts to destroy it.'

'Huh? But she said something about a major move...' Dawn blinked, confused about a game being a beast.

Chrysalis sighed and proceeded to share with her the politics of Daes Dae’mar.

Chrysalis instructed Dawn about all of it: the alliances, the betrayals, the destruction, the deaths. She held nothing back, not even how Twilight was personally involved in the deaths of her political rivals and those who stood in the path of her agenda, either with her own hooves or ordering it.

Dawn looked on at the lesson in horror.

Chrysalis showed how the hive had been involved in these betrayals, deaths, and alliances. The game was less about lives and more about players and pawns. Life and death matter little to The Great Game. All that mattered was that it was played…

And it would be played.

Dawn frowned, hating the very concept of the game, that it preyed on those who played, even if it might otherwise be politics in her mind. It was the worst kind of politics that she wanted nothing to do with. She cut off her empathy as much as reasonably allowed to cope, using breathing techniques to help.

"You ok Dawn?" Nymph asked, waking up and feeling Dawn’s tension.

"Yeah… I’m fine." Dawn lied, trying to reassure her drone.

'I am sorry, daughter. I thought it best you knew the whole truth. We are about deception, but not among our own hive.' Chrysalis answered, knowing Dawn understood what she said before with ‘unless we have to’

'Thank you…’ Dawn nodded mentally, ‘and based on what I'm hearing, Luna was unaware of most of what Celestia had done with me.'

'It seems like that. She has been playing the game so long, I doubt she even notices she does it.'

Dawn mentally nodded again, frowning at the idea, 'I can imagine getting swept up in it, then taking it for granted. I wonder if she intends to tutor me based on what she's said though. She said it now fell to her.'

'Who knows?' Chrysalis shrugged, 'I did sort of just give you everything you need.'

'I'm sure she'll play her cards soon enough.' Dawn thought.

"Dawn?" Nymph prodded. "I'm hungry."

Dawn chuckled and pulled Nymph in close, giving her plenty of love and affection, "There you go little one, plenty of love for you."

"I want food though…" She said quietly, nestling down as she received love, which she also needed, and ate readily.

Dawn ordered breakfast for herself to share with Nymph, requesting scrambled eggs with cheese being the primary portion of the meal for her family.

While the cooks completed the order, Dawn fed Nymph the emotional food she required, settling her down. It surprised her that Nymph still hungered for food and was waiting eagerly for it to arrive. She shared plenty of love with her foals as she waited then, causing their restless sleep to calm as she kissed them on the head while Stalwart began waking up.

A drone walked up to their room, delivering the food for Dawn, Stalwart, and Nymph. Dawn smiled and thanked them, giving her appreciation before taking a bite and encouraging Nymph to get her share from the bowl.

"Morning love..." He said quietly, yawning.

"Morning husband. Sleep well?" Dawn asked

"Decent." He grunted, stretching out and popping parts of his back.

"You missed Luna's arrival."

"Luna was here? Why?" He asked in surprise.

"Stem."

Stalwart groaned, but then nodded, "Makes sense I guess… with that little spy over your shoulder ‘n all."

"I told her most everything," Dawn said.

"Did it go well?" He asked, eyeing her with concern as he took his bowl of food.

"Yeah. Our bigger issue is making the mirror for Celestia and naming our foals."

"Been thinking about that actually." Stalwart nodded, getting a mouthful of the meal.

'Selina is a good name.' Chrysalis volunteered.

'It is a pretty name.' Dawn replied back while looking to her husband for his ideas.

"I think our little filly could be called Morning Rise." Stalwart volunteered when he had his first mouthful swallowed.

"Oh? Why's that?" Dawn asked, intrigued.

"Cause she keeps getting up and nuzzling me for your milk early in the morning, like clockwork." He chuckled.

"I'll consider it.” Dawn chuckled. “I know mom's suggested Selina. Personally, I would like to see our colt follow the pattern I've noticed between you and your father for naming."

"Like what?" Stalwart asked.

"Something defensive, like bulwark or tower or something, like we talked about when your dad was here."

"Right… Well, let’s see here… He's a healthy little colt, looking at how bright his eyes are, but he won't be as hearty as an earth pony, just the way it is."

"Hang on… that’s an idea… what about Beacon? Hearty Beacon." Dawn offered.

"A little odd, but not bad. Why that name?" Stalwart asked.

"Cause you said he's a healthy and beacon was partly because I saw his horn as a beacon, like a lighthouse on the shore." She chuckled, “A bit silly, I know.”

'I will never understand pony naming mechanics, even though I do.' Chrysalis grumbled.

'Trust me, I know. I kinda like your name for our filly, but we'll see. Perhaps it can be her nickname.'

Stalwart nuzzled his colt, smiling as he considered the name, then nodded, "I'll sit on it for a day, and we'll decide tomorrow."

Dawn nodded in agreement, then decided to check in once again with her mirror assistants.

'What tools would we require to find your home address?' Dawn asked.

'Delicate equipment well ahead of this Equestria’s level.'

Dawn sighed, then paused, 'Then how did Starswirl do it? Maybe we can learn from him.'

'We did as best as we could, but a lot of how he did it was lost to time. We have bits and pieces, and that was how we built the scanners.'

'Ah, sorry. Didn’t realize you already thought of that...'

'They may be more intact here, but it will take a while to get into the archives.’ The drone reminded her.

'Well, I’m still allowed access to the library at the Castle of the Two Sisters if we need to reach the copies there.'

'The… books are still there?' Chrysalis asked, confused at this news.

'Yeah, it’s still there in good condition. Our Twilight still reorganizes it once a week.’ She felt Chrysalis facehoof and asked, ‘What? … Oh, I meant to say once a month, but she wishes it was once a week.'

'They are just sitting in an abandoned castle, while Twilight has a castle.' Chrysalis half asked.

'And Twilight's castle is also full.' Dawn said factually.

'But the books!' Chrysalis protested.

'I know. She's turned it into a library.' Dawn blinked, not understanding the problem until Chrysalis showed her a mental picture of the castle being in disrepair and the damage the books would endure from it, 'Ours looks really nice now. It’s not a ruin any more mom.'

'They are still in the middle of a dangerous forest.' Chrysalis blinked.

'And the Patrol's bread and butter for income in slow days is escorting ponies to and from the castle or returning or fetching books for others.'

'It's still nonsensical and I cannot believe your Twilight can stand for the tomes to be there!'

'Oh she’s talked about it, but had been too busy to move all the books and make a great library.’

'She's a princess! She just needs to say it!' Chrysalis protested audibly.

Dawn chuckled as she realized how much Twilight had rubbed off on her mom. 'Perhaps, why not tell her sometime?'

'Oh, I will, believe me!' she said, already making plans to give her a piece of her mind.

'I wonder how our Chrysalis will take the idea once she gets with Twilight…'

'I don't care what that insufferable queen thinks.'

Dawn laughed but said nothing, thinking it entertaining that she be frustrated with her younger self, but knew she would be too at herself.

'Why wouldn't I be? You’ll see how she acts all high and mighty and like she’s better than everyone. Gah!'

'Yes, because you never sound high and mighty and act like you’re better than everyone... even though you are.' She added, just to see the reaction.

'And how would I have anything in common with her?' Chrysalis protested, a pout coming through the link.

'You have everything in common by my eyes, shy of your experience' Dawn said, believing that their experiences have shaped who they became, even if their core might still be the same.

Chrysalis looked at Dawn flatly. 'I am so much better than her in every way and got the better mate.'

'Aaand there’s high and mighty, better than anypony Chrysalis.'

'What?'

'That is exactly how I think she would have sounded when you said that.’ Dawn smiled.

'I am nothing like that poor excuse for a queen!' Her mother huffed, crossing her arms.

Dawn laughed and hugged. 'You aren’t... and you are.'

She huffed again

'I wouldn’t lie to you mom…'

'I know, but I feel you are misinterpreting things.'

Dawn laughed more and then sighed happily, 'Believe what you wish my queen, it is your Legate's job to give you a different perspective, and she will love you anyway.'

She hugged and then nuzzled Dawn in appreciation, and Dawn giggled and returned the affection, longing for their company.

Dawn felt Chrysalis start to make her way towards her room. Her foals fed themselves as she tried to spread her happiness among her family while she waited.

A knock came to the entrance of her quarters. Chrysalis wanted to be polite since Stalwart was present after all. Stalwart rose and went to the door, opening it for Chrysalis.

"Oh, hello Chrysalis."

"Hello, Stalwart.” She stood in her natural form, “Dawn wished for me to come by. May I come in?"

"Of course.” Stalwart nodded, “I was about to go get some more breakfast."

"I'll have it delivered," Chrysalis said with a smile as she walked in.

Stalwart chuckled and shrugged, "Well, all right."

Dawn smiled up at Chrysalis happily, appreciating their coming to her. She smiled even more when her mother came over and brushed their cheeks together, practically dripping with love for her mother and family around her.

Chrysalis smiled at the foals after their greeting finished, asking, "and how are my grand foals?"

The filly looked up at the grandmother and blinked before letting out a small squeak as it tried to speak.

She smiled and leaned down to nuzzle the filly when the foal looked up at the large queen without fear. The foal reached her own muzzle up weakly to them, and Chrysalis leaned down to let them have a closer look.

The filly showed no fear and once the queen was close enough, she licked at the queen's muzzle before going back to feed at her mom's teats. The colt continued to watch, more surprised at this thing, reaching slowly in to sniff at it.

The queen remained still and let him do what he wished, smiling softly. He seemed to be comforted and reached forward to brush his fur against her chitin before making a similar squeak to his sister and went to get his breakfast from Dawn like his sister.

Chrysalis smiled widely, lifting back up to stand. Dawn could feel the love she felt for her family even without the link telling her.

'They aren't afraid of you, though I think our filly is a brave fearless one, and the colt is a bit more cool-headed like his father.’ Dawn chuckled, thinking how the filly reminds her of Storm in that sense.

'Of course. They are my grandfoals.' Chrysalis replied with a chuckle.

Dawn chuckled back in the link before Stalwart said, "Brave little foals... what do you think of them Chrysalis?"

"I think they will grow up to be quite formidable."

"In what way?"

"They have no fear." She said with a proud smile.

Stalwart smirked, "A little fear is good sometimes, but still, whichever one joins the guard will be well suited to it."

"They will be formidable, regardless of their chosen path, and their enemies will be fools to take them lightly."

"How can they not be, with a princess for a mother and a queen for a grandmother, and a royal guard captain for a father and grandfather... very good stock." Dawn laughed quietly. 'Still, don't want to create an army together yet though, just saying.....' she thought in the link before suddenly picturing being more fully changeling and laying many eggs with stalwart's seed instead and reconsidering.

Her mother there chuckled in the link. "Precisely."

"I'm glad we had our foals together." Stalwart hugged Dawn gently.

Dawn chuckled, debating if she should tell him her idea.

"Dawn is imagining what it would be like to have hundreds of children with you in the manner I do."

Stalwart blinked, "Say again?"

"I…” Dawn blushed deeply, “might have imagined what it'd be like to lay a few hundred eggs for changelings with you as the sire."

Stalwart looked at her and said, "I don’t mind a big family, but I don't think we're ready to have that many children."

"No conquering the world with my own hive... yet." Dawn said, slightly disappointed at his response, yet felt puzzled at that feeling

Chrysalis smiled and ruffled her mane as Stalwart thought.

"I'm not sure how to feel about having a wife who wants to take over Equestria."

"Oh it wouldn't be just Equestria when I do, but it's a good hoofhold." Dawn corrected him with a wink.

"That it is." Chrysalis said nodding

Stalwart blinked, "Why?"

"Lots of natural resources and food." Chrysalis explained.

"But what will you do after you conquer the world?"

"Prove that I am the superior queen of course."

"You mean there's other queens?" Stalwart asked.

"Yes, of course there are other queens."

Stalwart blinked before laughing after dawn chimed in "like me."

Stalwart looked to Dawn, "You're not a queen."

"Just because my hive only has one drone and I've joined another hive doesn't mean I couldn't be..." Dawn pretended to pout.

"Hives absorb others all the time by conquering their queen."

Stalwart blinked, "How can a pony become queen?"

"Well… She isn't exactly a pony anymore now, is she?"

"I mean, she is still partly or our foals wouldn't be ponies." Stalwart countered

"True, but she is still of changeling blood." She said with pride.

"Thanks to alicorns assimilating pony tribe attributes, yeah..." Dawn said, chuckling some more.

Chrysalis just shrugged and Stalwart shook his head.

"Not while I'm alive." Stalwart said.

"All right, next century then." Dawn teased.

"Gives you time to come up with a plan." Chrysalis nodded.

"If Violet doesn’t beat me to it you mean."

"Well yes, of course. Whichever one of you does it first, the best will have done it… Though you can have this world."

"And why is that?" Dawn asked

"Why is what?" Chrysalis tilted her head.

"Why can I have this world?"

"Because it's yours?" Chrysalis said simply, as if wondering why Dawn doubted this.

Dawn shrugged, "We'll see."

Chrysalis nodded.

Stalwart looked around and saw the paperwork for the magic mirror, then asked, "What's this?"

"Her work," Chrysalis said.

"I thought you swore off working with relics." Stalwart said.

"I did... but I was asked to make a mirror by someone I couldn’t refuse…" Dawn said, thinking worriedly, ‘Didn’t we cover it before? Did that get wiped when we did the small reset for the foals’ shapeshifting the first time, or is my memory taking for granted we talked about it before?’

"For the love of Celestia... who?" Stalwart asked, exasperated

"Funny you should mention it…" Dawn said

"Celestia," Chrysalis said, responding to Dawn, ‘It may well have. I did my best to isolate the memory, but perhaps it was filed away in the same place and was accidentally deleted as well.’

Stalwart blinked, "You're joking right?"

"Not at all," Dawn said seriously. "Mom can vouch for me, she was witness to it, albeit through my eyes."

"Yes. She asked her to make a mirror to my world among other things. And by ask, I mean ordered."

Stalwart frowned and facehoofed soon after, "And you're ok with this Dawn? After everything you went through?"

"Honestly? No, I'm not ok with it at all, precisely because of what I went through, and I don't appreciate how Celestia is having me do this despite my fears of making a relic, which is harder than the repairing I did with the help of that lunatic Svik, in order to let her babysit her alternate dimension's version of her student, let alone having a babysitter of my own for not making the same decision she would have with the griffin!" Dawn said, getting more frustrated and emotional to the point where her foals started crying in distress.

Dawn sighed and let her negative emotions float away as she resumed her love to her foals as they slowly calmed down.

"Still, I can't fathom why she blames you for what Greywing did. He wasn't your subordinate. He wasn’t even Twilight's. He was a griffin Commando who was simply lending his skills to us under his own free will."

"I still suspect she thinks I had some control over the matter that I didn't really have. Why she won't let me correct it, I don't know, but still."

"Because she's none too bright," Chrysalis said simply.

"Or possibly blinded in some way." Dawn agreed, trying to defend her position out of fairness.

"I'm going to have to have a word with her when we get back." Stalwart frowned.

"Maybe she will listen to you. I have two drones assisting her so that she isn’t in any danger."

"You have changelings in the castle?" He asked, surprised.

"No, the helpers are here." Chrysalis blinked.

Stalwart paused, unsure why she said the changelings were helping Celestia in the castle because she said Celestia will listen to him and two drones were assisting her. He blinked and then tapped a hoof down on the other as he realized what she meant.

"Oh! Helping Dawn… Thought we were talking about speaking to Celestia and you had drones helping her. Good. Dawn’ll need what help she can get."

"I don't want to stand here and insult her in front of one of her former guards." Chrysalis chuckled.

"I’m still in the guard, Captain of the Vanhoover branch." Stalwart said, then smirked. "But I don’t blame you."

"Yes, but you are Dawn's guard now, not Celestia"

"Ah." He shrugged, "doesn’t bother me. It’s all the guard."

"Huh... I thought guards were supposed to be loyal to Celestia, weren’t they?" Chrysalis asked.

"We are responsible for their safety, and I have been loyal to them, but the guard just protects the crown and the country, not a specific ruler. It’s specific divisions that take on those roles… having said that though, what Dawn has been through gives me pause.” Stalwart frowned.

"Interesting … Most do not like anything negative said about the Princess."

"Dawn has shown me a different perspective to that a long time ago. We don't always agree, but it helps." He said, starting to smile again.

"Helps growing up where freedom of speech is protected," Dawn said, “for better or for worse.”

"That it does." Chrysalis nodded.

"Dawn, do you think you can make the mirror?" Stalwart asked gently.

"I believe I can. In some ways it’s scary, but I made my motto in life to not be ruled by fear. I’m allowed to feel fear, but not let it prevent me from doing what I need to." Dawn explained, much to Chrysalis’ approval.

Stalwart gave her a hug and donned his armor, "Well, I'll be off."

"I thought you had parental leave." Dawn said.

"Yes, but I’m getting tired of doing nothing."

"Oh, then you can watch the foals when you get back." Dawn teased.

"Will do." He agreed nonchalantly.

"The town can always use experienced guards." Chrysalis offered as he walked out the door.

"Yes, but back where I was from, fathers would lament their inability to spend time with their newborns. They might not go through as much physically, but it's an emotional thing for them too." Dawn said after Stalwart left, on his way to the surface. Quietly adding, "I just don't want him to regret not being with them in these first days, or later."

"He's a stallion of action.” Chrysalis assured her, “I'm sure he will be gone only a couple of hours then be fine till tomorrow."

"Yeah, I understand... I could do with some more varied entertainment for relaxation, but I've managed for the last two years without my games so I think I'll be fine."

"You have the entire hive." Chrysalis reminded.

"Yes, I do…’ Dawn replied, then grinned as she came up with an idea, unsure how seriously she could perform it but relayed it anyway for fun. ‘I suppose we could conquer the city. Perhaps make a political move, get some extra law enforcement drones, a well-positioned business-pony or two… Go for a subtle takeover without any bloodshed or those the wiser... those who’d object would realize they voted them into office and complain after it’s too late."

Chrysalis smiled and her chest swelled with pride as her daughter seemed to be taking her first steps toward conquest.

"That we could. It would take time." Chrysalis encouraged.

"Gives a foothold and lets us test the waters for policies. After a while, we can have changeling officials on both sides, that way we're still in control, but slow down if the population isn’t ready for some changes we want." Dawn smirked as she considered it more seriously, commenting, "Funny… plenty of conspiracy theorists claim that’s what really goes on back in my old world regarding politics."

"I wouldn't know. It is a brilliant plan." Chrysalis shrugged.

"I’ll work on some slogans and start engineering their entries and requirements to pass the time then." Dawn chuckled.

Chrysalis smiled wide and ruffled her mane. "That's my daughter."

Dawn laughed, reveling in their praise and glad that she was being encouraged so readily. She started to think about the idea more seriously, starting to realize just how much impact she could have on the world if she tried.

"Remember you have time. You don't need to rush it." Chrysalis reminded her.

"Yes, yes… I can have one politician be at it for a couple decades, then another after for a few terms, bring in ones that 'seem' incompetent to make others look better... Even starting out, I could learn from politics by going for a minor position and have each growing candidate learn from their predecessor’s mistakes and make it further and further" she thought, planning multiple scenarios and what if reactions, trying her best to find flaws in the ideas she came up with.

Chrysalis smiled proudly at her Daughter as she planned her first takeover. Dawn noticed the proud smile and paused, looking at her with some confusion.

"What is it?" Dawn asked, "Is my plan really that good?"

"If you handle it right, very."

"I mean, I’ll need to observe the political climate closely to cause this to work. I'd estimate a decade just to make sure I don’t misstep too soon... I just thought you preferred more immediate results." Dawn said.

"Patience is a virtue as the ponies say."

“Well, that’s not normally my strong suit. Ask Stalwart." Dawn smirked.

"You will learn, my daughter."

"Of course. After all, I have time." Dawn said.

Chrysalis nodded and nuzzled her daughter in encouragement, and Dawn returned the affection. Dawn’s foals were awake, squirming and looking up at their grandmother attentively, as if in awe. Chrysalis smiled more and reached down to nuzzle them.

The foals reached their hooves toward Chrysalis, accidentally and weakly bopping the queen’s snout with their clumsy movements.

The queen smiled widely at them, a small chuckle escaping her lips, even as the foals squeaked back at her, still reaching up to her. She leaned down toward them, putting together what the little ones wanted.

They giggled, and the filly sneezed. A burst of flames enveloped the foal and her form showed a little pony version of Queen Chrysalis. The queen blinked in transparent surprise.

"That is most impressive!"

"I'll say." Dawn said, similarly impressed even as the foal reverted in a long yawn and a burp. Chrysalis smiled at their antics before Dawn spoke again. “Has to be instinct, right?"

"Yes, and very strong." Chrysalis agreed, "I'd almost call them natural born Changelings if they were in the link and spoke our language."

"They don’t seem to have the link or chitin, but yeah,” Dawn chuckled, agreeing, “that leaves them a lot of possibilities in life even so."

Chrysalis nodded her agreement as Dawn nuzzled her foals with a smile as they went back to feeding.

"Didn’t realize what gluttons foals would be." Dawn said with a small embarrassed chuckle.

"Twilight could tell you stories." she chuckled.

"I'd love to hear them." Dawn said, wincing as her breasts once again felt very sore, passing along a reminder to a caretaker and a drone in Vanhoover to research options for substitutes on breastmilk for foals, or aids for her to keep up with the demand. A drone began to deliver what they had on hoof, as she had requested they help feed her things that would help increase production and went to ensure the Legate would have no issues regardless of approach.

"I'm sure she'd be happy to tell you if you asked, just be ready for her to go on for while about Violet. She might not seem it, but she is very doting and one of her favorite things to talk about is Violet."

"I'll try to be ready to be patient." Dawn chuckled, then clarified to the drone, 'I'd like the increased production and help with the aching first, then the substitute if it's still not enough.'

They understood, still approaching with the items needed. They were eager to obey and assist their legate and newborn hive-mates and naturally ensured everything they might need would be brought.

Dawn looked through the drones that were watching Violet, wondering how things fared on their end while she waited. Svik seemed to be behaving in his cell after all. She could feel Chrysalis amusement at that and her anticipation for the boot to drop… only to find out Violet was reading by herself with a caretaker, fully behaving herself.

Dawn chuckled at her mother’s reaction and turned her attention to Twilight next, a more serious endeavor in her mind.

"Violet is welcome to visit at some point if she wants." Dawn volunteered, making Nymph perk up in a wide smile at the idea.

The caretaker offered the idea of a visit, and Violet quickly put her bookmark into the book, put the book away, and quickly headed over to Dawn’s room, walking in without knocking.

"It's Violet!" Nymph smiled wide, jumping up from her spot as she buzzed her wings to stand nearby, smiling broadly.

A drone, the same one who yelled out before as a joke a long time ago, called out, ‘Who’s that pokémon!’

‘It’s obviously a Pikachu.’ Dawn replied jokingly despite some of the other drones mentally hitting their hooves to their head at the reference made too late.

"Nymph!” Violet smiled wide. “It's been so long."

"I know,” Nymph smiled, “are we gonna play some more?"

"Definitely."

Nymph grinned and took her place at Violet's side, like her lackey, leaving Dawn just wanting to laugh and trying hard not to.

The two foals went off with the caretaker who was following to keep an eye on them.

Dawn waited by Chrysalis and nuzzled her foals as they went back to sleep. "She's going to be tough competition."

"What do you mean?"

"Violet. She will be a competitor in taking over the world, especially with those plans she said about bioweapons.

"True. Though I doubt she'd ever actually use them on such a scale. Too much that can go wrong."

"I hope not… and for exactly that reason too. I also have a requirement to cause as little life lost as possible, hence the political approach." She said, considering.

"As does she. She has about a dozen plans, all of them carefully set for the pros and cons of both short term and long term."

"Ahhh, so the young queen already has a leg up on me… Well, she'll have to work hard once I get into full swing." She smirked before remembering Luna's words and then began wondering if she'll have the time.

"I look forward to seeing which of you win." Chrysalis smirked.

"Oh, it's going to be me, though I think for added challenge, I'll leave one weak point to exploit for her each time, just to see if she can find it." she said confident, smirking at her mother before laughing, "I can't do false bravado at all..."

"Oh? Could have fooled me." Chrysalis said.

Dawn shook her head and looked at her with a smile, "Not possible since we have the link."

"True. But a simple pony? I give you… a 68.3% chance."

"I see." Dawn chuckled, then began to stretch.

Dawn stretched and then laid still, looking at her hip and wondering if she should get some of the healing done by calling a couple favors from other ponies over to help split the energy load to heal.

"You will improve." Chrysalis patted her head.

Dawn giggled at the patting, enjoying it like always. She felt more like a pet when they did that, and the small metal jingle from her neck reminded her that she was still wearing the collar, even though it was hidden under the disguise.

"I look forward to seeing what devious plans you come up with and how effective they are."

"Once I get patience under my belt? Very." Dawn said with a smirk, much to Chrysalis’ amusement and approval.

Dawn fluttered her wings, giggling as her foals shifted to be under one of them, and Chrysalis smiled at their behavior before Dawn leaned in on her mother. The emerald mare was already refining her political schemes as she worked out what her goals were and how to reach them, all while awaiting Luna's waking and MID’s report, just like Twilight and Lapdog.

Chrysalis offered her information on politics and current affairs in the city right now, both short term and long term. She couldn't help but digging for information wherever she was after all.

Four hours later, while her body rested and she entertained herself with various schemes and distractions, a drone reported.

'Legate, the dark alicorn wishes to speak to you.'

'Send her to me.' Dawn ordered, her body starting to stir awake. She barely managed to wake up enough to move and stretch before Luna came into the room.

"Afternoon Princess Dawn." Luna said politely.

"Afternoon to you as well. Did you sleep well?"

"As well as I could. It is not home, but I will manage."

The link was saddened by this comment. The workers did their best to make the room comfortable and as relaxing to her as possible.

"That’s a shame, the hive did their best to accommodate you since they view you as a special guest. Is there anything they could do to make it better?"

"I miss the moon while underground.” Luna said, a shy smile on her face appearing briefly. “Other than that, your tutelage is what kept me awake."

"Oh?" Dawn asked, checking with the hive if a near-surface room could be made with a skylight for her to take care of it, only to find the hive had voluntarily gotten to work to resolve that issue.

"You know so little, and have already done much.” Luna said gently, “I would ask if you would like me to take you under my wing as my student, so you can learn what my sister has neglected."

"Wow… I don’t know what to say. Thank you. I’ve always struggled without a mentor-"

"Which is how you fell prey to Svikopi not just once, but twice." Luna said, nodding. "We will not see this happen again."

"Then I accept, though I would ask if we can stay in Vanhoover." Dawn requested.

Luna paused, considering. After a minute she shook her head. "I have too many duties that will be needed tending if we are to tutor you directly."

"Oh. So it’s not going to be someone else you assign?"

"No, I do not teach through others as my sister does. I must warn you, I am a demanding tutor, no one has made it through my courses." She smiled evilly in playfulness.

"Then I demand patience in kind. I will give my studies everything I can, barring raising my foals." Dawn said, returning the smile with a hint of mischief.

"That is all anypony should ask." Luna nodded, her smile going to normal.

'We are setting up her room to allow her to conduct her duties here.' A drone reported.

"I am curious, what duties do you have? Perhaps I or the hive can help." Dawn asked.

Luna shook her head. "There is much. Beyond monitoring dreams and nightmares, I must work on gathering the remaining batponies to help them grow in numbers safely. Thankfully there is no night court like there used to be."

Dawn hummed, smiling as ideas of helping with breeding crossed her mind.

"Why do you smile?" Luna asked, eyeing her cautiously.

'Constructing secondary ingredient areas for population growth.' the same drone informed as they continued setting up Luna’s room to be partly above ground, part of a network of caves of its own.

"Because the hive has heard your wishes for a better room and already started with improvements to help you stay and complete your duties here. I also just got news they are dedicating areas to help increase the batpony population, just because you mentioned it." Dawn smiled on, stifling a chuckle.

Luna looked stunned, not expecting that in the slightest. "Why do they do this? How did you know?"

'Why wouldn't we?' a drone asked.

'We are really good at guessing.' another said for the second question.

"Because you are helping their ambassador, their Legate, and they are serious about wanting to work together to help Equestria. As far as how they know? They’re very good at guessing and I get memos from them now and then with magic." Dawn chuckled, joking, “There’s a reason or twenty I have enjoyed having them as allies.”

"I see... then I guess I will bring some of my effects to move in and visit my sister on the weekends." Luna smiled, looking to the doorway as she added, "I must admit, these changelings are quite something.”

"They are, and should you need anything else within reason, say so and they likely will make it happen. Chrysalis and Twilight both have been frustrated by my lack of preparation, and will appreciate developing me further."

'It is good to see someone taking responsibility.' Chrysalis said idly.

"I… must thank Chrysalis." Luna said, smirking wryly, "that feels so strange to say."

'Oh come now, why is that so strange?'

"Why is that strange?" Dawn echoed.

"Because with all the issues we’ve had in the past and then her antics with Twilight and repeated attempts to take over Equestria… it is strange to be on good terms on something."

"Oh don’t worry, I’ll beat her to it." Dawn smirked.

"What?" Luna asked, startled.

"Oh, nothing." Dawn chuckled, giving her a wink even as Chrysalis surged with pride again.

Luna eyed her then smiled mischievously, "Then we will begin tomorrow. Stem will be reassigned to other duties in the meantime. I understand he has been... himself, and none too easy to work with."

"Actually, I have an idea if I may. He's already spotted spying spells Twilight and I both missed and helped block such spells for the whole hive, albeit with resistance. With permission, I request he be assigned to Stonewall's detail as a counterspell expert." Dawn said, just getting the idea as she said it.

'He has proven capable, if difficult' Chrysalis admitted, agreeing it was a good idea.

Luna thought about it, then nodded. "He scores poorly on physical aspects of combat, but his spells are highest among the guard."

'Why do people put so much focus on physical attributes?' Chrysalis asked.

'Because it’s the military, and once magic fails you, you still have your body.' Dawn replied. ‘They’d need a minimum requirement.’

'And your mind? We have the EMSD for a reason.’

'EMSD? What's that?' Dawn asked.

She was shown the layout of a hollowed out mesa, full of labs researching both technology and magic under the name of Equestrian Military Science Division.

'Ah… we don’t have that here.' Dawn said.

'That's because that lab is part of the EDF. Anything with Division in the name is part of the EDF.'

While she was analyzing the information, Dawn nodded, "I appreciate it. Stonewall will be gladdened to have such skill available."

"Dawn, no need to be so formal." Luna chuckled, "You are my student, and we can afford to relax around each other when no one is around."

Chrysalis sent Dawn an image of the two "relaxing" together with their tongues as Luna offered that idea.

"I’d like that as we get to know one another. Where would my studies start?" Dawn replied, stifling a chuckle at her mother’s distraction.

"That is simple. We shall quiz you on what you know, so we may better know where to begin." Luna said.

'No helping with my lessons please.' Dawn commented to Chrysalis. 'I may have the hive to help fill in the blanks eventually, but learning it will still be of benefit to me and she’s testing my memory, especially if there’s differences in our worlds.'

'Of course.' She said and the lewd image changed to Luna wearing a collar with Dawn's CM on it and being a good little mare for Dawn as she knelt before her and licked.

Dawn internally liked that idea, taking care of her seniors and betters and giving them a kind of retirement. She sent that mental image to her mother of pampering Luna into near helplessness as part of her plan as she answered, revealing plenty of knowledge on biology and math, but severely lacking in history and geography and magical fundamentals. Chrysalis approved and was amused by Dawn’s idea.

With her knowledge levels discovered, Dawn began her studies with the history of Equestria from the beginning. Dawn in turn, learned more about what Luna was like and cataloged how she responded to each answer and phrasing, working on getting onto her good side while Chrysalis managed the hive.

Dawn's head was soon swimming in names and dates and figures. She had admitted history was always a weak point for her, and Luna’s frown of disappointment told Dawn all she needed to know it was at her slow rate of learning.

"Perhaps you should take notes this time."

"Perhaps I should..." Dawn admitted, loathe to actually do so. “I’ve generally not learned as well from writing notes in the past and my hands would hurt after repeated writing…”

“You don’t have hands now though.” Luna blinked, “You have your muzzle and magic do you not?”

Dawn blushed at the reprimand and nodded. At the back of her mind, she felt Chrysalis and the Hive wanting to help by remembering everything for her, so she could assimilate the information when her body rested.

Dawn paused, wondering if she should. She wanted help, but she feared the possibility of needing access to the information and the hive not being present, such as when the hive went home and she stayed put, or perhaps when she might be displaced in the future.

The thought of being without the link repulsed the drones, but they knew she had a valid point. They offered to help her understand by giving her the understanding from centuries of learning from all nations that have existed since the Link, Even those whose names are forgotten by history. They reminded her she can learn while she slept, allowing her mind to grow the connections for information as she did.

Dawn considered then accepted the idea, asking them to memorize anything for her that was different about her world. She appreciated the idea that they would want to give the history as true as it was able to be presented, though she still suspected many differences in the worlds.

Naturally, the drones were memorizing everything along the way without her instruction to do so, information gathering was part of their nature. They were pleased they could help their Legate and went to their task to help with as much clarity as they were able.

Luna continued her lessons by moving on to magic, trying to help fill in her basic education of magic that had been corrupted so she could have a solid foundation to work off of. She found that Dawn did a lot with rough ideas of understanding and instinct, but lacked the finer control and efficiency that came with that knowledge of magic.

Unfortunately, Dawn’s efforts to comprehend magic were slow. Her mind repeatedly wanted to find applications for what she was learning and struggling to find the practical application often ground her progress to a halt until the link gave her a scenario it applied to and then her mind connected the dots.

Luna watched her student, nearly seeing the smoke that came from the mind struggling for the last hour and looked on as she struggled with a problem on the board she brought when she set the tools down.

“Dawn, are you all right?” Luna asked.

“I should be…” Dawn said before frowning, “It’s just that it’s not easy for me to grasp right away without some kind of example how it applies. You’d think I’d know more for figuring out what I had so far…”

“Perhaps a break is in order then.” Luna said, putting the materials aside.

‘I agree with the dark sister.’ Chrysalis agreed, ‘You must take the time to process what you have learned and are pushing yourself too far.’

“All right… Any issue if we had a snack?” Dawn offered.

“That should be fine.” Luna nodded, looking around the room, expecting a kitchen, “I suppose that means we will make a trip to the nearby town then.”

"You'd be surprised. Changelings are quite good cooks." Dawn smiled despite Luna’s look of confusion. "Let's see... I'm in a mood for a salad, but some fresh bread would be great too." Dawn said, sending the order to the chefs, "What about you Luna?"

"We would be fine with a salad." Luna blinked.

"What kind?" Dawn asked.

"Do they have blueberry?"

"I'm sure they could scrounge a few." Dawn smiled mischievously, knowing her drones were already working on the order.

'You know, I wonder what would happen if we put her in a cocoon for a while to rest.' Chrysalis said idly.

'I wonder as well. Perhaps she would join the hive.' Dawn thought, 'is that something you would wish?'

'A centuries-old alicorn who specializes in dream magic and is the co-leader of Equestria and holds untold secrets!?" her mother asked incredulously, as if the question shouldn’t have needed to be asked.

‘I mean, I would have thought we would need her cooperation or it could cause discord within the hive itself. Still, I suppose we can see what it would take to make that happen as part of our conquest.’ Dawn smiled, mostly meaning it as a joke, ‘Show me what we need in order to make one. After all, even if I can’t, that doesn’t mean we can’t try.'

Dawn instantly knew everything that went into making a cocoon. To her surprise, nearly all of it was a biological process, same as the hive material, made from the food they ate.

Their food arrived quickly and Dawn ate, still enjoying the quality of the food. Luna couldn’t help but agree.

"This is good." She said between mouthfuls. "Who would have thought changelings had such good chefs?"

"Many of them live lives like other ponies do, with a couple distinctions. I've met a couple that love cooking in particular." Dawn explained after her own bite.

"Just goes to show you shouldn’t assume what a pony is capable of." Luna smiled.

Dawn smiled back, but said nothing, still puzzling how to willingly coax Luna into a cocoon.

'Who needs willing?' Chrysalis asked.

'True, but it’d be easier. Perhaps slip on the inhibitor rings and move her into the cocoon.' Dawn considered.

'Now you are thinking like a changeling.'

Dawn chuckled, causing Luna to eye her, "What is funny about what I said?"

"No, no. It’s just a thought I had." Dawn said.

"And that is?"

"If the position of power between changelings and ponies were reversed, how things would be different."

'Would be quite different' Chrysalis commented.

"An odd idea." Luna said, "But harmless enough."

"I often enjoy 'what ifs' for fun, entertainment or puzzles regardless of which way I'd go." Dawn said.

"Clearly. Let us move on." Luna said, "we have until the night, then I will attend my duties and then resume until dawn."

Dawn winced, wondering if Luna knew about her ability to learn while sleeping, but she doubted it. Luna likely expected her to stay awake and go until her cycle governs them, perhaps she wanted her pupil to share those same hours. It would make Stalwart happy at least.

'Worse case, you excuse yourself and I can take your place for a time while you have a break.'

'Would she let y-' she paused and realized they would take her form and learn in her stead.

Chrysalis facehoofed. Her daughter had a lot to learn... Maybe more time in a cocoon was needed...

Dawn chuckled embarrassed and also wondered if she should have more cocoon time, but she disliked knowing would miss her foals growing up around her.

'I could foalsit them.' Chrysalis offered.

Dawn considered, rather wanting to be with her foals, and in the end, that desire won out as she declined her mother’s offer.

'Another time then. We have all of eternity'

'All right mom.' Dawn agreed. She received and returned the nuzzles of affection to her mother as Luna continued to go over the magical studies, trying to drill the fundamentals into her.

Chrysalis really wanted to help, seeing her Daughter struggle with things that she knew she was able to assist with. In the end, Dawn bent her pride as her mind struggled with the mostly verbal lesson and relied on the link to instruct her in what she needed to know, gaining the understanding as soon as possible.

When she opened herself to the link she found everything started to just click. It was as if she knew everything already, or maybe had the innate knack for magic as she heard how the lessons went and pieced the things together

She had a mental jaw-drop moment as she realized how much easier the link would make things, immediately starting to lean on it for helping with learning, breezing through lessons as quickly as her mind could assimilate the information and Luna taught the subjects.

The link was free with its knowledge and understanding, though after a few hours it seemed her pony brain couldn't really keep up. She began wincing visibly and rubbing her head as she tried to force herself to learn in spite of it.

"What’s wrong Dawn?" Luna asked, her brows furrowed with worry.

"My head hurts. Thought I would cheat a little and ask one of the changelings for a different perspective when I felt stuck.." Dawn said, only giving part of the truth. "On the plus side, I understand the fundamentals better, but I feel like I’ve been learning for days straight..."

"That is unusual." Luna said, still concerned.

The links held back, not wishing to hurt one of their own as several drones offered assistance. Dawn stayed connected, assuring them it was an issue with her still being part pony and she likely would require time to let her brain make the connections on its own. Chrysalis did her best to comfort her daughter as she leaned on her queen, frowning at how inefficient her pony brain was and once again wanting to cocoon her daughter.

Luna patted Dawn on the shoulder, "Dawn, I'm here for you, and perhaps we have started things too quickly for you. After all, you just had your foals… Rest, I will see you tomorrow and attend to my duties."

Dawn nodded, going back to her still sleeping foals as she flopped down and her body promptly passed out, her foals feeding shortly after once Luna had left.

'Sorry, mom... I probably should have spent more time in the cocoon...' Dawn said. 'perhaps I was brought out due to my foals needing to be born.'

'You have nothing to apologize for.' Chrysalis nuzzled her daughter in the link, trying to reinforce them tenderly.

'I could be better though. I know i could... and I'm being held back by not being changeling enough, and yet I can't bring myself to feel bad about it because I want to be with my foals...'

'Shhhh, it's okay.' She replied, stroking her daughter’s mane and holding her in the link. She noticed her daughter clinging tightly as she tried to reconcile her identities as a mother and as a legate in the hive. ‘We can wait. We will work with what we have, just as we always have.'

'But I'm holding back you and the hive.' She said, curling around her foals in her sleep. 'I was expected to learn and didn't use the link like I should have.

'You used the link fine. It is not your fault your brain is that of a pony. But you are not a detriment to the hive in the slightest.'

'You sure?'

'Would I lie to you?'

'if necessary.' Dawn said, intending it as a tease, despite knowing that her mother did say that she would.

Chrysalis chuckled and nuzzled her affectionately. Dawn leaned against her in return, feeling sad at her slowness of learning, then couldn't help but ask a new question.

'So is my pony mind a benefit somehow?'

'... … no. … it is slow, unable to fully accept the link, and isn't eidetic.'

Dawn chuckled, then frowned, feeling worse as she realized there were ways she could be better to the hive.

'You are perfect by being you.' Her mother said firmly and she felt Chrysalis begins to make her way towards her.

'But I could be more while still being me.' Dawn said as she felt her mind grind away, as if it was still sorting out and comprehending the fundamentals still

She felt the queen enter her room and climb into bed to curl around her

'Thanks, mom...' she said in the link

Chrysalis said nothing, simply curling around her daughter protectively and laid her head on their form, helping to rest Dawn’s less than peaceful mind. She smiled as she noticed how the Legate’s mind seemed to calm at their presence and fell into dreaming.

Dawn’s mind only partly dreampt, as if it couldn’t decide if it wanted to dream and sort what it learned or maintain the hive. She settled into watching her husband work through what drones were able to see him, only to discover he was returning after only half a day. She was happy at his return to the hive only half an hour after Chrysalis had joined Dawn in bed.

Chryaalis did not move from her spot around her daughter. She knew who it was and let her body sleep. Stalwart walked in and spotted them together, chuckling quietly as he set his armor down and climbed into bed with his spouse, cradling their foals together and smiling happily as their colt nested his head up against his father’s leg.

Chrysalis, once Stalwart was finished settling into place, moved her tail onto Stalwart, causing him to blink and look at her.

"You awake, Chrysalis?"

"By your definition, I am always awake."

"Ah… everything all right with Dawn?" he asked concerned.

"She is simply tired is all. She had a long day and needed her mother." She said cracking an eye open to look at him.

"I should have been home for her…” He said, looking between Chrysalis with concern, Dawn with worry, and himself with guilt. “I was patrolling and yet my mind kept going back to her and my foals... our foals."

"It is fine. You were with her in that the drones that were with you, she was connected to." Chrysalis explained.

"With all due respect, it's not the same to me." He said, settling down beside Dawn and began curling up in the area not reached by her mother, wrapping the foals up nicely while Chrysalis placed her tail over the both of them. Stalwart smirked, "Haven't had a tail over me in years."

"Shush. You are my son in law by your silly pony standards."

"Yes, mom." Stalwart laughed, not wanting to argue with a changeling queen right then, especially now that his colt was resting peacefully with his head between his hind leg and side.

Dawn stirred lightly in her 'sleep', chuckling internally and encouraged Chrysalis, 'Give him more teasing mom!'

"Good colt." She said and patted his head with a smile. "Children should always listen to their parents."

He snorted, rolling his eyes and shaking his head. He ended with a wide smile as he kissed his wife and nuzzled her gently.

Chrysalis smiled, still leaving her head on Dawn and one eye open as she rested, her changelings enjoying the amount of love this little family was producing. The kind of love ponies gave to their newborn foals was an especially sweet dessert that didn’t come from individual ponies often.

He laid his own head down and relaxed. Sleep was slow to reach him, but he fell asleep eventually like all ponies do.

Chrysalis was concerned by his issues sleeping, watching him closely to determine a cause.

'He's like that if he tries to sleep early, mom. Keep in mind he normally comes home just before breakfast, cooks me food, and then goes to sleep after a bit of time together. It's like me trying to fall asleep before dinner. It’s just really hard to do.' She reassured her mother.

'Ah, right. Still, I am your mother, so I worry about your mate.'

'Thanks, mom. He's a good one.' She said affectionately.

'Yes. He was a fine choice and you two will produce many fine little ones together.' Chrysalis agreed.

'Not to mention some good soldier drones at some point. You should have seen the beating he took and gave when in the tournament two years ago.' She said, recalling the memory to share.

Stalwart had fought in a small tournament for Luna's enjoyment against Nightfall, repeatedly giving him a hard time regardless of his 1 on 1 match or his 2 on 1 matches against Night. While he lost each time, he forced his opponent to use his wings to win or be overpowered or outdone each time. He nearly won despite the unfamiliarity with Nightfall's fighting style, losing only once his injuries grew too much or were knocked out when he was reduced to fighting alone.

Dawn imagined what it'd be like to have squads of soldier drones modeled after his traits, smiling at how charming yet unstoppable they would be, like what she heard agent 007 was like.

'Hmm...’ Chrysalis chuckled at the image conjured, ‘Perhaps I should put his sample to use for drones of my own...'

'He's always been willing to have sex with others and knows I'm not bothered by it. Give him a go and just don't let him know you'll put his donation to good use.' She smirked, realizing she had already gotten to him at least once.

'Why would he need to know?' Chrysalis asked with a smirk.

'He wouldn't. He's not a changeling.' She replied mischievously, 'unless he approves and will donate repeatedly for more drones. But as long as you have me around, I could learn to make my own drones and have him help me nearly every day once recovered.'

'More time in the cocoon may make you more changeling.' Chrysalis offered.

Dawn reached into the link, to better understand how she might become more changeling than she was already. She found the link held no answers, only questions of what she’d become with different lengths of time in a cocoon, all the way up to 1000 years.

Dawn explored the different outcomes in her mind's eye, but didn't seriously want to consider much more than a month or two at a time. Her attachment to the development of her foals and connection with her family was strong, and any longer period of time felt to her as if she were trying to escape from them. Her immortality would be a benefit, but her loved one’s time is still limited and more time in the cocoon would be less time with her family.

<<<o>>>

Lapdog heard a knock on the door and opened it, checking for Twilight as she quickly stowed away the collar she wore. An earth pony in a jumpsuit stood in the entryway.

"Unsealed the hushed casket."

Storm turned to Twilight, hoping they heard that and knew what to say. She hadn't the foggiest.

"Let them in, Lapdog."

She nodded, opening the door for them and stepping aside as the pony walked in, looking between them expectantly.

"We have confirmed the target is present, though well defended. We were unable to get close enough for the kill in such a short amount of time."

Twilight smiled as she closed her book, it was that same slightly too wide smile that Storm learned to worry about.

"Tell the lads to saddle up and prepare to unleash Tartarus!" She said cheerfully.

The drone nodded and turned to deliver the message to the base. It was wrapped in flames and becoming a changing before heading out swiftly.

Lapdog turned to Twilight, "What would you have me do?" She asked, going full business mode.

"Prepare. I had armor made for you." Twilight said as she went to a locker and opened it.

Lapdog stepped forward to inspect, wondering what kind of armor it was.

She saw a sleek, dark green ballistic vest, the same one she had seen some on the other pegasi of the EDF, the ones Twilight called sharpshooters. Above the armor was a matching helmet and on the left side over the chest was her full name, not Lapdog but Fire Storm, as well as a set of tags hanging in the locker above them along with a rank marker that would go below their name.

Storm blinked, taking it in and feeling a sense of pride, somberness, and a hint of confusion as processed what she saw.

"I-... I'm gonna need to be shown what's what… and how to get it on."

"Of course." Twilight said. She took it in her magic and began to show her how to use the straps and where all the pockets were. "We will have to wait for your dress uniform of course."

Storm nodded, seeing where everything was, then said, "Seems useful, but you said it was armor, and it seems like mostly fabric though."

"Kevlar. Not good for stopping a blade, but lighter than steel and able to stop bullets. It has similar enchantments as the Royal Guard to provide a bit of resistance to concussive forces such as magical blasts, though it's mostly for kinetic attacks. The Guard are the ones to deal with more magical issues."

"So it'll stop what happened last time." She said solemnly, picturing the event and wishing she had it on. Her memory of what Twilight said before burst forward and she mumbled out loud, “The ones who don’t complain about the weight are the ones who know it’ll save their lives…”

"Yes. You will feel the hit of course but nothing like last time." Twilight said putting a wing over Storm, having reverted to her alicorn self.

She leaned into the wing and closed her eyes, as if taking a small prayer, despite not knowing what one was. She reopened her eyes as she calmed herself and nodded.

"Let’s put it on."

Twilight smiled and first pulled out a bit of metal on a simple chain necklace. It hung in front of her face with Twilight’s magic as she stared at it, wondering what it was.

"What's this?"

"Read it."

She looked down at the writing, wondering what it was.

Storm, Fire
Corporal
49200418

"What's that supposed to be?" She blinked.

"Your dog tags. Every member of the EDF gets them from the lowest recruit up to me."

"What are they for?'

"Identification in case of catastrophe," Twilight said. Storm blinked, then slowly put them on, not understanding that at all, until Twilight explained again. Twilight sighed. "If… something goes wrong… on a mission… they can help identify you."

Storm gulped, standing still for a while as she contemplated what that meant, how if something happened like that, she’d be unrecognizable. She thought to the crazy zebra who tried to burn her alive, then tried to burn her guild and mate… she shuddered in place, even as the wing over her comforted her as she tried hard not to picture any of them as charred remains. After several minutes of her eyes being closed and focused breathing, she calmed.

"So, what am I doing on the mission?"

"Watching my back."

"Like you've been training me." Storm nodded.

"And I'll be watching both your backs." Meadow's voice said in the room, using magic to sound like she was beside them

Twilight nodded. "Exactly."

"All right, I should be fine if I've got you both." Storm said, "When do we move out?"

( Note: youtube - Sabaton - All Guns Blazing (Judas Priest Cover) https://youtu.be/-heRWvYVIdY )

Music suddenly started to blast from the staging area.

"Sounds like any minute now." Twilight smiled.

She blinked, flicking her ears in light annoyance, not understanding the music very well, "What makes you say that?" she yelled over the din.

"That is rollout music." Twilight said as she stood in place.

"How are we approaching him though? I thought he was well fortified!"

"Simple." Twilight smirked as she headed for the exits of the building where the soldiers were moving out. "He is watching the north, the south, the east, and the West and has them all defended with what your world can muster right?"

Storm nodded.

"Why would your world be watching above for anything but Pegasi?" She called as she pushed the doors open, just as half a dozen transport helicopters blades started to spin up while EDF troopers began to board.

Storm blinked, looking at the strange vehicle, "What in Equestria is that!"

"Transport helicopters."

"What?" she asked, not understanding in the slightest, then stopped, "Never mind, just tell me what to do!"

"Climb aboard." Twilight said as she donned her armor on the way to one of the helicopters.

Storm nodded, following Twilight closely. She had no idea what she was doing and for the first time in a while, was getting cold hooves. She watched as Twilight climbed into the back of the vehicle and climbed in after, wondering where to go or what to do. She saw the other pegasi strapped in, but looked at the harness with confusion while Twilight went up to the pilot’s section.

"How do I strap in?"

The soldier next to her chuckled and quickly showed her how, saying, "Ready to hit the ground running Rook?"

"Not really, but when is anypony ever?" she bantered, looking around and waiting.

"I hear that!" he chucked "just remember your training."

"What training?” she called back, making several soldiers laugh as if it were a joke, more when she asked, “What's a rook?"

"Short for rookie, basically you." The soldier said.

"That obvious huh?" Storm smirked. She liked these ponies. They took everything in stride.

He smirked. "Just a tad."

"Well, we'll see how long that lasts."

"It will last either one mission or a few more. Depends on how well you remember your training.” He said as the engine roared and the choppers started to lift off.

Storm winced, it was even louder than she expected. She mentally kept herself ready by going over her fight training in her mind, the motions, the energy, the strikes, all of it to keep herself calm.

"So what unit you assigned to?"

"Bodyguard detail to Stone." She said, nodding toward to the front.

"Stone? Oh! The Commander." He said and whistled. "Huh… good luck keeping up with her."

"Yeah… no kidding. She keeps kicking my flanks every time we spar."

"Yeah, she’s a real cybernetic bipedal war machine. I almost feel bad for anyone in her way." He chuckled and looked at her smirking. "Almost."

"Yeah." She said, thinking about what was to come. Her nervousness was transparent and the soldier spoke up again.

"Relax. Stick close to the Commander. She will make sure you don’t go home in a box."

"Besides, we've got another one watching my back. I should be fine."

"Yeah." he asked and looked at her. "Got any kids?"

"Will eventually it seems. Mate picked a dragon egg. Adopted." She said with a smirk, stating more of the obvious.

He whistled. "Well then, you sure picked an interesting family! When this is over you gotta tell me about how you ended up the mother of a dragon."

"I blame Nightfall." She chuckled, "He found the egg in the mountains in an abandoned cave, said he's gonna keep it."

"Nightfall… husband or wife?" He asked.

"Husband." She said, blinking as he missed ‘he’, but the engines were loud. "Well... fiance technically, but same thing."

"Heh, marry him when this is all over. Don’t want to leave this world with regrets." He said.

"Don't plan on it. Besides, how can I regret it if we were going to do it anyway this winter?"

"By not making it." He said solemnly.

"Not that kind of mare.” Storm shook her head. “If something happens, then that's that. No use getting upset about it when we weren't gonna have time to get married before then."

He nodded and reached up to his vest pocket and pulled out a photo of him standing beside a pegasus with colt sitting at his hooves and a small foal in the mares arms.

"My family. Best damn mare in the world. No one, and I mean no one even comes close to her."

Storm smirked but rolled with what he said, "You'll see her again after this. You've been through more than me."

"I hope so… I was going on leave… planned to head to Las Pegasus for a vacation, even got permission for two weeks of leave… I was checking in my gear when we ended up here."

"Well, let's meet up with her after all this." She said, offering a hoof.

He nodded and bumped his hoof with hers.

She smiled, not knowing many who would hoof bump her instead of shaking. She sat in the vehicle, watching the window or open air, feeling the differences of the flight by machine. It wasn’t as smooth as pegasus flight, and the movements were a bit sluggish due to the mass. She could see out the open back where an earth pony stood at a mounted gun.

She didn't know what to say now, and wondered how long it would be that they would be flying.

Twilight soon reappeared at the front of the chopper as Storm saw skyscrapers going by.

"Alright listen up lads!" she said into her helmet mic that was patched into the transport’s speakers.

Storm looked up and around for the sound, before noticing the source. The cabin went dead quiet as everyone looked to her, becoming deadly serious.

"We are going into an extremely hostile situation against the well-known terrorist Solar Flare. I’m sure we’ve all heard the stories of what this bastard is capable of." She said and the others nodded. "We have a bit of info on where he is and the approximate strength of his resistance, but the fact is we are out-numbered. The plan is simple. The helo’s are going to make a pass over the compound and rain down fire on any son of a bitch unlucky enough to be caught outside before turning back and coming into land.

"Once down, seek cover. Intel gathered suggests Flare has been working toward basic firearms for his ponies and even has a few minotaurs on his side. Expect resistance that is both fast and well-trained, if not the best equipped." She said. "Flare was known for his traps against anyone who came for him, so move with caution.

"I want the buildings of his compound secured as fast as safely possible. Anyone you encounter inside the compound is a hostile and you are cleared to engage." She instructed. "Keep your eyes up, triggers at the ready and we all get to go home."

Storm looked over to her new friend, looking at their badge and tags, hoping everyone does get to make it home as she remembered the tag’s purpose.

The name of his chest was Xerin and the chevrons on his neck told her he was a Sergeant. She then realized he outranked her, noticing the one extra chevron.

"Stay safe down there. Make 'em pay." She said, hoping it was the right thing to say.

He smirked and nodded. Storm took a deep breath, feeling anxious as she waited for the chance to act. She realized very quickly to be careful what you wish for. The cabin came alive with a whooshing sound, followed by a very loud clattering as the guns went off.

"I guess we're here!" She yelled, wincing at the noise.

"Yup!" He said as he grabbed his rifle and packed a bolt in his magic

Storm took a few good breaths and remembered her training as best she could, holding a pocket as well as she could, taking solace that she was armored by this stuff. It wasn’t invincibility, but like the commander taught her, it would let her take an extra hit or two.

She felt the chopper suddenly lurch to the side and she held onto the straps nearby as tightly as she could, fear surging at the idea that the vehicle was about to go down…

Chapter 40: Battle For Manehatten

View Online

The transport jerked the other way as a magic blast shot past the back of the copter.

"Hold on lads! Taking enemy fire!" a voice called.

Storm held on to the straps that kept her to the seat, looking at the others.

"Oh shit! Goose 3 is down!" another voice called in her helmet’s radio.

Storm wanted badly to ask what that meant, but she did not, knowing it was not the time.

"Fuck, hope they make it." Xerin said

"Ally?"

"One of the other transports. We are on Jackal 4." He explained.

She nodded, watching and waiting.

"Storm, I’m going to go help Goose 3, stay with the sergeant and I'll meet up with you." Twilight said in the earpiece as she headed for the back of the chopper.

"Got it." She said back, hoping they could hear her.

Twilight spread her wings and dropped out the back of the chopper.

"Looks like you're stuck with me, Sarge." She said, holding onto her straps.

"Relax, I’ll take care of you." He said, using his hoof to gesture toward a button thing close to his chest. Storm got the message, that’s how they talked through the speaker in her helmet then.

"And I'll watch your back. Not leavin’ this to everypony else to sit back."

"Wouldn’t expect anything less of a fellow trooper."

Storm nodded, a twinge of guilt crossing her mind as she knew she hadn't gone through what they did for training, but she was welcome all the same.

The chopper suddenly lurched to the side again and Storm felt the g-forces pushing her into her seat as she saw the world outside the back spinning while the earth pony on the gun held on tightly.

"We're hit! We're hit! This is Jackal 4! We are going down. BRACE FOR IMPACT!" a voice called over the radio.

She grunted, feeling the force and in a different way than most of her tight turns. It was worse. She looked out the window where she could before looking to the sergeant for further instructions, worried now that they were hit and having no clue what else to do.

"Hold on Rook! We are going in hot!" He said as she saw the tops of warehouses out the back

"Got it!" she answered, clinging to her straps for dear life.

The transport hit the ground hard, rolling over multiple times before sliding to a stop. Storm was jostled about, of course, feeling stunned, slow, and sluggish. She had enough thought to reach for her belts, fumbling as she tried to find the latch among the smells of smoke and blood and the yelling all around her.

Suddenly she was grabbed out of the harness as it went slack without her finding the button.

"You still with me? Come on wake up!" Xerin half-yelled.

"Yeah, I'm with ya." She said as clearly as she could, struggling to get up and moving.

She felt something being strapped around her and tried to look at what it was while she got up.

"What're you doing?"

"Shit’s about to get bad." He said and grabbed a rifle off a pegasus lying on the deck, her neck at an awkward angle but unmoving. He strapped it into the saddle Storm now wore and slammed a mag into it. "Lock and load rook!"

"How do you use this thing!" She said back at him.

"Bah!" He said. "Point at something you want dead, bite down on the bit, repeat." He said. "You have 15 shots, semi-automatic, then you need to reload."

"Got it, where's the enemy?" she said, turning to look around.

A magic beam shot between them and Xerin shoved her back, took aim back that way and fired a burst.

"Right there! Come on and stay low!” He said as he headed towards the front of the chopper.

"Thanks, I'll be at right behind you." She said as she stayed down as well as she could while an enemy popped up behind a wall and fired at the open rear of the transport.

She aimed as well as she could while backing up and bit down, firing one shot at a time, judging where it went to better her aim, and within 3 shots, she could shoot roughly at a target and kept him down until a squadmate took him out.

They reached the front of the vehicle, a unicorn gunner was slumped over the gun and blood pooling below them. Xerin kicked open the door beside them and led the way out. Storm looked at him in shock for a second before shaking her head to focus on the living first, the image being burned into her memory. She can get through this… just one hoof at a time…

"I'll cover, get to those crates!" He pointed to an outcropping of crates across an open alley before leaning out with his automatic and firing off bursts.

She followed his orders, moving across and firing at where he was aiming between his shots as she went. Once she arrived and continued to fire, Xerin galloped across and made it just before she ran out of bullets.

He dove under cover right as bullets splintered the box, none of them penetrating, but making her flinch away while he reloaded.

"I'm out." She said. "What next?"

"Hit the button above the mag to eject the spent one and slam another full one in hard. Make sure it all the way in and pull back the bolt!" He yelled as he leaned up over the boxes and fired.

"Got it!"

Storm dropped down to try doing what she was told. It took her two tries to hit the button, then fumbled with the magazine before slamming it hard and pulling the bolt as she was told. She heard the click as a round was chambered without issue.

"What now?"

"Same as before, aim and shoot and we get the hell as far from the crash as we can before we get overrun!"

"Got it. What way?"

He looked around, then pointed ahead and to the side. "There, to that office!"

"Lemme know when." She said, picking out her target area to cover him.

"We go on three, alright!"

"Ready!"

"1… … 2… … 3!" He yelled as he ran out firing towards the attackers as a helicopter made a pass over and gave fire support where it could.

She ran like he did, firing at them in bursts between his own shots, stopping when the recoil became too much, then doing it again till they made it across.

Xerin kicked in the door and galloped inside. She followed him in close, fully alert, adrenaline in full swing, and heart pounding. He slammed the door and looked for a way to block the door while Storm looked out a window carefully for signs of pursuit.

The compound was in chaos. She heard distant gunfire and magic zipping by as helicopters provided air support and her radio was filled with chatter she mostly didn’t understand.

"What next, Xerin?"

"We hold out till backup arrives or it calms enough for us to link up."

"Got it. Just let me know what to do." She said as she swapped magazines, the old one being out again.

"Keep this door covered while I check for a back way in." He said moving down the hall.

"On it." She said, taking up a position that allowed her to look out the window without making her an easy sight for anyone that just happened to look her way. He was gone for a while then returned.

"No back exits I could find. Just a couple of offices and a janitors closet."

"So this place is a trap."

"Depends how you look at it."

"How do you see it?"

"They can only attack us from this one door."

"Defend this and make it a fort. Seems good. Can we get the rest here or is that bad?" Storm asked.

"I already radioed and rescue will be here as soon as it can but till then, we are on our own."

"Try to live till then, I think I can manage that… this is crazy!" She said, eyeing the chaos outside.

"This is war." He said simply. "People go through their lives seeing nothing but sunshine and rainbows and ignore the fact people die every day so they get to keep seeing that sunshine and those rainbows."

"Not here… not before today." She said, growing quieter at the end.

"You'd think that, but this world has monsters in it and other horrors just like our own. Just because you don't hear about it doesn't mean it doesn't happen."

"Considering I've flown a lot of it, I find that hard to believe."

"You can't be everywhere at once, and Tartarus exists for a reason. You cannot tell me that when any of those things escape everyone is perfectly fine."

"Considering Twilight and her pals used the elements on Tirek and this is my world? Yeah, I can. We were weak for a bit, but everyone was fine in the end." She said, "That was about five years ago."

"And you mean to tell me when weakened not a single pony was left in a situation that they needed their strength to run?" He asked. "Not one person was left to die, unable to save themselves."

"That’s what I’m sayin’, yeah. It’s my world, I would know."

He snorted. "Right. Keep believing that. No world is perfect Rook, and someday reality will take a sledge to the fantasy land you ponies seem to believe in."

"Yeah, today’s doing a damn good job of that, thanks." She frowned, fighting the urge to buck a hoof into him and focused on the enemy.

He took up a position at another window. "So, besides that fiancé and egg of yours, got any other family?"

"Mom n dad, Lemon Bloom and Blue Breeze." She said, "Both retired."

"Both my parent are gone a few years ago. Zeti and Dermoa." He nodded.

"What’d they do for a living?"

"Owned a small grocery store in Fillydelphia."

"Yeah? Breezy was a flight instructor, old wonderbolt. Mom’s a teacher in Canterlot."

"Glad you still have them.” He nodded, “Treasure them. In an instant, they could both be gone before you even know it."

"I plan on a good vacation after all this. I should show you around, take you to the good places, even in Las Pegasus." She said as she eyed a section of rubble that looked suspicious to her.

"I like that… be nice to see a few places not yet touched by Purists."

"Then you’d better stay alive." She smirked, “It’ll be hard to show ya if you’re dead."

"Don't worry, I have a wife and kids to get home to." He said firing at an enemy who poked their head out.

Storm continued to watch, worried at her accuracy at range, but she figured if nothing else, he could see where an enemy was and help.

"So how come you haven't asked?"

"Asked what?"

"About my name. It's not exactly a pony name."

"It’s not, but I don’t care right now. You’re an ally and that’s good enough f-" she paused as she bit down at the bit, shooting at an enemy that popped out from that rubble she eyed. "Sides, guild's been good for meeting all kinds of ponies."

"How so?" He asked.

"Hired by all kinds, got a griffin, changeling, zebra in the group, helping out those the guard miss. Real satisfying." She said, shooting at another form in a more distant alleyway.

Xerin fired a burst. "Ah, not sure how that makes it normal to see a pony with a changeling name."

"Well, ya got my back so far. Don’t foalnap me and I'll still see you on the other side, show ya around."

"Don’t plan too, parent raised me right, despite what the Purist scum says."

"Fair nuff." She said, "How’s the rest of the squad? Still chatting up a storm?"

"As much as it looks out there." He said firing on some more enemies

Storm fired at another group down the alley, it looked like the other one got friends, but Xerin took them out while she reloaded.

"Still, you’re the first I’ve met in a while who didn’t ask. Last one I married.” He said after the shots died down.

"Figured it was something you did from your world or something." She said. "Though a few at the guild are pretty odd named too."

"Not really, mom and dad were changelings, hence the name."

"Well, commander damn near killed me over my issues with changelings, but yours are different. Still, hard to let go when they capture you as bait for their real target, but she did it."

He sighed. "That’s why I joined up after mom and dad died… they were killed by Purists who blocked the doors and set their shop on fire. … neither of them were strong magic users, just a bit of telekinesis to stock shelves."

"Sorry to hear that." She said, slowing and saying, "They sounded like good parents. I’m adopted myself, so I get it."

He nodded. "It’s no Secret how the EDF feels about racists. It never goes well for Purists who do make the mistake of joining up. They either get over it or… well… they are encouraged to leave. We are out here in these types of situations. The only thing keeping you alive is the trooper next to you. If you can’t rely on them because of something stupid…"

"Yeah." She said, getting what he was trying to say.

He fired another burst, another pony that popped up in the window no longer stood, but slumped.

"Never met my real parents. Bio-mom died in labor and I never knew who my bio-father was. Was a ward of the state without a name. Mom and Dad were wanting a kid, but wanted to adopt one of us who didn’t have a family. Found my lack of a name on the list and immediately adopted me. Apparently, I needed them the most."

Storm shot at the next two that came, not knowing what else to say even as a lot of gunfire was getting louder. She frowned as it grew louder still, assuming it’s getting close.

"Sounds closer, that a good thing or a bad thing?" she asked out of concern

"That much sound and explosions? Can only be one thing." He said smirking.

"What?"

Two enemies moved out of cover a second before the cover they were under exploded in a blast of purple magic.

Twilight stepped into view, surrounded by dozens of guns, a shield up, and her horn glowing as a building burned behind her. Her eyes glowed red from the electronics fully engaged. In that moment, she looked like the very incarnation of war to Storm.

Meadow watched Twilight's back, throwing back grenades, blocking shots, and deflecting magic as she listened to the radio, informing her of movements of allies and enemies alike as she could, supplementing any IFF system information she received. Her management of the radio for Twilight, filtering out information, and putting messages and statuses in the HUD alone made Twilight’s battle performance more terrifying as it was.

The grenades and shots used against them were nothing like what the troopers were using. Black powder bombs with fuses and musket fire were nowhere near as damaging to the armor the EDF used. The EDF endured the extra smoke and sudden noise far better and spread a great deal of cautious relief as they used their rifles and fragmentation grenades to maximum effect.

The muskets were damaging, but never punched through the armor, the few times they would hit. The reload alone was making their numbers advantage nearly worthless since they were still trying to fight back with small guerilla warfare. The troops were most cautious of the magic, which seemed just as dangerous as always.

"Damn..." Storm said quietly, staring openly behind cover.

There were dozens of guns around Twilight now, many of which picked up and being reloaded and rotated through. They were all aimed in different directions, trained on their target as accurately as if she had a hacking tool in a game thanks to Meadow’s constant awareness. Balls of led harmlessly bounced off her shield and she rained down magic from her hill before walking forward, a wake of death and destruction clear from the bodies of the fallen around her.

"She always like this?" Storm asked, calling out to Xerin.

"No. Just when she sets hoof on the field." He said. "She is a one mare army. It’s said death follows her, that he’s been trying to get her for years but can only collect those behind her. A real cybernetic bipedal war machine."

Storm continued to watch, feeling disconnected from it all as if in a really strange dream.

A group of enemy gunners was in a small building similar to Storm’s own. The ones that were alive were firing blind, barely getting the rifles up and aimed in Twilight’s general direction. The shake from the barrels gave away exactly what kind of effect Twilight had on them.

Their shots, the ones that hit her shield anyway, disintegrated on contact. She merely looked at the building with mild amusement and fired a blast of magic.

The entire building exploded, sending rubble and flames skyward as her guns continued to fire and reload at other threats in the area with deadly accuracy. Her face showed her calm in spite of the destruction around her, apparently oblivious, almost disinterested in the destruction and the struggle for life against the enemy on both sides.

Storm realized she was seeing the truest form of Twilight’s potential and power that she would see… underneath the smirks, the sarcasm, the words of advice, there was this killing machine, master of life and death.

She turned away for a moment, feeling a heavy twinge of uneasiness as the scene sunk in.

"W-what now?" she asked, trying to stop her front hoof from shaking.

"We wait. She told you she’d meet up with you so she is most likely coming here."He said as he looked at her closely. "You okay rook?"

"Y-yeah, I'm fine…" She said despite her teeth chattering against her will. She forced herself to breathe deeply as she tried to shove down whatever it was she was feeling. She could deal with it later.

Xerin walked over to her, concerned. "What is it Rook?"

"So much death…" she said, closing her eyes and trying to calm herself down, "Damn I wish I could just go flying right now."

He put a hoof around her, trying to comfort her. "This is war Rook. No one likes it."

She shook a little more, then slowly calmed as his hoof seemed to reach her and she found her center once more.

"Yeah... guess so."

He pulled her into a hug. "It's okay Rook, you'll get through this."

"I know... I will get through this." She repeated.

He continued to hold her as the battle, if one could call it that, raged outside. She hugged him back, holding on for several seconds before slowly letting go.

"I'm ready, gotta keep going. After all, the others are fighting out there, right? Not fair if we don't do our part."

He nodded and smiled. "Spoken like a real EDF Trooper."

She nodded back, looking at him seriously, but cracked a small smile, "Lead on Sarge."

The door burst open in a slew of purple magic as Twilight walked in with the same blank expression and looked at Storm. As she recognized the mare, albeit with a green outline around her form and a status window in view, she smiled.

"Oh good, you two are alright. Got worried when Jackal 4 went down."

"Yeah, we're fine now." Storm said. "What's next?"

"We go after Flare, didn’t know where you were exactly so it wasn’t safe to come faster." She said.

"It's fine. Where's he at?" She asked, "What's left?"

"In a warehouse not far from here. We are taking the short route though." She looked at Xerin. "Sergeant, will you be alight? There is a unit not far back the way I came and it’s more or less secure that way."

Storm turned to him, curious as to his answer, only to see him nod and look at her directly.

"You going to be alright rook?"

"Yeah, I'll be alright. Real question is if you'll be alright without me watchin' your back." She smirked at him.

"Hey, who’s the veteran here?" He smiled back, appreciating the banter.

"And I've got beginner's luck on my side. You want some rubbed off on ya right?" she asked.

Meadow simply smirked, commenting privately, 'seems those two get along.'

'Wonder how long till Lapdog tries to seduce him into showing her, her place." Twilight said chuckling in her head.

"I'll be alright, we will be meeting up after this for drinks, you’re buying." He smiled.

"Now that I- Hey!" she protested, rather liking the idea till the last part.

"Rooks always buy." He smirked and headed for the door.

"Dammit, I'm goin' after him. Can't be considered a rook after this!" she said, dashing off to follow.

'Did she rub him off or something when we weren't looking?' Meadow teased.

'I think she may have found herself a second master. I hope we are there to see her trying to seduce him. Almost wonder if I’ve trained her so much, her seduction involves showing her submissiveness.' Twilight thought before grabbing Storm in her magic. "No time Storm, we got a war to win."

Storm protested at first, then let herself be dragged off toward Twilight. She was pulled close and then her vision was filled with purple She blinked, unsure of why she saw so much purple before realizing she was in Twilight’s bubble shield magic.

Suddenly, the bubble popped and they were somewhere else, and it dawned on her she had been teleported. She looked around at the warehouse interior, fully on guard and trying to watch for threats to protect her as she promised.

“What now?” Storm asked in a hushed voice.

"We search." She said and started to carefully walk forward.

"For what, or who?" She asked, moving with her.

'Want me to establish the phone spell with her so talking isn’t required?' Meadow offered. 'Don’t want our position given away.'

'Yes'

She connected with Storm effortlessly, acting as a filter so only directed speech went through unless commanded otherwise. Her link spell was only possible because she had no form, Reaper found it very useful that Meadow could drive an opponent crazy or deluded or distracted, but it was magic not usable by the ponies of this world, it made them vulnerable to it.

'We are looking for Solar Flare, and when we find him, we are going to kill him.' Twilight relayed.

'Right...' Storm tried to say, then panicked when her words weren't spoken before Meadow calmed her with an explanation as they moved.

'Normally we’d use radios, but you aren't too familiar with them yet, so this will work as a substitute.' Twilight explained.

‘Makes sense…’ she thought before glimpsing at Twilight's rear and looked away quickly, 'Dammit, this isn’t the time to be stealing looks at her flank!' She reprimanded herself, not realizing Meadow conveyed that as well.

Twilight smirked as she walked in front of Storm.

'Someone likes a mare in armor.' She told Meadow.

'Yup, I liked it so much I became a part of you.' She joked, then stopped. She noticed a lower level figure moving and assembling something. She pointed and highlighted, saying, ‘Movement detected.’

Twilight took aim down her scope to investigate as she came to a stop, Storm stopping with her. It was showing the figure through the small doorway inside a chemistry lab, lots of glass tubes and containers present.

'Okay, normally we’d deal anyone in here as hostile targets, but I want to try and avoid possible chain reactions since we don't know what he's doing.'

'Copy. I'll monitor.' Meadow replied.

Twilight started to move forward towards the pony. As she approached slowly, she noticed the pony seemed to hold a spherical beaker, swirled it around, and then approached the door.

"Don’t move or I'll put a round right in the back of your head." Twilight warned.

The pony froze, looking around but staying still.

"What is this place?” Twilight asked.

"L-L-Labratory…" they stuttered.

"For what?

"D-D-Discovering nonlethal subduing gasses." They answered, their voice quaking almost as much as their front leg they were trying to keep still. A line seemed to tie them from a hind leg to the desk.

Twilight watched it for a second before stating, "Identify yourself."

"Pop ‘n fizz… d-d-did Flare say to k-kill me?" He asked quietly after his name, hoof quietly clattering on the ground as he lifted it before putting it back down.

"What?" She asked. "Do you seriously not hear the war outside?"

"I... felt the shaking and heard some noise." He admitted. "I thought they were testing something.”

'Assessments.' Twilight relayed to her companions while she blinked at the pony.

'Fishy, but as a pegasus, unless he is armed, unlikely to cause direct harm.’ Meadow began to list. ‘Possible location risk. Access to chemicals and admitting to making knockout gas intentionally.'

'Why aren't we rescuing him? Seems harmless enough.' Storm frowned.

'That’s not without risk, but no one is available to escort him out and we don’t know if his story checks out.' Meadow replied.

'Meadow is right. If he decides his chances at staying alive are better if he alerts the others to us being here, then we will have everyone down on us. Right now, most everyone is distracted by the battle outside.'

"What are you doing here?" Twilight asked out loud.

'I'm not advocating killing him, as he might be innocent, but just knocking him out for now should suffice.' Meadow suggested as a compromise.

"I just said.” He pleaded, trying to keep his voice level. “I haven't been allowed out or to make fizzy drinks for foals in ages… please, just let me go, I won't be any trouble. I’ll promise whatever you like."

"How did you get here?"

"I was foalnapped." He said, starting to speak more quickly. "’Bout a month ago. Said he wanted a chemist and I was just the stallion for him, but he took my wife and three foals. I couldn't say no!"

"Do you know where they are?"

"No, he said he'd release them if I worked for him. Been here ever since." He said sadly.

Twilight nodded and spoke into her mic. "This is Commander Sparkle to all EDF forces. Be advised, we may have civilian hostages on site. Check your fire. A mare and three foals reported. If they are located, they are to be extracted to the RG perimeter immediately."

"You mean, you're going to help me find them?" he asked with a relieved smile, head hanging lower. "Thank you.

‘Update in situation, heart rate indicates he was telling the truth. It slowed as you radioed it in.’ Meadow informed.

"Turn around" Twilight answered.

"Huh?" he said, pausing and looking between them, "Why?"

"Do it."

"O-oh… ok." he said, puzzled as he turned around slowly.

Once he was facing away, Twilight raised her rifle and struck the back of his head with the stock. He collapsed on the ground and Storm immediately began protesting.

'What'd you do that for! He wasn't a threat!' Storm tried to yell, no words coming out of her mouth still due to Meadow’s magic

'He very well could have been.' Meadow said on Twilight’s behalf. 'He stands less chance being shot by either side while knocked out and keeps us from having him act as a spy and giving away our position ahead of time if my assessment is wrong or he thinks it’ll save his family. It's a little harshness now that can save his life and ours at the very least.'

'Exactly.' Twilight agreed as she ziptied his legs together while Meadow radioed his location for extraction.

Storm was not happy, but stuck with what they did. These two knew what they were doing and were trying to keep her alive. She felt like she didn’t have room to push back too hard yet, maybe after this was over she’d tell them off about this.

They began to walk again afterward, Twilight swapping to bipedal mode to hold her weapon.

'Watch for traps.' Twilight warned.

'Got it.' Storm said.

'Already trying to spot for any, but it’s not easy.' Meadow answered.

'Just stay calm.’ Twilight said, more for Storm’s benefit. ‘Watch for trip wires and anything enchanted. Flare likes leaving traps for anyone who pursues him.'

'Wires and enchantments? Got it. Overlaying your visuals with potential hazards.' Meadow said, adding outlines to anything meeting those criteria.

Twilight blinked, knowing her cybernetic eyes never had abilities like that before yet only just noticing this.

'Are you sure you're not an AI?' Twilight asked.

'I don’t mind acting like one, but I don’t think of myself as one. Why?' Meadow asked.

'You just reminded me of a game is all.' She chuckled, 'and the fact you seem to have gotten really good at working with my cybernetics.'

‘I had a good teacher, though it’s taken some adjusting.’ Meadow replied with a chuckle. ‘Besides, I played games too, why not take inspiration from how some of them work? It’s not combat, but it still was developed for the same purpose, giving the person enough information to work accurately.’

‘I… see.’ Twilight responded, not sure what more to say.

'I won’t abuse this. I don’t want that happening to me and even if I wanted a practical joke, your augments keep me in check.' Meadow chuckled again. 'Ultimately, it's in my best interest to look out for you and do my best for you. I’ll want to do that even if I can get my body back… still, we’ll worry about that later. This isn’t the best time t- Storm, freeze!'

Storm was grabbed by Meadow's magic and held, her hoof nearly pulling at some twine that laid amongst the rubble.

'What the hay!' She protested, trying to move and keep her balance.

'Your hoof nearly pulled that string. It might be nothing, but we need to be cautious.' Meadow said as she gradually moved Storm back, then moved her over the wire next to Twilight.

Twilight walked over while Meadow held the mare in place and carefully followed the line to an IED buried under some rocks, a primitive one.

‘Good catch Meadow.' Twilight said as she carefully cut the line and retied it elsewhere harmless while maintaining the tension while Meadow radioed the IED location.

'It's what I do. Can't have our pet blowing up after all.' Meadow chuckled.

'Yeah...' Storm frowned, subdued at the warning that she nearly died again. 'This is insane.'

'This is war.' Meadow said, preempting Twilight.

Twilight nodded her agreement and started moving again, marking pressure plates and enchanted motion trip mines as well as more IEDs. Meadow made sure this time to notify Storm of hazards by highlighting them with a little bit of color, letting them both make their way to their target.

"Down!" Twilight suddenly yelled and shoved Storm the opposite direction.

A loud crack and a high pitch whine ripped through the air where they had been and something struck the wall next to them.

Storm practically flew from the commander’s throw, letting herself roll an extra time before looking up, ready to bite down and shoot if need be.

'Damn that was fast. I thought I was ready but I didn't see it coming.' Meadow commented.

Storm started to get up again, head peeking out above some rubble before it was shoved down by Meadow’s magic at another crack.

"Sniper! Stay down Storm! It’s a .50 caliber!" Twilight warned.

Storm stayed down, then rolled behind some denser cover.

'I can make a shield to stop it, if you can point out where he's at or give me time. Problem is with that weapon, I can only block about two shots and soften the third before I need to recoup.' Meadow advised.

'Hold. This sounds like an RT43, Zebra rifle. If it's being used this well, it means the sniper knows exactly what they are doing. You put a shield up, they will go for Storm.'

'Ok, not risking that then. What next?'

'Need to get a bearing on them and drive them from their hole.'

'So you want me to analyze and do recon as able? Maybe send a grenade next to them once I find them?' Meadow offered.

'Yes, if you can.'

'I'll test for accuracy.' Meadow said, taking a stone of similar size or weight to the grenade, and said, 'Target for the stone selected. Position chosen to be out of sight of enemy.’

Meadow used an example bullseye selecting a spot past Storm based on the assumption that the sniper was somewhere ahead in a ninety degree cone ahead. If that was correct, it wasn’t going to be seen due to the rubble. She threw the rock with her magic, propelling it like a missile.

The rock grenade soared up then landed just to the right of the marker.

'Margin of error seems to be about a pace off.' Meadow answered while peeking over the barricade and surveying the best possible nest before detecting the best possible spot if she were in their hooves.

'That should work. Frag kill radius is 3 meters, 6 is maiming.' Twilight responded.

'Got it.' She said, pulling out the grenade. She then quietly said a small prayer that only Twilight could hear. 'May whatever gods you believe in show you mercy, for you have shown none and will receive none from us in turn.'

With that said, she pulled the pin and shot it off to the sniper's location. It flew and landed right in the hole the sniper was shooting out of. Twilight’s hearing barely caught a scrabbling sound before a loud pop and a shockwave went out from the nest.

Storm jumped in place, having dug herself under a wall one and a half times as high as her, and looked at Twilight for guidance. The red rain that splattered hit the nest, some showers hitting the barricades that Storm and Twilight hid behind.

'Excellent.' Twilight nodded, starting to stand.

A round drilled her in the chest and she fell back, gasping for air as the round punched through her vest.

'Stay still, I'll patch you up.' Meadow instructed, analyzing Twilight's condition, 'What happened?'

'We missed the sniper…' Twilight relayed as the open room echoed with the sound of retreating hooves.

‘Damn…’ Meadow frowned before discovering the round had missed her heart and lungs but had buried itself deep and had begun to fragment.

'Good thing I learned some healing magic. Hang on.' Meadow said, teleporting the pieces outside of Twilight, then began the tedious work of helping her regenerate. 'I'm gonna be out of commission for a while after this at this rate, but you'll be like it never happened.'

'Just heal it a bit. I may need you later, use my bandages.'

'Got it.' She replied, stopping once the muscles and major arteries mended and grabbed the bandages, securing her from there.

Twilight got up and winced at the pain, but pushed through.

"On me!" She ordered.

Storm leaped to their side, "you ok?"

"Nothing to worry about. Keep an eye out for the sniper."

"Got it." She replied, focusing all her attention to the task to avoid causing her to worry and waste her energy.

They began to walk again, moving forward as Meadow continued to point out possible nests or traps along the way. Storm stayed close, even as Twilight kept a close eye on all of the possible attack locations.

They stopped to investigate the nest, telling Storm to stay outside to keep a lookout.

Inside was a mess, various bits of remains stayed slick with a dark liquid, all of which spreading out from a single location. The two of them silently agreed that a pony had been shoved onto the grenade, used as a shield to soften the damage to the sniper, especially due to the fragments of a limb found in three of the four corners more intact than the rest of the body.

'Damn. Grizzly, but good for the sniper.' Meadow commented.

'Yeah. Quick reflexes to sacrifice whoever they were with to stay alive.'

Meadow had no comment, preferring to look for the next target or signs of Flare. She was trained how to kill, but she still didn’t enjoy it. It was simply another who failed to win in a fight for the right to stay alive.

The trio continued to move deeper into the facility when suddenly Storm felt an incredibly sharp sting in her side. Storm groaned, and Meadow signaled Twilight.

Twilight grabbed Storm and yanked her into cover as the next bullet ripped through where she had been, Storm wincing as she landed.

"And that's why we wear body armor." Twilight said as several muskets fired at once at them and hitting the cover they were under.

The armor had stopped the bullet, it would only be a bad bruise and some soreness but nothing more. The next volley came and Twilight sighed.

"Idiots. No clue how to do staggered firing to keep an even rate of fire." She shook her head. It was almost offensive that her opponent was so poorly trained. She pulled out a rocket launcher from her pocket dimension and loaded it while commanding her ally, ‘Stay down, Storm.’

Twilight waited for another volley as Storm covered her ears and pressed herself against the rubble they took cover behind.

Twilight stood up after the volley cracked against their cover, launcher shouldered and aimed where the volleys were coming from.

Five ponies were furiously trying to reload their arms, backs to the wall despite their mane hairs poking out and their tools acting like little flagpoles in the air. Three seconds later and another sigh of disappointment and a whoosh filled the pair’s ears.

The rocket left the tube, leaving a corkscrew vapor trail behind it as the missile flew straight into the structure. Screams filled the air and then were silenced while the mare calmly reloaded the weapon, looking over at the one beside her.

“Remember Storm, this is why you do staggered fire." She explained as she put the weapon back into storage and picked up her rifle.

Storm watched her leader, feeling safer knowing they were looking out for her, but still on edge as she tried to keep herself calm and focused rather than panicked.

'Assessment Meadow.'

'All targets down or terminated.' She replied. 'Lapdog is bruised but not needing healing.'

She nodded and started moving further into the building. Meadow continued to recuperate, feeling worn out from having taken on Twilight’s wound. Storm kept up, keeping an eye out as best she knew how.

‘Okay, we should be getting close to where the MID learned Solar Flare’s command center was." She said as they moved up some stairs.

'Good. Our losses have been moderate so far. We need to reach him soon if possible.' Meadow reported.

'Before he has time to flee.’ Twilight agreed. ‘Right now he is reliant on runners for information which means he is slowed down.’

'How would you like me to focus my efforts?' Meadow asked, noting Storm’s alert searching pattern as she stayed at Twilight’s side.

'Defend against the unexpected. Flare isn’t an idiot, he is powerful but he knows he can’t defeat me in direct combat so he will have something up his sleeve.'

'So watch your sides and Storm especially since he’ll kill her to get to you.' Meadow confirmed.

'Affirmative.' Twilight replied, reaching the top of the stairs.

'Can do.’ Meadow confirmed. ‘Any typical signs to look for in traps or favorites of his?'

'None. No telling what he has planned.'

'Won't be easy. Still down from the healing given to you, but I'll do all I can. If something happens and I go quiet, I used enough power to be knocked out until I recover.' She warned.

'Just focus on keeping an eye on things and keep up that HUD thing you are doing.'

'I will try.' Meadow nodded, focused on exactly that.

'This is going to take some getting used to.' Twilight commented.

'First time I've been giving this a try. I'll be open to refining it later if we can. Does it bother you?' she asked, keeping an eye out on a specific angle she suspected heavily.

'No, just used to only the data my helmet gave me and my IFFs from combat mode."

'We'll work on coordinating it later, when w-'

Meadow yanked Storm aside as an object flew past right where her armor was broken already, the bullet burying itself in the wall.

"SNIPER! GET DOWN!" Twilight yelled on reflex as she dove for cover.

Storm moved as soon as she was released from magic into cover as Meadow indicated. Meadow extrapolated from the bullet's mark and where Storm had been to determine the last location of the sniper.

"You damned ponies are lucky, but I assure you, you won’t be leaving here alive, especially not after the warning you got."

The familiar voice of Captain Xenti echoed in the chamber, making Storm freeze and start to shake in place.

'Storm’s shutting down. I don’t detect injuri-… oh god… this is the guy that tried to burn her alive. She’s reliving the memory!’ Meadow warned.

Twilight grabbed Storm and dragged her to another cover with her right as another crack sounded and a bullet splintered into the debris behind where she had been.

'Storm! Wake up! Get your head in the game.' Twilight said, shaking Storm once to get her attention while Meadow recalculated the trajectory and created a slowly expanding circle of potential target locations based on time from last shot fired.

Storm shook in place and scrambled to her hooves. She looked around, looking ready to lash out at whoever she had to until Meadow interfered.

'Storm, calm down and focus. You are stronger than he is, and you're not alone. Stand by us and get ready to act when we need you to. I'm not about to let you go down and neither is Twilight. So on your hooves and get ready!'

Storm blinked, listening to Meadow and felt something click. She looked about, still afraid, but listened closely to her mentor and Meadow, who saved her life several times this mission alone.

"Move now!" Twilight yelled and sprinted from cover, a bullet ripping through where they had been a moment before.

Meadow looked at the surroundings, already pointing out to Storm where she needed to move that stood the best chance of cover for her from both angles the enemy seemed to be shooting from.

As she moved to cover, a figure darted out and tackled her, sending Storm and the figure crashing through the window and down into the warehouse floor to land on some crates, separating her from Twilight.

'Dammit! She's out of range for the physical manipulation magic for me!' Meadow said.

Storm flailed at the figure, pushing them away as best she could, keeping her wings tucked in until she was stopped by the crates.

The figure rolled off of her and she caught a glimpse of a tan jacket over stripes. A few moments later, a voice echoed from around the warehouse.

"Well, well, well… seems the little pony decided not to run home crying. I assure you, you’ll wish you should have." Xenti taunted.

Twilight bolted for the broken window Storm had fallen through, but had to jump back to dodge a magic blast that sent her into some double doors and into an office area.

Storm froze at the voice, then her fear turned to anger as she stood her ground, ready for a fight. She began paying attention to how the voice seemed to move around. She opened her wings, but not to fly. She figured if she could use her skill to hover without flapping, she could sense where things in the room were and how they were moving. She focused on feeling the subtlest of air currents, letting herself try to sense her enemy.

A feather barely twitched, as if air was leaving the room in a small amount.

She snapped her eyes open as she flapped her wings powerfully, launching herself up at the instinct that someone had taken a deep breath, a sign Twilight taught her was just before a sniper would take a shot.

The gunfire echoed in the warehouse as the bullet flew where her heart would have been, even as Storm flew to another position that would be good for both visual surveillance and sensing the air currents, quickly looking for where they might be hiding.

She only spared two minutes before going into the best available cover nearby.

"You know you are going to lose." The Zebra taunted. "You ponies are not meant for fighting."

Storm said nothing. There weren’t any words she could say to convince this madpony, and speaking would give her position away. She knew she had to focus on staying alive. She made a promise to several ponies now after all.

Storm quickly looked around for anything that might help as she figured where to move to next. She did not want to give her enemy any consistent target to fixate on, but if she could sneak away from someplace without them knowing…

A bottle landed in front of her, exploding into flames. Thankfully none of the concoction landed on her or close enough to cause burns, but she could feel the intense heat, the flames blocking most of the vision in front of her.

She started to open her wings, ready to take off by instinct, then stopped herself. Twilight often told her during training she would do things to take advantage of Storm’s instincts so she could act on the reaction.

Storm tried to look for the next cover when a shot cracked the air and zipped close enough she sneezed and dashed toward the second best cover she saw from her spot, wanting to have the best for later and assuming the sniper already knew she’d want the best spot and have a counter ready.

Her flight zipped about, making full use of her maneuvering skills to make up for her lack of speed, trying to pull off the best feints that made Twilight react the slowest when she practiced, all while trying to spot her opponent.

Storm could hear several shots from different directions and dove at an angle, trying to regroup toward Twilight.

A purple magic beam suddenly blasted through the wall and cut a path of burning destruction along the floor from the other room before stopping as various sounds of magical warfare continued in that direction.

Storm winced and quickly changed directions. She knew Twilight would be too busy and she wasn’t about to drag her down trying to cover her sorry flanks.

Storm swiftly switched gears and continued flying about the upper areas, trying to use the air resistance and gravity to constantly make them unable to hit her accurately as quickly until they adjusted. She knew she was trying to buy time, but since she knew how to fly, she was going to put that to good use to keep herself safe that little bit longer!

"You can’t dodge forever pony!" the voice called as another shot rang out.

"Watch me!" She called, continuing to fly and roll, using her wings to instantly stop as needed, only to fly over backward and do a half turn to right herself, continuing to keep an eye out for all of the sniper's spots as she wracked her brain for any ideas on how to remove them or get herself to safety. Her maneuvers were tougher with the armor, but it saved her hide already and she wasn’t about to lose it now.

"You ponies think you are so great with your magic and flight, think you are superior to everyone else, never having to face the harshness of the plains." He called. "You disgust me."

Another shot rang out and Storm dodged again.

"Not really. Best friend of the guild is a zebra and she doesn’t get looked down on. You disgust me by assuming without asking." She called as she continued to fly, evading the shots. "So I guess we're even."

"You think one blind fool exonerates your race for what it does? How you lord your control of the weather and your prosperity while others wallow in filth and struggle to survive? No one is fooled by your lies and it does not forgive you." Another shot rang out.

She dodged again, realizing she can't keep up dodging forever, but neither can their supply of bullets. She simply hoped her stamina would last long enough to await Twilight’s rescue as she continued to roll and fly about.

"If you've got even half the talents of Zecora, you and all other zebras would be welcomed and helped! You would have whatever aid in prosperity you wanted in exchange for your talents. Instead, you choose to fight and conquer. That isn't our fault. Everypony has something to bring to the table, and that includes zebras and changelings too." She said, breathing more heavily as she continued to push herself, looking for a decent place to land and recover for a little bit.

"Oh? So you only help when you can use us? Your true colors are showing pony!" he yelled along with another shot.

"What, you want everything without giving in kind? World never works that way and I bet you know that!"

"You ponies get everything handed to you! Food, safety, education, but you do not share your bounty! You let the rest of the world rot and live in squalor. Even you said you will only help those in need if they have something you want."

"Fine, bitch about your life and take it. Not like we haven't worked to get where we are after a couple thousand years and there’s no point in helping somepony who isn’t willing to help themselves! I'm done talking." Storm called as she dove to the side, facing her gun harness at one of the nests and strafed it much like a helicopter would before breaking off and trying to reload in midair.

Another shot rang out from her left and she grunted as it grazed her cheek, growling at just how many nests could be in the warehouse.

Storm continued to evade as best she could, ejecting the mag, managing to slam the cartridge into place, but struggled to pull the bolt back while in flight. She made sure it wouldn’t come out without pushing the button and then left it alone while she looked again for some kind of cover… the rafters weren’t any good, and the debris below left too many openings and would be difficult to take off again.

She knew the sniper could be anywhere, and it was clear he had taken the time to know the terrain and she didn’t. Twilight’s training came rushing back to her as they had sparred, how fighting on the enemy’s terms was an uphill battle no soldier would choose if there were options otherwise.

Storm’s flight slowed, wings trying to cramp and she lost a little altitude before double checking for windows or a door to escape yet again. The armor was definitely weighing her down and she didn’t have much more endurance left. She spotted a door on the far side behind her, and started letting herself be pressed backward toward it and tried not to be obvious about it as another shot grazed her ear.

“Keep running, coward.”

She ignored the insult and dove for the door, knowing they had to reload by counting how many shots they had fired before and the longest pause between shots to count the highest amount of shots it could have been.

She could barely hear a curse in the air as she crashed through the door into the open air of the loading area. She tumbled, the armor pinching part of her fur before she let the roll move her enough to get her onto her legs again and ran, letting her wings rest as she looked for cover.

The sky was too clear, a horrible decision to take flight even if she weren’t tired out. There were wagons and crates, but nothing else.

She dove for one of the further wagons from the door, looking for possible enemies and teeth chattering against the bit as she tried to be ready to shoot yet not shoot if there wasn’t an enemy or was an ally there.

With mixed emotions, she found no one in the upturned wagon and barely caught sight of movement at the door, ducking down to make sure she was out of sight while keeping a close eye on all the other directions an enemy could surprise her from.

Her breath came out raggedly and she fought to calm it, not wanting her breath to give her away despite the noise around her. She noticed how the battle still raged, purple light blinking into the sky from in the warehouse. Based on the sounds’ volumes, she didn’t think there was anyone else nearby, but she wasn’t about to make any assumptions that could get her killed. She let herself afford a small sigh as she got her breath back and debated the next move.

"I know you didn't go far, coward! Show yourself so you can die like a warrior!"

'A warrior still picks and chooses their battles, fool. I'm not running away, but I'm not gonna stay somewhere I can't win. Buck that.' She thought, then tried to reach out. ‘Hey Meadow, can I get some help with this guy eventually?’

She got no answer, and due to the flashes of purple she still saw, she suspected she was really on her own. Her helmet and radio wasn’t on and she bit her lip, looking around for some kind of cover and other weapons. She only saw the warehouses and wagons, and no other weapons were on her, just the rifle with the single magazine left. As stealthily as she could, she tried to pull the bolt back, succeeding in chambering the round.

She took a deep breath and let it out slow, realizing that she would have to face him on her own. She knew she’d be shot at if she came out of hiding if he was still there, assuming he wasn’t maneuvering to flank her already.

She felt outnumbered and her mind seemed stuck for ideas as she tried to come up with any kind of plan. For lack of anything better to do, she decided to risk peeking out from the wagon.

Storm caught a glimpse of a dark colored tail having taken cover behind a wagon. She eyed it with suspicion, but decided to risk firing at the wagon. She didn’t have any allies nearby that she knew of and that should mean an enemy.

She bit down on the clamp three times, shooting three bullets in a spread that would injure rather than kill, just in case she was wrong.

Storm heard a curse from the wagon and shot twice more while looking for a new piece of cover and then ducking back, feeling antsy. She knew she had stayed put for too long.

Taking a chance, she flew noiselessly low to the ground as she left the warehouse area and looked for a new target, praying she shot an enemy, not an ally.

She growled at herself, wishing her helmet was still on her. She didn’t know when she lost it, probably when that fire concoction was thrown at her… that’s right, the strap holding it on was shorn off and it fell… She peeked out, wondering how she could get help.

‘Storm, this is Meadow, you have a message you want to get out?’ Meadow asked, finally letting Storm know she had been there all along.

‘Thank Celestia you’re still with me…’ Storm thought, then deliberately relayed, 'I’m pinned down by snipers and the zebra leader by the warehouse, I could use some help.'

'Permission to transmit request for help for Storm.' Meadow asked in a factual concise way to Twilight as she fought, still maintaining the HUD to help Twilight dodge and plan.

"Do it."

"This is Steel Pony 2 requesting fire support on outside of warehouse building. Marking area with green moon." Meadow said using the radio as she used magic to place the appropriate marker above the building. "Two allies known in area. Steel Pony engaging primary target and Lapdog is pursued by multiple hostiles."

"This is mortar team Sierra-Foxtrot-3-8-2, we read you. Dropping 60 Mike Mike. Danger close."

'Storm, get to deep cover or get flying. Explosives are on the way!'

Storm took off as fast as her aching limbs would allow, hearing a whistling sound in the air gradually growing louder even as she rushed to run away.

There was an explosion behind her, followed by another and another. Half a dozen blasts rained down before Storm heard a copy of the radio report through Meadow.

"This is Serra-Foxtrot-3-8-2. That should do it. Got a request for fire support to grid Kilo 23. Good luck Lapdog."

‘Thanks!’ She thought to Meadow, trusting they would relay the message.

Storm took to flight without realizing it during the blasts, flying up to a roof and laid low on it to prevent being easily spotted and peeked out at the damage.

She was stunned to see the entire loading area in ruins. Small craters scattered through the concrete and wood and no sign of any carts or wagons staying fully intact were in sight.

She continued to look, keeping still and trying to spot any signs of life or activity, hoping to spot her nemesis, fully expecting him to still be alive.

"That… didn’t… kill…me… Coward!" She heard the captain yell despite his heavy panting.

Storm quickly pulled out her rifle, listening for that panting to tell where he was coming from and wanting to kill him with it if she could. She was startled to hear it nearby, as if he were limping next to her.

She whirled around to spot him, only to be tackled from the side. She lashed out at the tackler, knowing that only an enemy would try it and felt her hoof meet hide, hearing a grunt before she was punched in the side.

She winced, since the armor didn’t soften that blow and continued swinging at the form, vaguely recognizing it as a zebra and threw everything she had until he kicked her off with a grunt.

Storm rolled onto her hooves and got ready to fight like Twilight had taught her, watching her opponent closely.

He was rolling to his own hooves, his uniform torn and stained with blood along his side and his rifle was gone as he panted.

"Stupid pony… just die!" he yelled as he lunged at her.

"After you, murderer!" she yelled, using his momentum against him as Twilight taught her. She knew he would make this as deadly as he could, and every move counted.

He flew through the air briefly and twisted so he landed on his hooves, sliding back.

She took a breath and centered herself, trying to weigh the options of attack or defend, only to see him charging at her. She took Twilight’s training, ducking in close and throwing a full body blow to knock the wind out of him while pushing him away.

He put a hoof up to block it, but winced as he jumped back, his weight being more distributed on his left side.

Storm eyed him closely, ready to tackle his right side, mentally planning how best to knock him out.

'Lapdog!’ Meadow’s voice echoed in her head firmly, ‘You need to protect everyone that's still left! He won't give you a chance at mercy, ever. If he tries to take your life, you need to take him down so others don't go through what you did.' Meadow tried to remind her.

‘But-’ Storm started to protest.

'Only one of you is walking away from this. It’s him or you, kill or be killed.' Twilight cut in.

'I don't want to kill! He needs to answer for his crimes, and-'

'Storm, I get it.' Meadow replied, 'but now each one we kill prevents dozens more ponies from dying. You are being a shield and blocking him from getting to them. Putting him down will save many more, and capturing him will lead to his execution anyway. I promise you that bastard isn’t walking away or going to a cell after this. Do what your heart tells you if it helps you sleep at night and you get to sleep tonight, but fight to protect those you love and your friends in the EDF.'

“I…’ She hesitated, watching her opponent who was looking over every part of her for some kind of advantage.

'Storm,’ Twilight answered, ‘he has killed I don't know how many. You experienced first hoof how sadistic he is. He was like that before he met you and was comfortable with doing that long before then. He's done it before, and I do not doubt he did it after you and will continue to do it if he ever escapes. He is a sadistic psychopath who won't stop till he himself is stopped. Ponies go to the dungeons, dogs get put down.'

'Fine, fine. I get it, leave me alone so I can concentrate.' She replied.

'We are never alone.' Meadow said softly, before turning to Twilight and admitting, 'I have no idea why I said that… I've had lots of time alone.'

'No clue either.' Twilight shrugged as she dodged a rocket.

'I'll ask Dawn when we meet up with her.' She said, keeping the HUD filled with markers for enemies and arrows for those outside her vision, as she could see all around them with her magic. She was nearing the end of her strength, but still trying to run all of it at once for as long as she could, even as it flickered occasionally.

The Captain charged again and Storm let out a flurry of blows, countering his offense with an offensive front of her own, trying her hardest to force him back, keep him from turning to hide his weak side and inflicting as much damage as she could to his injuries.

The zebra bled on, being pushed back toward the roof’s edge. He did an admirable job blocking, but Storm’s ferocity by another surge of adrenaline was becoming too much for him to do more than block or dodge.

Storm continued to fight, pushing forward inch by bloody inch and not giving him any room to breathe himself as she thought back to what he put her through, channeling her anger. Her armor helped more than she realized, the blows being spread out through the whole plate rather than focused based on the angle of the punches she received. She finally grew tired enough to need a break herself and forced one by punching him heftily with a roar.

“See! I am no coward, you are! You’re the one who ties your victims up and burns them alive with no chance to fend for themselves or even help themselves! How many others have you tied up, helpless and shown just how much of a coward you are?” She yelled at him, intending to rile him up.

He tried to attack yet again, but she resumed her constant punches and kicks like Twilight had repeatedly trained her to do. She started to worry slightly as his eyes got a dangerous glint to them, wondering if riling him up was a bad idea.

'It's good to make your foes angry, they become stupid.’ Meadow encouraged. ‘Stand for yourself and make them pay when they make a mistake and keep a cool head!'

'It's what he was trying to do with you too.' Twilight pointed out. ‘Time to see if he can take his own medicine Storm!’

He threw a punch as Twilight said that to her and managed to catch her in the jaw with a loud pop, spinning her to where her back was to another edge of the roof.

Storm let her anger turn into a cool force in the pit of her stomach. Her jaw hurt like crazy, but she used her wings to stabilize herself and returned to fighting, ignoring the pain she felt as it reset itself into place with a second blow and made him pay for each blow he gave her.

She yelled when he threw a punch that fractured a wing bone, he growled when he got a solid hit to his chest in return and threw his weight into her trying to push her to the back of the roof now that he knew she couldn’t fly as easily now.

She tucked her wings back in and pulled him back onto her, using her rear legs to push him up and off of her some distance away before rolling back onto her hooves, barely coming short of throwing him off the building.

'Storm, you still have your gun right? Shoot him. You can't miss.' Meadow reminded her.

‘Oh… I bucking forgot.’ She growled and finally turned herself to the now lunging zebra and bit down.

A loud crack tore the air, no louder than any other time, but it was all she heard for the next few seconds as the captain stopped dead in his tracks, his uniform slowly turning a deep red, spreading from the wound.

Storm watched, wide-eyed and ready to defend herself further, both with her remaining shots and with her body. She watched as he looked up, seeing his face full of confusion and shock.

“H-…. How? Y-you were…. You were…” He said, voice getting quieter and quieter.

He stumbled backward as he tried to get his shaking limbs to undo his shirt to bind his wound.

His hooves didn’t find more roof, they found empty air and the rest of his body tumbled backward over the edge. The next thing Storm heard was the sickening crunch of a body hitting cement eight stories down.

‘He’s gone… It’s… really over…’ Storm thought, her legs shaking until she collapsed onto the building, her eyes unable to look away from her foe’s corpse.

Storm was unaware of the battle now, how only a few scattered shots were echoing as the final buildings were being cleared. She laid there… exhausted and finally looking away when she could bear it no more.

‘You did what you had to do.’ Meadow said faintly in her ear, trying to help her come to peace, ‘Know that with his life ending comes the knowledge that ponies you love and care about and those you haven't met will not face the terrors you did this day.'

Meadow groaned as she stopped the HUD from the combat, chuckling, ‘Sorry Commander, I reached my limit.’

'Rest, I got this.' Twilight said as she dealt with the last of the minions.

'At least I also recorded Lapdog's battle, up until this point. The zebra is dead. She fought well.' Meadow said faintly.

'Rest up. I got this.' Twilight repeated as she turned her attention to the exhausted Flare, both of them had brought everything they could for the fight, and she was proud of them both.

Meadow watched, technically helpless for the moment, but fully aware of what they were doing, and trusting that Twilight would come on top.

Both of them fought, Flare using his expertise in teleporting to dodge and attack from her flanks while she did her best to keep up with his rapid teleporting.

Meadow noticed her reaction time was faster and decided to offer help once more. 'Should I notify you where he is? I have enough strength for that...'

'Rest,' she repeated firmly as she focused on the battle.

Meadow chuckled and added a single arrow that would point toward him and hover over him as she stayed conscious, ‘I can rest when he’s dead. Go get ‘em commander.’

'Thanks." Twilight said as she dodged attacks in the air and wielded her sniper rife.

Twilight’s magical reserves were dwindling as well, burning themselves at a rapid rate as she dodged, returned fire, dodged, returned fire.

Meadow strained, pushing herself further to her limit. She had tried to reserve the rest for an emergency, but it was heavily needed for this fight and this was the biggest foe they would face here.

‘Better settle it in the next few minutes. This is harder than I thought.’

‘Understood.’

Twilight closed her eyes for a moment. When she opened them, purple flames were in her eyes. Hatred, rage, pure bloodlust flowed through Twilight that she normally only removed for one person.

Twilight dodged a magic blast from Flare and a dark crystal exploded up from ground where the blast had come from. Meadow was struggling to keep up with the information, still pointing out projectiles and the direction flare was

A group of the few remaining ponies entered and made the mistake of alerting Twilight to their presence by firing on her. Her armor absorbed the blows before a step toward them caused dark spikes exploded beneath them, shooting up and through the unfortunate souls’ remains and held them in the air limply.

Meadow could hear whispering that spread through their minds, promising Twilight the world, promising her everything she wanted and more as she used it to fight.

'Focus Twilight,’ Meadow warned, ‘don’t get lost in your feelings’

A dome of crystal burst around her to block another attack, only to dissolve and return fire with a blast of green and black magic.

‘Twilight!’ Storm warned, ‘You’re using too much dark magic!’

More and more spells were thrown at her enemy that constantly ran and fired shots at her, more and more crystals littering the warehouse remains.

Meadow put up a timer counting down from twenty, feeling herself struggle to interact with the world as a whole as the battle raged on.

'Be careful Twilight, don't listen to the whispers, you will hurt yourself, and hurt Chrysalis' feelings if you go too far.'

The whispers grew more frantic and numerous as she continued to use her magic. All she had was her battle and the whispers as Meadow’s timer went to zero and she panted, having no more magic and stuck as a passenger for the ride.

'Twilight, remember why you fight. Remember who you love, what you will return to.' She said, using what she could to drown out those whispers

She covered her hooves in dark crystal claws and shred through another enemy pony.

'Twilight!' Meadow called, trying to muster any degree of strength she could, 'Twilight, come back!'

Twilight jolted as if struck, standing still.

'Twilight… welcome back.' Meadow said, 'I was worried about you.'

Twilight didn't move or say anything. She could hear the voices nearly screeching their promises at her, trying to have her use more dark magic to solve all her problems and make the bad ponies go away.

'Twilight, I'm still here, we'll get through this together.' Meadow said as she tried to undercut the screeching. 'We are never alone.'

Twilight continued to stand, her emotions seeping into Meadow, showing Meadow just how badly she wanted to give in, to stop the pain and the struggling.

'Twilight, come back, I'm here, and we'll get through this together.' She said, 'You saved my life, and I will not abandon you. You taught me magic, taught me to love myself and gave me a purpose. Twilight, come back to us. You don't need your dark magic for these fools. Let's do this, together.' She said 'And even if that weren't enough, remember the mate of your dreams, How would Chrysalis feel if you let yourself be taken by darkness? Who would guide Violet to make friends while taking over the world? What about Lapdog and your other pet Dawn and her foals? Come.'

"They… they wouldn't like it." She whispered.

'There ya go. Think of them, the example you're setting Twilight.' Meadow said, giving her a gentle hug sensation on her back before saying, 'DUCK!'

She dropped to the ground right as a bolt of magic went right where her head was. Meadow sighed in relief.

'Sorry, I barely saw that one in time… I’m so weak.'

'What’s going on? What's happening?' Twilight asked, confused while the dark magic had cut off.

'You went apeshit on the enemies and we're still fighting. Flare is still alive but worn down. You can still get him and keep him from hurting more families. I have no more strength left... must rest...' Meadow said. When Twilight only expressed confusion, she summarized again, a faint whisper. ‘You beat up some ponies, Flare's still alive, go get em princess. I’m passing out for a few days now.'

Twilight blinked looking around at the destruction confused by it before having to dodge another attack on her own.

Meadow drifted, barely aware of what was happening. She wasn’t capable of actual sleep unless the commander was, and now she simply watched passively, the sensations Twilight feeling barely reaching her.

The battle raged on, getting down to just Flare and Twilight, and Twilight began blocking his long range teleports with a shield around the room.

Flare’s strength started to wane, and Twilight threw blast after magical blast until eventually he was hit by one back into one of the dark crystals, a spine stabbing him through the flanks as he bled over the crystal.

Flare yelled out in pain, squirming as he tried to push himself off of the crystal, barely managing to do so before he fell onto the ground, shaking in place as he bled before he finally laid still, his blood still pooled around him.

Twilight panted as she finally allowed herself to look around the destroyed room.

'Storm…' Meadow whispered in her comatose state, a brief flicker of her direction coming up in Twilight’s vision.

Twilight almost missed it, then realized what Meadow said and galloped toward her ally.

Twilight noted the fallen form of the zebra captain, looking around and then up and seeing Storm’s mane hanging over the edge. She spread her wings and swiftly flew up to the rooftop and landed beside her.

“Storm!” Twilight called as she walked closer.

Storm didn’t seem to be moving, a single blink crossing her face and showing she was alive as her eyes focused on something in the distance, her limbs tucked in close to her and shaking in place.

"Storm?" Twilight asked, worried Storm had an injury until her magic confirmed she was not in peril.

Storm blinked again, her eyes starting to focus and looked at Twilight in an expression she knew all too well. Storm was in shock, the weight of their battle having collapsed in on her now that the danger had passed. Twilight took a deep breath, and raised a hoof.

"Snap out of it Lapdog!" Twilight said authoritatively, the slap of metal on fur echoing faintly off the nearby walls that remained.

Storm yelped and punched Twilight back, hitting her in the chest as tears came to her eyes.

"I killed him... I bucking killed him!"

"It was him or you lapdog." she said, her voice calmer to match what they needed.

"He fell… he… the sound he made when he hit the ground… I watched him bleed…" Storm said as she shook in place.

Twilight sighed and acted on an age-old, tried and true way of handling this. A bottle of amber liquid appeared beside her and she tilted Storm's neck back and dumped whiskey down her throat.

Storm coughed and sputtered, drinking only half of it before she turned to Twilight wiping her muzzle in agitation.

"What the hay was that!?" She growled.

"Whiskey, nectar of the gods." Twilight said happily and took a big gulp herself and smiled at Storm.

Storm snorted before the warmth of the drink felt like it was spreading from the inside, making her trembling slow until it stopped.

"A tried and true method for fixing this sort of shock." Twilight answered with a smile.

"Thanks…” Storm sighed, “I just… I don't know if this is for me. I thought I was tough, but this is just something else entirely."

"Can I be honest with you?"

"Yeah, of course."

"You always remember your first. Every detail, every sight, sound, smell and taste." Twilight answered, taking a seat next to Storm, a wing spreading over her. "I was just 23 for my first… He was an enemy soldier, I was being trained as a doctor. … The place was under attack, my friend was shot, we had an injured soldier in the room and another medical tech… He pushed into the room and… I meant to drive him away with my friend’s pistol. … I emptied the mag and… … I hadn’t meant to kill him, but the bullet hit him in the neck… … I’m not sure how long I kept pulling the trigger as I watched him die and then just… shut down… A lot like you did actually… A very good friend of mine helped me exactly how I am helping you."

Storm sighed, blinking away the tears she didn’t even feel as she mindlessly replied, "So, I'm doing the same thing you did… now what? I become an alicorn?"

"If all it took was this to become an alicorn we'd have an army of them." Twilight chuckled. "No, no. What we do is you and me are going to find the cheapest bar we can, and you are getting black out drunk."

"The… cheapest one huh?" Storm asked as she turned to look at her. "Maybe I'll have a couple. As long as they don't taste like piss."

"That’s the point. Nothing fixes up a soldier like cheap booze."

Storm laughed emptily. "Sure... whatever you say."

Twilight tapped Storm on the nose, letting out a small sound with a smile, “Boop.”

Storm pulled back and shook her head at the sudden touch, looking at Twilight with confusion and a little frustration.

"Who knows what’ll happen too. Might end up in a good bar fight, or you'll wake up in bed next to someone else." Twilight chuckled, putting a wing over her

"Stop me if that happens. I don’t want to have that good a time and not remember it." She smirked.

Twilight smirked back. "No promises. I'm getting drunk right along-side you. I'm your wing mare." She said, starting to lead them away from the roof with her wing still draped over Storm. She'd be delegating paperwork for this time. She had more important things going on.

Storm laughed, "As long as it’s you, I won’t mind… Did you get Flare?"

"Yeah. He's dead."

"So, how’s Meadow? I stopped hearing from her after the air strike."

"Resting"

"What, she fall asleep mid-battle?" She asked sarcastically.

"She used up her power keeping my sorry flank alive."

"Wait, she saved your flank?"

"A few times yes."

Storm whistled low. "Bet neither of us expected th-" she stopped as she remembered, "wait, where’s Sarge?"

"Huh?"

"Xerin. He watched over me till you got back to me."

Twilight radioed and listened to reports before answering.

"He linked up with another squad and continued the mission. He is currently escorting out the hostages."

"Good. If we’re getting drunk, we need to bring him along for the ride."

Chapter 41: Coping with Chaos

View Online

"Good.” Storm bantered now that the battle had been finished and they walked away from the wreckage, “If we’re getting drunk, we need to bring him along for the ride."

"Oh?" Twilight asked, "Planning to show him your harness?"

"H-hey... That’s..."

"That's what?" Twilight asked, smirking.

"No. Probably not." She smirked, "What would Night think?"

"Not a clue." She chuckled

"Yeah. I mean, he’s still my mate and I only just got him to agree to it a few months ago." She said with a grin, "Gonna need to spend a month away from the guild after this…”

"Oh?"

"After this Tartarus? I need some R&R." She said, "Look over our dragon egg or something.”

"Feel free. You have a month of leave"

"Good. Got some places to show Xerin anyway."

"Oh?" She said

"Yeah, we're hanging out after all this." Storm explained.

"Ah, so you are planning to show him your harness!" Twilight teased.

"No, I’m not." She stammered.

"Okay then, I guess I’ll just keep it with me then!"

"Now wait just a minute!" Storm protested, seeing Twilight’s smirk and then looked away sullenly. "I ... need that to sleep."

Twilight chuckled some more and patted her head. "Okay, I’ll be sure it’s packed."

Storm blushed but gave a brief smile at that comment, content at that solution.

They walked down a set of stairs as Twilight planned the route to avoid the worst of the battle areas

Storm followed, mind going numb again as she passed close enough to get another glimpse of the fallen form of the zebra captain.

"So, you plan to keep that dragon egg?" Twilight asked as they walked through the areas that had avoided the fighting or only saw a little combat damage.

"Can’t talk him out of it. We’ve tried to find the parents, but there’s been no reply yet. Nightfall's already wanting to name her Vanna, not a clue why."

"Her?"

"Night swears it’s a girl, I have no clue. Maybe he’s just hoping for a filly."

"What do you hope it is?” Twilight chuckled as they walked. Then noted Storm’s shrug.

"Storm, you are going to be a mother. You cannot honestly tell me you haven’t put any thought into it."

"It’s a dragon... a dragon that he wanted to adopt, and I backed him up barely more than a week ago. I don’t care one way or another, as long as they're happy... and can kick the flank of anypony who picks on ‘em." She smirked.

"So you do care." She said

"Course I do. What parent wouldn’t?"

"Well seeing as you just said you had this sprung on you a week ago and yet you already thinking like a parent in a small way. I am curious how this will grow."

"Oh? Why? Plan on being godmother or something?"

"That’s up for you to decide." She chuckled.

"We'll see." Storm replied with a smirk.

Twilight nodded as they walked.

Storm followed weakly, tired out from all they went through.

"So if going through this kind of hell doesn’t make one an alicorn, What does?"

"Not a clue." Twilight said as she used her magic to lift Storm up onto her back, Storm’s legs on either side of Twilight while her head rested on top of the princess’ own. "I was in my seventies when the elements made me one."

Storm nodded, holding on weakly as she enjoyed the closeness and rest she got. She could feel Twilight’s strong body under her. Even after everything that happened, she didn’t act exhausted.

"So I have to ask, just what did Meadow do to save your flank?"

"Kept me apprised of all active threats around me." she said.

"That all? That was my job." Storm chuckled.

"Hey, doesn’t hurt having help does it?" Twilight chuckled back.

"Guess not... Make sure she gets a few good shots in her too then." Storm smiled.

"Heh. I’m sure she will be or I’ll find a way."

"Good.” Storm smiled, “It'll be nice to see her let loose instead of ‘Princess Dawn.’"

"You just want to try to be the one in charge of her rather than her being in charge of you."

"You said it, not me." Storm smirked.

Twilight chuckled as she walked on.

Storm rested on Twilight's back, her eyes flickering as she started to feel the fatigue just wash over her.

"Rest up." Twilight said as her horn glowed while they were out of sight

Storm closed her eyes and let herself pass out, exhausted from the whole ordeal.

Twilight let her rest as she found a cheap motel. The pair registered under their disguises due to Twilight’s magic, and she set down Storm into the bed before climbing in with them to rest for a moment.

Storm slept for several hours before waking up slowly, blinking at the unrecognized surroundings. She saw a dark green unicorn with blue mane sitting at the table, reading something and jolted awake, her body trying to be ready to run if she needed to.

"W-where am I?"

"Oh hay Lapdog! Sleep well?" The mare said in Twilight's voice. "We’re just in some cheap motel I found."

"Oh..." Storm relaxed at the sound of Twilight's voice, then paused as the memories of the events of yesterday started to come back to her and her mood grew somber.

She squirmed in place, trying to get up as she began thinking about the ponies she hurt or killed yesterday when she felt how she couldn’t move. She blinked and recognized the fabric against her and the ties around her hooves. She was in her harness, legs and wings bound but her head free to move around.

Storm struggled against the harness and tried to sit up, then gave up and tried to settle into the embrace, letting the harness hold her like a hug.

"Figured you'd like a good night sleep." Twilight smiled at her.

"It was- … I'd say nice, but I don't even remember falling asleep."

Twilight chuckled and walked over to start unbinding Storm, Storm laying still for the princess and waiting for her movement to return. Once she was unbound, Twilight put the harness away.

“So for some good news, I’ve given my report on the events, and we now have two days and a night to do whatever we want." Twilight informed her, then started to smile, "Our night is already planned for as I found a good bar while you slept."

"All right.” She chuckled emptily, not realizing how serious Twilight was. “What about Xerin?"

"You want him to tag along?"

"Yeah, if he wants to anyway."

She nodded. "I'm sure I can do something. Also, hope you don't mind, but I thought you'd like some anonymity so I changed your looks."

"I’m fine with that." She said, looking in the mirror, seeing she was a pegasus with a dull orange color and a light blue mane. She snorted before laughing, "These colors don’t match at all."

"How about this?" Twilight asked and suddenly she was bright yellow with a pink mane and her teats were about twice their original size.

"Oh hay no!" Storm reacted before pausing and looking closer, “Wait, I look like one of Twilight's friends... the shy one."

Her form quickly changed to dark blue with a dark purple mane like the night sky and then she smiled.

"Now this is more like it."

"So want to choose what I look like?" Twilight chuckled.

"Look like you were my sister if I had one." Storm said. No sooner had she finished did Twilight’s disguise shift to be a dark purple pony with a dark blue mane. “That’ll do.”

"Heh, interesting choice.”

"Why’s that?"

"Me playing your sister?" Twilight pointed out with a raised brow and a smile.

"Well, I was curious what my sisters might look like, but going as my sister in the disguise works too." She shrugged.

"Well, I’m not the best one to figure out what shed look like."

"Ah, that'd be more Chrysalis or Violet huh?"

"Yeah." she said

"Let's do that later then." She shrugged. "So, what'll our names be?"

"Well if you want me to change to look like, whatever you want I’m fine with changing before we go."

"No, no, I like this." Storm said, hopping down to stand by her, admiring how they were similar from the color swap, aside from Twilight being a unicorn instead of Pegasus. "So, what names we usin' and when are we going out to party?"

"What name you want to use?" she asked

"Something midnight..." Storm hummed quietly, considering her options.

"Midnight Flanks?" Twilight smiled, using her magic to grab Storm’s hindside.

Storm laughed, blushing a bit at the grabbing of her flank before saying, "Not quite, try again."

"Midnight… Sky?"

"That's nice. I like it. What about you?"

"Not a clue." Twilight shrugged.

"What about Star Bright?" Storm offered before frowning, "Nevermind, bad one."

"Sounds good to me."

Storm laughed weakly, "Well, ok then. When are we heading out?"

"Just before nightfall. Got to do this right after all. That gives us four hours to do whatever. We have this room for the night as well."

"Dunno what I want to do right now." Storm shrugged.

"Hmm… chat?"

"About what?" She asked, thinking before remembering the events of before.

"Well, what you plan to do with your leave?" She said, "You know, besides you being tied to a bed."

"Ha ha." She laughed emptily. "Probably help get our home set up. Clyde was going to work on our foundation before we got pulled to your rally point project.”

"Heh. Already sounding like a wife and mother." Twilight smirked.

Storm laughed and punched her on the shoulder. "Not ready for that kinda talk."

"Oh? Getting your home set up? Making sure it has plenty of room and is laid out just right? That's not a wife or a mother talking?"

"Nightfall's helping just as much. Maybe he's my wife then.” Storm countered.

Twilight smirked at her. "And who is the one deciding how the place looks and who’s moving the furniture?"

"Nightfall."

"Oh? Then what are you doing? Riding his meat stick?"

"Moving furniture with him." She said, eyebrow raised

Twilight smirked at her. "And breaking it in?"

"After we're done? Sure." She smirked

Twilight chuckled and shook her head. "I'm not sure which of us is worse, sis."

‘Sky’ laughed, "you got some furniture to christen?"

"None that hasn’t already been many times."

"Then I have some catching up to do."

"That you do little sis." Twilight smirked, ruffling Sky’s mane.

"How’s Meadow?"

'Meadow? You okay?' Twilight asked.

'I’m here.’ Meadow grunted faintly, ‘Tired as hell. What’s up?'

'Well, me and ‘Sky’ were going to go out to celebrate and help her deal with what happened by getting totally wasted.'

'Sounds fun. I'll watch, but I have no magic till you get some rest. I only recharge extremely slowly while you’re awake. Have fun.'

'Then I’ll sleep till nightfall. I want you there with us.' she said

'Sorry...' she said tiredly.

'Not a problem..' Twilight consoled, then spoke out loud. "Okay new plan, if Meadow is to join us, I need to sleep."

"Oh? What, she can’t sleep without you?"

"Seems she’s sort of linked to me, so I’m going to have a deep sleep and leave you to watch over things totally unsupervised." she said, heading for the bed.

Sky laughed, "I’ll try not to draw on your fur.'

Twilight chuckled and walked with hip sway, giving her sister a tail flick and a tease of what would come before climbing into bed.

Sky walked over and laid her head on their flank suggestively.

Twilight chuckled as she laid on her side before closing her eyes. She began willing herself into a deep sleep that would be restful, and would only wake if something that shouldn’t be there happened.

Meadow rested with her, feeling energy return to her much more readily during their rest. She ran diagnostics on Twilight in the meantime and watched Storm, who slowly fell asleep for lack of something better to do.

Meadow could feel interacting with Twilight’s systems, slowly growing easier the more she worked with it and becoming more and more aware of Twilight as a whole. She could even tell things from the body like heart rate or other functions, sensing that her connections were growing more to her host.

Meadow took her time in learning, wondering how she has this level of access to her and her systems. After what felt like a long time, but a quick check of the clock revealed only two hours, she realized she was becoming more and more embedded with Twilight. She was almost concerned but started to think on whether she would want to be separated, or whether Twilight would want her separated either.

She knew that was the real question. As she became more woven with Twilight’s systems, she gained more control of not just computerized systems, but awareness of their biological ones as well due to Twilight’s brain naturally being part machine.

Meadow grew deep in thought. She could project that the more she became woven with Twilight, the harder it would be to separate her. She’d almost be like one of Twilight’s other processes, most likely one of the most sophisticated ones outside of maintaining their life and bodily functions. She knew this was inevitable. Despite all her attempts to limit her entanglement with Twilight so they could stay their own separate persons, just in the off chance they somehow merged, she could tell her thoughts were taking less time. Her subjective time was the same, but real-time was passing slower unless interacting with those in the ‘real time.’

Meadow looked over Storm in an attempt to try not to laugh at the idea that she and Twilight might really be together ‘till death do you part.’ The Lapdog stirred heavily in her sleep and appeared to be having a nightmare. She reached out to Storm, using magic to otherwise help monitor and deter the bad dreams of Twilight and Storm both.

As soon as she began connecting to Twilight’s dreams, she saw a unicorn, a far more freshly scarred Twilight gunning down two humans in blue uniforms who were armed and with a shorter and older human in a lab coat as she stood at the doorway to the room pistol in hand.

Meadow did what she could to shift her dream to one with her friends, where she could see them again.

A scene with Fluttershy came over to one of the doors in the hallway, "Over here Twilight!" she could be heard faintly.

Despite her efforts, the "dream” reasserted itself as the door faded. The scientist looked at Twilight in her dark green armor that looked modified to fit her and the mare spoke.

"Hello, doctor" she spat.

The scientist didn’t seem to react to the pistol aimed at him as he spoke. “Ah, hello 438. It has been a long time.” He said in a pleasant, grandfatherly type of voice as Twilight removed her helmet and stepping into the room and closing the door behind her. The room looked to be some sort of medical room meant for surgeries.

“I shouldn’t be surprised a monster like you isn’t afraid of having a gun aimed at your head.” She said as she lowered the pistol and holstered it as she stopped a few feet from the man. All of Twilight’s emotions for this though weren’t fear or anything like it.

They were pleasure.

Meadow watched, allowing it to play out as long as they were pleasurable. She was not about to hold them hostage to her own ideas of pleasure or appropriateness, even if it wasn't her preference.

“That is a bit ironic coming from you, 438.” He said. “I’ve seen the report of what happened at the Federal Press building, there is only one thing I know of that could have done that.”

The unicorn spread her arms to the side. “I’m just what you made me Doctor.” She spat the last word again and looked at him. “But I’m nowhere near as big a monster as you.”

The doctor arched an eyebrow at that. “Oh? And what makes you think that?”

Meadow was rather curious about it herself, though she had a feeling she knew what was coming up nonetheless.

The mare’s hand shot out and grabbed a handful of his shirt and pulled him down so their faces were inches from each other.

“BECAUSE I’M GOING TO ALLOW YOU TO DIE!” She said, the anger and pure hatred coming off of her in waves.

She shoved him back onto one of the surgical tables as the magic manipulated the controls of one of the lab’s machines. In this case, it was one decided for automated autopsies for handling bodies that have a contagion.

The mare set it for full-autopsy and stood back as the machine restrained the “body” as it lowered from the ceiling. She watched as her tormenter struggled in a vain attempt to get free.

“Don’t worry doctor, this is all for science! I’m sure you can appreciate that better than anyone. “She said with a smile as the medical device made the first incision and the screaming started.

The machine worked as Twilight used her magic to keep the doctor alive as she watched with glee, her face split by a far too wide smile that comes with madness and the feeling of enjoyment and pleasure was strong lasting till she finally allowed the scientist to die on the table.

Meadow pulled away from the dream, it was far too much for her, though it gave her a deeper glimpse into Twilight, something that was connected to the things she was when in the one place with the others.

Meadow simply escaped the dream, deciding to focus instead on Storm, ensuring she was having a good time with her loved ones before peeking once again into Twilight’s dream, just in case.

Twilight's dream continued from the death of the scientist that was connected to a lot of rage, hate, fear, and pain.

Twilight ran into other soldiers dressed like her, blocked by blast doors. Twilight proceeded to tear the door from the walls with brute force before moving on. It was clear she was a mare on a mission and nothing would stop her or slow her.

Meadow watched only once that section was done, considering what this meant about Twilight.

They soon reached a large group of soldiers outside a larger blast door with the label ‘LAB 12’ on them, a soldier working on hacking the controls.

"Sitrep Delco." Twilight said with authority.

"Working on the door, but someone on the inside is fighting me for control." Delco said, still focusing hard on his task.

Soon, the door started to open and flashbangs were thrown in, followed by soldiers. The sound of a brief firefight echoed out of the room before an all-clear was given and Twilight and Delco entered.

Inside, dead soldiers in black and white armor lay scattered behind their defenses as the green soldiers swept the room.

In the middle was a round device with a wire attached to it, leading to large laser-like device aimed at a wall at the top of a ramp.

Twilight slung her SMG and approached the device with a look of awe on her face, as if looking at the most amazing piece of technology ever, reaching out and running her hoof over the device with reverence.

"Plant the charges." she ordered.

The soldiers began planting explosives as Delco began to work on the computers to gain control and an alert came up on his laptop.

"We got incoming."

"Men… go give our guests a warm reception." Twilight order and the soldiers saluted before heading out of the lab. Soon, gunfire was heard as Twilight joined Delco at hacking the computers.

“Well guess this is the last time I’ll be doing a mission like this eh?” Delco said.

“I don’t know, maybe.” The mare said as she typed neither looking up from their screens.

“You deal with that bastard?”

“Yeah.”

“Good.”

After a bit of peeling away layer after layer of encryption, the two hackers had control of the room.

“Ok, now all we need is a way to target.” Delco said and Twilight nodded as she unhooked her Datapad from the computers and made her way to the device. She put the Datapad in her Storage locker just as the first sounds of gunfire echoed down the hall.

Twilight hurried her steps and reached the device as Delco brought it online. The room was filled with the hum of the computer and complex machinery coming to life as lights danced across the device.

Slowly electricity began to climb between the two distant pillars and a few moments later the two triangles shot beams of pure energy towards the center of the pillars while Twilight channeled more and more magic into the device, hoping it would give it a target destination. For good measure, she thought of Ponyville on the off chance that would help, even though it was unlikely.

The sound of electricity cracking and the hum of machines grew louder and louder till all at once a tear appeared between the pillars.

“Ok, it’s open, you should move through now! I have no idea how long we can keep it stable!” Delco called from where he was typing frantically on the computer, the screen repeatedly flashing messages.

Twilight dropped from the device and made her way up the ramp pausing before the rift and looking back at the hacker.

“Are you sure you can handle things here without me?” She asked a bit unsure.

“Relax Commander, we can take it from here.” Delco said with a reassuring smile for the mare.

“Well if you are sure…”She said still uncertain.

“Go! I’m not letting you back out now, Commander. We will be fine, I know everyone has been working towards this for so long, don’t let their sacrifices be wasted.” He told her, his face showing he had never been more serious.

Twilight thought of the soldiers they had lost getting to the labs and replied to him with a smile, “Yes…… yes, you are right. Good luck to you all. It has been an honor serving with all of you.”

“Please. The honor’s been ours, but I’ll pass your words on.” The sound of the gunfire grew louder as a few squads retreated into the labs as the Feds pushed them back. “Fuck, they are getting closer! GO NOW!” Delco shouted as he grabbed his SMG and took cover.

With one last look Twilight gallop and leaped through the tear just as the first of the Feds reached the door. Delco raised his SMG as the rest of the rebels did the same.

“Come on fuckers, bring it on!” he yelled at them and pulled the trigger as the rift collapsed behind the rebels.

The dream shifted to Twilight landing in a small clearing in a forest, the sun shining in the clear blue sky.

She was home.

She had made it back to Equestria.

Meadow joined the dream more fully at that moment, moving to hold Twilight lightly on the side, tear forming in her own eyes.

The dream then shifted to a time with her friends, becoming more like a dream than a memory, and Meadow allowed herself to enjoy the dream while she regained some strength.

They were all at The Gala. Twilight wore a crisp pressed dark green dress uniform. The uniform had gold trim, a braided cord that ended with a tassel on the shoulder, a beret with the EDF insignia, and a pair of mirrored sunglasses on. Her mane showed a single gray strip and her friends all wore nice dresses and looked to be in their middle age years.

Meadow observed as they talked, laughed, and joked. She liked the dream, watching the friends closely and feeling the importance Twilight placed on them and the true happiness she felt around them. She wasn’t just showing amusement as she moved around the room.

Chrysalis walked by Twilight’s side, wearing a fine dress with a small crown on her head. Twilight joined Dash and AJ later and drank them under the table later in the night and Meadow was laughing alongside Twilight when it happened.

Meadow barely noticed how she wore an exquisitely designed dress that fit the theme of the dream until after that drinking game. Twilight simply saw how perfectly it matched her coat and features and that it was part of the whole dream. Meadow made sure she memorized the details of her form and attire as Twilight saw her. She loved being included like this and wanted to ensure she could show it off to Twilight later.

As the night continued, Celestia was given a cake as she usually was, only to see it explode in her face when she was about to use a fork to cut into it, making Luna laugh at what happened until the salad she was eating exploded leafy vengeance upon the laughing mare.

Meadow chuckled at first, then froze, concerned at the second explosion. She noticed all the nobility and pony elite staring in shock before noticing Twilight’s smirk and how she sipped a glass from across the room. Meadow kept her peace, playing the part that the other nobles did of surprise while giving Twilight a very slight knowing smirk.

The two alicorns looked straight over at her and she raised her glass to them and Meadow sipped her drink as she continued to play along, joining the silent toast to Twilight for a trick well played.

The night played on till the gala started to wind down, and then it faded and Meadow found herself in darkness. She tried to stay by Twilight’s side, wanting to be there supportively but she couldn’t sense the mere.

And then there was Reaper.

Reaper was standing there before her, dark mane of near nothingness billowing on its own as it stared at Meadow.

“You’ve been busy.” She said, still using the same emotionless tone.

"I have. I assume you're here for an evaluation of my performance last battle?"

"You did fine. Left more alive than I would have and the place the creatures were in is still standing, but it was adequate."

"I am pleased by your words."

"It is just a statement of fact." she said simply. "Now though, you seem to desire to become part of what is mine." She said, still emotionless, yet Meadow couldn’t help but sense a threat in that statement and again when she asked, “What makes you think you are worthy of such a thing?"

"I’m not, but we complement each other and can do more together than alone."

"And yet you have burrowed deeper and deeper into her."

"An unintended effect." Meadow explained.

"Are you so sure?"

"I was not aware of my access, and once aware of it, stopped, out of respect to her." Meadow nodded.

"The speed in which you burrowed before stopping speaks otherwise."

"I told you the truth." She said firmly. "I am cautious of extracting myself because I don’t know how I burrowed in the first place, and wish her no harm."

"You told the truth as you think it is, but your actions speak of a desire to be part of her."

"I admit, I would like to be together, but that is not my decision to make and I stand by my actions I took once I was aware."

"And yet even now I can feel that strong desire to become one."

"I literally just admitted this. We're going in circles." She frowned, aggravated that Reaper would repeat the unstated complaint after she just covered what happened and why and what she did to prevent it.

"And I am asking why you wish to become part of what's mine."

"Because I’m still tired of being alone!" She yelled, her anger surfacing before taking a couple breaths to calm herself. "I miss having a body, but I’m terrified of being alone again. I won’t go back to that again... Besides," she paused before adding, "I can do things she can't. We complement each other, and I will keep her safe with everything I have."

"Such as what?"

"Spells native to this world, like the princess' healing used earlier today." She answered, ignoring the ones that were more for pleasure so they didn’t bring up her as a sex toy ever again.

"She knows many healing spells."

"There are others." Meadow countered, adding as an additional point, "The choice is hers to make."

"Irrelevant to here and now”

Meadow sighed, exasperated and trying not to show it. She was tired still, but at half strength. "What do you want?"

"You are entering my domain and wishing to become part of it. This is of interest to me."

"That doesn’t tell me what you want." She said swiftly, stifling her frustration and anger trying to rise again.

"I want to protect what is mine."

"And I want to protect Twilight too, but I would be hers, not the other way around."

"You are an outsider. Why should I let you become one?"

"Because I cannot leave, and it’s better to make allies than enemies. I have proven useful to Twilight, and wish to remain such."

"I could expel you or simply destroy you as any other invader."

"And yet you haven’t, proving my point about my usefulness. I know it’s the only reason you tolerate me."

Reaper simply stood there, and then Meadow felt pressure on her head.

The pain, the pain was intense, as if her very mind was being torn open, parts being pulled free and directed… somewhere.

Meadow groaned, trying to will herself back together while trying to use her limited magic to push away Reaper.

Her magic was simply brushed aside as an adult would brush aside a child’s attempt at a punch as she tore more and more of Meadow’s mind was torn apart.

Meadow screamed, the pain growing to be almost all of what she was, quickly trying to reach out and get to Twilight so she could leave a message just in case she should fail… only to feel nothing. She was alone, being torn apart like a child pulling the wings and legs off an insect and watching it intently.

Reaper stood before Meadow, tearing apart the pony’s mind, looking at every single scrap meticulously. Nothing was sacred, no mercy or thought to the subject in question. All that mattered was what was hers, and she would defend it.

Reaper looked into the creature to see everything that made it what it was. She searched every single want, desire, fear, and memory. Nothing was left unchecked, no matter the pain it caused the creature. Pain was irrelevant.

Reaper assessed their history. She saw a pony struggling to be themselves despite all outside pressures trying to force a mold. She saw their desperation for acceptance, love, and friendship. She saw their fierce loyalty letting them get walked and discarded as the tool she had been.

Reaper studied the desire for love and companionship, noticing a desire for purpose mixed in. The fear of rejection and anger of others were the only things that crippled this person.

Meadow was stretched apart until even her body before Reaper was simply pieces. She was unable to register anything but pain. It was her entire world.

Reaper saw her personality laid bare and kept it that way, a decision before her.

As suddenly as it all had started, it was over.

Meadow groaned, the sensation of pain still lingering as she bare made sense of what she went through.

“I claim you.” Reaper said.

“W-what do you mean?” Meadow asked, panting as she struggled to get onto her hooves, grateful she was together once again.

"You are mine"

"And what does that mean!" She said, frustrated and angry at this entity that practically killed her because she could, "What does it mean to be 'yours'?"

"You are part of my domain." Reaper said, unaffected by Meadow’s nearly yelling voice.

"That doesn’t tell me anything."

"You are part of my domain. You belong to me. You are part of Her." She said. "You are one."

"So... you’re not going to kill me, and being a part of you will change what?" She asked, eyes narrowed and suppressing a growl.

"I won't allow you to leave." Reaper said, "I will destroy you before I allow that."

"So even if I could get my body back, you won’t let me."

"Correct."

"So what am I allowed and not allowed to do. Why do you own Twilight and not the other way around?"

"Because I am Reaper and she is my domain. I exist because of her and to protect her."

"Then why do you own her instead of the other way around if you exist because of her?"

"Because I am not one of her toys."

Meadow paused, changing tracks to avoid trying to get in a fight with Reaper because they couldn’t or wouldn’t answer her, "So I’m part of her you say, does that mean I am to use another name like the others?"

"If you wish. Names do not matter."

"I see." Meadow said, internally feeling like that wasn’t the case.

"You are a part of her fully. There is no difference between you and the others now and you are free to continue as you have."

Meadow paused, thinking about what that meant. She was locked in now, there was no more chance to go back to her body. She thought she would be sad at the option, but now she knew her path, she knew she wouldn’t be alone.

"Then I will protect her, and remind her of reasons to hope."

"Very well." Reaper said, a very slight nod given.

Meadow suddenly found herself in a small little library. The bookshelves looked like they were a part of the wood around the walls, and not a single plank or nail was seen despite the shelves being covered with books. A window with frost on the outside and white flakes falling to the ground outside gave the place lit with a fire a very cozy feel, and she noticed a small candle was on the floor was next to two figures.

She saw a small lavender mare with purple mane and a pink streak down it just sitting beside a fireplace, reading a book. Next to her was a purple dragon with some kind of green hair or spongy material on its head down the middle to its neck like hair. It was under a light blue blanket with an open comic book laid open beside him.

She slowly approached Twilight with a gentle smile, expecting she was in another memory. Twilight looked up to her with a small smile.

"Oh hay Meadow. What are you doing up at this hour?" Twilight asked as if this was normal for her to be here, living together.

"Just checking in on you, it’s past your bedtime you know." She said softly, playing the part and enjoying herself in that role.

"Eh… only a couple minutes.” she said while the clock behind her showed it was almost three in the morning.

"Come on filly, the book will still be here tomorrow, I'll make sure of it." Meadow chuckled.

"But… it's getting to the good part!" The filly said in protest.

Meadow chuckled. It was always getting to the good part.

"All right, five more minutes." She said as she settled in next to her.

Twilight went back into the book immediately.

Meadow laid protectively around them both, wondering if it was a dream or if they were altering her memories to be a part of her all along. A quick check informed her it didn’t feel like the scene with the doctor.

Meadow continued to hold them to herself, protective of the filly and the dragon both, and let some happiness fill her soul as she enjoyed their time, watching the clock for those five minutes.

The filly Twilight read her large tomb as the small dragon slept beside her.

Meadow let her read for ten minutes and commented, "Times up kiddo. Come on."

"But, but, butt…" She said, her eyes seeming to grow impossibly wide with a puppy-like pout.

She leaned in and kissed her on the head, "you'll want a nice breakfast in the morning right?"

"Yes…" She said, clutching the book closers to her chest.

"Let’s tuck in and I’ll make your favorite for you when you wake, ok?"

"But..." She repeated as she clutched the book to her chest.

"Twily, I gave you ten minutes. Come filly. Into bed you both go." She said gently with a little firmness.

She gave the biggest puppy dog eyes ever as she held her book.

Meadow lifted her onto her back along with Spike, carrying them to their bed. She laid them down, then curled around them like a mother would, draping a blanket around them all while the purple filly struggled throughout to escape.

Meadow held her tight and made her horn glow and brought the book back over them, "Come on filly, read up. I know you can never sleep when you want to read."

She dove into bed with Meadow, snuggling up before starting to crack open her book to read before she suddenly called out, "Wait!"

"What is it?" Meadow asked, lightly confused.

"Spike needs to be tucked in." She said, setting the book to the side and climbing out of the bed to go over to the basket that was Spike’s. She levitated the dragon away from Meadow onto the basket-like bed, making sure his blanket was tucked nicely around him so it wouldn’t fall. She fluffed up the pillow and made sure it stayed under his head.

Meadow smiled softly at the young mare. It was almost like a cross between a parent and an owner caring for the little dragon. He breathed softly, and it was clear from the care Twilight gave that she cared a great deal about Spike, gleaning that he had just hatched and she was only five or six years old.

"He’s going to be really happy each day, having a big mare like you looking after him." She said quietly.

"The Princess always says that too." Twilight whispered to not disturb the sleeping dragon as she triple checked everything before nodding and heading back towards the bed and trying to climb in.

"It’s because it’s clear you care about him, and I know he knows it." She said, "Now, let’s get this book read so you can sleep."

Her eyes lit up as she dove into the bed once more and got comfy under the blankets against Meadow like a pillow.

Meadow smiled and lit her horn, "Just forgive me if I fall asleep on you."

"That's okay." She said before starting to read

Meadow held her like a mother, keeping the light going as long as she could.

Twilight soon yawned, a great big yawn with a squeaky little noise at the end as her eyes grew heavier and heavier as the book became a hard pillow for Twilight’s head. Meadow chuckled and pulled them up against her.

"Good night little filly."

The room started to fade and she knew Twilight was waking up somehow. A feeling of normalcy filled her, as if she was used to being on a standby mode and then active when Twilight was.

'Morning Twilight.' Meadow called softly.

The hotel room came into view as Twilight started to stir and fully awake.

"Morning Meadow." Twilight said.

Meadow felt something… a connection deeper than ever before. She was fully aware of Twilight, from her current mood to her hunger and hydration, from her vast magic reserves that were still recharging after the fight to her heart and breathing rate and all medical data on the mare. She quite literally knew everything about Twilight in that moment and could see the info just by thinking about it.

Meadow breathed as she realized this, then commented, 'So remember how you asked me if I was an AI?'

'Huh? Yeah?' Twilight asked, surprised at the subject being brought up right as she woke, still stretching carefully so she didn’t disturb Lapdog.

'So it turns out if I wasn’t before, I might as well be now.'

"eh?"

'I’ll warn you this is gonna sound really weird, and I’m sorry I don’t have an easier way of putting it…’ Meadow said, hesitating before answering, ‘You have one hell of an antivirus program in you. I was taken apart, analyzed, and forced to swear loyalty to you or be destroyed. I opted to live. The downside is that it gave me an ultimatum… That if I ever try to leave you permanently, they will kill me. I had meant to talk to you before, try to figure out this shit together but it didn’t give me that option. It took exception to my altering your display, among other things.'

Twilight blinked, surprise clear in her heart rate and thoughts that Meadow had access to. "Uh… so… what… you are part of me forever?"

'It looks like it.' Meadow said quietly. 'Sorry to intrude...'

'It’s fine. I honestly wasn’t sure if I could get you back in your body anyways.'

'Thank you...’ Meadow said gratefully, giving her a hug from behind, ‘just let me know when you want me to work on anything and I will, including your HUD.'

'Uh… alright…' Twilight said, hesitating from not expecting that train of thought. She had nothing she needed Meadow to do.

'You don’t have to of course, but making the offer.'

'Alright. Suppose I best get used to a new roommate besides just Chrysalis.' she said chuckling softly before checking on ‘Midnight.’

Storm was asleep, but barely.

'At least you'll be able to make her pregnant and not the other way around.'

'Eh?' Twilight thought, caught off guard by the comment.

'Chrysalis and Storm. You can be the stud, and she can be the mom.' Meadow chuckled, watching Sky stir and groan as her body ached.

'I hadn’t thought of that...' she said.

'If you were a stallion, you’d already be at half-mast at the idea already.’ Meadow grinned.

'Eh?" she said blinking.

'Nevermind. I'll explain it later.' She chuckled.

Storm moaned as she felt her bruises as she moved, "Someone get the hoofmark of that stallion that ran over me... damn I hurt..."

<<<o>>>

Jeron: Lewds ahead. Those who don’t like it, please skip this small section. It’s just a snack for us so it would feel strange to separate it into its own chapter

Twilight smirked and opted to kiss Sky deeply.

Sky blinked and pulled back at first for breath, then couldn't retreat any further, enjoying the sensation as the feeling of pain was more easily ignored by the distraction.

Twilight slipped her tongue onto Sky’s mouth and made her moan.

Sky leaned into the kiss, a dull haze descending on her mind. It was as if she could only focus on the here and now. She licked at the tongue and slipped her own in toward her 'sisters' mouth.

Twilight was surprised when she returned it, having meant the kiss as a joke, but rolled with it as she twisted her tongue with Sky's own.

Sky moaned lightly as she licked at their tongue, squirming lightly in place as she enjoyed their entanglement with her eyes closed.

A few more seconds and Sky pulled at their tongue needily before reaching with her tongue to rub at the roof of Twilight's mouth, wanting to feel the ridges as sensually as she could manage.

Twilight growled lightly as she put her hooves around Sky and deepened the kiss further.

Sky held onto Twilight more, her mind clearing some but without the pain, and clung to her partner, licking at them more firmly as she pressed against them.

Twilight pressed her body to Sky’s as her hoof found their flank and gripped it.

Sky growled playfully as she tried to 'resist', pulling harder at Twilight's body, only to be pinned down and her neck getting a firm bite to it. She gasped and wriggled against the disguised mare, trying to muster a deeper growl, as if to tempt them to try harder.

Twilight growled into her neck as she held Sky with her teeth and used her hooves to pin Sky's own above her head as she straddled the pegasus.

Sky struggled against Twilight, smiling broadly even as she was expecting their strength to beat hers

Twilight looked down at Sky, not really sure why she was suddenly so horny, but that no longer mattered right now. She had a need, and Sky was going to fill it. Her eyes betrayed the hunger for the pray beneath her. Meadow simply enjoyed the ride, smiling as her little push in the right direction got things exactly where she wished.

Sky looked back with defiant eyes, as if silently saying, 'If you want what’s yours, then come and take it!'

Twilight looked at Sky briefly before she leaned down and bit Sky’s neck hard, growling loudly to show her who was in charge.

Sky yelped, pushing her midriff and hips into Twilight before laying limp, demonstrating her submission in full, turning her head to the side

Twilight held Sky’s neck with her teeth. She didn’t have anything but the harness with her, so she didn’t have a lot to work with, but used her magic to move Sky into position to be bound on her back

Sky moved as she was guided, lower parts glistening in readiness as a small smell all her own could be noticed faintly.

Twilight breathed deeply and her tail flicked as she began to bind Sky. Sky let herself be bound, whipping her tail about and spreading her scent. Soon she was held fast and a blindfold placed over her eyes. The only thing they could move would be their tail. With that done, Twilight looked over what was hers.

Sky chuckled, struggling against those bonds lightly before settling back down and waiting.

Something was shoved into her muzzle, hot and moist.

"Lick."

She gasped at the sudden contact, getting a good whiff of scent before starting to lick firmly at what her muzzle was against. She could hear Twilight moan as something pressed tight on her tongue. Sky chuckled again quietly, making up a new routine as she went. She never wanted to repeat prior techniques if she could help it.

She heard a moan as Twilight closed her eyes, the invisible wings growing stiff.

"Deeper!" She ordered.

Sky pushed her muzzle in after taking a deep breath, licking deeper at whatever she liked.

Twilight moaned louder as she clamped down on the muzzle. Sky squirmed in her bonds, needing a breath but licking frantically in hopes that she'll get a chance to breathe.

Meadow noticed the squirming and realized what happened. A little magic was cast to give Sky enough room to breathe safely despite being muzzle deep and Sky sighed as she could breathe once more, nuzzling her muzzle deep inside and her tongue wiggling even further into her owner.

Twilight moaned loudly as started to grind her hips, wings fully stiff. Sky licked her more firmly, reaching in at the deepest part of Twilight, licking all around.

'Your pet wants quite badly to be a part of you, with how deeply they're licking. She is yours, and yours alone.' Meadow told Twilight sensually.

Twilight moaned louder and became even tighter as she pushed herself down and ground her hips more firmly.

Sky felt her whole muzzle go in and closed her eyes tighter to keep the now dripping fluids out of her eyes as she continued to lick, feeling them flow over her muzzle, then started to hum as loudly as she could muster.

Twilight gasped loudly, letting out a heated moan as she started to ride Sky's muzzle with small bounces.

Sky moaned, echoing what she heard as her face was used as a toy, pulling back her tongue so she wouldn't accidentally get it bitten.

Twilight slowly started to pick up speed and Sky twisted her head a little, trying to make sure she didn't hurt herself in the process before taking another deep breath assisted by Meadow and continuing to twist her head to change the sensations for her captor.

Twilight was soon riding her muzzle hard and Sky could feel the strength of Twilight’s muscles as the earth pony traits started to shine through their more unusual lovemaking.

Sky groaned, enjoying it even despite the pressure, unaware that Meadow was reinforcing her with magic so she wouldn't be harmed in the process.

Twilight moaned louder as she rode, eyes closed as she neared the edge, closer and closer.

Meadow moaned along with her, and wanting more, she used her magic further to make it feel like there was a vibrator rumbling inside, shaking them both and causing Sky to moan out in pleasure as she felt it in her own.

Twilight gasped as her marehood became a vice. She slammed all the way down causing her entire body to shudder as she cried out in sweet, sweet release.

Meadow sighed contentedly as the climaxed reached her as well, intensifying sensations for Sky until she too came, going limp from the quick overload of senses.

Twilight panted as she twitched over the muzzle, waiting for it to be released since she just couldn’t move. Her mind was lightly scrambled from the pleasure.

Meadow gently separated them with magic, enjoying their pleasure.

Once she relaxed, Twilight pulled off of Sky and flopped in the bed beside her panting only slightly, still in disguise.

"Damn that was… fast…" Sky gasped.

"Heh… which part?" Twilight said, smirking at her despite the blindfold not letting Sky see it.

"All of it..." Sky laughed breathily.

Twilight chucked and patted the bound mare’s flanks.

Sky gasped and squirmed fruitlessly against her bonds

"Such a silly pony." Twilight chuckled, getting a towel to clean off Sky's muzzle of the mare so the fur doesn't mat in odd directions.

Sky snorted slightly at the towel before laughing weakly, "You made a bit of a mess on my face huh?"

Twilight removed the blindfold so she could see the white all over her muzzle.

Sky blinked, then looked and smirked, "Yeah, you had a good time all right."

Twilight chuckled and started to wipe off her muzzle except around her lips. Sky laughed and then moved to lick her lips and tasting Twilight, still tied up, before she looked to Twilight again.

"So are you going to have the party in our room then?"

"Naw." She said and started to untie her. "Unless you want to?"

"Prolly not." Sky smirked.

"Good, ‘cause I don't want to have wasted these disguises for nothing, sis." Twilight chuckled as she untied Sky with a final smack to the flanks.

She laughed, rolling onto her hooves. "Yeah, let's go."

Twilight stretched and headed for the door, not noticing her trail brush Sky's nose. Sky sniffed on instinct and shook her head before trotting along to their side eagerly.

The pair walked out of the motel room into the city and Sky breathed the night air and smiled. it was a good night.

Twilight smiled as she led the way. "Honestly no clue what your scene is exactly, but for these situations, cheap bars are the place to go.”

“It’s your night to choose sis. After all, you said you're payin.'" She smirked.

Twilight chuckled as she walked on. Sky stayed close, though with enough space to not be 'too close.'

"So, just lookin' around till we find a good spot huh?" Sky asked.

"Yup." She smiled.

Sky looked around, spotting several places, but none that looked like they served alcohol.

"Hmm..." Twilight thought before she made a turn. They headed for the docks and soon could feel a vibration in their hooves and a thumping sound, making Twilight smirk. "Bingo, bingo bango."

"Now this was my kind of place...” Sky laughed, “haven't been to one in a few years though."

"Why's that sis?" Twilight said approaching the line in front of the club.

"Well now boyfriend gets jealous. He claims he doesn't mind, but I can see it does." She said. "I think he gets jealous.”

"Heh. Just means he's watching his mare." She hip bumped her.

Sky laughed and bumped her back.

"Now then, all we have to do is look extremely sexy and we can get in." She said and smirked at her. "Shouldn't be too hard for you sis."

"Don't sell yourself short sis." She said back, "After all, you've been with more than me."

"Heh true. I'm the experienced older one." She said as they approached the bouncer, Twilight adopting a noticeable hip sway.

"Only by about an hour..." Sky said, making up how much older they were on the fly.

Twilight chuckled and as they approached. She smiled at the bouncer who simply pointed at them and gestured to the rope.

Sky gave her sister a knowing look, letting them take the lead.

Twilight walked up and the ropes were lifted by the large unicorn, much to the annoyance of the line.

Sky walked on by, paying the others no mind as she walked on in. As soon as they entered the door their very bones felt the beat. Sky laughed and looked around, sticking close to Twilight.

The place was full of ponies dancing and loud music

Sky looked about before yelling loud enough for Twilight to hear her, "So, we drinkin' first or what?"

"Whatever you'd like, this is your party."

<<o>>

The guard at the door to Svik’s room slowly opened the door with a green glow of magic, stepping aside as he did to stay out of view.

Svik looked over to the opening door, only noticing it because he happened to be looking in that direction. He noticed the changeling queen’s form walking in and he looked over to her in small interest. She happened to be interrupting his puzzle-solving on the inhibitor ring’s function so he could have them be undone.

"So then,” Chrysalis said, using the same tone she had the last time they met, “your information proved accurate."

"Good, then you will be releasing me." He said, stretching in place.

"And why would I do that?" She asked.

"That was our agreement. I would get you the information, got this cell and room to move while you verified it, and was to be released upon knowing it was correct." He said, raising a brow.

"If you recall, I counter offered that you give us the information then you get this cell to be in rather than be stuck to the wall and you agreed." She said simply.

"And yet I have done you no harm, you have no reason or benefit to keeping me imprisoned." he said cooly.

"You may not have done direct harm, but your reputation precedes you. You desire to know that which is not yours to know, and you shall stop at nothing to obtain it. That makes you our enemy."

"Then what will you do with me? Ponies do not mistreat their prisoners." He said.

"Do I look like a pony to you?" She smiled.

"You are operating under Equestrian law. I've seen it, you report to ponies." He answered, suspecting a change in how they would honor their agreement.

"I operate under Twilight's law, and besides, this isn't Equestria. This is my Hive. I am Queen here. And as they say…" She said with a small smile that grew as she leaned down to his level, finally showing her teeth to him as she spoke sweetly, "Hail to the Queen."

"Who says this?" He blinked, taking the subject matter to the side as his brain wracked itself for a solution.

"Does know one care for the classics?" She sighed as she stood back up. "Bah. Uncultured philistine."

He blinked unimpressed, half sneering at Chrysalis as he continued the distraction, "Considering you don't know half the worlds I attended while crafting relics before you were even hatched, I'm not impressed."

"Yes, and I have the knowledge and experience of centuries of multiple civilizations."

He rolled his eyes and looked back to her, "Then when am I to be released? You had promised I would get more after my information had been verified."

"Oh, don't worry. I did say you would get more. You get to keep your cell and an even nicer one after the EDF arrives.” She said with a confident, condescending smile, “Besides, you will be freed eventually. We don't have any ways to hold your soul when you die."

He looked at her intently for a moment, his expression unreadable. Chrysalis smiled at him pleasantly, tasting the alarm that seemed to course the treacherous pony’s body and enjoying every minute of it.

"You wanted to know changelings. Congrats little pony. You have had your first hand experience at how ill prepared you were to deal with us."

He stood there furiously wracking his mind against the inscriptions on the rings, trying to find a weakness or their composition to counter them, growing infuriated at how his mind kept going in circles. It was his biggest regret about taking over that fool of a mare. Somehow he was saddled with her loops in thinking and it aggravated him to no end.

"So, you intend to be rid of me." He said, stalling for time.

"Not at all. Twilight is very clear about how to treat prisoners; however, nothing is preventing me from holding you here till your natural death."

"I see." He said as he began to relax, his mind calming. Now he knew he had time. No one was greater than him at the use of magic, and this would give him time to plan an escape. He decided to climb onto his bed and reran his calculations once more, ignoring his body’s light shaking.

"Also, we will be finding something more effective than those rings for you as we know you are working on finding a way to bypass them."

"Why would I do something so futile?" He asked as a bluff.

"Because you are you pony. It's not hard to figure out you planned to escape from the start and have been working towards it."

"I have been through worse." He shrugged, even as Chrysalis left the room and allowed the guard to close the door behind her.

'And plotted to escape the entire time.’ Dawn countered in the link, having observed and stayed quiet until that point. ‘This Svikopi is comically easy to predict and as blunt as a boulder compared to ours...'

'Yes. He really is the lesser of the two, but those rings will hold him for quite a while I'm sure. Even Twilight has tested them and knows their effect. She's the one who had the pain compliance bit added for tampering with them.'

'I still can't believe everything is almost settled, that we took care of the ringleaders and all…' she said, conveying her relief at the knowledge.

'Was there ever any doubt?'

'No, not with the best hive in Equestria.' Dawn replied.

'Or the best mate from that hive.' She added with a nod, once again showing her complete trust in Twilight.

Dawn blinked, almost confused from having already processed Twilight as the high queen of the hive before realizing that was a misunderstanding on her part. She nodded, 'Yes queen, or that.'

Chrysalis chuckled in the link as she turned to leave the prisoner, thinking to herself, ‘Ah, the feeling of cutting low an arrogant pony.’

Svik smirked as the queen left. There was no spell he could not learn to do, and by learning how they performed, he knew how they could be undone. He would not be held by his prey. They did not wish to kill him? All the better while he prepared his escape, with their secrets of course.

'What plans do we have for the inferior one?' Dawn asked, smiling contentedly at her mother’s satisfaction.

'For now, he can rot in there for the remainder of his natural life unless Twilight has other plans.' Chrysalis replied, then paused herself, sharing, 'She might… Twilight isn’t usually in the business of leaving those like her alive.'

'I won’t want to be present. As much as it's not me, it will feel like it if that’s the end result for Meadow’s form.'

'Knowing Twilight, she has a plan. She always has a plan.'

'I hope so, for Meadow's sake.'

'Twilight only wishes to remove those like her… Perhaps it is time I share with you exactly who my mate is.'

Dawn braced herself, she did not expect it to be pretty.

She saw Twilight, standing before the throne of the hive, her soldiers moving through it, burning all they came across with their flamethrowers. Chrysalis was surrendering and Twilight just standing there calmly, her emotions mute.

The screams of her drones were filling the link as the hive was conquered with ruthless efficiency until it broke the Queen and she truly surrendered to the will of the mare before her. Only then did it stop.

She then sat in a cell as the very same mare offered her a chance to save her own life and her hive despite her being such a fool. All she'd have to do is swear her loyalty to this mare and obey her.

She saw Twilight demonstrating a takedown maneuver and accidentally broke the arm of one of the instructors in front of a class of raw recruits. Twilight was calling for a medic with concern while her emotions were nothing but pleasure as the pony clutched their arm, whimpering in pain.

The queen began confronting Twilight about this weeks later and the threat she received was a blade only an inch from her eye. If she ever told anyone what she knew, nothing would save her from Twilight on pain of something worse than death if she ever told for her and her hive.

She saw Twilight torture others, using her medical knowledge to inflict maximum pain with little damage both for information and pure unchained pleasure at their pain and suffering as she laughed with madness.

She saw how each one tortured were ones like Twilight, monsters who prayed on the innocent with pain and fear. She never tortured the ones that were innocent, only the monsters. Twilight tortured and hunted them.

She then began to learn of the torture Twilight herself endured at the hands of the first human she ever met, who she trusted and showed no malice towards. How that human opened her eyes to what true evil was, what a true monster was as she was subject to months of torture for information about Equestria and subjected to medical tests that made Ethics and morality flee in terror at the brutality of it all.

She saw her first accidental kill of an enemy soldier she meant to make flee. The death she saw with the rebel soldiers who saved her as she tried to help them in their fight against their government that allowed her torture and then the training she underwent to become a soldier.

She witnessed the betrayal of the second in command and the death of those she cared about because of that betrayal.

The loss of friends at the hands of the intelligence officer known only as White Rabbit, the only enemy she ever truly respected for his single-minded ruthless efficiency in pursuit of his objective, her.

All of these things, how it all twisted her from the kind awkward mare into a psychotic and sadistic mare who relished the suffering of others, and yet under it all, she still cared… She only wanted monsters who were like her. To rid the world of those like her so they could never harm another.

She was dangerous. Deadly. A monster… and she would never harm an innocent and would kill to protect those she cared about no matter who the enemy was.

Dawn cried at first, but those tears dried as understanding sunk in.

As the years wore on, the rage and pleasure didn't end, but it became more subdued as Chrysalis did what she could to help Twilight with her demons. At first, their time sharing a bed was from her fear of refusing the mare, but she came to see the mare was more than the monster who would kill her hive.

When three workers were beaten nearly to death, Twilight launched an attack to bring the ponies to justice for their crimes. When one of the workers died, she demanded the execution of the group responsible and the arrest of the hospital that refused to help the drones.

It was this and many other actions that showed her what lurked under the monster., and it was that part that the queen loved. That desire to protect those that were hers and act as a shield for everyone against the darkness she faced… The burden she bore so other wouldn't have to. The hurt she feels when her soldiers under her command die. The blame she feels for the death of her brother at the orders of a rogue griffin soldier and his unit. The blame she feels for the deaths of the innocents they caused in a mad war against Equestria due to the fact the griffins were no longer the lone dominant military force. How she personally visits the widows of every soldier lost on her watch to deliver the news and take the blame.

There was no random chance with Twilight… to the mare, it was her fault, her failures, her drive to do better, to be better, and cut out the darkness from the world.

'That,’ Chrysalis paused, her voice firm, ‘is Twilight Sparkle. The mare I love and will stand beside even against Tartarus itself and the mare I will die with.'

'That... is one hell of a mate my queen. I cannot picture a pony being better for you.' She said, thoroughly subdued, feeling as if she were a mere infant in light of it all.

'Yes… Yes, she is.' she said unable to help but smile as love for the mare poured through the link to the hive, coming from the queen herself. 'I am her mate, the one over all others she could have chosen.'

Dawn nodded her agreement, still feeling small, as if there were no way for her to compare at all to such accomplishments.

'You will get there my daughter.' Chrysalis assured her.

'We'll see.' Dawn said, doubting herself.

"Meadow Dawn. You are my daughter. I have seen what you have done and are capable of.'

'I’ve done a few things,' Dawn admitted, trying to keep herself from making another comparison. 'Still, you say you have seen what I am capable of, yet all Twilight saw when we first met was that I would grow to be able to move the sun and moon… That was my limit, to only be as good as they are now.’

‘Dawn, you are capable of great things and have grown a great deal in the short time we have gotten to know you.’ Chrysalis said firmly, ‘I have seen what you have done through your eyes, and know you can do whatever you have to when the need arises. As far the magic sight, if you had stayed uninvolved, that would have been true, but that isn’t any longer.’

‘I barely did anything.’ Dawn countered.

‘Daughter,’ Chrysalis said again, even more firmly and made sure Dawn was giving her their full attention. ‘You were our guide to this world, housed us without any reservations, you performed admirably with Zyphon despite your fears, and were a key part of us countering Svik. I have no doubt in my mind that this story, when it is retold, will almost entirely be about you.’

‘I…’ Dawn hesitated, embarrassment coming through the link.

‘And even if that weren’t enough, you are my daughter. It’s practically impossible you won’t do great things in your own right.’ Chrysalis answered. ‘I will grab Twilight and bring her over to redo it if I have to.’

Dawn chuckled, glad her mother was willing to do so much to encourage her.

‘Dawn. What are you?’ Chrysalis said, giving her an order to answer.

‘Legate, an Alicorn drone of the Ridgeback Hive.’

'And?' Chrysalis asked.

'And?'

'You are my daughter.' Chrysalis repeated. 'Tell me. A couple years ago, did you ever think you’d learn magic, find a husband, have foals, defeat an ancient evil, become an alicorn, gain a mother, become my right hoof and become my mates first pet, who only is attracted to strength, on top of everything I had already told you?'

'No, two years ago I had barely become a unicorn and thought if I got to where I could fix relics that would be amazing.'

'And yet you’ve accomplished so much more than that in such a short amount of time.'

'True… I had help.' She thought.

'And Twilight had me and her friends. Stop letting your doubts plague you.

‘Yes mother.’ Dawn chuckled.

‘Good.’ Chrysalis smiled, glad she cheered Dawn up. ‘If you didn’t stop, I was going to bring out your hatching pictures.’

‘Doesn’t quite look right having an adult sized ‘foal’ coming out of an egg though, does it.’ Dawn laughed quietly.

‘Indeed. We’ll have to fix that next time.’

‘Nevermind on that one, I’m good…’ Dawn chuckled, letting out a small sigh as she thought about what Chrysalis meant, the idea that their meeting was more important on her side than theirs. ‘Makes me think… I’ve got a lot to do to catch up with her.’

‘Perhaps.’ Chrysalis said, ‘Right now she is busy.'

'Well yeah, she would have to be after dealing with the aftermath of Manehattan, this also not counting that Luna is tutoring me in the meantime.’

'True, but I’m thinking Twilight will be busy for a while.' Chrysalis suggested.

'With what?’

Chrysalis showed two mares in particular, very similar looking manes and coats while surrounded by other mares on the dance floor. The two siblings were dancing, the pegasus was less focused than the unicorn, dancing in a more wild almost clumsy way while the unicorn looked like she barely drank at all.

‘The unicorn mare is Twilight and the pegasus is Lapdog.’ Chrysalis informed.

‘Oh wow.’ Dawn replied, laughing in her room, ‘Partying away the night? I'd swear if I didn't know any better I'd say they were party animals based what I’m seeing!'

'Twilight enjoys a good time. It’s how she copes… that and dominating others she’s interested in. I suspect those mares caught Twilight’s interest…'

'Yeah... she's stupidly popular it looks like.' Dawn commented.

'Yeah… odd. Usually Twilight takes a bit to get down and flirty… it’s adorable how awkward she is about it.' Chrysalis commented with a small smile at the thought of their first dates. Even now, just how awkward the mare was at romance brought a smile to her face.

'Well, maybe she has a subby green pony pulling them in as bait.' She teased.

'Hmm. Maybe.'

Dawn shrugged internally, 'Don't mind me, she's quite capable of luring young ponies to their doom-I mean pleasure.'

The queen chuckled.

Dawn sighed and let go of her observations of Twilight and Storm, settling in from her previous mood into mild contentment once again. Her foals were continuing to grow slowly in front of her as her desires were catered by the hive. At the very least, it was interesting learning about the political climate in Vanhoover as they continued to relax. Compiling a list of the various political ponies and their approaches and weaknesses.

Chapter 41b: Upsetting

View Online

Silent Step enjoyed his little hideout he just entered. It was secluded away from everyone, and was not visible by most ponies. He had to travel through three sets of entrances and traps that only he knew how to handle, and inside the small home in the cave, he had all he wanted or needed until he was ready for a better place. He didn’t know how the small house landed there, but he didn’t care. It was intact, sound, and secluded.

He opened the door, only to notice the smell of food having been cooked in the place.

He blinked, that wasn't right… he approached silently, suspecting something was about to go very wrong, fear starting to simmer, and yet he couldn't believe he was compromised in this place.

As he entered, he found… nothing in the entry room.

He cautiously, silently set his things down and then explored his home, suspecting trouble.

A light blue Unicorn mare with a white mane in business casual attire walked out of the room where the kitchen was, humming.

"Oh good! You are home. I hope you don’t mind, but I got hungry so made some food for myself. I washed up afterwards." She said in an overly sweet, cheerful voice.

"Ah, sorry to disturb you, just was spelunking and came across this place and was curious what it was. I'll just be on my way then." He said, quickly starting to back up and play guest.

"Oh yes, spelunking through a cave filled with traps and not get killed, I wasn't told you had a sense of humor Mr. Step." She said, genuinely laughing.

"Huh? Whos that?" He asked as he moved back to the entrance.

"Oh, come now Mr. Step, enough with the jokes. I'll need to update your file with this." She said giggling and pulled out a file from her jacket and started to look it over. "Let's see, connection to known crime families… no living parents… younger brother being cared for by some very nice ponies in Baltimare, the mare of which makes wonderful sugar cookies by the way… oh, he lives with a foster sister… and takes Bent street home from school. Hmmm… fairly deserted street that." She commented idly. "Ah, here we go. Space!" She said and started to write. "Has… good… sense… of… humor." With that written, she closed the file and put it back in her jacket.

He froze briefly, then opened the door, "I have no idea what you're talking about, but I wish you luck finding this pony."

The door was wrapped in green magic and closed. "Now now Mr. Step you wouldn't be running off right after we just met would you?" She asked cheerfully. "That would just be rude."

"You keep calling me that..." Step protested, trying to reach for the door, "I'm sorry you misunderstood, but-"

"Mr. Step I cam alllllll the way out here just to talk to you and this is how you treat a guest? Such a poor host." The pony said with a frown, starting to pout.

"How can I host if it’s not my place?" He asked, getting nervous.

"Oh come on Mr. Step, this pace has you written all over it. I mean it's in the middle of nowhere with tons of traps between the door and the cave entrance." She said. "Also you perfectly match the description."

"D-description? Description of what?" He asked, getting nervous.

"Well, your cloak, mane, fur, how you carry yourself, voice, eyes… pretty much everything." She said and pulled out the file and showed him a sketch that… looked exactly like him to his surprise.

"T-th-that..." he stammered, fear starting to climb.

She put it back in the file and once more, it vanished into her jacket. "Now then Mr. Step I am not here in any official capacity mind you, but you did a thing that upset someone, which in turn upset someone, which in turn upset someone else, and we don’t like that person to be upset, understand?" She said, cheerful once again.

"I…” He blinked, “What?"

"I know you know what you did when you made nighttime fall on the wolves Mr. Step." The mare said with a frown. She grabbed his right ear in magic and twisted it so his head was forced to lower to her level. Her voice lost its chipper tone and became cold as ice as she whispered. "So let me make one thing perfectly clear Mr. Step… no matter how far you go… no matter how deep you hide… we will find you." She whispered and twisted his ear harder. "Understand?"

"Yeow-ouch! Ow ow ow..." He yelped before he gulped, a sharp tint of fear surged through him before he continued his innocent act. "I... uhm..."

She held his ear, looking at him with that cold stare before suddenly letting go and smiling back to her cheerful self.

"Well anyways, I've taken enough of your time Mr.Step and I'm sure you are very busy." She said and the door opened as she walked towards it and she leaned her head back through it looking at him waving with a big smile. "Ta Ta! i'll see you very soon."

The door seemed to close with an ominous echoing thud as the mare disappeared on the other side of that door.

Silent Step blinked and stood still, now very nervous about what just happened. He knew he had to move yet again, somehow find a place even more secure. He had no idea who it was he upset, considering this was very unlike the guild to try anything remotely like that. The ones who sent this message had no sense of honor, and he hadn’t upset any of the underground groups yet. He was shaken, to find this very remote home having been broken into. Perhaps he would want to be even more remote... perhaps he could make that last person less upset, but that wasn’t likely.

He evaluated his home and re-secured it, then debated his options in the kitchen as he cooked his meal, unaware of how much he was shaking as that threat loomed over him.

Interlewd 42: Cutting Loose

View Online

Jeron: Whooo colt… we have an interesting lewd here. So, you fillies and colts know that Storm and Commander went to party right? Well, things got really crazy and while it isn’t ‘quite’ what happened… You ponies like pets right? Well, here you go! Why they didn’t write out what actually happened with the party I have no clue.
Dawn: *blink blink*
Jeron: *stare*
Dawn: Because when we wrote this out around November 2017, maybe we didn’t know what we wanted to write about and things were just devolving into lewds without purpose for a while?
Jeron: Why is that a question?
Dawn: Why haven’t you learned your lesson?
Jeron: … … Enjoy!

The sun began to slowly come up and peeked through the crack of the curtains of a cheap motel room, falling over about a dozen mares of all different tribes, sleeping deeply and all piled up near a dark blue stallion that used to be a mare. All of them looked like they were passed out on top of the stallion. Lapdog was one of the mares present, all of them in an enjoyable deep sleep, unaware of the smells of the different ponies that was permeating the room and floating out of the window that had been opened partway into the night.

Storm snored fitfully, having been worn out by all the sex across everyone's attentions. Her mind from last night was a blur, and evidence of her fun was littered almost as liberally as Twilight’s own, though the more creative spot was on one of the mare’s horns, where its spiral grooves and soft rounded tip proved very fun in its own right.

Meadow, on the other hand, had watched and recorded all of their deeds from multiple vantage points with her magic, having compiled a full 3D video for Twilight to play back and enjoy when she wished.

Last night had gone off flawlessly for helping Storm cope with all the insanity of battle, and it didn’t hurt that Twilight ended up with every mare she had shown even slight interest in.

Meadow finished compiling the video and stored it before she sat back, rewatching it with a satisfied smile on her face.

Meadow sighed contentedly, replaying the events. She remembered watching them go into the club, and immediately they were both noticed by those that weren't dancing already, at least, by several who Meadow found pleasing to the eyes. The drinks were generous and kept coming as several stallions came to try and get in their good graces. She had to laugh at how simple they were in their approaches as they got their dances, only to have Storm and Twilight go back for more drinks. They stole the dance floor on a couple occasions, pulling in the most fun-loving mares who were looking for a good time, and that's when they made their move.

Twilight had pulled the mares in for dancing and having fun, giving an invitation for continuing at the motel. Meadow made sure she had pulled in a couple shy mares with whispers into their ears saying they were invited too. She still did not want to force anyone to do anything, so she had let them have their choice, an open unguided invitation.

‘Would you lovely mares like to come with us?’ Meadow had whispered over the sounds of the club.

The mares blushed lightly, but came with, sticking at the back of the pack willingly. They definitely came with the group, and the furniture and carpets were testaments to how well that night had gone.

Meadow made sure they all had a good time, helping Twilight be a stallion as soon as she asked for it, and otherwise mounted the mares that she wanted for herself.

They all had a good time, evidenced by their squeals of delight as she used magic to substitute and augment their pleasure. She even made sure that as the two mares she enjoyed pleasured each other they would be left thinking they were enjoying each other and not suspect her presence.

Meadow chuckled at certain points of the video as she explored. She had to admit, it didn’t hurt that all of the mares’ moods were connected to Twilight through Meadow with a little magic. It was just a sensory spell, a few nudges at the right times in the right ways helped lean everyone more toward what Twilight enjoyed when she had a turn with them.

She had to admit, for her first time at it, it was a very successful ‘party’ and she made a note to thank Lust for the advice.

Meadow sighed once again, petting some of the sleeping forms possessively. She was Twilight's companion now, practically her AI pet in a way, but even so, she could understand the allure of what happened. All these ponies around to entertain them when Twilight wanted, only needing care and affection in exchange.

She paused as she felt a whisper along the lines of ‘why don’t I have one’ but she decided against the idea. Neither pet she was looking at enjoying were unicorns, so she couldn’t have fun in the same ways by sharing their experiences as she normally might, but flight might not be too bad…

Meadow looked to Twilight and the mares in a cuddle pile around them. She had no idea what they were going to do and she knew from their shared access that they had several collars in the pocket dimension just waiting to go around some pet’s necks, but she would wait.

She thought about Twilight’s question about possession but remembered Reaper’s threat if she ever tried to leave Twilight. She had thought that Twilight’s wishes would reign supreme, and yet Reaper’s readiness to remove Meadow before she had talked with Twilight to find out what she wanted was worrisome. If she was going to have any pets, she wanted them to see her and until she could figure out how to do that without using up a great deal of magical power, she wouldn’t… yet.

An involuntary calmness at the idea of leaving to possess a creature came to Meadow like a message. The message felt like as long as it was a creature Twilight enjoyed, Meadow could leave as long as she returned to her ‘home’ after a while.

Meadow shivered at first when she realized what happened, but accepted the correction. She started picturing what she would do in that event, and definitely did not want to possess a creature unless she had permission, could let them be aware, and would never do anything to make them uncomfortable or in danger. She may want a body now and again, but she knew how scary it was to have her body doing what she wouldn’t ever want it to do.

Another feeling of calm came back, a question planted in Meadow. ‘Why limit such a thing? All that matters is Twilight and her happiness…’

‘Abso-fucking-lutely not.’ She thought back. ‘I have my own standards I’ll be living by and while Twilight’s happiness will come before my own just due to my existence depending on Twilight’s own, I would never sacrifice another’s happiness for mine.’

‘But they were just creatures.’ The feeling responded.

‘I know what it’s like to be considered less than a creature, a mere tool. I will never let anyone experience that pain, even if I had at Svik’s hooves.’

‘It doesn’t harm them if they don’t know, just remove their memories.’

‘Hell no.’ Meadow countered, absolutely appalled at the suggestion on principle. ‘Harm can still happen even if they don’t know it, and that only makes it worse to remove their memories. It feels like a criminal removing their tracks and that ain’t happening!’

She felt a light shrug inside her before that odd calm feeling departed from her. She didn’t know if it was Reaper or some other part of Twilight, but she was glad she stood her ground.

While this had taken place, the first mare started to stir, moving their leg slowly.

Meadow reached down and stroked their mane gently, letting them interpret it as either a gentle wakeup call or an encouragement to relax.

The earth pony mare slowly sat up, looking around with blurred vision. She blinked several times and groaned as her vision only slowly improved. Her yellow coat with red mane showing very much like her namesake and kept fashionably short.

'Morning little one.' Meadow whispered in her ear as she scratched their neck gently with her fingers. 'I hope you slept well.'

The mare let out a quiet happy groan at the pleasant voice of the stallion who had pleased her so much last night. She knew that voice had been so sweet and it felt like he knew her every button, as odd as that sounded.

'We had an amazing time last night, and you were so sweet.' Meadow said gently in their ear. 'You should be proud of yourself.'

The mare let out a shiver down her spine, a very subtle shiver that made the fur on her back rise briefly. She felt proud of herself at the compliment. She hadn’t been complimented much before, let alone for that kind of thing… Still, she wasn’t complaining, even though she had no idea where they had come from or why they sounded almost like a mare. He was the best she had had in a very long time.

Meadow continued to scratch and pet them, moving her attention down to their back and sides. She thought about that encouragement she had from that feeling, wondering if she should take on a pet that wouldn’t mind letting her steer every now and then. Then again, she didn’t want to jump into it too quickly. She knew she had been impulsive before and that had led to her downfall with Svik… trusting him so easily, ignoring her instincts about his lessons…

The mare sighed and relaxed, stretching herself out with a few pops of her back before slumping in place, still sitting upright.

'What is your name pretty one?' Meadow asked.

"Marigold." She murmured to the nice voice in her head.

'Marigold, what do you do for a living?' She asked as she continued to pet their side comfortingly.

'I do flower arrangements for weddings and other events.' She whispered.

'That sounds beautiful. May I see?' She asked, stroking her neck and giving the sensation of holding her from behind.

'Yessss.' She said, practically moaning as she both felt their presence and didn’t.

'I'll be gentle Marigold.' Meadow said as she touched her mind, slowly at first, then building up the link with her magic to look at the different arrangements and the prior events, bidding her to look at them at the same time.

There were weddings, parties, dances, funerals, and every other type of event she did. She had started at first from a small cart and built herself up to her own shop with employees of her own.

'You've come a very long way, Marigold. You should be proud of yourself.' Meadow said as she gave her a gentle squeeze. 'I've never had a talent for flowers, or colors, but I can see just how much you made everyone happy with them. Well done.'

'I ammm....' She said shivering at the touch, eyes glazing a bit.

'Good.' Meadow whispered as she let go of the link to their minimal communication, kissing her just behind her ears. 'I had a good time tonight. Make sure you take good care of yourself, Marigold.'

'Yessss....' She said to the perceived order. She listened to the voice. The voice was good, and it felt ‘right’ to listen to that voice.

Meadow turned to the other mare she entertained, giving them her affections next, stroking their cheek and scratching lightly along their spine.

The mare let out a moan, starting to wake with a soft smile at the gentle signs of affection.

Meadow focused her attention on this second mare she invited, making sure the others were cared for mildly, but she wanted to get to know the two she invited first. She was about to start up her conversation with them when she felt Twilight starting to stir, noticing the movements of the mares on her. Twilight seemed blissfully unaware of the trance-like state that they were all put in as she woke.

Meadow started to wake Storm slowly, performing some minor detoxification on Twilight and Storm both so they wouldn’t have to deal with the hangover that was trying to press in on them.

Twilight slowly opened her eyes before they squinted closed with a large yawn. She heard Storm practically in her ear, groaning as she woke up as well and pressure started to increase on her hips. A hiss told her Storm was sore, combined with a giggle from Meadow telling her that at least someone was entertained.

'Morning Storm, Twilight.' Meadow said to the pair.

Storm grunted and stretched her body, making Twilight gasp in pleasure as the wing-bound mare squeezed on a certain piece of Twilight still teasing intimate nerves. Twilight let out a shivering groan as she heard Meadow chuckle and a gentle stroking feeling up and down that piece, sending waves of cool pleasure down it and to her belly with an involuntary twitch.

'You had a great time Twilight. Really good turnout.' Meadow chuckled.

'Wha?' She said slowly opening her eyes.

Twilight was greeted with small nametags for each of the guests hovering just above their heads. They were all tucked in by Meadow last night after they had passed out and wrapped up to keep warm and keep Twilight comfortable, sorted by color as if they were a living arrangement to look at.

‘A lot of ponies came last night… in several ways at that. Personally, I’m going to miss Marigold most.'

Twilight blinked as she realized last night was a total blank spot for her memory. She stared wide-eyed at the dozen or so mares laying all around her, some draped over her and each other in a kind of mare blanket.

'Don’t worry, I recorded it for your viewing pleasure later.' Meadow said. ‘Figured you might not remember most of it.’

Twilight blinked and looked at the mares around her. Even with their eyes mostly closed she could tell that they were glazed over like how Dawn and Storm did during training. She paused herself though as she noticed their smiles.

'Why do they look like that?' she asked before the mares moved and started to kiss all over Twilight as she blushed, tickling deep within Storm as she reacted to the affections.

'They might’ve had a magical nudge or two to follow you. Marigold didn’t, but thinks she did.' Meadow chuckled. 'The power of groupthink.'

Twilight’s cheeks blushed harder as the mares started licking her, another part of herself reacting harder than it had before.

'They seem to believe they’re still entranced too. It’s funny. I turned off the spell to give my whispered suggestions more oomph after about an hour into the fun. Interesting how much they still want to be controlled eh?' Meadow suggested, knowing how that hit Twilight’s buttons.

‘M-maybe a lingering… or a side effect of the spell not ending yet.’ She replied before she gasped again as two mares found her horn and licked rapidly at either side. At the same time, one of the mares found her balls and were nibbling and licking them very carefully.

Twilight was reminded that her sword was buried hilt deep inside of Storm as it twitched to life from the sensitive areas being licked and nibbled. She clenched tightly below and made it more firm on accident as the mares seemed to pleasure her wings despite not being able to see them as well, and Storm’s pink scabbard seemed to clench and squeeze at Twilight eagerly as Storm woke further with a lusty groan.

Storm squirmed in place on the disguised princess, tightening around Twilight and not expecting a round of fun that started right when she woke, but with how she was feeling now, she didn’t mind.

Twilight knew she hadn’t expected the passionate wakeup call but she wasn’t complaining. The mares seemed to be insisting on finding all of her pleasurable spots as they watched their stallion attentively, stimulating things Chrysalis hadn’t had the chance to find out.

The mares were all over Twilight, kissing, licking, nibbling softly. One mare moved down to between Twilight’s lower legs beneath Storm and licked at the shaft that still was unburied while the other that played with her jewels seemed to carefully lick and nuzzle them. Twilight fought to control herself as the mare nuzzled the scent filled flesh, treating it tenderly.

Meadow enjoyed every moment of their shared pleasure as a bonus to the previous night's events. It was spontaneous, but it was heavily being enjoyed by Twilight and that made her enjoy it too as she entertained the idea of even more of Twilight being spread inside Storm.

A mischievous idea came to Meadow right then, amidst all the mares who couldn’t get enough of pleasing their stallion, she knew that Twilight loved control and enjoyed fantasies that fed into it.

'Look at all these willing pleasure ponies. Mortals of simple needs and wishes, all directing their attention to you today…' Meadow said as they all moved about with a greater need. She felt Twilight shiver in place with a bolt of cool electricity going down her spine to her tail and started issuing instructions to them as she taunted the purple princess. ‘See? They wish for your happiness so readily.’

Twilight shivered again for a few seconds as they mixed in small praises with movements and touches, the mares by the horn and lower areas not slacking and including Storm in their attentions. Bursts of warmth spreading from their teats mingled with the cool feelings going up and down their spines as Meadow continued to add praises and observations to encourage Twilight’s favorite fantasy.

Storm was trying hard to keep herself together as Twilight pressed deep inside. It always amazed her how nearly perfectly Twilight as a stallion filled her in a way that Nightfall always did. She gasped loudly at the same time as Twilight as Meadow began to vibrate her passage and Twilight’s length, giving them both a new intense sensation to fight against.

“Oh, buck!” Twilight moaned loudly, feeling close to release from everything pressing in around her and Storm’s vibrating flesh pushed her close, oh so very close.

Meadow smiled as she watched the mares and felt Twilight’s pleasure. She simply let things stay the way they were for a full minute before making the vibrations pulse rhythmically, imitating a mare’s climax. Twilight didn’t stand a chance to hold it back, even if she wanted to.

Twilight’s lower regions seemed to roil with pleasure, her hanging orbs pulling in close to her body only to be lightly tugged at by the one mare that enjoyed moving them gently with her lips and cheek and the other was kissing the base of the shaft and giggled as she felt the fleshy tube pulse strongly and pour its white contents into the mare above.

Storm gasped, feeling Twilight’s pulses rubbing her in a familiar pleasant way and felt her own quiet orgasm roll through her body as a cool tingling spread through her.

"Guess you really love being the center of attention sis, like usual." She laughed weakly. She saw Twilight’s blush and gave her several squeezes.

‘Well, not sure if she’s noticed, but her heat is gonna hit her in a few days.’ Meadow commented, conveniently ignoring the birth control in place.

‘W-what? Y-you mean I could have a foal?’ Twilight asked, a small bit of panic setting in.

Meadow simply chuckled, 'That depends on if you actually want her to have your foal and let her think its Nightfall's when he visits her or she visits him.'

'What do you mean?'

'If you seed her a day before, she’s pretty likely to have a foal that’s yours. The problem on her end is she’d want it to be Nightfall's, and we can have her fly to his side for a good rutting and think it’s his. Either way you want, we can make it happen, just letting you know.'

Twilight paused herself, the pleasure flowing through her body up to her neck and making herself tingle as she thought about it.

'I haven’t forced the issue yet, as that’s not my place, but a decision between you both.'

'What do you mean?' Twilight asked, blinking her eyes as her vision started to overload from the final throes of pleasure.

'You want to casually have foals outside of with Chrysalis without her knowing?' Meadow asked, 'and would you think Storm would consent to bearing a foal that’s not Night's?'

'H… um.' Twilight blushed deeply, a guilty spark of pleasure surging at the idea of deliberately having progenies that Storm or others might carry, blissfully unaware of their origin… Her imagination started to run wild as she went with that thought.

Meadow chuckled, knowing that her teasings were going according to plan, speaking to Storm next.

'So… What would Nightfall say if you got pregnant from this?' She asked casually.

'What!?'

'Calm down Storm. I’m just asking what if. I know your birth control is still good.'

'Oh thank Luna… To be honest… I hadn’t thought about it. I just don’t want foals and Night already sprung the egg on us…’ Storm replied, her thoughts hesitant for some reason.

Meadow used her magic to check Storm’s thoughts more deeply. After a review she could tell that she was hesitant, a fear rising from her having been orphaned about her ability to parent, despite loving her parents deeply. Her love for Nightfall was strong, and if he wanted to have foals, she’d be willing to let him try and let nature take its course for one, maybe two foals. She was scared at the idea of more.

'Well, disappointing news.’ Meadow warned to Twilight, ‘Looks like Storm doesn’t want foals unless it’s with Night for now. Got some of the same fears Dawn voiced about parenting funnily enough.'

Twilight frowned at this news. After everything they had been through together and she had helped Storm with and she wouldn’t even entertain the idea?

'From what I can see, she wants her first with the stallion she loves. Dawn was the same way from what I’ve gathered. She might warm up to it with you later.' Meadow consoled.

Twilight still pouted at not even being a random fantasy that Storm might enjoy and get her hopes up a little.

'Oh don’t get me wrong, she loves being with you. She dreamt last night of you walking her around town on a leash, and Nightfall was in the crowd, watching her on her walk.' Meadow reassured.

'Eh?' Twilight asked, not comprehending as the after-sex tingling and relaxation seemed to make what Meadow said distorted until she shook her head.

'Ok, re-explaining.’ Meadow said, trying again. ‘Storm loves being with you, but she wants her first foal to be Nightfall's if she even has foals. So it seems to me she’d carry a foal from you, but she wants one from Nightfall too. Kinda like you might want to impregnate chrysalis for a foal first if you didn’t have Violet already.'

The mention of Chrysalis carrying Twilight’s foal sparked both a new desire and a bit of revenge for the pain of her labor, pleasing her in two ways.

'I see…' she said and sighed as she realized how that might be a while before she would get that chance.

'Could seed ‘em both and have Storm spend time with Nightfall.’ Meadow said before adding in a lie for her fantasy, ‘I can make her carry a foal of yours if you want.'

Twilight blushed hard as she entertained the idea of controlling her pet, making her do as she, the owner, wished. Meadow chuckled quietly.

'Your wish, Twilight, is my command.'

'Wait, wha--' she gasped as the other mares began their assault once more on her body with renewed gusto.

'I didn't make it happen, simply telling you I can if you wish it.' She said, chuckling. 'For now, I think I'll give Marigold a nice sendoff…’

Twilight could only moan as the mares pleasured her, being left for a round two with Storm still sitting on her hips with the rod buried in her and keeping her upright like a mast.

Meadow enjoyed her marefriend of the night, making the most of the time they had left, but genuinely sad that she wouldn't be able to stay with, not without giving up most of her life's work so far.

‘Why would you want such a thing so soon after attaining your place?’ the calm voice from before asked.

She had to admit, she wasn’t sure. She wondered if it was a desire to have a mate of her own. After all, Storm had Nightfall and Twilight, Twilight had Chrysalis, even Dawn had Stalwart…

‘You have Twilight… you both are bound closer than any other creatures could ever be…’ the little voice countered.

Meadow nodded and realized if she really did need any supplement to Twilight, she had all the time in the world to get it.

‘Yes… These creatures are simply for your amusement and pleasure… You should enjoy yourself.’ The voice encouraged.

Meadow disagreed strongly once more, but she wasn’t wanting an argument at the moment and led Marigold into one long, lingering orgasm.

Meadow’s level of control thanks to Twilight’s senses and knowledge was impressive, and she made sure to put it all to good use. She made sure she touched exactly where she should both inside and outside the mare, controlling the mare’s orgasm as she writhed in pleasure on the floor, her mind being assaulted by pleasure to the point of being unable to see or feel anything but that.

Meadow chuckled and gave her gentle aftercare, holding the little thing gently and stroking their fur to ensure she was let down slowly, softly. She knew it was important to make sure that her partner felt like they were cared about for more than just the sex, reveling in her happiness. She only chuckled faintly, allowing it to be heard by Marigold, as she heard Twilight spreading more of her seed into Storm for two additional times as the mares had kept teasing and pleasuring and praising the princess as they were instructed.

Meadow enjoyed every bit of the fun, especially Twilight's enjoyment and seeding of Storm as others started teasing the idea to Twilight of bearing a foal, making Storm’s squirming and squeezing all the tighter as fear mixed in with pleasure and heightened it.

'So, shall she carry your foal?' Meadow asked, not intending to do any such thing, knowing that Twilight would regret forcing it for real.

“YES!" Twilight moaned out loud to the group, agreeing with their temptations to have Storm bear a foal. Her mind was awash of pleasure from the mares knowing exactly how to pleasure her and teasing that dream of domination through all her extended family as she used her sister as the start of something greater.

Meadow turned her attention to Storm and used a little bit of magic on her belly, simulating a tickling feeling of pleasure up into her womb and had it linger close to the belly button, just to make sure Storm was in on it as she smiled, knowing Twilight would have felt part of it as well.

'Your breeding pet is well bred Master Twilight.’ Meadow said, imitating a bow in Twilight’s vision to complete the picture.

Twilight blushed deeply and came again as the mares kept up their sensual assault.

Meadow held them off to give Twilight some breathing room, and to let the pleasure go down before renewing when she was ready.

Twilight calmed after a couple of minutes, breathing heavily and right when she was about to tell everyone that was enough, a loud moan escaped her lips as the assault resumed.

Meadow relaxed for the ride as Storm chuckled weakly, reaching out to Meadow by thought, hoping she was still connected, ‘Hey, meadow… you… you didn’t really just make me have Twilight’s foal did you?’

‘No, I will respect your wishes on that.’ Meadow said. ‘But I would encourage you to play along. This is turning on Twilight like nothing else.’

‘Oh thank Luna… Sure, I can do that.’ Storm thought before moaning and clasping her hooves to her belly, playing along from the pleasure as she said out loud, “M-meadow… sh-she…”

Twilight smiled wide as yet another orgasm rocked her world, dribbling her milk down her shaft as some of it was failing to stay in the mare. Her senses were fully at the mercy of the mares that praised and pleasured her by showing what good submissive mares they were.

Meadow smiled as she enjoyed the ride while deterring staff from coming for the duration.

After another hour, the mares were put to sleep with a small spell as Twilight panted, her stamina as a stallion having been tested and stretched until she could take it no more, her nethers and hips nearly on fire with all the tingling of her multiple orgasms.

'Enjoying your harem is a lovely way to pass time, isn’t it? Storm's belly is just barely bulging from how much you’ve seeded her.'

Twilight blushed hard but nodded as her mind flashed to Chrysalis, Dawn, Storm and even Meadow at repeating this with everyone.

'You can make all of them nice and swollen too if you like. Mark what’s yours with your seed all over their insides.' Meadow said in a sultry voice.

Twilight shivered in place from pleasure at the phrase "mark what's hers," letting that fantasy play out in her mind.

'They are yours. You’ve marked Storm as your marepet. Claim your love Chrysalis the same or more, and mark your first pet, show them their place at your hooves.' Meadow said, smirking as she fed that fantasy.

Twilight blushed, nodding as she shivered, her lust increasing the more Meadow spoke.

'And the best part, you could make all of them pregnant. Your prodigies would be carried by your pets and mate, making the hive stronger and your pets more able to serve you with their foals when they are old enough.'

Twilight moaned as Meadow planted the ides in her head, wanting to squirm as they kept mounting.

'Think about it, changelings enhanced with your magical abilities, strength and intelligence, and then pony children with that same strong genetic markers in their blood. You'd be unstoppable, and nights like these? Ponies would beg to be your pet, even for just one night.'

Twilight shivered, biting her lip as her hoof reached down to her teats.

Meadow let that hang in her mind for a minute before saying, 'not including the ones already in your harem of course.'

'Wh-what do you mean?' She asked, her mind drunk on the pleasure from before and the fantasy planted by Meadow.

'You'd of course have your harem of ponies you trust for your pleasure, you've already got two pets who you can rely on for both pleasure and watching your flank… but you need a few more, don't you think?'

'Who?' She asked.

'Well, we'll just have to keep our eyes out. After all, we have time.' She smiled. ‘These ponies passed their trial after all…’

Twilight blushed hard at the thought.

'I’m keeping an eye out for pets of my own, Marigold might be nice I think.'

'Take her.' Twilight replied.

'She has a still growing business and a few employees who would lose out if I did.' Meadow said.

'She can't lead a life as your pet like Lapdog?'

'I prefer the ‘fully care for their needs’ approach. I don’t want her life lessened or her business jeopardized by my attentions or neediness.' Meadow said, getting flustered.

'Oh…' Twilight thought, her fantasy slipping through her hooves at the somber idea of her or Meadow not having a pet she would want.

'I know... she’s very sweet, and I'll miss her.’ Meadow sighed as she let the mares sleep and turned to Twilight and Storm as they got ready for the day ahead.

Jeron: … and then they kissed…
Dawn: It was you?! You were the one riddling the story I’m telling everypony with that and making this take longer?
Chrysalis: *quiet giggling*
Dawn: … fine. Jeron, you are going to clean up all of this right now and you are going to add a lewd of your own to the end here so I can help Scorched Wing get this posted, got it?
Jeron: Yes legate.
Dawn: *leaves*
Chrysalis: … And then she was mounted and laid her first clutch of eggs… ok, but seriously, let’s see about spicing that night up some more…

Interlewd 42b: Jeron's Submission

View Online

While she slept, Marigold was dreaming, enjoying the voice that seemed to always be with her, telling her what to do and praising her for doing well.

Meadow paused. She swore she had disconnected her magic link to her and hadn’t expected to have spontaneous insight into a pony. She wondered whether the calm feeling, Reaper or otherwise, was somehow responsible.

‘Hey Twilight?’

‘Yeah?’

‘Marigold is dreaming about me…’

‘Okay… and?’ Twilight asked, confused.

‘She seems to be dreaming of staying my pet, and it’s a really good dream according to what she’s feeling.’

‘So claim her as a pet.’ Twilight said casually.

‘I’m worried they’re just caught up in the heat of the moment though… she’s a business owner and worked hard to get to where she was.’

'Seems like she wants it to me… seems like they all do.' Twilight said, looking over all of them.

'Sadly for them, Marigold is the only one who caught my eye.' Meadow replied, 'What do I do? Outside of affection, I cannot support her or her dreams in a substantial way.'

'Standing orders' Twilight replied simply.

‘Huh?’ Meadow asked, feeling confused at the short answer.

‘Give her orders she's to follow, even without you around.’

Meadow hesitated, thinking about what they could do. She knew with Twilight’s power she could reach them regardless, but she felt like she wanted Marigold closer…

‘You know, if you don’t like just calling her, we could just visit her…’ Twilight suggested, suspecting what Meadow was worried about based on Dawn.

Meadow hummed, then nodded, deciding it was worth a try. ‘Mind if I borrow a collar for her?'

Twilight replied by pulling one out with a blank nameplate

'Marigold, a fairy tells me you want to be together, to be mine... is that so?'

'Yessss.' Marigold answered in her dream to the voice.

'Then Marigold, until you decide otherwise, when I place this on your collar, you are mine and I will look after you as much as I can.' Meadow said, gently attaching it to her neck.

Marigold moaned in her dream, nearly feeling a wave of pleasure that was barely held back, being held like a dam by sheer willpower, making Meadow chuckle gently and stroke her back. Meadow hadn’t intended this end result, but she wasn’t going to complain.

'Marigold, my name is Meadow. While I’m in Manehattan, we can visit each night after your work is over. Make sure you do well with your business while we’re gone, I know how much you love making ponies smile.' She said, stroking her chin and neck.

'Yesssss.' She shivered as she woke from the dream, still wrapped up in the voice of Meadow.

'Good girl. If you ever want, you can open a branch in Rally Point to be closer to us.' She said as she held the mare gently.

Much to Meadow’s surprise, Marigold started thinking about plans, telling Meadow exactly what she would do to make it happen as soon as she possibly could.

'Marigold, no.’ Meadow warned, ‘please do not hurt yourself or your business trying to rush things. I wouldn’t want my pet to abandon all that she’s learned to this point just to be with me a little sooner. What would you do if things didn’t work out like we want? Once your business is able to expand safely, train up your assistant as a manager for you so you can open the business in Rally Point or Vanhoover. Once you do, you can tell the patrols that ‘steel pony’ sent you.’

‘I… yes master…’ She thought, feeling disappointed she couldn’t come sooner until Meadow gave her all the scratching and pettings she wished for, feeling a slow wave of tingling spread from her lower legs up her body as a gentle pulsing pressed below.

'Rally Point?' Twilight asked, having been party to their conversation.

'I’m hoping there’s no issue with bringing her along.' Meadow said, hugging her pet and enveloping her in warmth. 'I can remove the memory if need be.'

'What is Rally Point?' Twilight asked, confused.

'The name of the town by Dawn’s place, where the EDF citizens gather.'

'Town? You mean the temporary shelters?'

'Yeah. By this Equestria, it is a town.'

'When did they decide that?'

'It wasn’t a decision in a normal sense... never mind. Either way, she'd understand it better as a town, even if it’s really not.'

'Okay.' Twilight replied with a shrug.

Meadow laid a low maintenance invisibility spell on Marigold's collar, patting her belly gently, giggling with her pet let out a purr of her own. ‘Such a good pet.'

Twilight chuckled.

'What? Meadow asked.

'Nothing.' Twilight said, amused.

'I see. You must be easily be amused.' Meadow teased. 'Marigold, dear, how are you feeling?'

'Good.' she thought back to the voice.

'Good. I’ve made the collar invisible, so others won’t make fun of you for it, but you can still feel it. And remember me when we’re around.’

'Okay.' she said

'When does your store open today Marigold?'

'Tomorrow.' she said to the voice.

'Are you not open every day?'

'No.'

'Lucky you.' Meadow chuckled and hugged her again, feeling her shiver at their touch. She patted closer to her marehood, adding, ‘Lucky me too. We can be together longer today.'

Marigold moaned quietly, wiggling in place against the other half-asleep mares.

Meadow chuckled, pausing once again with her hand just above the sensitive lips. 'Do I have your permission to continue, Marigold?'

'Yes, yes, yes, yes!' She said excitedly, practically begging for Meadow to continue.

'As you wish, pet.' She said before licking at her cheek as she said ‘pet,’ cementing it with pleasure by rubbing with her fingers, trying to tie the word with the sensation together in her mind.

Marigold let out a long low moan as she finally received the attention she sought, trying to press herself into a nearby mare for the warmth as she enjoyed her role as a pet.

Meadow showed her the pleasures magic could bring, rubbing inside her marehood and tailhole, her magic imitating the fingers she was familiar with, building her up slowly and gently so she wouldn’t hurt her pet.

Marigold squirmed against a deeper purple mare, pressing and holding them as she was played with.

Meadow took her time pleasuring the mare, letting her cum only after half an hour of fondling, touching and kisses all over her body. When she was ready to let it happen, she intensified her affections, uttering a single word.

'Cum.'

Marigold moaned as she did, lightning dancing through her nerves. She squirmed and twitched uncontrollably in small ways and let out soft high pitched moans that reached Twilight’s ears, giving the disguised princess a small grin at the effects Meadow achieved.

Twilight watched as she idly petted the still impaled Lapdog, amused at Meadow’s training.

Meadow comforted Marigold throughout, holding her as she wished, muttering praises for her as Meadow ensured her attachment, enjoying their throes of pleasure.

Storm turned to watch, mumbling, "Well, she's not done having fun... I’m starting to get sore over here."

"Ah, you’re awake." Twilight said before she gripped Storm’s hips firmly with her fingers, starting to slowly pull her off.

Storm gasped, feeling each fraction of an inch in detail. It almost hurt to have it pulled out like that, but she needed to move away for a little while.

It took a while since Meadow seemed to have made Twilight very well endowed, but soon there was a pop as Twilight came free of the mare.

Storm gasped and tried to ignore the tingling of the stretch, the tiny air currents that stirred up her spread cave as she shivered. She saw Twilight set herself down closeby and pressed herself against Twilight.

"You need a shower. You stink of mare." Storm teased with a mumble.

"That's just my natural musk, and most of it’s you." Twilight smirked.

"Musk huh" she snorted playfully. "At least it’s mostly me."

"Oh? My dear Lapdog...you wouldn't happen to be jealous of these other mares being around…" She leaned close to her ear with a smirk and whispered. "Would you?"

"What? Me? Jealous? After all the mares ‘n stallions I’ve been with?" She asked incredulously.

'Yeah, she’s totally jealous.' Meadow said. 'She's loaded with jealousy.'

Twilight proceeded to nibble Storm’s ear.

Storm gasped, then chuckled, "What?"

"You taste good." She said as she licked the side of her face.

Storm laughed, shaking lightly in place, "Oh? Big metal stallion's gonna eat me up?"

'That could be arranged' Meadow said to both of them, before only saying to Twilight, 'i could simulate it as an illusion for both of you.'

"No! No, I’m good. Don’t." Storm said firmly.

Twilight only burst out laughing

"What? I’m not food." Storm frowned.

'A certain changeling queen might disagree.' Meadow said to Twilight with a smirk, causing the purple mare to chuckle.

Storm slowly stood up, legs shaking. "Gonna shower…”

"Okay." Twilight and slapped her flank

Storm gasped, stumbling forward before going into the bathroom and closing the door.

'Ahhh, she left it unlocked.' Meadow announced.

'Oh? Heh. Maybe she wants some company."

'She must have left the option for her owner. What a good pet.'

'Yes she is.~~' Twilight said, slowly getting to her hooves.

Meadow sat back, enjoying Twilight's pleasure as she simultaneously laid with Marigold and held her.

Twilight waited near the door until she heard the shower start. It wasn’t long and she started to hear Storm sing for the first time.

'Huh, you must've really put her in a good mood.' Meadow commenting, liking what she was hearing.

'Show me her mind.' Twilight ordered.

Meadow displayed Storm's vision and her thought process to Twilight. Storm was singing a song she often sang only to herself after a good night out, only having shared it with Nightfall.

Twilight wondered now if she should intrude. She didn't want to ruin something special between her and her mate until Meadow corrected her.

Meadow showed Twilight how Storm was thinking of her mate and Twilight both, quite comfortable in the moment as she quietly sang her song of close feelings, ending after only a couple minutes as she worked to wash her mane.

Twilight smiled as the song finished, appreciating that moment she got to observe before walking into the bathroom quietly, dropping her disguise and the one on Storm as she snuck in.

Storm sighed contentedly as she rinsed her mane and then worked on her body, struggling to reach her back effectively from the wounds and aching muscles.

Twilight slipped into the shower and was quickly drenched. Her mane and fur clung to her body, showing off the well-toned body under it very quickly as she grabbed a cloth and started to wash Storm.

Storm looked back in surprise. She thought she had locked the door. She was about to comment on how Twilight was insatiable when she felt her back being washed and relaxed.

Twilight smirked as she kept washing her pet. She observed its muscles and good form closely, the orange and red fur thoroughly soaked and clinging to her body, tail hanging low and heavy from the water, and mane doing similarly. It showed Twilight everything without reservation.

Storm looked back at Twilight, noticing the same becoming true for her too. Her mind turned to compliment their form, though something stopped her. She said nothing and idly washed one of her forelegs. She kept her eye on Twilight, wondering how different things would be if she hadn't met Night… but that was silly. She wouldn't have met Twilight at all if it weren't for him.

'But what if you had met her first?' Twilight whispered in the back of her head to get her thoughts rolling as she watched.

Storm stood, somewhat frozen in place as the thought crossed her mind, and she admitted instinctively that she wouldn't have given him much of a look at first, but then immediately felt guilty. She loved Nightfall, for all his strengths and even a couple of his flaws. She didn't want to entertain the idea that he wasn't in her life, and it filled her with dread as she tried to force it out of her mind because of how much it hurt to think about.

Twilight rapidly pulled back, more than a bit surprised

'You alright?' Meadow asked.

'I… didn’t expect her to be repulsed by the idea…' she said, slowing her actions as the mood died.

'She's not repulsed by the idea of meeting you first.' Meadow clarified, 'She's repulsed at the idea of not meeting Night. It's like saying if you had met Dawn first, and never met Chrysalis, you wouldn't consider her as a mate. Same thing. She doesn't want to give her mate up, like you wouldn't.'

'That’s still repulsed at the idea.' she said as the spin was still the exact same thing.

'I'm not saying it wasn't. I'm saying understand her point of view. She loves her mate, and can't bear to be without them. When I dig deeper, she's at the same point with you, it's just not on the surface yet like it is with Nightfall.' Meadow said.

'Same point?'

'She can't imagine being without you. Even in her fantasy with Nightfall before, you were present. When she imagines raising a family, she's still expecting you to visit, and is disappointed if I interject the idea that you're busy that day, almost depressed even.' Meadow said.

'Huh…' Twilight looked what Storm planned in relation to her family and Twilight.

Storm’s thoughts show she sees Twilight as another mate, though she struggles with that idea as she thinks of herself as a monogamous mare, and her mate is monogamous as well. Apparently, this is why she keeps struggling with her position as pet internally.

Twilight wondered how she could ease her mind. The hard part was that Storm was unaware of the conflict, and was unsure what would do so without being aware of what Twilight was trying to do. Twilight continued to wash her, looking how Storm planned to have Twilight around her family.

Storm didn't have anything concrete. She pictured spending time with both of them, but Meadow projected based on working with her before and being linked, likely would try to see both as much as allowed, try to get Nightfall to be flexible if she could.

Twilight’s curiosity turned to what relation to her kids would be.

Storm had zero thoughts on the subject at all, due to her own expectation of not having foals. Meadow projected based on Storm and Storm's understanding of Nightfall, Twilight would be the godmother but the foals would be raised as Night's and hers.

Twilight smiled at that idea and washed Storm with more vigor, causing Storm to grunt.

"Oof… easy there, I don't have your strength you know."

"Oh, sorry." She said, pulling back a bit as she washed Storm more carefully.

Storm chuckled, "Yeah... ‘less you wanna give me a horn like your other pet… you ok?"

"Yeah, why?" She said as she washed Storm’s belly.

"Just… not used to anypony washing my fur, except Night." She said.

"Oh?" She asked as she washed her pet.

"Yeah..."

Twilight listened but kept caring for her pet. After all, that wasn’t a request to stop.

Storm blushed and sighed quietly before shaking excess water off her head as she moved toward the front and avoid some of the water streaming onto her head and face.

Twilight smiled as she washed Storm’s flanks while Storm grabbed the bottle of conditioner, making her hooves seem to just slide over her fur.

The two of them working together helped Storm get cleaned. Storm turned off the water once she had a final rinsing and shook herself again, sending water everywhere.

A towel was wrapped around her form very soon and Twilight began to dry her.

Storm stood in place and shivered as the water dripped off her fur to the floor below her, but stood still otherwise for her owner.

Twilight smiled as she dried her pet, thinking of how well behaved Storm was being.

"Haven't been toweled like this since I was a filly." Storm chuckled quietly.

Twilight chuckled s she worked.

Storm shook her head, flapping her damp mane across her neck on both sides, which prompted Twilight to start drying her mane and made her laugh.

"What are you doing?"

"Drying you off." Twilight answered.

"Well, yeah…" She said, but then flicked her wet tail against Twilight's leg, lightly blushing at their contact.

Twilight moved and began to dry that tail. She then moved to grab several towels and wrapped them all around Storm to dry her off.

"Hey, come on now.” Storm laughed, “not so many at once."

"Ok." Twilight shrugged, pulling the towels away to reveal a dry Fire Storm, colors as vivid as she could ask for.

Storm shook herself, only to have her fur poof out on end, then looked at Twilight, as if both daring her to laugh and hoping she won't.

Twilight smirked and took something out. A moment later, and a few clicks were heard.

Storm froze, looking at her in horror, "You wouldn't dare… you took a picture of me like this?"

"Yup!" she said cheerfully as it vanished again.

Storm shook herself again to get herself to unfluff, but failed, only making things worse and another click could be heard.

"So help me Celestia, if you show them to anyone..."

Twilight smirked as it vanished again. "You'll what? Flash me your marehood?"

"I don’t know yet, but you won’t show them to anypony."

Twilight smirked, oh so very tempted to show them just to see what the pegasus did.

Storm huffed and went over to carefully brush herself, intent on preening afterward.

She felt the brush start to move on its own as Twilight toweled herself off. Storm blinked, looking for the source before shrugging and moving her muzzle into her wings, trying to fish out any bad feathers out of the ones that were dry anyway.

Twilight sighed and moved over to sit Storm down as she began to preen the mare. Storm looked back to Twilight, concerned from hearing the sigh.

"I… should let you do this then?"

"Huh?" She looked at her confused

"You seem to be really wanting to groom me right now." Storm said, "Should I leave it to you?"

"Yes. Is it odd for an owner to groom her pet?" she asked as she preened her.

"No… just… not used to it yet." She said, slowly spreading out her wings for Twilight.

Twilight silently approved of Storm’s willingness to allow her to do so and took the slightly shaking wings in her magical grip as her fingers sifted through the feathers, helping them dry off as she looked, being very delicate in her moving of the feathers and plucking one bad feather after another.

Storm stayed still, leaving her wings outstretched as she barely noticed the dead feathers being removed anymore. Her eyes half closed in relaxation as the meticulous purple mare finished. She blinked a few times before realizing her wings were done, and tucked in her wings as Twilight began the brushing of her fur.
Storm let out a contented sigh as she felt the brush, letting it glide over her fur and listened as Twilight began to hum a song to her through her smile. Storm listened for a minute, then spoke.

"You keep humming that tune. What is it?"

"Something my mother used to hum when I was a little filly and when she brushed my mane." She said as she brushed. "Other than that, I have no clue where she heard it."

"Ahh." Storm said, feeling like she better understood as she waited, enjoying the mane in front of her eyes.

Twilight chuckled and began brushing her mane, hearing another sigh and watching as the mare closed her eyes to enjoy it.

Twilight worked, enjoying grooming her. She did it for Chrysalis as well, but there wasn't a lot she could do for her as Chrysalis only had a mane and tail.

Storm simply enjoyed the contact, wondering just how thorough they were going to be. The grooming felt like it took forever, since it seemed Twilight was going as far as her pet would let her, but after she put down the brush, Storm felt it and laughed quietly.

"That took forever, but my fur feels great."

"Lots of practice caring for appearances." Twilight chuckled.

"Bet your friends taught you well."

"Heh. Rarity did very well yes."

Storm nodded, "She has good taste"

"Yeah… She did… the best…" she said, getting a far off look in her eyes.

Storm looked at her concerned. "You ok?"

"Huh?" she said before she shook her head. "Yeah, just… remembering things."

Storm looked at her a moment, then reached to give her a hug. "We can visit her if you want. Her store is here after all…"

"That’s not her… my Rarity is dead and buried in Ponyville cemetery with the others…"

"Oh…" she said quietly, "sorry."

"It’s fine, it’s… better this way, keeping them separate, or else it will bury my memories of them."

"I understand… not a lot, but enough." She said, going forward to give Twilight a reassuring hug.

Twilight put her wings around Storm and just held her. "I don’t mind meeting them, but not as anything special… just strangers meeting."

"No point in reopening wounds.” Storm nodded respectfully, “I'll still be here for ya at least."

Twilight nodded, then Storm gave the strong mare a tighter hug and holding it for a moment before letting it go to a gentler hug.

"Gonna be ok there master?"

Meadow blinked, 'Huh... I don't think she realized what she just said.'

'Me either.’ Twilight chuckled as she replied to her pet, "Yeah, I'll be fine… need to visit them when we get home to give them an update on recent goings on."

Storm nodded, "Is that a trip you make alone?"

"Usually. Chrysalis often comes with when she can, or Cadence but she has her own places she visits.”

"You want some company next time?" She offered.

Twilight blinked at her, wings still around the orange-red mare. "Eh?"

"Just saying... if you want me to come with to visit, I will."

'I’d like that…” Twilight slowly nodded, “make telling them about things easier."

"You got it."

Twilight smiled and nuzzle her pet appreciatively, getting a hug in return. She smiled at the mare who was patting her back, and after a moment, the fire mare pulled back with a smile and got ready to leave the bathroom. Twilight watched her go and then went to the door to join her in the room, discovering Meadow had sent everyone home.

Dawn: All right, Jeron, let’s get this looked over… …. Uhm, this isn’t bad at all, a bit lacking on the senses but- Jeron, why are you showing the Telephone spell like a hive link spell?
Jeron: Because that is how you joined the link…
Dawn: and that’s not how the spell works, otherwise ponies would be hiveminds too.
Jeron: *blinks*
Dawn: …. *sigh* after editing a good forty pages and nearly twenty thousand words in six or so hours despite a cold, I’ll let it slide.
Jeron: YES! *hoofpump*
Dawn: *sighs in relief* you’d think being a hybrid would make me more resilient to disease… maybe I should consider going into a cocoon for a week or three to recover…

Chapter 43: Going Home

View Online

Dawn smiled in satisfaction. The first mirror was as completed as it could be and the second mirror was underway. The Manehattan events were being wrapped up, though repairs were still in progress and likely to be for a couple years.

"Not a bad way to wrap things up. As long as we don't get more displaced here, we'll end up with not much to do other than develop the town of Rally Point and enjoy life. Nice job Twilight. Good to see you back." She said, noting their return.

"Yeah, though I am concerned about the missing weapon shipments from the compound.” Twilight smiled, then frowned lightly at the subject and approached the mirror. “I suppose they have disappeared into the black market… World’s going to be changing with them out there."

"It's unfortunate, but frankly the world was going to change after this event anyway as far as I see it. I don’t see how the princesses will keep that quiet.” Dawn smirked. “Change is the only constant and the way of things... Got some quality time in with Violet now I hope?"

"Yup.” Twilight nodded, smiling wide, “Introduced her to Meadow. That was entertaining."

"Oh? Tell me about it. What'd she do?"

"Not a lot to tell. Violet was fascinated by Meadow’s magic projection… did you know that she only comes out about 4 inches tall?"

"What? Starlight could be full sized. Why would she be miniature?" Dawn chuckled, confused at the thought.

"I just felt like it." Meadow said, her tone indicating mischief. "Why should I be full sized all the time?"

"Well, what happened?" Dawn asked.

"You want to fill her in or should I Meadow?" Twilight asked.

Meadow chuckled before using her magic to project herself as a ‘hologram’ like entity onto a nearby tabletop. "I'd rather you do it if that's all right."

"Awww that's both adorable and cool." Dawn smiled.

"Well, she tried to catch her in a jar to study her for a while."

"I can't say I blame her, but she didn't quite understand how I existed there." Meadow said, looking up at Dawn. "Though it was fun letting her think she got me."

"Not sure why you kept saying ‘Hey! Listen!’ Over and over again." Twilight said, only to hear Meadow and Dawn laughing together, making her blink in confusion. “What?”

"There's an annoying fairy in a game we grew up with that always tried to tell you what to do or how to play, and it got annoying but it eventually became funny after some time and i doubt either of us could tell you how." Dawn said.

Twilight simply blinked, looking between them

"Anyway, Violet is entertained, which was more than sufficient for me." Meadow said.

"Good. Violet's too cute to let down." Dawn nodded, Twilight nodding her agreement. Dawn chuckled briefly at their both nodding before adding, "Well, you'll be pleased to know the two mirrors are more or less done, just need to figure out our home addresses and then we should be set. I believe I have our own but we’ll double check the work on your side."

"Yeah, I can’t begin to tell you it since we don’t use addresses or anything."

"Yeah, that’s what the drones have said, and repeatedly reminded me. I've picked up bits and pieces, but can't just assimilate their understanding for some reason." Dawn said, frowning.

"It’s complicated and we don’t have anyone who actually works on the project here, much less studies such things as we don’t need it for ourselves."

"Even so, I really am glad we made what progress we have, despite not all of it being understood."

"I doubt it is understood by our side either since its new."

"Yes, but the combined manpower is truly a huge help." Dawn said, yawning and stretching before going over to her kitchen to get some food made just because she was feeling peckish.

"Heh, Queeny tells me that all the time."

"It's true." Dawn chuckled as she cooked the food and sat down to eat, making extra in case Twilight wanted any.

"So how are things here?" She asked as she joined Dawn at the table.

"It’s been fine so far. The rally point has been thriving, just got some farmland planted along with an orchard. It’s nothing special yet, but at some point, it'll do well."

"I'm not sure how I feel about ponies settling in like this."

"What else would you have them do? All they can do is wait for rescue and lead on with their lives." Dawn asked, interested in Twilight’s concern.

"Just… When it does arrive, it will be harder for them to leave I think."

"Well, you have the choice to stop them from settling, do drills or the like." Dawn nodded, "my townsponies in Vanhoover were just wanting to help out their neighbors. At some point, Celestia needs to acknowledge the events and then ponies will understand that our visitors will have to head back home, even though we'll be able to visit eventually."

"I don't anticipate them being kept on edge though. They aren't soldiers." She said. "I'm between a rock and a hard place."

"Then just give them things to remind them of home, or point out they need to be ready to go back. If anypony's finding love with a native, let them know that they have to be ready to make that choice of taking them with, staying put, or splitting… Do what you can, but we don't know when rescue will come right?" Dawn asked.

"The issue is I don't want to lower morale." Twilight said with a sigh.

"Then be subtle. Congratulate them for making the most of the situation, have a festival and have it remind them of home. Give a reminder here or there, but have them celebrate the friends and family present while remembering those back home." Dawn said, "There's lots of ways to handle this."

"I'm not good at those sorts of festivities.” Twilight sighed again, “Pinkie handled those as well as Rarity."

"Well, we can invite them if desired, or I can try my hoof at it." Dawn said. "If you sigh again though I'll want to give you a hug for sounding so depressed."

"I generally am. I feel like I'll be ruining lives no matter which way I take this." Twilight winced, "And that would be awkward since they are dead in my world."

"Then prepare for a good hug." Dawn said, approaching the alicorn and giving them a hug before saying, "If you want, I'll take care of the festivities and the speech, all you have to do is be present."

Twilight nodded, accepting the hug as Dawn held her supportively for a moment.

"Well, I'd better get this party started. We'll have it in two days." She said, waving as she went toward the village to give the news and Twilight nodded solemnly back.

Dawn went off to let the town know of the desire to throw a celebration of the defeat of Flare. After making the announcement and everyone wanting to contribute how they could, Dawn offering to cover supplies for the town’s food and decorations since the town had cost the crown very little to support, she approached some of the soldiers responsible for patrols and asked how much the civilians were discussing going home or preparations regarding it.

After some discussion and personal thoughts from many, she deduced that most citizens were settling down and thinking of looking for work in or around Vanhoover. Each time, Dawn gave them her appreciation and said she’ll keep in mind when she would give a speech at the event. The soldiers respectfully nodded, saluted, and then left to make preparations or fulfill their duties for their shift.

Dawn spent the rest of the day making sure there were plenty of games, like 'dunk the princess' with herself being the one in the tank and encouraging people to not use magic unless they’re a young foal. She had other minor games up and kept the focus being on fun, family and food.

Much to her surprise, the town was ready for celebrating in a little after lunch the next day, that morning otherwise spent getting the food supplies that she had ordered from town suppliers the day before cooked and ready.

Twilight spent her time organizing security for the event. Even with Flare gone, there was no guarantee they got rid of all of his officers. Flare had destroyed his ledger when the compound came under attack so they’d never know who worked for him or if they were willing or forced. It wouldn’t surprise her if he set up a few contingency plans in case of his demise.

Dawn encouraged the festivities to get going once the food was made, trying to get everyone cheerful and excited, being silly when she was dunked, cartoonishly so for the younger foals just to make them laugh.

Twilight dropped by while she was mingling with her ponies when she saw the tank and blinked. It was a very odd game in her mind, but she knew her own fear of water was because her legs made trying to float nearly impossible. Despite its absurdity, it was incredibly popular with families lining up to get their chance to dunk the princess. The ponies of Rally Point were astounded at the idea of dropping a princess into the water and none of them wanted to pass up the chance at dunking royalty repeatedly.

Dawn was soon drenched, her swimsuit she had worn that kept her lower half more modest and covered, each time someone stepped up to the line she squirmed in place as she waited for someone to hit the target. As such events often progressed, when a foal or poorly aiming adult came along, another would come by and ‘randomly’ reach over to hit the target for the thrower and Dawn would feign betrayal as she fell in.

It was good fun, and many laughs were had as the princess entertained them for two hours straight. She started to struggle with getting up the ladder at the end of that time, feeling worn out and climbed up and out of the tank and had to flip over the sign.

“Sorry everypony, I need a small break to have fun too! Thanks for coming and I’ll try to come back soon!” she said as she changed the ‘dunk the princess’ out for a sign saying ‘Drying off temporarily, be back soon!’

Some of the ponies let out their disappointment but others still chuckled when they saw the sign, smiling as they moved on to the other stands for prizes and food. Dawn joined in, grabbing a snack for herself and tried her hoof at some of the games, being horrible with most of them.

After it was about four o'clock, she went to the town center where the platform was erected, and called out, "If we could have everyone gather around for about ten minutes of your time, I have a few words that I'd like to share with everyone!"

Only a few ponies heard her over the crowd and Twilight walked over toward the platform, clearing her throat and pointed at the microphone on the podium. Dawn blushed lightly at missing that detail and moved to the podium.

"Hello everyone, if we could gather over here by the podium for just a moment of your time, There are some words that need to be said." Dawn said, voice enhanced by the enchantment on the device, sending it to everyone in the area.

Dawn waited as the townspeople, ponies, zebras, horses, and griffins, mozied on over. She looked out among them all, mentally steeling herself for the need for the speech as she put her fears of being on stage behind her until most of the attendees were present. She nodded satisfactorily and spoke.

"Today, we have this rather impromptu festival for a few reasons. It has yet to be named, but we will visit them each in turn. Firstly, we celebrate the fall of one terrorist, Flare. We will be able to rest easier knowing that he is not masterminding any further plots to harm the innocent for his own goals."

The crowd let out a cheer. Everyone there knew who he was, and were glad that one of the most wanted ponies in the world had been removed, causing Dawn to chuckle briefly at their cheers.

"I'm glad you all agree. That is the first reason for this festival. With it, going hoof in hoof, is respect for those who gave their lives or were injured in the course of this endeavor. They will be remembered for their bravery and sacrifice, and just as much so to the families affected. Let us have a moment of silence out of respect for these service members before moving on to our next reason." she said, stepping aside from the podium, bowing her head respectfully to the EDF service-members present.

She watched as the crowd did the same, following her lead. Dawn counted to sixty slowly, knowing that it was likely two or three minutes she had allowed to pass before she approached the podium once more.

"Thank you. Now, our third reason for having this festival is to remind ourselves that home still waits. I have been working hard in my own project to create a reliable path between our worlds, and a lot of progress has been made. I don't yet know when it will be done, but we will remember that this Equestria is not the home to everyone here. Perhaps a couple of exceptions are in this crowd, but to those of you who are, I wish to remind you that a choice will be coming eventually. You could be considering staying, or perhaps are taking up loved ones. This festival will also be a reminder that a choice will come to go with the EDF back home or not, with or without those from my Equestria. I would encourage you to enjoy yourselves while you’re here and give some thought on what you will choose when rescue comes. I will do my best to ensure you all settle in without issue if you choose to stay, and will be working on reliable transportation should you change your mind later."

Dawn paused to get her breath back, feeling her heart beat rapidly in nervousness as she heard muttering in the crowd.

"So," She said, re-grabbing their attention, "Thank you all for your time. Please, enjoy yourselves today among friends and family, and look forward to what the ‘morrow brings.”

Dawn tried to keep calm as she walked away from the podium, hearing murmurings of the crowd continue as she left. Her hopes to encourage had failed, and her anxiety surged back. She walked up to Twilight as she suppressed her nerves, who led her behind the stage.

"I fumbled near the end, didn't I?" Dawn asked quietly so only they could hear.

"There was no right way to do it, as I said." Twilight said as they walked.

"Well, I just hope I did ok…” Dawn said, trying to calm herself down.

"We shall see."

Dawn sighed, worried about the reaction of the crowd, using her abilities to try and taste their emotions, only to taste turmoil and concern. She let out a sigh again, trying hard not to hang her head low.

"Yeah… I messed it up. I meant to inspire hope, and now they're just worried."

"As I said, there was no right way to do it." She said. "There was no way to keep morale up."

Dawn nodded, having hoped before that it was possible to get them cheered up and excited about going home while not lying to them. It had worked before and she was disappointed it didn’t work now.

"It’s because we have no way of knowing when it will come."

Dawn sighed, checking the time before going to get some more food, Twilight following her. Dawn barely got a couple of snacks and her face was scrunched, thinking about how she could do anything to cheer them up and get them excited about going home.

"Dawn, stop." She said. "All getting them excited about home will do will bring depression the longer it takes."

Dawn jolted out of her thoughts when she was being reprimanded. She frowned, setting down the wooden pick that once held the dessert now eaten into a trash bin.

"I suppose you're right… Sorry, I just … I don't know how to explain it."

‘You’re the element of hope Dawn, duh.’ Jeron said sarcastically in the link, trying to cheer her up.

Twilight sighed, trying not to let her own frustration at Dawn’s sometimes foalish behavior surface as she walked over and hugged her.

"Thanks. I hope you know what I was trying to say."

"I do, but I know from experience sometimes there is just no winning."

"I'll try to keep that in mind.” Dawn said, then felt Twilight stroke her mane, causing her to giggle. "Thanks. That still always feels nice."

Twilight smiled and kept it up as she held the hug. Dawn pulled back after a little time, having calmed from the hug.

"Well, at least they know their options and hopefully will think about it as they move forward."

"In the meantime, I think a certain mare could use a break." Twilight nodded before smirking as she lightly tugged the hidden collar around Dawn's neck

Dawn smirked broadly at the pull on her collar, nearly forgetting about it until that moment, whispering, "As you wish, master."

"Lead the way to your bed." She lightly smacked Dawn's flank.

"Yes, mistress." She said, smiling lightly and walked her way back to the tree home

Twilight followed her, watching her flanks.

'Let’s see, where to start? Tie her up? Make her use her muzzle on you... blindfold her? Maybe she can turn into a doll for you to use as you wish.' Meadow said, tossing out ideas.

That last one made Twilight’s ear flick just slightly. Meadow quietly chuckled. It seemed she had given a good idea there.

Dawn walked to the tree, opening the door and oblivious to the plotting of her counterpart as Twilight followed.

'What if she had the skill to turn herself into a sex toy? Putting all of her in you as a dildo or fucking her from one end and out the other... what's more dominant than that?' Meadow chuckled, planting the thought.

Twilight nearly stumbled at the thought, picturing it and growing needier by the second.

Meadow helped Twilight catch herself as Dawn waited by the door for her owner, tail slightly adjusted to be more canid, showing a wagging tail behind her to show her eagerness.

'Yeah, gonna have to do that. If she can.' Meadow nodded.

Twilight walked into the home as Dawn walked her way up to the bedroom, knowing her husband was still at the celebration, showing the foals a good time with everyone.

Twilight enjoyed the view all the way up, her eyes on her prize.

Dawn walked over to the bed, tail still wagging before sitting by the bed and looking at Twilight happily as if she did a job well done.

Twilight walked to the doorway and remained staring at her flanks. Dawn gulped and then smiled.

"What next owner?"

"How good is your shape-shifting?"

"I don't know… I haven't tried." Dawn admitted. "What did you want me to be owner?"

Twilight shivered and her pleasure spiked. "Mmm… a sex toy."

"I... see... I can try. What kind?" She said, feeling a sense of thrill at the idea, despite a bit of fear at being an inanimate object.

"Surprise me." She said.

Meadow chuckled as she said, "I wonder what she'll think up."

Dawn paused, using the link to ask her mom, 'What should I try first? We haven't tried my shifting abilities too far.'

'Something simple. … No moving parts. … A Dildo should work. Also, remind me we need to practice your abilities. It should be natural to you, but we haven't tested it.'

Dawn wreathed herself in flame as she attempted the shift, picturing the form and taking it on. The result was mixed. Her shape otherwise resembled that of a lifelike pony made of silicone, with a dildo on her underside. She frowned internally as she heard Twilight’s disappointed sigh.

"Okay." she said, “Back to your normal self.”

'I must have disappointed her...' Dawn thought, frustrated at her inability to change her size or mass as she shifted back, looking at her owner with a mix of sadness and worry.

"What’s wrong?" Twilight asked.

"I wasn't able to do what you had wanted… I need more time in the cocoon I guess." Dawn said, "I don't like disappointing my owner."

Twilight sighed and sat beside her pulling her into a hug. "It's okay."

Dawn hugged Twilight firmly, wanting to reassure them she was going to be better eventually.

Twilight simply stroked Dawn’s mane and started to hum.

Dawn hummed back, getting curious as her tail wagged lightly despite being her pony self. She enjoyed the humming of Twilight and the mane strokes

Meadow shrugged, 'So she can't be a smaller sex toy yet... she still looks a little aroused, gonna give her a good time, show her you still like your favorite pet?'

'I’m really not in the mood with her upset.' she said, continuing to stroke Dawn’s mane and hum.

'Fair enough. Maybe next time.' Meadow said.

"I'll train more owner... promise." Dawn said, nuzzling them more as she looked to her mother in the link for suggestions.

'We will begin as soon as you feel ready.' She said, genuinely surprised at the failure.

'Then I would rather like to, though I don't want to miss my foals growing up... they are so active nowadays, even if it is to look around, cry, and nurse.' Dawn replied, thinking.

'We will do it a few hours a day or follow some schedule.'

'That would work beautifully. Thank you, mom.' She said, sending her gratitude.

'Of course, my daughter."

Dawn nestled against Twilight a little longer, before turning into a canine version of herself, enjoying the continued petting immensely. Twilight paused at the sudden shift in Dawn but resumed shortly after.

After half an hour together like that, Dawn noticed through a drone her foals were hungry and got up.

"Do I have permission to head back to my family? My foals are hungry."

"You may go.” She nodded.

Dawn nodded, licking Twilight's chin and left to be with her foals, shifting into her regular form before going to tend to her foals.

Dawn found some measure of peace, however temporary it might be, by looking after her foals and Nymph, her only drone. Even in her sleep, as her body rested her mind helped manage drones with the Queen, planning out her strategies for taking over Equestria as a hobby. Like every night, her mother gave her more responsibilities each time so she could gain practice with leading the hive, running simulations of what if’s in her head until she woke…

In a remote spot in the mountains east of Rally Point, a wind began to pick up slowly, in random directions. It swirled, slowly getting faster and faster around a central spot. All at once, a tear of pure light brighter than the sky opened in the air, shining light in each direction.

Dawn awoke with a start, drones alerting her to the phenomenon as soon as the light reached the town. The link was abuzz with the exchange of information at the speed of thought with Chrysalis managing it all as reports came in.

'What's going on?' Dawn asked her mom, feeling unable to keep up with the flood of information and feeling the adrenaline passing through her. It took much self-control to not wake her husband.

'The rescue team has arrived along with Princess Cadence.'

Dawn thought about the irony of their arrival. She had warned the townspeople to plan for this event, yet hadn’t bothered to herself. She checked in on drones, who were already offering to help her with packing her things in preparation to leave.

'So the drones know where most of us are, now what?’ Dawn asked Chrysalis. ‘Many of them are insisting I come along back with you. I need the mirror taken there, but I don’t want to be away from my family either.'

'Well, we can’t establish the connection on this side. It’s a field of research that would take years of study. As for you returning with us, that is because you are a member of the hive. To leave you behind is… unnatural.' Chrysalis relayed, her wince at the idea of leaving Dawn behind palpable.

'I mean, it'd be years before I’d see my family again if I went alone right? That’s… I don’t want to pick between you both. Maybe they can come with?' Dawn asked, trying to think of something.

Dawn knew that going to the mirror and aiming to complete it if she went with the hive would be her top priority. Her foals would grow up not knowing their mother till she was done if she didn’t bring them, and the idea of not having them with her or being absent while they grew up or grew older.

'We can’t finish the mirror without you. You’re the closest thing to an expert we have since we went a different route to travel. Doing this alone would take us years.’ Chrysalis reminded her.

'So we might be done sooner if I come with…’ Dawn said, understanding where she was going with that, ‘Let me talk with Stalwart.'

'Okay, my daughter.' Chrysalis said.

"Stalwart…” Dawn said, shaking her husband gently, “Stalwart, come on, wake up."

"What is it?" he asked, coming awake quickly and yawning.

"The rescue squads have come, they're on the other side of the mountain range. The hive is insisting I come with because they don't want me being left behind."

"Your home is here hun, they should know that..." Stalwart said, patting her back.

"I know, but we've run into a brick wall with trying to develop the mirror travel to get to and from our worlds, and I have to take the mirror there to get it active at this rate, probably." Dawn said, frowning as she held her foals tight and squeezed his forelimb with her hoof lightly.

"You want to go." He said gently.

"Yes and no... I just don't know if it's right to uproot you all to go with them, but they said it could be years before they finish what I started." Dawn said, "I don't want to miss out on our foals and you. Not if we're going to lose years out of what time we do have together."

"If you want me to come with, you don't even have to ask." Stalwart said.

'Mom, is there any chance that time goes differently in our worlds based on the amount of time the hive was without you? Anything we can go on to make this easier?'

'As I’ve told you, time moves differently between worlds due to them not being in sync. It seems we were missing for a year back home.'

'So the dilation is about two and a half times this world's speed, as long as it's consistent... the hard part is knowing how long I might be gone... what if it's years? I think I'd better have him come, if you don't mind helping my family get established in your world till we're back...' Dawn said, hoping it would be ok.

'Well… yes and no. Twilight was missing for two months before while for her it had been over a year once. We had some found another where after two days, it had been a decade, yet another less than an hour. It’s not set.'

'I meant for our two worlds... unless for some reason the dilation would be different each time.'

'Common theory is it would be different each time, but no way to test it.'

'Then I'm taking them with me. I don't want to leave only to find out they're dead and my foals have had grandfoals and passed away. They are part of my hive and if I'm going, they're going too.'

'That is up to you and them to decide. They are not of the hive.'

"Hun, we have no way of knowing how differently our time will pass... I don't want to risk having you all long dead waiting for my return." Dawn informed him, frowning sadly at what she was asking him to do.

"Anything we should bring?" Stalwart asked, getting up and stretching before looking around.

'Suggestions mom? Anything we might not have or might want over there when we relocate?' Dawn asked.

'Whatever you think you need. Twilight wouldn’t leave you needing anything, most likely will live at The Castle of Friendship with her.'

Dawn relayed the instructions and together they packed their suitcases with memorable items, the things they couldn't just reproduce. They grabbed pictures, Dawn's barely worn coronation outfit, Stalwart donned his guard uniform, and while they packed, Dawn was using her telephone spell to allow Stalwart to have a surprise call to his parents to explain the situation.

The rescue team had organized and was beginning to make its way to the town.

<<<o>>>

Twilight walked through the small town thinking about things now that Flare was confirmed dead. It had calmed down, though Celestia had been displeased with their use of helicopters to attack the compound. Twilight had pointed out it was the safest way to do so and that she would always put the safety of those under her command first. Celestia hadn’t liked it but she had to accept that it was the right call.

Now Twilight had time to think of other matters. Dawn was making headway with the mirror project and so Twilight had things to think about and she came to a conclusion that she needed to speak to Lapdog and begin to make her way to the Patrol’s barracks.

Storm and Nightfall were talking about the warning they received and the activities around them to prepare for evacuation, and it had led them to talks about what to do and Storm was still filling Nightfall in when Twilight walked in.

"Celestia has already gotten construction underway at the guild, and with them leaving, we can go back to what we were doing!" Storm said.

"No. We're not ready for it. We need more training. I should have done more to share everything rather than keeping it all secret." Nightfall replied.

Twilight entered the barracks and followed the voices, knocking on the wall to wait for permission to enter since it was Storm and Nightfall. Naturally, if it was just Storm, she’d have walked in.

"Yeah?" Nightfall's voice called.

Twilight moved the curtain to the side and stepped in.

"Hey there you two, how you doing?"

"We're fine." Nightfall grunted, hinting at his grumpiness.

"I was breaking the news about the evacuation to him." Storm explained.

"It sounds like you want to go with." Nightfall said flatly.

"That was… why I was here actually. … I was wanting to invite you to come with us Storm."

"I... well, I don't want to go and leave Nightfall behind though." Storm said.

"Hmm.” Twilight paused to think, then nodded, “he could come too."

"Who said I am?" Nightfall frowned.

"Come on, you've said how much you miss things from back home. You’ve even said they’ve got stuff like it!"

"And that’ll only rub in how much I'm not home even more!" Nightfall frowned more.

"I didn’t say you are, I am saying you can come but I would like Storm to join me." Twilight said. "It would just be for a time till the gate is open."

"The gate?" Nightfall asked.

"Between this world and ours that this Celestia wants."

"You mean we could go back and forth whenever we want? Who's making the gate?" Nightfall asked.

"Yes, and the EMSD will be providing resources and researchers to do it."

"I see..." Nightfall hummed, thinking.

"Come on, it'll be like a vacation." Storm encouraged.

"But the guild is getting to work being rebuilt. We could design it how we want this time instead of repurposing an inn..."

"So design it. You have time.” Twilight countered. “Besides I am aware of you being a former law enforcement officer before and I am curious about seeing how things were done."

"I found a lot of our defenses had to be adapted and after the message we got from that zebra, we aren’t equipped for that again." He shook his head.

"Hmm… so something with us could be educational about defense and any other details you can find useful."

"Like what?"

"Well, I mean… we have a police force and it would be of use to get an outside perspective on things. Maybe give some tips or the like."

"Hmmm..."

"You took what you knew as a human and did ok." Storm said, starting to smile as she added, "if you're gonna stay a pony you might as well learn how to handle ponies right?"

"I guess..." Nightfall hummed. "Something isn’t sitting well with me about this… It’s hard to explain."

Twilight remained silent

"So if we come with, we can come back whenever we want... what kept you from leaving sooner?" Night asked.

"Well, not whenever you want yet… the gate has to be built first and that will take time as we've never established a permanent link before." Twilight explained, "But once it's done, yes."

"And this ED whatever is in charge of that..."

"EMSD, and more or less, yes. It's the finest minds in all of Equestria with a lot of backing."

"So what makes you want to do it now if it’s never been tried?”

"Because for some reason, this Celestia wants it and has pretty much ordered Dawn to do it so might as well try something new and do it."

Nightfall's expression soured quickly, "Dawn… Celestia wants Dawn to make a gate? After she fucked up mine?"

He nearly spat that sentence, his anger seeming to surface far more readily than normal, judging by Storm's reaction to his outburst. He wasn't louder, but his disdain was something nopony could misunderstand.

"Not sure why she wants it, but as I said, the EMSD will be in charge, she will only be assisting and has already agreed to do so."

He snorted, then paused to think, his expression still sour.

"Night, come on." Storm said softly, "Twilight knows her stuff. Yeah, Green still ended up messing yours up, but are we really gonna let that control what we do?"

'Odd... I thought you told her not to use that slur for Dawn... then again, maybe it's more for his 'benefit.'' Meadow noted.

'Hmm… I believe it is… after Dawn trained her, she stopped even almost using it altogether.' Twilight said, watching.

"So what would happen with my guild while I'm away?" he asked, seeming to calm outwardly, "Or what would we be doing for lodging? I doubt we'd end up with enough money as a consultant, even if we did have anything to offer."

"I mean I’d assume they would follow whatever order you gave them and do whatever you told them to do while gone. I don't have any control of that. As for lodging, you could stay at my castle."

"I'd hate to intrude..." He said, frowning in thought.

'Liar…’ Meadow snorted, having watched him closely. ‘I mean, he's trying to turn you down gently, but I think his pride's trying to tell him no.'

"Maybe just at first, till we find work to pay for our own place till we get back?" Storm offered.

'Heh… we do have work for Storm as an assistant, right?' Meadow asked.

'Agreed and yes we do.' Twilight replied to Meadow before answering, “You would not be intruding at all I have many guest rooms, and like Storm says, if you wish I see no issue in you getting your own place and could even give you a stipend of bits every two weeks."

"I prefer to earn my keep... but I can't ignore the help you're trying to give... what's the catch? What makes you want to bring us with like this?" Nightfall asked.

"Because I'd like to continue Storm’s training." Twilight said. She wasn't lying after all, she just wasn't being specific.

"Training... Training for what? She fought in that battle in Manehatten as it is, what more does she need?" Nightfall asked.

"I... may have been asked to consider a job working for her as her aide." Storm said.

"What?" Nightfall blinked, "That doesn't make sense."

"Yes, she did well in that battle, but she isn't fully trained yet. If she was to fight a trooper, she’d get her ass kicked right now."

"But she's not needing to go into battle is she?"

"I want to be prepared Night… you know, like you taught me?" Storm said gently.

Twilight nodded at what Storm said. "Better to have a gun and not need it, then need a gun and not have one."

Nightfall snorted with a small smile and then nodded, "All right... I guess I'm in."

Twilight smiled at that.

"Anything specific we should bring?" He asked.

"Whatever you want."

"Well, we're bringing the egg." Storm said.

"Gee, no kidding." Nightfall smirked.

Twilight nodded, smiling softly as she started to turn to go.

Storm grinned, "this is gonna be great!"

Twilight smiled more as she left the building. She was in a good mood. After all, her pet was coming with.

<<<o>>>

Dawn and Stalwart had everyone packed and walking toward the town. Dawn was carrying the little ones on her back as she prepared and Nymph was riding Stalwart’s back, looking around nervously as she held onto her queen’s mate. Dawn didn’t want Nymph overwhelmed and heavily filtered the waves of information she was being bombarded with and barely registering herself.

'We aren’t leaving yet, you know right?’ Chrysalis blinked in surprise. ‘They haven’t even reached the town, and then we have to wait for the rift to open again.'

'Oh... right...' Dawn said, panicking at her error. 'Sorry about that.'

'It is okay my daughter. It’ll be best if you move to rally point so we can move when it’s open.'

'Understood.' Dawn said.

The two guards Luna had assigned to her household and had come with her from the tree home were talked to by Dawn and she explained she is going to finish her errand given by Celestia to make a mirror portal and has to go with them to that world to make it on their side.

The guards nodded professionally, one volunteering to go to Luna and inform her at her room in the hive, and the other, a unicorn, said they will send a letter to Celestia. Dawn pulled out parchment and quill and ink, beginning to write out her own letter, explaining what was going on, what she was doing and why, and expressed her hopes to be back soon. The unicorn teleported the scroll at her request and stayed by her side as they went to the town.

When Dawn arrived to Rally Point, the town was bustling as they prepared to greet the rescue team. Most of the EDF had already begun securing the town, their own belongings were already being packed. They patrolled the town or notified citizens and made sure all were accounted for.

Dawn walked toward the town, taking deep breaths along the way and calming herself, smiling approvingly at the townsfolk in support to them. She saw how most of them were busy packing and had to agree that’s what they should be doing anyway.

'How's Twilight feeling?' Dawn asked.

'She just finished telling Storm and her idiotic mate to pack and come with her. She’s now preparing to see her Sister-in-Law, who most likely would want to meet you. So be prepared.'

'Prepared for what? Combat, a hug, an evaluation?' Dawn blinked.

'Just… brace yourself. She is… quite the hooffull and knows things.' Chrysalis warned, pausing as she failed to explain how they knew things. “Somehow she can do things she shouldn’t be able to.”

Dawn blinked, feeling even less prepared as they tried to approach where Twilight was. She tried to shift her wings to comfort her whimpering foals, the cool air of late autumn making them uncomfortable. She found Twilight pacing back and forth and started to feel her own nerves grow.

"Commander,” Dawn called as she approached, knowing how much Twilight hated being surprised, “everything all right?"

Twilight jumped and spun to face Dawn before sighing in relief. "Yes. Yes, fine."

Dawn eyed her in concern, checking with her mom in the link to make sure she was all right. After Chrysalis assured Dawn everything was as fine as they could be, with another warning of ‘be prepared,’ she considered double checking if there was something else she could help with as a leader figure or other things to pack when her vision was suddenly filled with pink.

"OOOOHHHHH! I waited so long to meet you!" The pink-voice said, lifting Dawn off the ground and squeezing her in a bear hug.

Dawn tried to gasp for breath, instinctively reaching for her foals and passing them off to Stalwart and Nymph as she squirmed to get some breathing room. In her panic she reached out to her mom, almost screaming, ‘What the hell is going on?! What is she doing to me! Has she heard of me already after stepping hoof into here?!”

'She is hugging you and probably. … She is… strange.' Chrysalis replied.

Dawn was shaken for a little longer before she was dropped and found her vision filled with purple eyes, their expression indicating deadly seriousness.

"Tell me everything." she asked gravely.

"Need… breathe!" Dawn had gasped before she was let go and fell to her knees. She took a pair of deep breaths as she asked, "W-what kind of everything?

"Everything, leave no detail out!"

"Cadence, back off. If she--" Twilight said right as a pink hoof was shoved in her mouth.

"Shush Twilight. Big sis is busy."

Dawn chuckled lightly at their antics before nervously saying, "I mean, should I start at my birth, when I got to this Equestria, or what?"

"When you and Twilight started sleeping together is good, or at what point you realized you wanted her to bed you."

Twilight grabbed the hoof and yanked it out with both hooves with a yell.

"CADENCE!" Twilight yelled, her face beet red.

Dawn blinked before chuckling with slight nervousness, "Ok, not what I expected, but sure, I'll spoil everything, once we're in private if that's all right." Dawn said with a blink and a nervous chuckle as she turned to Chrysalis, dumbstruck. 'How in the hells did she know about that? Who leaked that to her already?'

'How should I know how she does? How does she fit in our trashcan or keep getting under our dining room table?' Chrysalis countered while Dawn found her vision filled with pink.

When Dawn could see again, she realized she was teleported back to her bedroom with the pink alicorn. She shook her head, completely surprised and panicking at being separate from her foals before Nymph relayed that they were on her husband’s back still, nuzzling him needily.

"Heh… Eager to listen huh?" Dawn asked nervously. She felt magic grip her body firmly, lifting her up and setting her down on her bed.

"Tell me everything." She asked with a smile far too wide for her face. "What first attracted you to Twilight? What about her makes your nethers quake? Why did you want her to rut you so badly?"

Dawn gulped before starting to speak.

"So at first, it was fairly innocent. I swear she was hypnotizing me in my training to learn basic magic every foal would normally know. After it was done, I would barely remember anything. After a bit, I thought I'd use my pet lessons with Stalwart to play with her a little after she said she enjoyed the same with her mate. Well, Chryssy didn't want to leave that alone. She used our building the link from my telephone spell and planted some memories for me to enjoy. I had thought they were just memories, very interactive ones, only to realize afterward I was re-enacting them from Chrysalis' perspective… and we kinda broke her with a lot of begging to where she had to claim me." Dawn said, blushing a bit more after she had said that. Despite having enjoyed herself, she felt like a foal with this princess and questioned herself.

"Uh-huh, go on." Cadence said, writing in a notebook while wearing a pair of half-moon glasses that she didn’t have before.

"What's next?"

"Anything, everything."

"Sorry, that's a bit vague to me… if you don't mind my asking a question in turn, how did you hear of me? What do you know of me?"

"Princess of Love." She said with a wave of her hoof. "What about Twilight makes you so horny?"

"Usually just that I care about her and that I know she'll take good care of me. I'm a bit pet-like if I had to compare. Seeing her happy makes me very happy and I don't know how else to explain it."

"So seeing that you made her happy is what gets you in the mood… got it." She said writing.

"I mean… I don’t actually know what turns me on about someone, I just know that that’s how I’m satisfied. Generally just getting to know someone is a requirement to be attracted to them for me. I can’t be attracted if there’s no bond… though I tend to like mares more than stallions, I couldn't resist my current husband." She finished with a smirk.

"Hmm… yet you stayed close to her before getting to know her, getting to know her only added to it."

"I... suppose you're right. I don't know myself and how I fall in love.” Dawn said, thinking back and swearing she had interacted with Twilight and got to know how she fell in love, but she wasn’t about to argue with the princess of love.

"So what is it she does that moistens your marehood the most?"

Dawn blushed lightly at her directness before saying, "Being dominant and taking ownership. It can be a little rough, but I like the idea of someone strong able to watch my back, tell me they have me and that I'm under their protection… just… something I love about it."

"So her being controlling and protecting what's hers." She nodded writing.

"There's more to it than that. I’ve had others who try to control me and I bucked against it with everything I had. I think it has to do with how they tried to manipulate me and Twilight doesn’t do that. Bear in mind, I’d still have chosen Stalwart Shield as my mate. Twilight and him are on two different levels in my eyes."

"Oh? And what levels are those?" She asked

"Stalwart is the one who got to me first, but he takes care of me and looks after me in all ways in life, is able to be there for me pretty much all the time. Twilight might do that down the road, but so far, he has the edge because of how busy she is."

"I'm not sure what you are meaning as that's the things Twilight does with those she cares about. She always takes care of them." Cadence blinked. "She still takes care of her friends’ families and makes sure they have everything they need and Celestia help anyone who harmed a hair on their manes."

"I mean… I know she’ll do what she can, but it’s felt like we’re good friends with benefits, and I’m married to Stalwart. There’s more of a bond there that I constantly get to feel.” Dawn said, confused by how the princess of love didn’t understand levels of relationships.

“Well, I can tell you she'd probably kill anyone who hurt you." She said as she scratched her chin with a hoof. "Perhaps you’re just expecting her to be like everyone else. She's really not. The fact she spends time with you like she does and gives advice and… whatever would be her showing she cares for you as she wants you to be the best you can be."

"Okay…” Dawn said, confused about how that answered her thoughts on the difference between Stalwart and Twilight and their bond. “I’m sorry if I missed it somehow, that would be insensitive of me and not at all intentional."

"It's okay,” Cadence said as she rested a hoof on Dawn’s shoulder, “Twilight isn't like other ponies. She expresses her emotions very rarely and usually hides them behind a joke and a smirk."

"I’ll work on noticing them then. So, anything else you want to know?"

"How many times have you both done it?"

"I wasn’t keeping track, at least five, I think... my memory is pretty bad." Dawn said with a blush.

"Huh… I'd have thought Twilight would be more memorable with how Chrysalis acts."

"Well, she does tend to hypnotize me half the time to where I’m only aware after the fact." Dawn shrugged, adding, "in the end, I give her relief when she wants it and am not keeping track."

"Hypnotize?" She asked, curious.

"The way she says things sometimes, I just… zone out. Next thing I know I hear her metal hooves clap and I wake up."

"Strange…” She blinked and wrote, “so what you're saying is around her or when you hear her voice, you don't think?"

"Sometimes. I know she tells me to relax and that’s often the last thing I remember."

"So...you obey here that readily?" She asked writing then looked at her. "Relax."

Dawn shook in place briefly and shifted in her seat, tilting her head at Cadence’s attempt to test her.

"Hmm… so it's only Twilight… interesting." She said as she scribbled notes.

"Huh? What are you marking about that for?" Dawn asked, wondering, 'Is she making notes to ship me, to ship Twilight, or something else?'

'Both I'd imagine. From the sound of it, ship you with Twilight.' Chrysalis answered.

'Despite being mated with you?' Dawn asked.

'She’s the Princess of Love. Her entire job is bringing people together, and me and Twilight aren't exactly in a monogamous relationship anymore.' Chrysalis said with pride.

'And I’ve been in a fairly open one, right. So possibly backup mates for me or her when Stalwart passes away.' Dawn thought, growing sober before nervously asking, "So anything else?”

"Hm, tell me. What do you think of Twilight, and I mean really think of her. Be honest."

"She’s amazing in a lot of ways, but what I know through others like members of the EDF was scary too. She’s a force to be reckoned with, and far more seasoned than I am. I’m grateful for her friendship, perks n all, and despite the danger to her foes, I want to be there to support her as she's supported me, Chrysalis in particular as well." She said, mentally adding an 'of course.'

"Uh-huh.” Cadence nodded, still writing, “any other thoughts on her? Like what makes her amazing? What is scary about her? Things like that."

"Her kindness, her strength too, but how she applies it can be both amazing and scary. As far as I know, one's personality and actions are far more important to me than words, even if I do enjoy hearing it too. What scares me is what I’ve heard about her lack of restraint to enemies… I think some part of me worries that it might be turned against me… I have survived that kind of abuse before, even though it was only verbal in the one relationship." She said, growing quiet as memories started to surface.

'Go on?" Cadence nodded as she scribbled.

Dawn hesitated, then as her memories wouldn’t leave her alone, she shook her head. "I’d rather not, the bad things stay in the past. I’m better off now than I was before."

“I mean about Twilight.” Cadence shook her head, “I can tell you enjoy talking about her."

"Oh, right. Sorry.” Dawn laughed quietly, “she and Chrysalis are really nice regardless. I enjoy talking period in fairness. It helps that she took me under her wing to pick up a little training, something I didn’t get any of from the sisters here until a little bit ago. Chrysalis and the changelings are really interesting to be with too." Dawn paused and asked Chrysalis, 'Friend of the hive I’m guessing? How much should I tell her about us?'

'Our relationship with the pink one is… complex. … She is both an enemy and friend. She holds much malice for disturbing her wedding, but is nice to me because I am with Twilight.'

'Understood, I'll be cautious.' Dawn confirmed.

'She will protect me as if I were family because I make Twilight happy and she doesn't wish to see Twilight sad.'

"I see…” Cadence hummed, writing thoughtfully, “so she's taken you under her wing?"

"Yeah, so it seems."

“Explain that, please? She has never mentored anyone before."

"She got so frustrated at my lack of training she couldn’t help but start teaching me how to use my hooves, how to fly… I was a mess regarding regular things for ponies and still am." Dawn said with an embarrassed shrug before explaining, "I was trained a little bit before Flare came up, and my Luna offered to help with lessons a week ago. Thankfully, Flare been executed since then.

"Hmm. She always did love discussing magic and learning. I always suspected she'd fall into the role of teacher or mentor very easily."

"So she’s never taught anyone before me? I’m surprised. She just offered to teach me suddenly when she heard how unprepared I was. Might help we were willing to foalsit Violet. She’s adorable."

"Oh, she teaches Violet. Has since she was born. Despite what people think, she is one of the most doting parents ever, even was with Flurry Heart."

"So yes, she took me under her wing... and then some." Dawn smirked, trying to get the subject taken care of.

Cadence chuckled and scribbled some more. "What has she been like as a mentor?"

"Gentle, understanding and encouraging. I love that so far."

"It's always good to see a bit of the old Twilight peek out." Cadence smiled and nodded.

Dawn nodded, thinking back to her family, antsy to be back at their side, "I’m hoping my lessons will continue when I come with. She said it was a crime for me to be left to flounder about trying to learn how to be a pony, moreso as a princess."

"Ah, yes. That sounds like something she'd believe." She chuckled. "She firmly believes in people knowing what they need to to make it in the world and anything less is unacceptable to her."

"So, what do you know about me then? Why are you so interested?" Dawn repeated her question from earlier.

"I know enough.” She said, smiling wide.

"Oh really? Mind sharing? I like knowing what others think on something, myself especially. Gives a new perspective each time." Dawn said, mentally complaining, ‘That was a non-answer, pink one.’

"You frequently sleep with Twilight, the thought of her controlling you turns you on and you two are very close."

"We're very close? I admit, a bit closer than most I see, but still..." she said, pausing before realizing she was right on that front. ‘I do not get turned on at the idea of being controlled though…’

‘Well, when it comes to Twilight, she's not wrong. I can feel your emotions, remember?’

‘True.’ Dawn admitted, almost admiring this stalker-princess.

"You are going to create this mirror, not because you were told to, but because you don’t want to be separated from Twilight." Cadence smirked.

"Damn straight." Dawn said, smiling. "It's gonna backfire on my Celestia, I just know it too."

"Oh? How so?" She asked blinking.

"Oh, let’s just say that they view the alternate version of their prized student as ‘fallen’ and are hoping I'll set her on a path they approve of and be more like my own world’s version. It wasn't stated expressly, but the intent was clear."

Cadence blinked at her and then burst out with hysterical laughter.

"OH HO! Really?" She looked at Dawn, smiling wide. "I wonder what they’d have thought of her after she returned home! She was a very different mare decades ago. She is a lot better now, and she is still Twilight, it’s just you need to know what to look for." She giggled again. "There is a reason Aunty kept her as a student and guided her. She needed it a lot when she was younger, but it was clear there was no way to bring back the old-her fully."

Dawn chuckled lightly, "Yeah. I would readily say it's foolishness to try and change someone. Guide them and encourage them, sure, but you cannot control how someone turns out. My parents should have learned that with me. I don't mind that they like their innocent Twilight, but to change one who’s seen decades of things they cannot imagine or understand, save for one video shown in a conference room... Yeah."

"If this portal works, perhaps they will come to understand.” Cadence nodded.

"I will make it work… This world needs a Dawn. That much has been clear after finding out another Meadow Dawn born the same day passed away and I somehow came to here and filled the gap." Dawn chuckled, "It would probably suck me back to it if I were gone too long or something."

"Hmm. Perhaps, unless you did what you needed to."

Dawn shrugged, unsure and not liking the idea that whatever fates brought her to Equestria now didn’t want anything more to do with her. She looked to Cadence again and offered her hoof. "Well, I look forward to getting to know you better. You're Cadence?"

She nodded. "Yup! Princess Cadence, Empress of the Crystal Empire and sister in law of your owner."

Dawn blinked rapidly, blushing, "My owner you say… Did someone already spill that?"

"It’s written all over you, plain as day when you talk about her." Cadence smirked.

"I... really?" She asked, blushing deeper. She certainly could see some companionship or connection, but not a definitive pet/master thing.

"I can also see the collar you’re wearing, it looks very nice on you."

Dawn blushed fully at that acknowledgment of the apparel she kept magically hidden when not alone with Twilight and nodded, "Thank you. She made it for me. As far as I know, she only took me, then took Fire Storm. We were thinking about getting her some others as lesser pets, but we don’t want to push her too far. Storm and I are treated quite well."

"Oh? How so?"

"Well, we’d plan for any others to be there for pleasure, and Storm and I are spoiled rotten, almost as much as her foal, but looked after outside of pleasure."

"Oh? Details." She commanded again, notepad and pen at the ready.

"It's… hard to explain. Scratches, massages, reassurings through general petting… It's really enjoyable for me, a good escape into something... simpler."

"And she doesn’t do that with the others?"

"Not outside me and Storm, and she trusted me with training Storm a little at one point."

"So… who is Storm?"

"Fire Storm of the Everfree Patrol guild. A hotheaded, self-assured mare who went as part of the attack force against Flare and killed his second in command, a zebra named Xenti."

"Hmm, doesn’t sound like the type that would be a pet." she said, looking at her.

"I know, yet she is… not sure how Twilight pulled that one off."

"Explain?"

"I… can’t explain it. I agree she doesn't seem the type that would be a pet, and yet she is, and I don't know how Twilight pulled that off…" Dawn repeated.

"I mean, how does she act around Twilight?"

"She follows Twilight's every move. Granted, she's bossy as get-all when around others, but when it's just us? She's obedient, doesn't put up any fight, acts like a real housecat otherwise."

"So… around others, she’s the boss, but when it’s just you all, she knows her place?"

"Pretty much. I have it as an escape and way to relax. I don't know what made her enjoy it though."

"Hmmm… I think I’d like to meet this Fire Storm…" Cadence said, thinking as her horn glowed and suddenly Storm was in the middle of the room.

"What the bucking hay!?" Storm protested, having been talking with Nightfall a mere moment before in the barracks as they waited. She flailed in midair briefly before being let down onto the ground, "Just what do you think you're doing teleporting me here, send me back!”

"Oh my gods! She’s wearing one too!" Cadence clapped her hooves excitedly, smiling wide at the matching collar hidden by invisibility magic around Storm’s neck.

"Wearing what? What the hay are you talking about!" She said sourly, denying that she was wearing something from not feeling it. She looked away from the pink unicorn before spotting Dawn. "Put me back or so help me I'll kick you into next season!"

"Oh-ho, she really is a feisty little thing! My, my, isn’t this just the most interesting thing!" Cadence said.

"Yeah, what's wrong with that?" Storm said with a growl before noticing the wings and the horn both on the pink pony, "Wait, you're Cadence, aren't you."

"Yes, I am. It’s a pleasure to meet you, we have so much to talk about." Cadence said gently, picking the mare up and moving her to sit on the bed with her magic.

"Hey! What the- I can move myself!"

Cadence sat her down on pillows, smiling wide with her notebook. "Tell me everything."

"I ain't tellin' you anything! Put me back with Nightfall. I'm busy now that we have to move and how we’re handling the guild while we’re away!"

"Oh please, you can suck him off when we are done." Cadence said smiling wide. "For now, tell me everything about you and my dear sister in law Twilight."

Storm frowned at the suggestion, hesitating for a split moment before narrowing her eyes briefly as she tried to figure this princess out. “Or what?”

Cadence’s horn glowed and she removed the enchantment from the collars, making them sit plain as day with a small jingle of metal on metal.

"Or I tell my dear sister one of her pets was rude to me." Cadence grinned.

"Ok, ok! I’ll talk!” Storm protested, stowing away her panic at the idea of what Twilight would do to her if that threat were followed through. “What do you want to know?"

"Good!” She said happily, getting her notebook readied once again. “What made you decide to let Twilight take a swing in your batter’s box? Or two… or three… or a few dozen times."

“I mean, I didn’t… not at first.” Storm frowned, “I mean, when we first met, she beat me hooves down when we fought and consistently did… then we kinda had a fight and she almost killed me…”

Dawn and Cadence blinked, Dawn quite surprised at this admission.

“Then… why?” Dawn asked, now concerned at this news.

“Well… She… look, don’t laugh ok? But she said I was nothing more than a lapdog and it kinda stuck… She said she owned me after that and we kinda experimented as she trained me sometimes. She heard I knew my way around and I didn’t want to get into any more fights with her after that.”

"Wait… she… forced herself onto you?" Cadence asked, her own concern having grown alongside Dawn’s into a panic at what was implied her sister-in-law had done.

"I… didn’t say that." Storm mumbled, frowning and shifting her front hoof nervously.

"It’s sounding like it…" Dawn admitted. “You mean you didn’t want to be her pet?”

“What? No! I… I mean look, I wasn’t thrilled cause she almost killed me, had a blade to my throat and everything… but after she actually started to take care of me, looked after me and helped me relax after training a bunch…” Storm sighed, taking a deep breath and spoke softly, “Ok, so I really didn’t know how I felt about having sex with other ponies at first. I had told Nightfall I had given that up cause it wasn’t as fun anymore, then I thought he’d be the only one to make me enjoy it. Then Twilight used that gender swap spell of Dawn’s and rocked my world, and I figured it’d be ok, I just don’t want any foals unless it’s with Nightfall. He only just agreed to be my mate and I don’t want him running away because I had a foal with somepony else.”

“Oh, ok.” Cadence said relieved. Humming as she wrote down notes slowly and started to think, looking between Storm and Dawn. She sighed as she finished, putting them away as she ended with a nod, “I… I think we are done for now. I need to clear my head.”

Storm stayed quiet, finally glad that the questions were going to be over. She squirmed in place nervously before Cadence used her magic to restore the collar’s invisibility magics and instantly took Storm and Twilight back to Rally Point with a Teleport spell.

"Oh… Well, that was sudden." Dawn said in surprise, moving to comfort her crying foals. "What’s next?"

"Gather everyone and wait to leave." Cadence instructed, her chipper nature gone.

"You ok?" Dawn asked concerned. 'Did I miss something?'

"I'm fine." Cadence answered before walking off to supervise the departure efforts.

Dawn looked to Cadence as she left in confusion, turning again to Chrysalis out of concern.

'What happened?' Chrysalis asked.

Dawn shared the memory as her husband welcomed her back with a bit of affection, supposing Cadence was troubled by Storm's being dominated and potentially manipulated into liking being a pet.

'That had to be the worst way to phrase that… No, I suppose it could be worse.' Chrysalis facehoofed with a sigh. 'Cadence has been obsessed with Twilight somewhat since Shining Armor’s death, and to make it seem like Twilight did something like that…'

'Wait. Shining Armor's dead?' Dawn asked, concerned. She hadn't met him or Cadence in her world, but she was alarmed to discover this nonetheless.

'Yes, decades ago.'

'Oh. That’s unfortunate…' Dawn thought, sighing as she stood around, unsure what's next or when they would go to the other world as she watched the others moving around. She hoped her family would adjust well, and how they would otherwise make a living.

'It… it was. … He died protecting her from an assassination attempt by some rouge griffins.'

Dawn frowned, her grief at the news and empathy echoing as she stuck to her husband like glue.

'Yes, she… she wasn’t the same afterwards. She became obsessed with Twilight to the point of stalking her when not busy, still does even.'

'Yeah... and now I worry about my husband and if he'd… of course he would do that for me, what am I thinking?' she sighed, now worried about him losing his life against an assassin.

'He does remind me of him yes.' her mother admitted.

Dawn took a deep breath and tried to calm herself, clutching him tighter to where he chimed in.

"You ok dawn?"

"Huh? Oh, talking with mom."

"But are you ok?" he repeated, eyeing her closely.

"Just... worried. Want you and the foals to be happy is all."

"We will be. We have each other after all." He said, kissing her on the muzzle.

The town was full of activity as ponies were packing up items they wished to take with them.

Dawn tried to distract herself with thoughts on how she would make a living, what she’d do to care for her family. She had no idea if they’d only temporarily be in the Castle of Friendship, and thought about where they might wish to stay after that might be a good place to raise foals.

'Daughter…’ Chrysalis interrupted, almost disappointed in Dawn, ‘do you honestly think Twilight wouldn’t have planned all that? She is going to give you your own rooms in The Castle of Friendship as well as a stipend that is fair to do with as you please.'

'Oh... right... sorry, I just ... ' She paused, feeling guilty that she had genuinely overlooked that she had her friends, her commander and owner, and her mother and the hive. She should not take them for granted, but she hated the idea of being a burden to anyone.

'Meadow Dawn, you are not alone anymore.' Chrysalis reminded her.

'I am not alone... I am never alone.' she said, repeating it and visiting random changelings to give them a mental hug of appreciation, as her way of apologizing to the hive for her foolishness. The drones returned the hug without hesitation, and after she had hugged a third drone, she found herself swamped in the link in a big pile of a hug.

Dawn laughed at the dogpile, hugging them all as best she could as she was cheered up. 'I'm guessing I'm forgiven huh?'

They all nodded, giving her another squeeze before letting her get a little space as her pony mind often needed. Stalwart gave her a hug, foals wiggling to be closer to their mother. Nymph picked them up and put them on Dawn’s back before climbing up and joining the group hug, admittedly also feeding on the love shared by this family around her Queen.

“Thank you all.” Dawn said to the drones and her family, feeling the foals settling in comfortably and falling asleep even as her mother reached to hug her in the link as well. 'Thanks mom... in hindsight, I don't know why I got so worried…'

'Because you are not used to having support, but you will learn.'

'Yeah... I will.' She said, trying hard not to apologize again needlessly. She felt her head patted by her mother as she answered.

'You will learn what it is to be a changeling soon enough.'

'Yes, mother.' She said, chuckling lightly as she enjoyed the sensation more.

‘Go to the hive my daughter. We will notify you when it is time to leave.’

‘All right.’ Dawn nodded to her before turning to her family. “All right, everything is getting accounted for and organized. We have to wait for the rift to open again, so we are going to the hive for now since it’s closer.”

“All right love.” Stalwart nodded, walking along with her to the hive.

Soon, the preparations were done by most ponies and everyone who was certain they were leaving were ready to leave at a moment’s notice. Some reports were coming in that there were families who liked the simpler life that this world had in store and wanted a fresh start. They reported their wish to stay to the soldiers who were helping evacuate and were added to the list with the appropriate signatures showing their consent to stay.

While she walked into the hive, Dawn quietly sang to her foals that dozed in and out of sleep before the arrived to her room and settled into the bed to wait.

“So, here we are again.” Stalwart chuckled, settling down close to his wife. “I still have a hard time believing I’m about to go to another world.”

“Not exactly surprising, considering your last shock was a month ago.”

“You mean mom?” Stalwart asked with a smirk.

“Yeah, that was a skeleton in the closet I almost didn’t expect.” Dawn chuckled, “Explains why I fell for you so easily though.”

“Oh?” Stalwart asked with a smirk, “You like your ‘humany’ things?”

“I mean, putting it nicely, a lot of ponies here are well-intentioned but almost foal-ish in their naiveté.” Dawn chuckled, “You had a good head on your shoulders and I loved that you took the initiative with me.”

“I mean, how else do you get to a mare? Same with some stallions too.” Stalwart chuckled.

“True enough. I think when we get the mirror fixed and settled in, I’ll want to go get my family, visit them or have them visit us.”

“I’d been wondering why we hadn’t.” Stalwart nodded.

“Because I worry you’d freak out at not being a pony.” Dawn chuckled.

“Well, I won’t.” He chuckled. “Since we’ve got time, let’s make sure we have everything and then talk some more about that.”

Stalwart went over to their luggage and noticed they really hadn’t grabbed much. Dawn frowned, thinking about what they might otherwise want to bring since they were leaving for the foreseeable future.

Several drones volunteered to go to her home and get what they might need. Dawn approved them to go to the home and go through room by room to determine what might be useful or wanted.

Dawn skipped most furniture, not feeling it appropriate to bring things that would unnecessarily burden them. Books, while valuable, were mostly things she couldn’t take with them since the lessons were books she was borrowing and the entertainment she didn’t find many she enjoyed as much as she liked yet.

She got to the kitchen and sighed, expecting none of it would be needed, though her guards would be instructed to use up the supplies left and only keep what they needed as they housesat for her until her return. No point in bringing most of them she decided. Same went with most of the bedroom things. Mattresses and linens would be provided by Twilight, and probably the fun stuff too.

She had them go to the attic, fully expecting nothing to be up there that she would need. The room was empty outside the mirror, being kept safe as Celestia requested until she was ready to visit her family once more.

‘We have memorized every detail of the mirror Legate.’ One reported. ‘you will not need us to bring it with and there are dangers in doing so.’

‘I know, but before we go I’d like to see it through your eyes, give it and my world another wave goodbye before I move onto my next chapter of life.’ Dawn relayed.

‘As you command Legate.’ They replied, going up the stairs and entering the room.

To Dawn’s surprise, through three pairs of eyes, she saw a familiar set of furniture and a pair of luggage. The drones were equally surprised, having inspected the attic before for their queen’s and queen’s mate’s security and these things were not here during their inspection several months ago, and Dawn never went to the attic, nor did anypony else due to the princess lock it normally held.

A sun-worn dark blue pair of suitcases, showing a light purple from repeated sun exposure near the top, stood upright alongside a wall while a dark wood desk with assorted items resting on it. On the right was a black simple entertainment center, with items stored on the shelves with a small layer of dust with names Dawn hadn’t seen in a long time.

‘Legate, these electronics appear to have a layer of dust indicating their last cleaning was six months to one year ago.’ One drone said, moving forward to the entertainment center with a television standing on the top shelf.

‘Legate, the items on the desk appear to have dust that is only two months old.’ The second drone instructed.

‘Legate, there are books in here…’ another drone instructed as it opened the larger suitcase.’

‘Ohmygod… that’s all the stuff from my old apartment! What in Chryssy’s name happened?’

‘I… daughter are you ok?’ Chrysalis asked, blinking repeatedly as her daughter used her name.

‘I don’t know.’ Dawn replied, utterly astonished into surprise.

“Dawn… is everything all right?” Stalwart asked, blinking.

“My stuff from my old apartment as a human… it’s in the attic with the mirror.” Dawn explained, utterly confused.

“What!?” Stalwart asked in surprise, “Dawn, what kind of things are they?”

“Old clothes in one suitcase, books in the other, my desk and laptop computer, my tv and consoles…”

“Well, I’m glad you have them now.” Stalwart said, starting to smile, “I’m kinda curious about the stuff you had. Can they bring them with?”

Dawn’s face lit up at the idea, smiling as she got the urge to re-read some of the old books and play her games like she used to. She could even take up a human form and use her computer and controllers pretty easily too!

The drones moved to inspect everything for any sign of magical or electrical monitoring and when they found none, proceeded to secure everything for their Legate into the remaining luggage containers and boxes they seemed to procure from nowhere. Even if the Legate had not been interested, the queen and Twilight would be very interested in this discovery later, when everything calmed down.

“I… I don’t know what to say. It’s like a piece of myself I had left behind has come back.” Dawn said, just as much saying that to her mother.

Drones came to support their Legate in the link, the trio at the home packing the items with great care as several more were coming to assist. The drone handling the books, some of which tattered or having dislodged pages, was frowning at the disrepair the books went through while appreciating some that seemed to be much better condition, mostly due to lack of use.

“Well, I’d say thank you to the changelings grabbing everything to bring with. I want to see what kind of things you liked and did before you met me.” Stalwart grinned.

“Oh something tells me if we get this working, you are going to either love or hate playing video games. The real question is what ones you would enjoy if you did get into it.” Dawn smirked, blushing and feeling embarrassed despite not knowing why.

Dawn watched them pack, feeling sentimental at the books she had, some of which since her childhood. She figured she wouldn’t care for the simple or repeating plotline various ones had, but it still held well-wishing messages from some of her family members that gifted her those books on the inside covers. Others were mementos of her father and one of his series that he enjoyed a great deal.

As the droned packed, near the end she was even more pleased to find a prop sword that was her father’s. The drones packed it to go along with them as well, treating it with respect as Dawn started to remember why it was important to her, invoking a childhood memory when he first showed it off to her at four years old, back when he was still healthy, before his cancer and chemo.

In short order, all her things were put into their assorted boxes, marked with Twilight’s and Dawn’s seals to indicate the owner of them and took them to the area for processing.

Dawn waited for the delivery and considered the families coming with them to the EDF, seeing how they were coping with the news of rescue, just as much interested in knowing if they felt more prepared because of her speech.

The drones connected and surveying the situation relayed how the families were still about the same as they were before. Some were excited, some were anxious or torn, and some were somber. The citizens were all dealing with the idea of being reunited with family or loved ones when they return, a possibility of returning to what they consider normal or deciding on a new normal, or needing to make sad farewells to those being left behind when some who had found friends or love and neither side would leave their home.

'I see… well, that is unfortunate for some of them… perhaps they could leave a message for their friends to remember them by?’ Dawn offered, wanting to help them somehow.

‘Your portal will help them cope as well.’ Chrysalis reminded her.

'Which is all the more reason to get it done.' Dawn nodded.

'Yes.' Chrysalis said, holding back that Nightfall was being a naysayer to Storm about the mirror and Storm was in agreement. Her legate would succeed and those two still had some of their weaknesses. She frowned internally at the inferiority of the mate Storm had chosen.

Dawn tried very hard to be patient, her body getting anxious even as her foals slept and her husband stayed by her side. Chrysalis showed Dawn a view of Twilight, showing the mare doing her sunshine dance with Cadence as they always did when they met normally.

‘So silly.’ Dawn chuckled, still glad that they had a special greeting they relayed to each other.

'Yes. She had not failed to do that on any normal visit from Cadence since she was a filly.' Chrysalis said.

'That’s sweet in a way. I’d be too self-conscious to do that I think.'

'It is one of the few things left from her younger years and is tradition.'

'Good to know.' She said, greeting the changelings delivering her items in the link once they arrived safely and giving each one of them a good hug. She smiled wide as they all returned it, glad to have served their legate. 'How long before departure, do we know?'

'No. could be an hour, could be a week.'

'So I might have wakened my family for no reason.' Dawn frowned. 'Oops.'

'Sorry. Still, with an unknown time frame, it would be best to be close.'

'It's all right, I'll let my husband know that we don't have a definite time for when we're leaving, just to be ready.' Dawn said, relaying it out loud immediately after.

"All right.” He shrugged, chuckling at his wife tiredly, “I'll go back to sleep then. Wake me up when it's time."

'and what will you do daughter?'

'Not sure really, body might want to sleep, but I feel like my mind won't, even though I have nothing to do or any way to contribute as far as I know, unless you have a suggestion or task for me.'

'Submerge yourself in the link and let the knowledge wash over you?' Chrysalis asked, shrugging.

'I will try again mom.' She agreed, going to join her husband with her foals there, and once again tried to repeat the steps they had tried before to help her learn all the link had to offer.

Chrysalis was there guiding her out of her body.

'Forget about your body… let your mind wander into the link… let go. '

Dawn took a deep breath and let herself attempt it, feeling herself leave her body slowly. It was a scary idea to her, instinctively not wanting to go elsewhere. She instead focused on the trust she had for her mother, and slowly began to feel different and detached.

'That’s right… your body is just a vessel for you. Let it rest while you join the link… merge with it… let it wash over you…'

She hesitated, trusting her guide, but still feeling nervous and a little scared. She mentally reached forward toward the voice, still trying to keep tabs on her body.

'Let go… your body will take care of itself if you let it… let go my daughter.'

'Ok, mom...' She said, still feeling scared as she reached out for her, letting go of her body mentally as she trusted herself fully to them while feeling like a child once more.

As Dawn let go, she felt the link wash over her and swallow her up. She became one with it, surrounded by thousands… millions… trillions of voices from throughout all of the ages. All of the voices being like one yet all individuals. All of them working towards the survival and betterment of themselves and their species. Every bit of their experiences, personalities, achievements, failures, successes, the history of an entire race… every queen that was before her.

It was so overwhelming she immediately put up mental barriers to protect herself, scared of getting lost in the voices and feeling more alone than ever, as if she’d be unable to be picked out from all of the voices and found ever again.

'Relax Dawn… This is your heritage… it wants to teach you… it will not harm you, it just wants to teach you through others.' Chrysalis said.

Chrysalis placed a hoof on her shoulder, then another was on her, then another and another as the entire hive that could do so joined her, reminding her yet again she wasn’t alone in the link.

Dawn tried to relax, letting herself trust her mother as this experience she couldn't explain started to sink in. Calling it her heritage helped a great deal in a way she didn't know how to explain.

Slowly, her barriers lowered as the hive reinforced her, trying to allow her to truly join the link.

She witnessed the rise and fall of civilizations from everything from plague to war, from famine and economic collapse to prosperity and peace and back to civil war and hardships.

She saw great queens and moronic fools, saw daring escapes from attempted purges and valiant final stands. She bore witness to the deaths of thousands in a nearly successful purge and the changelings clawing their way back and learning and growing stronger.

She saw them driven underground, saw them meet truly honorable ‘others’ who defeated their hives and allowed the survivors to leave in peace as well as those who took sadistic pleasure in slaughtering them in their weakened state.

Dawn felt as if she were aging as it progressed, that it was giving her the experience and age with it. She felt like she was getting a proper glimpse of their experiences and their lives, understanding various lessons vaguely, her mind struggling to process as everything tried to press in on her at once.

She saw the world turn. Days turned to weeks, weeks to months, months to years, and years to centuries. Time was marching ever forward as the changelings, her race, survived through countless generations, ever growing, ever improving, striving to be stronger, faster, smarter and better than those who wished them harm.

They studied their enemies, learned how they thought, their fears, their motivations, hopes, dreams, what they lusted after, what they loved, what they hated, their values, their vices. they studied their cultures, their values, how they viewed the world, how they interacted with it.

She saw dictatorships, monarchies, tribes, republics, theocracies, warmongering civilizations, and those who strove for peace through diplomacy. Those who wished to rule the world and those who wished to simply exist in it. They saw those who wished to be allies with others and those where were xenophobic.

All of them were swallowed up by time one way or another. Either they were their own undoing or it was just bad luck or a failure on their own part, but they all fell in one way or another, either through social change to be unrecognizable as what was before or were destroyed from within or without.

Through it all, her race remained, ever growing and learning from those who wished them harm. Always watching, always lurking in the shadows just out of sight. Always changing with the times so as not to fall like so many others did before them. They accepted that no matter what, the world changed, and the only way to survive was to adapt and change with it or fall like all the others.

Dawn felt only parts of it sink in, but she felt like something had shifted, perhaps her understanding deepened. She experienced the events, yet still saw it from her own pony sight, and despite her best efforts, she could not keep up. So much new information came that she had to generalize just to keep up or keep from breaking down. Things started to be lumped together in the 'this is kinda the same' way as her mind tried to cope, straining and trying to shut down from sheer effort needed to continue functioning in this manner.

Chrysalis tried to help her daughter, but her pony mind just didn’t understand the subtlety of the events or the link, the nuances of it all. The link tried to help her understand her race, and yet despite Dawn’s best efforts, her mind shut down and couldn’t continue, barely having any more energy to continue.

Dawn felt overwhelmed, barely cognizant as her mother guided her back to her body. She felt a great deal of sadness, feeling like she was disappointing all of them and that she should become more changeling by spending time in the cocoon before trying again. She tried not to tell herself that she was somehow weaker than the rest and holding them back, trying to accept the unspoken feelings they sent that she was different, and different can lead to greater survival if the risk is played well.

Dawn’s body was asleep, and she felt a migraine as it struggled to process what little she took in.

'I am sorry my daughter…' Chrysalis said, hugging her.

'No, I'm sorry mom… I'm not changeling enough…' She said, trying hard not to cry even though her body was sleeping as that sadness she felt earlier seemed to compound.

'Shhh, shh… it’s okay.'

'But I'm not learning it all like you want…' Dawn said, her eyes letting out a tear that trailed down her cheek.

'It is okay, my daughter.' Chrysalis said, holding her.

Dawn sighed, starting to calm as she was held and chuckled weakly, embarrassed at her reaction 'Sorry, I'm acting like such a foal right now...'

'It is okay.' Chrysalis said as she nuzzled her. 'You are my daughter.'

'I am your daughter… though I guess it's not surprising if we change how we look at it... I'm only a nymph compared to the other changelings, a few months old at that...' She sighed, thoroughly embedding herself in their side in their link.

Chrysalis nuzzled Dawn, holding her close like a foal against herself. Dawn sighed, headache pounding even as she rested and was asleep. Chrysalis tried to help, but there was nothing to do but let nature take its course. Healing magic would only stop her brain from taking in what little it was able to.

Dawn instead appreciated their closeness as what she could remember of those events swam around in her head, making her feel like she had to watch out for her own family and hive more than ever, while simultaneously hoping for a peaceful existence despite the centuries upon centuries of history the hive went through. Chrysalis just held her, stroking her mane.

'I can't help thinking that my inability just makes it seem like I'm not a true changeling...'

Chrysalis hugged her close. 'You are my daughter and that is all that matters.’

'Thanks mom… I just… I know I can be more… so I want to be more, you know?'

'You can be whatever you want.' Chrysalis encouraged.

'I want to be more, to do what I fully could...' She said, taking a deep breath before letting it out as her body slept, 'Though no one reached the fullest they could in a day... and hell, as a princess changeling mix, I've got an eternity to try eh?'

'Yes, you do, and no matter what, you are my daughter.'

'Thanks mom... I really appreciate it.'

'You have nothing to thank me for.'

'And I choose to be grateful for what I used to take for granted.'

'Such as?' Chrysalis asked.

'A caring mother who isn’t afraid to show it and won’t stop helping me just because I'm old enough that I should be getting it already.'

'Why wouldn’t I help?’ she blinked. ‘I was over a century old and made a huge blunder invading Canterlot how I did.'

'Because that’s what my birth mom did…' she said simply.

Chrysalis tilted her head, not understanding.

Dawn shared her memories again, how her mom wouldn't help in times of struggle, said that she was not welcome in her mother's home again over not agreeing with her superstition, how she let her own child stay in the cold that would have killed a lesser creature and did nothing to help, and is the reason she hasn't gone back through her functioning mirror back to her home world, because she was afraid of being hurt once more.

'You will never be abandoned.'

'I know... but because I've tasted that, I know how it feels, so I will be grateful and appreciate that I will not be.'

Chrysalis hugged her daughter, and Dawn hugged back, knowing they believed she meant everything she said fully. Dawn waited for further action, and decided it would be nice to have some pizza made, instructing a cooking drone to make it happen so it could cheer her up.

The drones were thrilled to have a way to help their Legate feel better and they began immediately, simultaneously wishing her well and pointing out how much they loved having her as part of the hive.

Dawn blushed, embarrassed at how much she was cared for as she waited for the food to be made.

It didn’t take long before Dawn hummed, thinking on what her mother said. It wasn’t the first time she had heard it from her either. She watched the pizza cook in the stone oven they used, to give her the best possible food she could have. Dawn chuckled softly, utterly glad they went to such lengths for her benefit and tried to think about what she would do when they went to the EDF when she remembered Twilight’s desire to teach her.

'Hey mom, what things do you think Twilight will teach me?'

'I have no idea.'

'Well, I mean I guess I'll have to learn... Did she put you through any kind of training as her mate?' Dawn could feel the blush Chrysalis felt and the wave of embarrassment at being asked that by her daughter who was also a pet to the same mare. Her mother coughed into her hoof and Dawn blushed back, chuckling weakly, 'Not what I meant mom, I meant in fighting ability or in technology or magic or the like.'

'Oh? Oh! Yes, she did! I am trained as a soldier, yes.'

'So what's that like?' Dawn asked, 'Is that something the link would teach me or do I have to go through it myself because each body is slightly different or something?'

'Oh the link can mentally teach you theories, but no, that doesn’t mean your body has the reflexes or muscle memory to do them.'

'So that's something I'll need to physically learn... I probably should learn the magic with practical buildup so my magical 'muscle' increases... that is how it works right?' She checked.

'Yes and no. You have the reserves naturally, but your ability to control it needs to be improved.'

'Got it...' She said, nodding as she pictured the idea of a car with a set fuel tank amount, but controlling how the fuel is used can still yield similar or greater outputs by refinement and experimentation, 'So that's why it felt like I could do more with practice.'

'Yes. Your control increased.'

She considered this for a moment as her body woke up, 'So what other training I can get over there that isn't pet training?'

'Anything you’d like.'

'Well, what would I be expected to know?' She asked, trying to find a direction for them to go in.

'Politics, leadership, magic, etiquette, and I’m sure Twilight plans to help you learn nonmagic fighting.'

'Like hoof to hoof or?' She said, using magic to write these things down on a scroll.

'Yes, that as well as improvised weapons and of course forging your weapon.'

'Wait, I get to forge my own weapon?' Dawn asked, growing excited, her mind instantly going to a specific design she had made a few years ago and drew.

'Well… yes. Don’t your princesses have their own unique weapons they forged themselves?'

'No, not at all…’ She answered before pausing herself, ‘Actually, I don’t know. I don't know of Celestia's or Luna's. I don't know if innocent Twilight has at all.'

Chrysalis blinked at this odd possible divergence.

'So what kind of weapon am I forging?'

'Your weapon.'

'I got that.’ Dawn said, growing impatient as Chrysalis simply repeated herself, ‘what kind? A specific one or is that up to me or what?'

'It’s your weapon.' Chrysalis said with more confusion, utterly failing to figure out how to answer. It was just… something the princesses do. She had no explanation for it.

'So I design my own maybe, since you're not able to describe it?' Dawn asked, hope growing that she could forge her idea. A double ended weapon would be her top pick, inspired by her favorite game for theming and decoration while the base form was from a different older game, ideally splitting it in half where the handle was so she could dual wield the halves if needed.

'Um…' Chrysalis hesitated, then an idea struck her as she saw her daughter’s ideas in the link and decided to reciprocate in kind with her memories.

In one, Celestia was practicing with a pure white spear with golden tips. Where the steel met wood was the emblem of the sun emblazoned upon it. At the other end, it was covered with an ornate design of the sun. Her practice showed she was very skilled with the tool and put Dawn’s shows she watched to shame in how elegance and functionality melded.

Next was Luna with her two short swords. The blades were pure black and the hilts were silver with the moon upon them.

Then came Cadence, using a pink longbow with a heart in the grip and at the two ends, even she seemed to create each arrow as she needed it.

Then was Twilight with two hoof blades that were part of her front hooves, stored in the cybernetics themselves. They were short, like daggers, and simple, practical designs.

Then was another alicorn, her mane was curled and her wings an impressive size. She wielded a large hammer. The head was square and wider at the ends, narrowing a bit where it met the handle. Upon the side was a light ornate tree with roots coming off it and wrapping around the head of the hammer and down the shaft, which looked to be made of the twisting roots.

'Your weapon.' Chrysalis repeated.

'So it sounds like it is something that I'll not only design and make, but will be incredibly representative of who I am in a way, and require my mastery of it…' she thought, her mind getting caught up in the idea of having something so interesting, 'It sounds really exciting, though I'm sure it'll be tiring, and I'll probably cut myself a few times.'

'Yes. It is to be forged by you with your magic and only you. No one else can do it for you.'

'Nice…' Dawn thought, already making plans for herself and what she would expect. 'Do you know if there's any limits, recommendations, anything? I wanna prepare for that as my incentive or goal to work toward during my stay here.'

'I don’t know. All I was ever able to find out was it is a task you must do yourself.'

'Understood… Won't hurt me to at least design it, think of what I would do, right?'

'Yes, though I think it is important to not be tied down to any one idea for it. You would just… let it flow from you… no plan, just instinct.'

'Oh… drat.' Dawn replied, feeling disappointed at the idea of not being able to plan around it. 'Well, I'll listen to you, mom. You know best... that and you're queen and I won't let you forget it!'

Chrysalis chuckled at the antics of her daughter and ruffled their mane, causing them to giggle before going back to rest.

Jeron smirked as he acted like he read the interaction like a story he would read out loud to the foals, “And then they got ‘rescueded’ and lived happily ever after as Twilight’s toys.”

Dawn rolled her eyes and gave Jeron a light tap on the head to behave before going to bed.

Dawn's ears perked up attentively after an hour had passed. Her body had rested, but she made sure each drone that wanted to have affection could get it directly from her. One changeling had dropped by and set down a harness for mares who wished to carry their foals on their back, and it was able to hold both her foals safely by each leg and across the back. Now she sensed that something was coming, a nagging feeling that she couldn’t ignore.

It was then that Dawn noticed the alarms blaring throughout the whole town. She got up swiftly, donning the carrier the changeling had provided and placed her foals onto her back. The sound of the alarm finally reached the hive and Dawn had to cast a spell to help deafen the noise they would hear.

Stalwart awoke with a start at the alarm, looking around with his eyes blinking wearily before he rubbed them with a spare hoof.

'What's going on mom, is it time? What do I do?' Dawn asked swiftly.

'Dimensional energy build up, means a rift is coming.’

'So what should I do?'

'Get your things.’

"It's time." Dawn told her husband as she issued orders to the changelings in charge of her things to confirm they were all stowed away and marked.

The dozen changelings confirmed each item for her while the queen managed the rest of the hive, each individual getting a single box and confirming the desired items were stowed and secure with minimal risk of harm.

Stalwart stretched himself out before getting into his armor, even wearing his helmet as he pulled his own saddlebags of personal effects over it before lifting the confused, sleepy Nymph onto his own back.

Dawn just finished her fretting over her foal’s security to her sides when a letter popped into thin air in front of her and sealed with Celestia's mark, then another one with Luna's.

'Should I read these now or later?' Dawn wondered.

'Your call, but it seems the town square is where the rift is going to open.

'I'll read them as we go.' She said, walking along while carrying her foals who rested their heads on soft, gel-like cushions.

The changelings who were assisting with her luggage came to escort her, one ahead, one on each side, and one behind, all of them attempting to help her and be her eyes. She used their vision to help walk on as she read the letters, deciding to start with Celestia’s.

"Dear Dawn,
I trust you to do what you must, just as you always have. It saddens me that you are going away, but I know that you will return to us one day. We will ensure your mirror to your old world is well watched after and your home itself cared for until you return. Be safe, and may the sun shine brightly on you and your family."

'Not sure what to make of that.’ Dawn frowned as she showed her husband the letter, holding it for him in magic so he could walk unhindered, ‘It sounds like she's trying to be nice, but also remind me to keep that portal going so we can monitor the commander, but she might not be intending it that way… Still, let’s see what Luna's going to say.'

"Dawn. I know our time learning together has been brief, but I have treasured our times together. You shine as bright as a night star for many, and I know you are a capable young mare who will help many. Thank you for letting us know so we won’t worry. Please, come back soon and we will pick up where we left off. Stay true to your element, young princess, and may the moon be your comfort and remind you of home."

Dawn walked on, the sound of the alarm much louder to where she and her husband both flattened their ears against their heads. Her foals squirmed, sensing the sound and almost feeling it and pressing close to their mother, who raised her wings protectively over them. Nymph winced at the noise, holding onto Stalwart with her hind legs while her front ones covered her ears and eyes shut tightly closed.

Ponies in the town moved quickly, gathering at the designated area with their belongings on their backs, making Dawn think they looked a lot more like pack animals at that point, but it was the easiest way to ensure they carried in the end. The EDF had mobilized and ensured most of the civilians were ready for departure or giving instructions.

Dawn followed their directions when one approached and moved her to be with the Commander and Chrysalis.

‘Legate, the little one is coming with?’ One of the drones with her asked.

‘Of course. She is of my hive and no one will be left alone.’

They nodded their agreement and approval, then another relayed, ‘Lapdog’s mate is having second thoughts about coming.’

‘I wondered if he would.’ Dawn frowned. ‘Twilight had made her position quite clear about wanting her to come with too.’

‘We could just take her with.’ The drone informed her, showing a plan to literally take them, knocking them out and bringing them in as luggage for the Queen and the Commander. The egg would of course be tenderly packaged, as the Queen’s Mate’s family would be treated well, but the Queen’s Mate’s toy should come, but Twilight was too busy to confirm if they should force it.

‘Hm… I don’t like the idea of kidnapping, but she had already given her decision before and it’s too late to have cold hooves.’ Dawn thought, then nodded as something clicked and a decision was made. ‘Whatever the queen’s mate wants, she gets. If they say they’re changing their minds, ensure they are securely packed for departure. They had already given their word they were coming.”

Dawn could feel the pride her mother was sending at what she had ordered, but Dawn didn’t quite understand why. She simply observed through the changelings in charge of observing the pet and her mate.

“I already told you,” Nightfall frowned, “I don’t like it.”

“And what exactly don’t you like?” Storm frowned. “ You already voiced your complaints to Twilight before.

“It’s too similar to where I’m from.” Nightfall said, “It’s just going to remind me of everything I lost all over again.”

“Nightfall, that’s the exact same argu-”

“Besides, we might not get to see your parents again.” Nightfall reminded her.

“And Dawn’s working on-” Storm countered before getting interrupted again.

“Yeah, and we know how well THAT went.” He said with an almost growl.

“Even if that weren’t the case, they have their own way of sending us back.” Storm said, trying hard not to hit him in the face, her anger permeating the air.

“Yeah, and we might be sent back our separate ways, me to my world and you to here.” Nightfall said, giving every impression he would use any argument he could to fight them.

“Night… you…” Storm said, her anger reaching a peak before she sighed, “Fine. I guess we won’t.”

‘Do it.’ Dawn instructed.

The pair never knew what hit them. They were teleported into a nearby empty building by the four changelings surrounding them, only to have another six cast a sleep spell. They were out like a light before they had a chance to realize what happened to them.

The six changelings secured the pair into their own individual cushioned sacks, a gem with a spell to recycle the air so they could breathe with ease placed into each of their ‘packages’ and one for the egg, which was put into a very well cushioned and insulated crate. The packages were all marked with Chrysalis’ and Twilight’s marks and destination before being carried out by the crew to the departure area for stored luggage.

Dawn nodded in satisfaction as she ensured her Queen’s mate got what they wanted and turned to nuzzle her foals, reassuring them as they squirmed on her back against their slight restraints to feel their mother’s fur once again.

“So what happens now?” Stalwart turned to ask Twilight or Dawn.

“You’ll see.” Chrysalis answered.

The wind picked up, a very cold wind that made everyone nearby shiver in place and see their breath in the air. Dawn used her wings to shield her foals as best she could, letting out a low ‘oof’ of surprise.

A tear in the air appeared, shining bright and looking like a wall of liquid light, wobbling on the surface like a disturbed pool of water.

“Alright, first group! Go, go, go!" A trooper yelled as civilians and a couple troopers moved with them to jump through, the mass of ponies moving together in a somewhat coordinated formation into the wall, disappearing through that wall of light.

Dawn blinked, looking away, Stalwart turning away with her.

'Which group are we in?' Stalwart asked.

“The final group, along with the rest of leadership. Twilight likes to make sure everyone else is through in case something goes wrong.”

“Makes sense.” He said, glad they would be the last ones through, his own nervousness growing slowly.

Nymph wriggled on Stalwart’s back, somehow having acquired a small stuffed sheep plush that she now held onto tightly along with Stalwart.

‘Queeny, It’s cold.’ Nymph complained.

‘I know Nymph, just bear with it a little longer. We’re about to go to another home very soon.’

‘I know Queeny. Just don’t leave me behind.’ Nymph said, much to the distress of the other drones in the hive that she didn’t hear.

‘I would never leave you behind again.’ Dawn relayed, moving over to nudge them with her muzzle reassuringly.

Dawn spotted some of the drones picking up the belongings of the Queen and her mate to deliver through the portal. Every 45 seconds a wave of civilians went through, then a wave of belongings carried by changelings. She saw how the drones carrying the toy and her family were two per container and ensured Dawn and the Queen knew that they were successfully delivering the package.

Dawn chuckled quietly, making sure those drones got an extra bit of gratitude and love before they went through. Dawn sent a small telephone message into Storm’s head to infiltrate her dream.

“The toy thought it could leave its owner? Silly toy. It already said it was coming before they could change their mind anyway.”

Once all civilians had gone through, it was time for the military personnel, starting with the foreigners.

Dawn stood by, watching over her nymph who was comforted by the lamb plush, which was now tied onto her back much like Dawn carried her now whimpering foals. Stalwart was comforting the foals and Nymph tried to do the same, the whole family close together before Nymph helped move the colt onto Stalwart’s back.

To Dawn’s surprise, he calmed down as soon as he was secured to Stalwart, rather well tied down by some cloth in a comfortable way for both Stalwart and Beacon. Nymph then climbed onto Dawn’s back carefully, holding on to the Pegasus filly and trying to wait patiently by looking after her queen’s young.

Dawn chuckled quietly and let her do her busywork, Stalwart seeming to be a bit happier holding onto one of their foals, giving her a smile as well.

Soon the soldiers were gone and the hive began to move through. Dawn looked over the scene, looking back as they piled through and noticing just how empty this place seemed after everyone had left.

Once the hive had entered, it was their turn. All that remained was the leaders and Dawn's family.

Dawn took a deep breath, her husband standing next to her, their belongings having been taken ahead of them with the drones.

"Time to take the plunge into another world..." Dawn said.

"At least it's not your first time like mine." Stalwart said, nerves growing.

"Don't worry, it'll be gentle, probably." Dawn chuckled.

"Yup. It’s as simple as running and jumping into an ice-cold pool that’s in the middle of a maelstrom." Twilight said as she got ready.

"Sounds perfect." Dawn said, suspecting sarcasm, "Anything I should do to keep my foals safe or everyone together if that’s the case?"

"Just follow directions" Twilight said. Once she received the nod from Dawn and Stalwart, she headed for the rift, saying, “Let’s go.”

Dawn nodded again, Dawn following Twilight, and Stalwart following her. Twilight disappeared into the rift, then Dawn and Stalwart a second afterward.

To Dawn’s surprise, it was like Twilight had said. She felt her body heat being shorn away as she felt the maelstrom and a kind of partial liquid that they seemed to be wading through. Her vision was filled with light and she could barely make out the outline of Twilight. She repeatedly shifted her wings to protect her foals and make sure they were together, feeling Nymph hold the filly close between them, wanting to help keep together.

Stalwart stayed close, and after bumping into her rump a couple times, he reached his head down and bit on her tail. Dawn winced, but figured that was probably not a bad idea. At least if nothing else, they weren’t about to be separated.

Time seemed to stretch on and on, even as Twilight’s outline faded into a pin in the distance. Dawn felt her body starting to shake as they walked onward. Both foals were shaking badly and pressing as tightly to their parents as they could, Nymph being almost frozen on Dawn’s back until finally, Dawn heard the sound of her hooves on metal as they landed on a ramp.

Dawn sighed in relief. She had finally made it. Her eyes struggled to readjust, no longer trying to see through intense light and her body struggling to deal with having been so cold for so long. When she finally did see, she was surprised and frozen into place for a different reason.

She found they were staring down the barrels of shotguns, SMGs, assault rifles, and LMGs, all being held by two-dozen soldiers in black armor and gas masks. All of them were trained on her family while two manned gun turrets were facing them down. On the far wall, a thick glass window with four ponies dressed in white lab coats were in a control room. watching. On that same wall, two automated machine guns were installed, and an additional one just above the control room window that looked like it was loaded with small rockets.

"Remain calm and do not make any sudden movements." A voice said over an intercom.

She nodded her understanding, still shivering visibly in place as she tried to say through chattering jaws, "Could use a little warmth at some point…"

Stalwart stiffened at the clear threat he was facing down. He didn’t recognize any of what he saw, but he remembered what Twilight said and made sure he didn’t do anything rash.

Twilight slowly sat down and raised her hooves to show she wasn't a threat. Dawn noticed the movement and tried to do likewise, slowly moving her wings to uncover her foal and drone, tucking them back into her sides.

Six of the soldiers approached cautiously, their weapons still aimed at everyone on the platform.

Dawn stood, telling her husband, "Be still hun. We're safe, they just are being careful."

"If half the things the commander said were true, I don’t blame them.” Stalwart whispered back.

The six surrounded them and began to search them, the foals and Twilight were searched just as thoroughly, though Twilight was exempt from the metal detector wand for obvious reasons.

Dawn waited, still shivering and asked, "Any chance of some hot cocoa after all this?"

"Quiet." One of the soldiers said, muffled from behind the mask as they checked the princess over.

Dawn frowned, the frown growing deeper as her foals were whimpering, on the verge of crying, for warmth and food.

The soldiers finished their searches before moving behind them, one instructing, "Down the ramp."

Dawn moved, her limbs feeling clumsy as they tried to keep going. The cold had taken a lot of her strength. As they all went, Hearty Beacon gave in to crying, wanting his mother for a meal.

Dawn’s eyes glistened at the sound, despite the soldiers ignoring it. Once they reached the bottom of the ramp, they were directed through a door.

'How much further?’ Dawn moved on, asking her mom, ‘It hurts to leave my foals cold and hungry.'

'It will be a bit. I’m sorry but we have had issues in the past and we take no chances.'

"Separate them." The lead soldier ordered as more moved to direct each of them to a different area.

'Yes, mom.' She said before noticing their separation. Her instincts rose and she at least wanted her foals and nymph together, wondering how they were being separated. Guards approached her and undid the binding Nymph had done on Stalwart for Beacon and undid the carrier for Morning Rise on Dawn’s back. Nymph wiggled weakly in protest, but stayed still as Dawn relayed a quiet instruction so she wouldn’t be harmed.

'Relax, they will be cared for, but....we have had issues with foals in the past so they will be checked as well.' Chrysalis said as they were each lead into a room.

Dawn felt her panic rise as her foals cried loudly, not liking how they were being handled, and their distress, both heard and felt was nearly enough to have her disregard all policies. It was barely enough knowledge that she took a deep breath and walked into her room, unable to stop the tears from starting.

'Relax, they are with drones.' Chrysalis consoled.

Dawn tried to calm herself down, taking a few deep breaths as relief started to wash over her, moreso when she could feel in the link through the drones in question they were being cared for and calmed while still performing the required tests.

The room was pleasantly furnished with a small couch, a few chairs, a table with a bowl of fruit on it, and a desk. A pegasus mare with a blue coat and green mane, wearing glasses and a lab coat stood in the room.

"Please take a seat Mrs…"

"It’s Dawn, Meadow Dawn." She said, using a leg to wipe away her tears from her face.

"I am Dr. Clear Mind, a psychologist with the Recovery Facility.” She nodded politely, “Do you know what that is?"

"You check the soundness and functionality of the mind, presumably to ensure no mental conditions or trauma from those returning home or coming to your world." Dawn ventured, "I’ve seen a couple myself in the past for different reasons."

"Very good.” She nodded and pulled out a clipboard to write on, “This is just a general assessment in order to ensure you aren't dangerous and are of sound mind."

"Then let’s get to it. I would like to get my foals and Nymph back together very soon." Dawn nodded in kind.

"First, what is your full name, titles included?"

"Princess Meadow Dawn, Alicorn of Hope and Legate of the Ridgeback Hive.”

"Reason for coming here?" she asked as she wrote that down.

"Rescue operation by the EDF. I’ve also been assigned to craft a mirror portal between my Equestria and this one by its Celestia. I had hopes to anyway, but now it’s an order."

"I see." She said, writing as her face made a small, almost hidden frown. "About how long do you expect to be here?"

"For the foreseeable future. Once the portal is made, I’ll possibly go back, but with frequent visits."

"Okay. Let’s move on to the next section. You are traveling in a small cart to escape a hurricane that is right behind you. On the side of the road, you see your lover, your best friend, and an old mare. You have space for one other person and still escape. What do you do?"

"Well, a few choices here. First instinct is to protect my mate, but I’d say myself and my mate would choose to start digging in the ground to make room rather than run and use a barrier spell to prevent the wind pressure or difference from sweeping everyone away... but there’s probably better options available." Dawn frowned, going into thought. 'Should I be answering with changeling abilities in mind, or keep secret?'

'Be honest in this. If they find out you lied… well… it won't go well.' Chrysalis told her, 'It is confidential so no one will know.'

“Interesting… Still, if you could only pick the one, who would you pick?”

“Tough choice… I would choose my husband, since I know my best friend is a talented mare and I would think has a good chance to make it. I will add I could still see picking my best friend while my husband would help the old mare to escape or find shelter.”

“I see.” She said, writing plenty of notes at that answer before continuing. "Next, you are walking along and find a lost child, the child is also in possession of stolen property and is scared. What do you do?"

"I would attempt to comfort them, show them I mean no harm, and see if I could understand why the property was stolen and what it was. If they were trying to provide for their family and didn't deprive someone just as desperate of something they needed to survive, I would likely let it go until I had more information. If it is, I’d need more information and can only speak generally that I would worry about the property second to the safety of the foal."

These questions went on for an hour. All of the questions were about morality and ethics, and Dr. Clear Mind wrote down her answers on the pages pinned to the clipboard until finally she nodded and set the clipboard aside.

"Alright… I think we have what we need." Dr. Mind said, taking out a plastic card on a lanyard and handing it to her. "Keep this on at all times while here. It is your visitor pass. If you are caught without it you will be detained."

"Understood... and, just to be clear, my being a hybrid will be kept confidential, correct?" she asked, the abilities coming up in some of the answers.

"We answer to the oversight committee." She said simply with a shrug. "A guard outside will take you to quarantine."

"Understood." Dawn replied with a slight frown, considering that a non-answer. She got down with a deep breath, her body still feeling fully cold despite having had some time to warm up. She placed her lanyard on her neck and asked her mom, 'Can I see my foals yet?'

'They are in the quarantine area.' Chrysalis assured her gently.

Dawn stepped outside as instructed, and spotted a guard waiting nearby. She approached slowly, calling out, “Pardon me, I’m here to report to quarantine."

They nodded, Dawn unable to tell gender in the full body armor and gas mask they wore, but they turned and began to walk down the hall with Dawn in tow, a shotgun on their back and a horn on their head.

Dawn walked on, noticing how much her body ached from the cold. She could feel how thirsty and hungry she was now, like her body had used up what she had eaten before to keep warm.

'I presume food and drink will be provided in quarantine…' Dawn relayed hopefully.

'Yes.'

'Good, I'm tired as hell... when it froze over.' She said quietly to her mom, chuckling lightly at the afterthought. 'If there's any control over it, could really, really use that hot cocoa for myself and my family.'

Dawn watched through Nymph’s eyes, though heavily muddled and reminding Dawn of their weak link abilities. Nymph was unsettled by her experience, but had been comforted by her queen and was trying her best to comfort the foals in the room. Nymph was distressed because they weren't calming down, despite Dawn trying to reassure Nymph for trying.

The guard led her along to a heavy door. A keycard was swiped, a camera moved to focus on the group before the door was unlocked and slowly opened. Dawn noticed the room inside was large, stepping in at the guard’s gesture to do so. There were several cots, some tables, and other basic furniture, and all of her family were in the room already along with Twilight and Chrysalis.

Dawn sighed as soon as she saw her foals and immediately went to them, curling around them on a cot to let them feel her nearby, only to notice their nursing almost right away as she consoled Nymph in person. Nymph was glad for it, still unused to the link but she tried to anyway so she could keep in touch with her queen.

The guard stood at the entrance while the door closed and it made three solid ‘thud’ sounds.

"Well, we're definitely locked in here..." Dawn commented.

"Yeah.” Twilight nodded, a small shrug crossing her frame. “We are separated from the rest due to being alicorns and a changeling queen."

"Then why am I here, and our foals?" Stalwart asked.

Twilight looked at him, Violet on her back, dozing. "Do you honestly think reinforced steel doors would keep a mother alicorn from her family?"

"Not at all..." He chuckled, watching his family briefly, "It wouldn't stop me from trying either. Could barely stop myself from wanting to tackle the soldiers taking our foals away from me and Dawn... but they're back."

"It wasn’t anything personal, but there was an… incident with a foal once, and since then, we treat them the same as the adults." Twilight explained

"Oh? ... Then again, I don't want to know." Dawn said, remembering Chrysalis’ warning on that before. She winced as Beacon nibbled a bit harder to get more and commented, "You'd think this would get easier the more I did it..."

Twilight laughed and looked at Dawn with a smirk, eyeing the needy foal. "You’d think."

"Yeah...." She sighed, frowning as she shook in place while another wave of cold went through her. "Still, I don't blame my foals for getting close... that portal was.... damn that was cold, and they hadn't eaten today, so they were pretty patient waiting for me."

"Crossing realities can be intense for first-timers. It gets easier with repeated use as the body adjusts."

"Hopefully." She said quietly, watching her foals drink their fill and then press against her belly for warmth. "Did they ever get that cocoa?"

Chrysalis walked over to a machine by the wall and put a cup under it. She pressed a button, then another one several times after watching the small display in the wall, then pushed the first button again. The machine whirred and soon was pouring a steaming cup of cocoa, which Chrysalis levitated over to her daughter.

“Thanks, mom.” Dawn said gratefully as she took the cup and let the warmth radiate throughout her hooves, “Oh this is going to be so good…”

Chrysalis nodded with a smile, glad she could look after her little drone as she moved to a cot and climbed in. Dawn smiled and watched her go, knowing it was good being at her side, looking over to Stalwart and being glad he was with her as well, climbing up to be at her front and ready to care for the foals as well.

Twilight claimed a separate cot for herself and relaxed as much as she was able to, pulling a book out from magical storage

Dawn sipped her drink slowly, relaxing as the liquid’s warmth seeped into herself, sharing with her husband as they relaxed together with Nymph nestling between them in a contented daze while lying her head on Dawn’s side.

'I still chuckle when I watch her get that contented and happy just being next to me, all innocent and clingy... Do you feel the same when I act that way around you?' she asked idly, chuckling at the comparison.

'Yes,’ Chrysalis chuckled, ‘it’s natural for a drone to feel that way when in close proximity to their queen.’

‘I see.' Dawn smiled, sipping her cocoa. 'How long will we be in quarantine?'

'48 hours.'

'Oh boy. It’s gonna feel like forever... At least I don’t have to rely on just myself for entertainment..' Dawn jerked her head up slightly as a thought crossed her mind, speaking out loud, "Oh! Twilight, I was asking Chrysalis about our continuing my education while we are here like we talked about, and we compiled a starting list of what I could think of for what I need to learn as a starting point. Want to see it?"

"Huh? Sure." Twilight shrugged, looking up from her book.

'We are never alone.' Chrysalis said in the link, and Dawn could feel thousands, no, millions of others in the link. The hive spread far and the drones, farther. The pony lands were filled with them and there were even drones on other continents. The hive was vast, widespread, and powerful.

Dawn passed the list, trying not to get too overwhelmed at her new awareness of this massive hive. It helped that it wasn’t as big as the attempt to deeply delve into the link before.

"Hmm…” Twilight read over the meager list. “I suppose we could go over a few of these while you’re here."

"And princesses are supposed to have a weapon I hear?" She checked, "Chryssy seemed surprised at my not having one.”

Twilight blinked, looking up from her book. "What do you mean? You don’t?"

"I mean, I was surprised to know that was even a thing. It never came up." Dawn informed her. She looked at the now dumbstruck Twilight and chuckled nervously, "Yet another way I’m like a brand new alicorn with no training huh? I mean, I’m still only an alicorn that’s about six months old, so that shouldn’t be too surprising… right?"

"You… How? … I mean… WHAT?!" Twilight finally exclaimed, moving only a little bit with each word as she froze and tried to comprehend what she heard.

Dawn winced. Stalwart frowned, speaking in her defense.

"What’s the big deal? She hasn’t had any training, maybe because she was a new princess and a mother-to-be, and our princesses never pulled out any weapons that we got to see. What’s the big surprise she doesn’t have this?"

"She’s a pony who’s a bloody Princess, that’s what." Twilight said, pulling out her fingers to count off the offenses. "She knows nothing of magic, nothing of fighting, no leadership training, no diplomatic training, nothing she is supposed to know, and now you are telling me you are completely unarmed!?"

"Yes." Dawn said simply. There was no sugar coating it and defending her princess sisters would likely devolve into another outburst and her foals had just finished feeding and were curled up against her and Stalwart for a nap.

Twilight slammed her book shut and got off her cot, heading for a table. "Come."

Dawn winced, trying to keep her anxiety low as she adjusted the foals up against Stalwart’s side in her stead before going over to the table.

"Sit." she gestured to a table.

Dawn sat down at the table as instructed and gave Twilight her full attention.

"Okay then so the first thing is..." Twilight said, beginning to instruct her in the use of magic.

And with this start, Twilight began the process of training Hope into a proper Princess, helping her and her family settle in to the Castle Friendship, along with Storm and Nightfall.